ã€ŠA Regressor&#x2019;s Tale of Cultivationã€‹


 Chapter 564: Earth Immortal (5)

    "Being eaten...by the Owner of Light? Is that a metaphor?"

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s question, Golden Shaking Birdnds lightly in front of us and continues speaking in a slightly lower voice.

    "It is literal. A Vestige Liberation Immortal who fails their advancement ritual. In other words...onecking sufficient light to extract is ultimately forced to rece the missing parts with their authority and their main body.

    "In the process, the entire body of the Vestige Liberation Immortal bes light and scatters across the universe, and those scattered photons all return to the Owner of Light. In the end, failing the advancement ritual amounts to feeding the stomachs of the Supreme Deities...it is no different from being eaten."

    "..."

    "..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and I remain silent in the face of this unexpected and terrifying truth.

    After some time of brooding silence, I extinguish the campfire and distort the surrounding attraction force to block out all light.

    Then, I ask her a question.

    "What exactly is the Owner of Light? What kind of being wields such terrifying authority? Why in the world does the Radiance Supreme Deity have the authority to devour True Immortals?"

    "Hmm..."

    At my words, Golden Shaking Bird looks up at the sky for a moment before responding.

    "There seems to be...a misunderstanding. This is not a problem with the Radiance Supreme Deity."

    "What?"

    "Governing Immortals...no, all Seats in this world ultimately represent realms of Immortal Cultivation. Or perhaps, portions of a realm, or the process of Immortal Cultivation itself."

    She continues her exnation calmly, as though she is recounting a story she once heard from someone else.

    The person who told her this story is obvious.

    Behind Golden Shaking Bird, Jeon Myeong-hoon and I feel as though Yang Su-jin himself is narrating this to us.

    "We all walk the path of Immortal Cultivation, but stop at some realm along the way and are buried there. Eventually, we rot and decay, bing the nutrients of the world once again, providing the foundation for future generations to continue on the path. Being ''eaten'' is simply decaying on the path of Immortal Cultivation and bing its foundation.

    "And the Governing Immortals have be the very path of Immortal Cultivation itself. Therefore, dying within the realms overseen by the Governing Immortals simply makes one their daily sustenance."

    "...So what you''re saying is..."

    I recall the Sword Spear Heavenly Lord.

    The Radiance Eight Immortals are said to oversee the realms of Qi Refining 4th star and the Vestige Liberation Immortal.

    Which means...

    "Aside from the Radiance Supreme Deity, what are...the other realms overseen by the Governing Immortals?"

    At my question, Golden Shaking Bird flutters into the air and uses golden lightning to write words in the void.

    The realms overseen by the Governing Immortals are as follows:

    Qi Refining 3rd star: Eastern Heavenly Venerable Flower Monarch, Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    Qi Refining 4th star: Radiance Supreme Deity.

    Qi Refining 6th Star: Liberation Supreme Deity.

    Qi Refining 7th star: Southern Heavenly Venerable True Ultimate Eternal Life Great Emperor.

    Qi Refining 14th star and Four-Axis advancement ritual: Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    Four-Axis stage: Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    Integration stage: Swallowing Heaven Supreme Deity.

    Sacred Vessel stage: Liberation Supreme Deity.

    Entering Nirvana and True Immortal advancement ritual: Western Heavenly Venerable Netherworld Ghost Mother.

    Immediately after True Immortal advancement: Naming Supreme Deity.

    Vestige Liberation Immortal: Radiance Supreme Deity.

    Heaven and Earth Upper Immortal: Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    Great Net Immortal: True Martial Great Emperor, True Ultimate Eternal Life Great Emperor, and Flower Monarch, the Three Heavenly Venerables.

    Immortal Lord: Radiance Supreme Deity, Emptiness Supreme Deity.

    "...These are the realms overseen and controlled by each Governing Immortal."

    "..."

    As I observe the Immortal Cultivation systems dominated by the Governing Immortals, I let out a low sigh. Jeon Myeong-hoon nces at me before asking a question.

    "Does the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity...not have a cultivation system they control?"

    "Ah, the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity oversees [all advancement rituals]. And...the Naming Supreme Deity, although it seems like They only oversee the very narrow space of ''immediately after True Immortal advancement,'' the establishment of [cultivation forms for each realm] falls under Their domain."

    "...What?"

    Startled, I ask,

    "The cultivation forms for each realm...are created by the Naming Supreme Deity?"

    "Exactly."

    "...Wait, that means..."

    Cultivation forms are unnecessary for the Earth Tribe.

    This is because their forms are essentially nothing more than refining the instinct and wild nature engraved into their bloodlines.

    Thus, those who rely on cultivation forms are...

    "Does that mean the Naming Supreme Deity is involved in the birth of the Heaven Tribe?"

    Only the Heaven Tribe.

    Golden Shaking Bird shakes her head.

    "That is not the case."

    "Haha, of course..."

    "All of the Heaven Tribe are essentially extensions of the Naming Supreme Deity. Until they be Vestige Liberation Immortals and transcend their birth nature...the authority to oversee celestial energy for mortal beings belongs solely to the Naming Supreme Deity. In a way...you could even say that the Naming Supreme Deity governs the Qi Refining 7th star as well. Isn''t that interesting? The Naming Supreme Deity was once a human who, in the age before Heaven Tribe cultivation methods existed, reached the pinnacle of the Earth Tribe and became the Immortal Beast King... And yet, this same deity is most directly involved in the creation of the Heaven Tribe."

    "..."

    Naming Supreme Deity...

    For some reason, I feel like the Naming Supreme Deity holds more hidden secrets than other dangerous Governing Immortals like the Radiance Supreme Deity, the Heavenly Venerable of the Underworld, or the Great Mountain Supreme Deity.

    "In any case, all Supreme Deities and Heavenly Venerables control the entire Immortal Cultivation system. And failing advancement within a system overseen by a Governing Immortal is essentially the same as being eaten by them."

    "...That sounds familiar."

    "Ahaha, there certainly exists a saying like that between the Star Shattering stage and Entering Nirvana stage. Something about being ''devoured by the Heavenly Domain''..."

    My eyes gleam.

    "The Heavenly Domain...or in other words, the Astral Realm as it''smonly called, belongs to the Supreme Deities?"

    "That''s correct. More precisely, the entire Heavenly Domain, including the Astral Realm, belongs to the Supreme Deities. Every Heavenly Domain has an owner who governs it, and each time a Supreme Deity is born, a new Heavenly Domain is inevitably created."

    "I see."

    Through Golden Shaking Bird, I manage to resolve many questions about the current Immortal Cultivation system and this world.

    Golden Shaking Bird flutters upward and perches on Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder, continuing her exnation.

    "In the end, all beings who set foot on the path of Immortal Cultivation are fated to either be devoured or to devour others. My master described it humorously as ''All things of all phenomena are pills.'' Ahaha. Isn''t it such an amusing joke? Ahaha!"

    "..."

    "..."

    "Perhaps...all cultivators are fated to be consumed by the very system of Immortal Cultivation itself. Ahaha..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clears his throat and asks a question.

    "By the way, this makes me a little curious. If there is one Supreme Deity per Heavenly Domain...doesn''t that mean there are currently ten Governing Immortals?"

    "Ah, not Ten Existences (Ê®´æ), but Eleven Existences (Ê®Ò»´æ). They are also referred to as the Eleven Governings (Ê®Ò»Óù)."

    Hearing this, Jeon Myeong-hoon asks suspiciously.

    "What are you talking about? After advancing to True Immortality and seeing the Supreme Deities in the [sky]...there were clearly only ten."

    I, too, find this puzzling.

    ''Eleven Governings...why are there eleven? During my True Immortal advancement and even during my regression...there were clearly only [ten] Seats.''

    Unexpectedly, Golden Shaking Bird scratches her head with her wings before lowering it.

    "Ah...I apologise. I am not entirely sure about that either...However, Radiance Hall ims it to be [Eleven Governings]. All the allied factions of Radiance Hall ept this im as well. While the Underworld or the Great Mountain Supreme Deity may not agree with it, they don''t particrly refute it either. For now, the only faction making this im is undoubtedly Radiance Hall."

    "Radiance Hall is practically the entirety of this world... Hasn''t the Golden Divine whispered anything to you?"

    I question Golden Shaking Bird, and she ces her two wings on her waist, ring at me as she speaks.

    "More importantly, why does Elder keep calling my master Golden Divine this, Golden Divine that and Yang Su-jin this, and Yang Su-jin that? Is my master your friend? It''s infuriating to hear someone as young as you refuse to address my master with proper honorifics!"

    "..."

    ''Bringing up age in front of me?''

    Even assuming Yang Su-jin is still alive, thebined ages of Yang Su-jin and Golden Shaking Bird would barely exceed half of mine. What nonsense is she spouting at me?

    Just as I''m about to smack Golden Shaking Bird with the Impermanence Sword, Jeon Myeong-hoon lightly taps Golden Shaking Bird on the head and says,

    "Seo Eun-hyun is my friend and is also from the Golden Divine''s homnd. Moreover, there''s a time discrepancy between our homnd and Mount Sumeru. So, in terms of time, the age difference is only about 500 years at most. That''s close enough to be an older-younger brother rtionship, so don''t fuss about it."

    "Yes, yes, Master! I apologise. I did not realize the age gap was less than 500 years. It is Golden Shaking Bird''s fault. As an apology, if he wishes, I will let Seo Eun-hyun lick my feet."

    "...Alright, just answer Seo Eun-hyun''s question. Did Yang Su-jin whisper anything to you?"

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s words, Golden Shaking Bird seems to recall an old memory before responding.

    "My master once spoke about the reason why the number of visible thrones in the sky and the number of thrones imed by Radiance Hall differ. He said, ''It''s a truth that is both absurdlyughable and chilling''."

    ''A truth that is bothughable and chilling?''

    Something about that doesn''t seem to add up.

    Can somethingughable and chilling coexist in a single sentence?

    ''What a bizarre expression. Just what does it mean?''

    "When I asked what my master meant, he massaged my feet while saying, ''If you''re very quick, you''ll learn after reaching Great Net Immortal. If you''re slower, you''ll learn after bing an Immortal Lord or a Governing Immortal.'' He also said, ''Once you realize this, you''ll understand why Light rules the world.'' However, he warned me not to try uncovering the truth from any realm below Upper Immortal, as Light would immediately notice and it would be dangerous."

    ''Information that Light will notice?''

    I sense that this trust must be tied to some enormous truth of Mount Sumeru.

    ''Light is wisdom. Therefore, if one tries to perceive or uncover something...it immediately notices. Right. Yang Su-jin said the truth will naturally be clear as I advance in cultivation. So, I shouldn''t delve into this for now.''

    This is dangerous, no matter how I look at it.

    As I contemte this truth, Jeon Myeong-hoon raises another question.

    "Here''s the next question. Governing Immortals are known as the owners of Heavenly Domains or of dimensions ovepping those domains. Following up on the previous question...if there are four Heavenly Venerables and seven Supreme Deities, then shouldn''t there be seven Heavenly Domains?"

    That''s right.

    Something about the number of Heavenly Domains doesn''t add up.

    Sun and Moon, Heavenly King, Twin Holding, Earth Axis, Bearing Tree, Good Sight, Horse Ear,

    Elephant Nose, Earth Boundary.

    ''ording to the wisdom I received from Blood Yin...''

    Mount Sumeru''s Heavenly Domains total nine!

    "Why are there two extra Heavenly Domains?"

    At Jeon Myeong-hoon''s observation, Golden Shaking Bird scratches her head again with her wings before responding.

    "Umm... Golden Shaking Bird does not know for sure. As for the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain and the Horse Ear Heavenly Domain, their original owner, the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity, was imprisoned by Radiance Hall, leading to the current state. The Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain''s owner became the Radiance Supreme Deity, and Horse Ear Heavenly Domain was created specifically to imprison the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity. So, I can understand the existence of eight Heavenly Domains, but where thest one came from or who created it...Golden Shaking Bird does not know that either. I apologise."

    "No, it''s fine. Let''s figure that out gradually..."

    "Yes, thank you!"

    Thus concludes Golden Shaking Bird''s basic knowledge lecture for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Wo-woong!

    ng!

    And just as the lecture ends,

    Hong Fan seeds in his resurrection from the pitch-ck darkness devoid of any light.

    "Huuu... Have you been well, Master?"

    "Oh, Hong Fan. You''ve finally resurrected? How was the Underworld?"

    "It''s still running well as usual. However, I couldn''t enter the depths of the Underworld. I''m a bit regretful about that."

    "Haha, you and your jokes. What would I do if you entered the depths of the Underworld and ended up reincarnating?"

    "Haha, Even if I reincarnate, I will find my way back to you, Master, so don''t worry."

    With that, I share a conversation with the newly resurrected Hong Fan as we wee the morning sunlight that enters the Divine Thunder Realm.

    The next day arrives.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon gathered the necessary items he used for cultivating Immortal Arts from the hut.

    Meanwhile, I temporarily sealed the minds of Ham Jin and Yu Hwi that are still affected by death energy as they just recently resurrected.

    Now that Jeon Myeong-hoon haspleted his True Immortal advancement, and since there''s no more business left in the Divine Thunder Realm, it is time to move on to the Astral Realm and begin my cultivation as a Vestige Liberation Immortal.

    Ever since realizing that Vestige Liberation Immortal falls under the domain of the Radiance Supreme Deity, I''ve wanted to escape this realm as soon as possible.

    "By the way, was it you who killed the Sacred Master of the Divine Thunder Realm?"

    "Oh, yeah. It was a devotee of Light... As soon as it saw me, it started going on about reporting me to Radiance Hall, so I blessed it with the Immortal Art, Red Lightning Heavenly Tribtion."

    "Blessing?"

    "Lightning Sacred Body, I mean. Its entire body underwent lightning transformation, bing a spirit of lightning."

    Pajijijijik!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks as he pulls something out from the void.

    It is a guzheng which burns a bright red.

    [Editor: A guzheng is a type of plucked zither, an ancient Chinese string instrument.]

    "I tore it from their Middle Realm Sacred Master position and refined it into an Immortal Treasure."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon smirks as he taps the guzheng lightly.

    The guzheng''s form distorts as if trying to escape from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s grasp with all its strength.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon grips the neck of the guzheng tightly, applying enough force to almost snap it, forcing it into submission.

    Watching this violent disy, I ask,

    "Did it insult you or something? You seem to be treating it rather harshly."

    "Yeah. The bastard insulted So-hae, calling her [a shriveled hand] or saying [it looks crispy and tasty, give me a bite]... Originally, I was just going to seal it after teaching it a lesson, but after hearing that insult, I lost my temper and decided to refine it into an Immortal Treasure."

    Before I can say anything, Golden Shaking Bird''s eyes flip over in anger.

    "Master! Are you saying you were insulted!? What happened to this Sacred Master''s kin and race!?"

    "...? I just left them alone. They didn''t witness our battle anyway, so they won''t be able to report anything to Radiance Hall."

    "Th-That''s...Master! Isn''t it only natural to exterminate the Sacred Master''s race? To think it dared to insult Master. Please give the order. I will exterminate the Sacred Master''s race, and through a blood sacrifice in the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain for Master''s convenience...descend Master''s main body."

    "Th-There''s no need to go that far. Capturing this bastard is enough for me."

    "Even though it''s not about destroying the entire Divine Thunder Realm, but only exterminating its race? Th-Then Master, at the very least, let me capture the Sacred Master''s family or descendants for you."

    At Golden Shaking Bird''s request, Jeon Myeong-hoon shakes his head and says,

    "Didn''t I say there''s no need for that? This is an order. Don''t make a fuss about this matter again."

    "...Understood. However...I believe this Sacred Vessel bastard that insulted Master...has been insufficiently refined. May I add a special refinement process? I will refine it further to ensure it can neither resist nor escape from Master."

    "Well...since it insulted So-hae, that''s fair. Good. Assist with the refinement."

    At those words, Golden Shaking Bird takes the guzheng from Jeon Myeong-hoon, absorbs it into her body, and begins refining it.

    "Now then...shall we move on to the Astral Realm?"

    With that, we depart from the Divine Thunder Realm.

    "Twin Constructing Chains. Fly."

    Huiiiiii!

    Transforming Yeo Hwi into the form of a peng, I mount her back along with everyone and traverse the Interdimensional Void.

    Huiiiiii!

    As we speed through the Interdimensional Void, I suddenly notice that the 48 Middle Realms are arranged in a specific pattern.

    ''That''s...''

    Starting from the Myriad Laws Realm, countless realms extend outward.

    These Middle Realms seem to draw a massive shape.

    The shape begins at the Myriad Laws Realm, passes through the Divine Thunder Realm, and ends at a realm called the Feeling Life Realm.

    Beside the Feeling Life Realm, the Myriad Laws Realm appears again.

    The Middle Realms draw a circle.

    And that circle is not merely a simple round shape but rather some kind of diagram.

    Golden Shaking Bird furrows her brow as she gazes down at the forty-eight Middle Realms drifting in the Interdimensional Void.

    "No matter how many times I see it...what a distasteful hobby. Those Radiance Hall bastards..."

    The Middle Realms scattered in the shape of a circle seem to embody a certain symbol.

    That symbol takes the form of the [Snake Biting Its Tail].

    "It is the emblem of Radiance Hall. Radiance Hall is notorious for engraving the form of [Snake Biting Its Tail]...onto the remains of those who opposed them, or onto what their enemies cherished. Alternatively, they impose a fate rted to that symbol, forcing it to take on this form."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon clicks his tongue and grimaces.

    "...To the dead... This is going too far."

    Yeo Hwi, as though trying to avoid looking directly at the symbol below, clenches her eyes shut while breaking into cold sweat. Meanwhile, I silently offer a small gesture of mourning for the former subordinates of the Heavenly Punishment Supreme Deity as I watch their pitiful state.

    Hong Fan, either uninterested or unable to perceive the arrangement of the Middle Realms due to being in the Integration stage...remains indifferent. With an emotionless expression, he pulls out garbage and food scraps from his storage scroll and tosses them toward the Middle Realms, seemingly cleaning out his bag.

    Golden Shaking Bird averts her gaze from the grotesque scene and, perhaps to shift the mood, begins to chatter.

    Because of her quick chatter, I, too, forgot a little of the horror of that tragedy and join in on the conversation.

    "By the way, aside from the Vestige Liberation Immortal cultivation, we need to find our otherrades..."

    "We''ll have to pass through the Astral Realm to reach other Heavenly Domains anyway, so heading to the Astral Realm for now makes sense. That said, do you know which Heavenly Domains the others went to?"

    "For now..."

    "By the way, Master. You still have the Vestige, right? If Master hands it to me, I will make it into a storage scroll. After reaching the True Immortal rank, most people make their storage scrolls from their Vestiges...

    "Haha, Master, my storage scroll has been invaded by bugs. Because its functionality is so good that even living things can enter without restriction, bugs seem to havee in...I am starting to worry since the number of bugs has increased a lot."

    With that, we cross beyond the Interdimensional Void and arrive at the Astral Realm within the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain to reunite with our otherrades and quickly proceed with our Vestige Liberation Immortal cultivation.

    "Now then. Let''s discuss methods to figure out the current situation of ourrades and n our next steps in more detail..."

    I rise from my seat, preparing to adjust our ns moving forward.

    And then,

    Kigigigik, nk!

    "...Huh?"

    In an instant.

    The movement of the universe halts.

    A pure white light shes, seemingly toying with the workings of the universe and rendering time itself a fool.

    Within the pure white light, we behold a blindingly beautiful [bird].

    : : I am the Immortal Beast, ss Peacock . : :

    As the words of the [bird] continue, Golden Shaking Bird screams in horror.

    : : Unfamiliar new faces, and that brute''s attendant concubine... How splendid. I''ll have to mate. : :

    "Run awayyyyyy!!! Twin Constructing Chains! If you don''t want to be vited by [ss Peacock], p your wings like mad!!!"

    The moment Yeo Hwi hears the name [ss Peacock], it''s as though her mind, broken by Golden Shaking Bird, is restored. Frothing at the mouth, she begins pping her wings like crazy.

    On our first day in the Astral Realm of the Bearing Tree Heavenly Domain.

    : : Halt. I shall show you paradise... : :

    We encounter the infamous Earth Immortal of reproduction and mating¡ªss Peacock.

    : : History revision. Escape routes lost. : :

    To capture and vite us,

    ss Peacock begins to unleash their power.

 Chapter 0: Prologue

    Prologue

    I am an Earthling from a civilized society.

    This was the mantra I repeated whenever I had a moment.

    "I am from a civilized society, cough cough!"

    If I hadn''t kept reminding myself of that, I might have gone mad.

    "Oh dear, Mr. Seo. My mother sent this for you."

    "Thank you."

    "Not at all. Please get well soon and make some more soap!"

    The daughter of the Ju family next door ces a basket of boiled potatoes beside me and hurries back to her house.

    50 years.

    It''s been 50 years since I fell into this cursed world.

    Cough! Cough!

    I lie down, coughing.

    Yes, it was the day we were going to apany workshop.

    I was on my way to the workshop with Director Kim and otherpany employees.

    We were swept away in andslide, and when we came to our senses, we found ourselves in a strange world.

    A fox as big as a house with three tails.

    Arge red-scaled snake with two heads.

    And, beings wielding swords, flying through the sky.

    It was a world like the martial arts novels I asionally read.

    Although it was a strange world, we adapted well.

    Most of my colleagues probably did quite well.

    Except for me.

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, and Manager Kim, who were in the same car.

    Within three days of arriving in this martial world, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, and Chief Oh caught the eye of the seniors of cultivation sects and became their disciples.

    Deputy Manager Oh was taken away by a man from a mysterious background on the fourth day, iming her as his kin.

    And Manager Kim was taken away by an old man riding a giant mechanical puppet on the evening of the fourth day, after he noticed Manager Kim''s unique abilities.

    Eventually, everyone except for Director Kim and me were chosen by some cultivation sect or cultivators.

    But for some reason, Director Kim had a natural talent for martial arts.

    He didn''t learn cultivation methods, but after working menial jobs with me for six months, he bought a third-rate martial arts technique from a street vendor, and with his tremendous talent, he became a top-notch master and left for the martial world.

    Ten yearster, I heard he had be one of the top ten martial artists in the world.

    Twenty yearster, he was known as one of the top three masters in the martial world.

    And after thirty years, he became the number one in the world, established the Wulin Alliance, and became its first leader, then disappeared after stabilizing the martial world for ten years.

    Rumors say he ascended to a higher realm.

    Just like that.

    Three of the seven who fell into this world of martial arts became disciples of famous cultivation sects.

    One became the kin of a strange man.

    One was recognized for her talent by a monster.

    And one unleashed his martial arts talent.

    Everyone had a happy ending.

    Except for me.

    Cough! Cough! Cough!

    I have no talents, qualities, or special abilities.

    ¡®Section Chief Jeon... he was born with a special constitution called ''Heavenly Golden Thunder Body''...

    Deputy Manager Kang also awakened a special root called ''Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root''...

    And Chief Oh had a body known as ''Unique Holy Body''.''

    And on the fourth day, Deputy Manager Oh awakened a strange ability to summon the rain and clouds.

    After Deputy Manager Oh left with the man with mysterious origins, Manager Kim also awakened a unique ability to see everything within a ten-mile radius even with her eyes closed.

    Director Kim and I were amazed by these fateful encounters and special privileges from another world.

    We two were left behind, hoping that something simr would happen to us.

    But neither Director Kim nor I gained any special roots or unique abilities.

    In the end, without knowing anything about the situation in this world of martial arts, the two of us worked menial jobs in the marketce for six months.

    And on the sixth month.

    Director Kim couldn''t stand living like that anymore, spent all his savings on a third-rate martial art skill for physical strength, and learned it.

    In three months, he mastered the martial art and became a martial artist.

    After bing a martial artist, Director Kim worked at a courier service, learning more advanced martial arts, and quickly became a powerful warrior, leaving for the martial world.

    Leaving me behind.

    I, too, hoped that maybe I would have some fateful encounter.

    Discover hidden talents.

    Awaken a unique ability, or develop a special spiritual root.

    I lived in this world with that small hope.

    But

    Ten years passed.

    Twenty years passed.

    Thirty years passed.

    Nothing happened to me.

    Forty years passed.

    Fifty years passed.

    Cough! Cough!

    I am just an old man dying of a cold.

    "I am, Earth, Earth..."

    Now, just so I don''t forget that I''m an Earthling.

    I babble to the air.

    A noisy old man I''ve be.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    Why did wee to this world?

    Why did they all awaken unique bloodlines, roots, abilities, and talents?

    Why didn''t I...?

    "Did I gain nothing after all?

    For 50 years in this world, I learned thenguage.

    Learned to read and write, worked as aborer, and barely managed to settle down.

    Made a living by making soap from lye.

    The soap was useful for the people of this world, which wasn''t much different from medieval China, but.

    After some thieves stole the method of making my soap and started producing their own,

    My soap barely sold anymore.

    So, in addition to making soap, I had to forage for medicinal herbs, brew liquor, and take on all sorts of odd jobs to survive in this world.

    I was overwhelmed.

    For some reason, I can''t stop the tears from flowing.

    ''Why... me...''

    Was it simply because I wasn''t chosen?

    No, it wasn''t that.

    Even though I wasn''t chosen,

    Even though I wasn''t a special human being,

    I used everything I could and lived my life to the fullest.

    My past life briefly shes before my eyes.

    The difficulty of learning thenguage of this world.

    The struggle to learn to read and write.

    The hardship of earning money to buy a small piece ofnd.

    The difficulty of building a house on thatnd.

    Settling down in the vige and getting to know the vigers.

    Applying my knowledge from Earth to make and sell soap.

    Even setting up a small soap shop.

    But after a few third-rate martial artists stole my soap-making technique and opened simr shops,

    No one but a few regrs came to my shop anymore.

    After that, life got harder, and I had to gather herbs and chop wood.

    Just when life was stabilizing, bandits raided the vige and took all my money.

    I spent my days doing all sorts of odd jobs, barely scraping by...

    ''Why... did I... who worked so hard... have to be robbed...?''

    In this world, I did my best.

    But this world denied all my efforts.

    ''What do you want from me...!''

    I shed tears of injustice, sniffling softly on my bed.

    It¡¯s winter today.

    I¡¯m sick with a cold.

    My body is as weak as it can be.

    My eyes are closing.

    ''If only... I had more opportunities... even just a little...''

    In the cold winter.

    I lie in bed, sick with a cold, ending my persistent life of 50 years.

    That was my first return (regression).

    "Cough! Huff!"

    I open my eyes and hastily get up.

    I can clearly feel it.

    The moment I closed my eyes andy on the bed, slipping into darkness.

    The moment when the life in my body grew cold and passed away.

    I had died.

    But why...

    "Am I... alive?"

    Startled!

    Even as I speak, I¡¯m surprised for a moment.

    ''This... voice...!''

    I slowly look down at my body.

    It isn''t a hand full of wrinkles and lines.

    It¡¯s a young hand, full of vitality and life.

    I¡¯m wearing something clearly different from the clothes of this world,

    The blue shirt and sweatpants I had worn on [Earth].

    I look around, trying to grasp the situation.

    "Oh my, Du-ya..."

    "What''s happening?"

    "Wh-where am I..."

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, Manager Kim...

    I realize.

    ''I''ve returned (regressed)!''

    And at the same time, I know.

    Shiver!

    ''I hadn''te to this world without any abilities.''

    I have awakened the ability to regress (return)!

    Trantor Notes: Wee new readers. I''m d that you''ve all decided to join me on witnessing the epic journey of Seo Eun-hyun, the Untalented but Indomintable!

 Chapter 1: Regressor's First Day

    Chapter 1: Regressor''s First Day

    "What''s happening? We were just on our way to a workshop..."

    Director Kim, with half his hair scraped off, looks around and stands up.

    I try to recall my memories, figuring out where we were in time.

    ''The first day! It''s the first day wended in this bizarre world!''

    I remember how we ended up here.

    ''We were in an SUV, going to the workshop, then andslide... We got caught in andslide... and then something shed suddenly...''

    It''s a 50-year-old memory, so it''s a bit hazy.

    I can''t remember clearly.

    "Hey, Deputy Manager Seo."

    ''Now that I''ve regressed... How should I live...?''

    "Deputy Manager Seo."

    ''Usually, in regression novels, people live well using their future knowledge. But all I know about the future is trivial stuff like Mr. Ju''s daughter being born 30 yearster...''

    "Seo Eun-hyun, Deputy Manager!!!"

    "Ah, Section Chief Jeon. Sorry, I was a bit startled."

    I snap out of my daydream at Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shouting.

    Deputy Manager.

    It¡¯s a title I haven''t heard of in so long. I couldn''t help but be startled.

    Then, I remember the face I haven''t seen in a long time.

    Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    The nephew of Jeon Myeong-cheol, the executive director of thepany I worked for, SJD Company.

    He¡¯s 32, three years older than me, but had already snagged the section chief position through nepotism.

    ''I remember disliking him quite a bit 50 years ago...''

    But thinking of it as a face I haven''t seen in 50 years, I¡¯m actually quite happy to see him.

    After all, isn''t he a fellow countryman from my homnd that I''m seeing again after 50 whole years?

    It¡¯s time to get along well, I thought.

    Swish!

    Suddenly, Section Chief Jeon ps me across the face.

    "Deputy Manager Seo! You bastard, didn''t you drive the car properly?!"

    "Ah..."

    I stand there dazed, having been pped, and quickly erase the thought of him as a fellow countryman.

    I had forgotten.

    This guy is a bastard.

    "You bastard, it''s because of you that we''re in this mess! Stranded! This, this bastard...!"

    It¡¯s when Jeon Myeong-hoon is about to charge at me in anger that Chief Oh stands up and stops him.

    "Look here, that''s enough. Thatndslide wasn''t something Deputy Manager Seo could have done anything about."

    I remember that incident from 50 years ago.

    Yes, I was definitely... assigned the role of driving thepany SUV.

    "Aren''t you angry, Chief? Because of this jerk Deputy Manager Seo, we''re in this disaster! Where are we now, and where did our SUV go! We''re stranded here because of this guy!"

    And then, I remember.

    I definitely dozed off while driving.

    ''But, the reason I was dozing off was...''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    That guy dumped work on me the day before the workshop. Work he had been putting off, forcing me to stay up all night.

    "If you were going to doze off, you should have handed the wheel to someone else! What kind of mess is this?"

    Thinking about it again.

    ''Wasn''t Jeon Myeong-hoon originally the one in charge of driving?''

    That''s right. Originally, Jeon Myeong-hoon was supposed to drive. But he, wanting to hit on the female employees in the backseat, forcibly put me in the driver''s seat.

    "This stupid bastard! We''re stranded because of him!"

    Ah.

    The memories from 50 years ago areing back clearly.

    Back then, I was so flustered and didn''t understand what was happening.

    So, unwittingly, I apologized to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I even thought it was my fault.

    But looking back on that memory from 50 years ago...

    ''Has Jeon Myeong-hoon never felt anything like conscience or shame?''

    I definitely asked Jeon Myeong-hoon and the female employees a few times to take the wheel for a while.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon, who refused to drive, also prevented the female employees from driving, even though he knew I was sleepy due to overnight work.

    As the Deputy Manager, I couldn''t ask the chief and director to drive.

    I had to drive for four hours without rest despite being sleepy because of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    So...

    "Section Chief Jeon... I have something to say."

    "Look at him, acting all high and mighty. Yeah, since we''re stranded because of Deputy Manager Seo, if you have any conscience, you should apologize..."

    "I was extremely sleepy, yes. But to my recollection, I drove the car correctly until the end, even fueling myself with coffee. When thendslide happened, I tried to avoid it. But it was too big to evade, and our car was swept away as it was."

    I definitely tried to stop and reverse the car when I saw dirt falling in front of us.

    But the side of the mountain next to us almostpletely copsed. It was a disaster I couldn''t have avoided no matter how much I tried.

    "Section Chief Jeon, I understand you''re angry, but it doesn''t seem like the time to me someone."

    "This guy... giving lectures in front of who!? You don''t even know what you did wrong..."

    "Sigh..."

    I take a deep breath.

    In the life where I didn''t know about regression.

    For 50 years, I learned how to endure while living tenaciously.

    Learning to endure when strong bandits trampled over me and took my money.

    Learning to endure when vicious martial artists insulted me.

    Learning to endure when local officials took everything I had, even things I didn''t have, to collect taxes.

    Yes.

    In front of those I couldn''t handle, enduring was the truth.

    But.

    "Hey."

    "What, what? Hey? Seo Eun-hyun, you bastard, what now?"

    Bowing down unnecessarily in front of those I can handle...

    Is not what a man does. I learned that too.

    "I said it wasn''t my fault. Enough is enough."

    "Chief, let go of me. This guy is really..."

    Thud!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon charges at me and strikes my face.

    But as soon as he attacks me, I step forward and headbut him.

    Boom!

    "Aaah...!"

    In my past life.

    How many times have I been beaten by martial artists?

    How many times have I been beaten while gathering herbs in the mountains and encountering bandits?

    How many times have I been beaten when a band of robbers invaded during a famine?

    Beaten, beaten, and beaten again.

    During that senseless violence, I learned something that Jeon Myeong-hoon and others didn''t have.

    Violence.

    Boom!

    Thump!

    Boom!

    As soon as the first headbutt connects, I charge and mercilessly pummel Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Ugh, wait, wait...!"

    "You. Bastard. I. Said. It wasn''t. Me."

    When beating someone.

    When you hit someone in the face, the person being hit feels an immense sense of fear.

    The sight obscured by a fist, and the pain that follows in that moment.

    The terror of the merciless attacker.

    I punch around the eyes of Jeon Myeong-hoon to obscure his vision.

    ''If you don¡¯t know what you did wrong, at least keep your mouth shut!''

    With every punch, the grudges I have against Jeon Myeong-hoon without even realizing it seem to be refreshingly resolved.

    Even though 50 years have passed, the vicious bullying Jeon Myeong-hoon inflicted on me in thepany was still unforgettable.

    ¡°I did, I did something wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    By the time an apology came out of the arrogant Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mouth, I stopped beating him and looked around.

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, Manager Kim...

    Everyone is looking at me with fearful eyes.

    Among them, Director Kim speaks to me with a trembling voice.

    ''''Deputy Manager Seo, no matter what, beating a fellow colleague to that extent...''''

    ''''Yes, you''re right. I''m sorry. But I was so angry at the moment. I apologize for startling everyone. And after all, I was the driver, so I apologize for not doing more at that time.''''

    I bow neatly to Director Kim and the other employees and apologize.

    In fact, except for Director Kim, I will see none of the other people again.

    But, Director Kim, I will stay together with.

    ''Director Kim, if you learn martial arts, you will reach the pinnacle of the world.''

    Of course, only in the world of martial arts.

    Even though I have returned to the past, I gave up on the idea of joining a cultivation sect.

    ''What cultivation sect? I don¡¯t have that ability.''

    The ability, also known as spiritual roots or spiritual nature.

    Without it, it¡¯s impossible to learn the methods of immortal practitioners or even to sense the spiritual energy they cultivate.

    If there is something I wish for in this life.

    Just...

    ''I hope I get even a little more opportunity to work harder than in my previous life.''

    In the previous life, after Director Kim learned martial arts and left.

    He woulde to drink with me asionally.

    Even that stoppedpletely after he reached the peak of his skills.

    But this life is different.

    ''If I actively support Director Kim, maybe some benefits will fall to me.''

    To do so, I need to be good to him from now on.

    ¡°Right, everyone is in a confusing situation, and Section Chief Jeon pushed too hard. Of course, Deputy Manager Seo also reacted too harshly. Apologize.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Director. You are right.¡±

    After bowing to Director Kim again, I help Section Chief Jeon up and say,

    ¡®''I''m sorry, Section Chief Jeon. I was too harsh. I truly apologize.''¡¯

    ¡®''You... you son of a...''¡¯

    As I show humility again, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who seems to have regained his spirit, res at me.

    But as my eyes turn fiercely cold, he eventually avoids my gaze and shuts his mouth.

    ¡®''Anyway, it looks like a forest for now, how about we walk out and find a nearby vige?''¡¯

    Director Kim looks around and suggests.

    The sky is dyed crimson, looking like the sun would set soon, and the wind is getting colder.

    Logically, Director Kim''s words make sense.

    But, in this ce, conventional wisdom must be discarded.

    ''In a world where cultivators be immortals and fly around, and martial artists fight for wealth and honor.''

    That is this world.

    And, the forest we have fallen into...

    I recall the memories from 50 years ago and think of the name of the forest.

    ''Ascension Path (Ascending to Immortality).''

    It¡¯s said to be the best ce for many demons and cultivators to ascend to immortality.

    A ce where the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathers the most.

    There are no viges, cities, or states near Ascension path.

    Therefore, what Director Kim is trying to do is meaningless.

    What¡¯s more important right now is.

    ¡®Night ising. We need to start a fire.''

    I finish my thoughts and speak to Director Kim,

    ¡®''Director, do you have signal?¡¯''

    ''¡¯Hmm... It seems the signal is dead.''¡¯

    ¡®''I think if the signal is dead, it will be hard to get rescued, and hard to find our location. Since it¡¯s getting dark, instead of looking for a vige we don¡¯t know the location of, it might be better to prepare to stay here tonight.''¡¯

    Hearing my words, Section Chief Jeon, who had been quiet, refutes softly,

    ¡®''What are you talking about... Deputy Manager Seo. On the contrary, it¡¯s more dangerous at night, so we need to find a vige...''¡¯

    ¡®''Hmm, in my opinion, it¡¯s more dangerous to move recklessly. How about this?''¡¯

    I point to a tall tree nearby.

    ¡®''Why don¡¯t you go up that tree and see if there¡¯s a vige or even a road nearby? If there¡¯s nothing around, how about we do as I say?''¡¯

    ¡®''Go up that tree? Who''s going to climb... it? You, Deputy Manager Seo?''¡¯

    ¡®''Well, if no one else knows how to climb a tree, then I¡¯ll do it.''¡¯

    I nod easily and grab the trunk of the tallest nearby tree, slowly climbing up.

    I once encountered a wild boar while picking herbs in the mountains.

    At that time, I climbed a sturdy tree nearby in a life-or-death situation.

    Modern people don¡¯t usually climb trees, but having experienced all sorts of hardships in my previous life before returning, I easily climbed to the top of the big tree.

    ¡®''What do you see? Deputy Manager Seo!''¡¯

    Below, Director Kim shouts.

    As expected, the vicinity is an endless forest.

    There are no roads or viges, let alone any traces of humans.

    ''Rather, monsters and demons are probably swarming among those trees.''

    Instead of shouting back from the tree, I pretend to look around for a while and then climb back down.

    ¡®''Ha, Deputy Manager Seo. You¡¯re really good at climbing trees. That tree looked about 11 meters high.''¡¯

    ¡®''By the way, what kind of tree is this? It looks unfamiliar, like it''s not from around here.''¡¯

    Director Kim pats me on the shoulder, and Manager Oh looks curiously at the tree I had climbed.

    I dust off my hands and tell them what I saw.

    ¡®''There are no roads or viges nearby.''¡¯

    ¡®''Huh, that''s strange. Even if we were swept away by andslide, there should be a highway nearby...''¡¯

    Director Kim strokes his chin as if it¡¯s strange, and Section Chief Jeon looks at me suspiciously.

    ¡®''Deputy Manager Seo... Did you really see properly? Are you sure you''re not just saying there''s nothing there... on purpose?''¡¯

    ¡®''Why would I lie about that? I''d rather sleep in a house than camp in the forest. If you don¡¯t believe me, Section Chief Jeon, you can climb up and look for yourself.''¡¯

    Section Chief Jeon backs off with a face like he had eaten something bitter.

    ¡®''I think even if we explore the surroundings, we should first set up a base and light a fire, since it¡¯s getting dark.''¡¯

    ¡®''That makes sense. Then... oh, let¡¯s look for our SUV too. We were swept away by andslide in the car, but logically, our car should be nearby.''¡¯

    Director Kim ps his hands and says.

    But...

    ''This is a ce wheremon sense doesn¡¯t apply...''

    Our SUV is gone.

    It won¡¯t be anywhere.

    ¡®''How about looking for the car and sleeping in it? There are a lot of supplies in the car since we were going on a workshop...''¡¯

    This workshop was practically a pic.

    So, there were lots of camping tools and food loaded in the SUV.

    However, the car is gone.

    ''Of course, I know because I returned to the past, but they wouldn¡¯t believe me if I said the car is gone.''

    Instead of draining my energy trying to convince them, it''s better to just let them look.

    ¡®''Then let''s split into teams. One team will look for a ce to stay, and another team will look for the car. Let''s meet back here before the sunpletely sets.''¡¯

    I suggest dividing into teams.

    I, Deputy Manager Oh, and Manager Kim are in the team looking for a ce to stay.

    Director Kim, Section Chief Jeon, Chief Oh, and Deputy Manager Kang are in the team looking for the car.

    We split up and look around.

    ''''Um, Deputy Manager Seo. You said to look for a ce to stay, but how do you usually find such a ce?''''

    Deputy Manager Oh cautiously asks.

    She seems a bit awkward because I beat up Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''¡¯Sleeping in the mountains or forests is dangerous. Wild animals and beasts coul attack and if you light a fire just anywhere, it could cause a forest fire. The best thing would probably be a small cave. Ah, like that ce over there.''¡¯

    ¡®''Oh my, a cave?''¡¯

    ¡®''You found it right away? You''re lucky!''¡¯

    Of course, the cave I had naturally led them to was one I had visited 50 years ago.

    ''In my past life, it was a refuge I had barely found after wandering for hours.''

    To Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim, it seems like good luck, but in reality, it¡¯s not a coincidence but an inevitability.

    ''Even in my past life, it was the perfect ce to stay without any danger inside.''

    I look at the cave and gather twigs and leaves from nearby.

    "Wow... Mr. Seo, you''re really skilled."

    "Did you do something like Boy Scouts?"

    "Ah, well... something like that."

    Although it isn''t Boy Scouts, but rather a 50-years experience in Old Scouts.

    "We can light the fireter with Director Kim''s lighter. Shall we gather some firewood for the bonfire?"

    "Oh my, it feels like when I went to a training camp as a kid."

    "Right, right. It feels just like that time."

    The two female employees chatter happily as they join me in collecting dry sticks and branches for firewood.

    Later, as the sun is setting,

    "Now, let''s slowly head back to the clearing we were at earlier. The others will be gathering there too."

    "Alright~"

    "Yes~"

    I head back to the clearing with the two female employees.

    Soon after, we are reunited with Director Kim, Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, and Deputy Manager Kang.

    "Did you find the SUV?"

    "..."

    Director Kim shakes his head with a gloomy expression.

    Chief Oh and Section Chief Jeon also have worried looks on their faces.

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee also speaks with a tense face.

    "There''s no sign of it anywhere. We circled around looking for it, but it''s like it vanished into thin air. Logically, if the car was swept away by andslide, why are we out of it and the car gone?"

    She looks around with a worried expression, as if the forest itself is frightening.

    "There''s nothing we can do now. We''ve found a ce to spend the night, let''s stay there. We''ll continue the detailed search tomorrow."

    "Okay."

    The six of them follow me to the cave with somber faces.

    "Oh my, what''s this?"

    "Mr. Seo made it."

    "Huh, Seo Eun-hyun is really capable. Did he live in the wild or something?"

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee is surprised by the windbreak and cave door I made.

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok quietly expresses his admiration and praises me.

    Director Kim also nods in satisfaction, and Jeon Myung-hoon...

    He seems unsatisfied but, too tired to say anything, just enters.

    "Director, the lighter please."

    "Oh, right."

    Director Kim takes out a lighter from his pocket and lits the dry sticks I had gathered.

    We sit around the fire inside the cave.

    The smoke perfectly escapes through the hole I had made in the windbreak.

    "Wow... what a situation we''re in."

    "This is hardly logical..."

    "..."

    Everyone sits with gloomy expressions, seemingly worried. That''s when it happened.

    Gurgling

    The sound came from Manager Kim Yeon''s stomach. Her face turns red with embarrassment.

    "Oh, that''s..."

    "Haha, it''s okay. We all missed dinner..."

    I grin and take out berries I had picked while gathering branches.

    "Everyone must be hungry. Try these. I picked them earlier."

    "Are these safe to eat? They''re not poisonous, are they?"

    Jeon Myung-hoon, his tension easing, casually asks me.

    I smile and eat one of the berries.

    "I learned about herbs when I was young. I know what''s safe to eat and what''s not."

    Although saying ''when I was young'' is a bit of a stretch, I had indeed learned it in the past.

    Seeing me eat the berries without hesitation, Kim Yeon also cautiously tries one.

    "Wow, these taste like raw chestnuts."

    "They''re crunchy, right? I picked plenty, so everyone can have some."

    Watching this, Director Kim and Deputy Manager Oh start eating the berries I had picked. Deputy Manager Kang and Chief Oh also happily ate them.

    Only Jeon Myung-hoon looks at the berries with displeasure and lies down first, iming he¡¯s tired.

    "Haha, this is something. We should be serious, but thanks to Deputy Manager Seo, we''re having a good time."

    "I always knew from thepany how diligent he is. I heard he was tired from driving because he worked the night shift the day before."

    "Our deputy manager is really diligent~"

    "Ah, thanks to Deputy Manager Seo, it feels like we''re camping."

    "Indeed."

    We all spend the night in a lively and friendly atmosphere.

    I toough heartily, chatting with my colleagues.

    It¡¯s a night tough and chat because it might be ourst.

    The next morning.

    As soon as I smell the dawn air, I wake up earlier than anyone else.

    Memories from 50 years ago begin toe back vividly.

    ''The first day, after wandering through the forest all night, we barely found the cave and copsed. The next morning, it came.''

    Despite 50 years passing, the fear, shock, and pain from that time is still vividly terrifying.

    I open the windbreak outside the cave and start heading out.

    It¡¯s just before dawn.

    I wander nearby, gathering herbs good for stopping pain and bleeding.

    The herbs are in incredible condition, thanks to the forest full with energy from the heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    These are more like spiritual herbs than just medicinal ones.

    And after a while, the owner of this territory arrives.

    With a leap!

    A creature as big as a house.

    With three tails and eyes burning with blue fire, it¡¯s a white-furred fox.

    Shiver...

    The intimidation of the forest''s owner, and the events from 50 years ago, make my body tremble with fear.

    However, having ''experienced the future'' is an enormous advantage in itself.

    "Gr-greetings to the¡­the owner of the¡­forest."

    I stutter, biting my trembling lips, and slowly bow to the fox.

    Once, twice, three times.

    It¡¯s the triple bow required when meeting the owner of the forest.

    The fox, asrge as a two-story house, looks at me with its fiery blue eyes and speaks.

    [A unique scent from a human. In my thousands of years, I''ve never encountered a human with such a scent.]

    "..."

    Click, ck, click...

    I tremble in anticipation of what this monstrous fox might do.

    That''s when it happened.

    The fox''s presence wakes the others.

    Director Kim, Chief Oh, Deputy Manager Kang, Section Chief Jeon, Manager Kim, and Deputy Manager Oh emerge from the cave in turn.

    What follows is inevitable.

    "Aaahhh!"

    "A monster!"

    "It''s a monster!"

    At that, the monstrous fox rolls itsrge eyes in displeasure.

    [You humans always seem to possess pitiful intelligence and terrible rudeness. Normally, I would tear off one limb from each of you...]

    Shiver...

    [But since one of you knows how to respect the owner of the forest, I will forgive you.]

    The monstrous fox''s gaze fa;s on me, who had knelt and respectfully bowed.

    "Everyone! Show respect to the owner of the forest! Don''t just stand there, kneel down!!"

    As I shout, the others nkly stand there and then awkwardly kneel down like me.

    The fox''s eyes meet mine.

    [A human who knows respect. I will not punish you hastily, but... your scent is too unique...]

    Drip, drip...

    From the corner of the fox''s mouth, a sticky liquid flows.

    Saliva.

    [One of your limbs. Let me taste just one. Then I will allow you to stay in my territory for a while.]

 Chapter 2: Scattering Destiny (1)

    Chapter 2: Scattering Destiny (1)

    ¡°Deputy Manager Seo, what is this...?¡±

    ¡°What is that...?¡±

    Director Kim and Deputy Manager Kang each whisper.

    But I¡¯m more focused on the drool of the fox falling in front of my eyes than on that.

    [A wise human among the pack, I shall not harm recklessly. However, if you wish to stay in my territory, a price must be paid. One of you must offer me a limb to temporarily acknowledge your residence. Who will sacrifice their limb?]

    Right.

    Since it hase to this.

    ¡°I will... offer it.¡±

    Trembling, I stretch out my left arm.

    In my past life, when I knew nothing, everyone screamed at the sight of the fox.

    And, everyone was left dying with their arms and legs torn apart, eaten by the fox in its fury.

    Surviving that was a miracle in itself.

    But now, I know the etiquette of the forest and have gained the fox''s favor.

    Not everyone''s limbs.

    Not all limbs.

    Just one person''s limb.

    Only one of them needs to be offered.

    Even that will be healed by the cultivators who will arrive in two days.

    [A wise human indeed. I acknowledge your sacrifice, so I shall taste it as painlessly as possible.]

    The fox opens its wide mouth and bites into my arm.

    ¡°!!! Ahhhhhhh! Aaargh! Aaaargh!¡±

    My flesh is torn apart by itsrge teeth.

    Bones crushed, blood vessels ruptured.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    Snap!

    Rip!

    After chewing on my arm for a while, the fox violently tears it off my body.

    ¡°Ah... Argh... Ahh...¡±

    I writhe in pain, half out of my mind, and grab a handful of pain-relief herbs I had prepared in advance.

    I put them in my mouth, roots and all, and swallow them.

    The dirt and sand in the roots get stuck in my teeth, but that¡¯s the least of my concerns.

    The pain is unbearable!

    After consuming the herbs for a while, the pain starts to subside as their effects kick in.

    Crunch, crunch... munch.

    Later, the fox that swallowed my entire arm licks its lips with its tongue.

    [I thought it might taste different because of its unique scent. Turns out, it''s not much different from ordinary humans. There''s a lot of impurities in the blood vessels, making it rough and leaving a bad aftertaste.]

    ¡°...I offer this humble tribute.¡±

    [I ept your tribute and permit you to stay in my territory for seven nights. My divine power has infused you, so you shall not die from this wound.]

    After saying so, the fox leaps away and disappears into the forest.

    ¡°Hu, huuh... Hah, hah...¡±

    I chew on a hemostatic herb, apply its juice to where my arm has been torn off, and the bleeding stops, the pain gradually subsiding.

    ¡°Gr... Ugh...¡±

    ¡°Deputy Manager Seo!¡±

    ¡°Deputy Manager Seo Eun-hyun!¡±

    Director Kim and Deputy Manager Kang hurry over to help me.

    ¡°What is all this? What was that just now?¡±

    ¡°...First, let''s go inside. I''ll exin.¡±

    Supported by the two, I return to the cave.

    Then, I mix truth and lies to tell them what happened.

    ¡°This morning, I met the fox when I went out early. It told me...¡±

    They will find out in a few days anyway.

    I pretend the knowledge I already have was what the fox had taught me.

    This is not the world we used to live in but apletely different one, inhabited by immortals, cultivators, and martial artists.

    ¡°...Martial world, huh. This is thrilling.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, never thought I''d experience something like this.¡±

    Director Kim and Chief Oh make jokes about the martial world, trying to lighten the mood despite their disbelief.

    ¡°Haha, Deputy Manager Seo. If it''s about the martial world, I''m an expert. So, you see...¡±

    Director Kim''s voice trembles, revealing his attempt to hide his emotions.

    ¡°Don''t die. If you die...¡±

    It isn''t excitement about the martial world, but a forced attempt to divert attention from my pain.

    Director Kim and Chief Oh are trying to lighten the mood because they are the oldest here.

    ¡°...It''s okay. I won''t die. The fox said so, with its divine power, I won''t die from this wound.¡±

    In my past life, when we didn''t perform the ritual, everyone''s limbs were torn apart.

    Despite the pain that made us wish for death, none of us actually died.

    No, we couldn''t die.

    ¡°But what about immortals and cultivators?¡±

    At that moment, when Chief Oh is puzzled by my mention of immortals and cultivators, Section Chief Jeon steps forward.

    ¡°There are novels called ''Xianxia'', not just martial arts fiction."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon exins the concept of Xianxia to Director Kim and Chief Oh.

    "I see..."

    "Section Chief Jeon, you know some interesting things."

    "I''ve been interested and have looked into it."

    ''I guess he spent his work hours reading Xianxia novels instead of working...''

    So that''s why he dumped his work on me.

    I almost explode in anger but quickly let it go and continue speaking.

    "Anyway, the owner of this forest demanded a tribute to allow us to stay here temporarily, so I offered my arm. This should keep us safe in the forest for a week."

    "A week? What happens after a week?"

    "...We''ll have to offer another tribute."

    At this, everyone''s gaze turns towards my shoulder.

    Their faces are all pale as death.

    "By the way, could you bring me some pain-relief herbs? It hurts a lot."

    "Ah, sure. This one?"

    "Thank you."

    I chew on another root of the pain-relief herbs I had dug up earlier.

    "I''m going to sleep for a bit. Please understand..."

    Perhaps due to the shock, I naturally fell asleep as the tension released.

    After suppressing the pain with the herbs, I fall into a sweet sleep.

    It''s said that hearing is thest sense to go.

    Perhaps that''s why, as I regain consciousness, I could hear the voices of others.

    "What? A tribute! That''s absurd..."

    "After a week, we have to offer another tribute like that?"

    "We should think about leaving this ce within a week."

    "How can we let Deputy Manager Seo suffer like this..."

    "Deputy Manager Seo was the first to encounter that... thing and almost got eaten."

    "Rather, he¡¯s the first to sacrifice."

    In a half-asleep state, I continue to listen to the ongoing conversation.

    "But what if we can''t leave the forest after a week?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon asks in a cold voice.

    No one answers.

    "Then who will have their limb torn off next?"

    Silence hung in the deeper part of the cave.

    ''In three days... the immortals will appear and kidnap them, so it doesn''t really matter.''

    There''s no need to mention anything about my regression.

    That''s when it happened.

    A rather annoying sound came to my ears.

    "Is Deputy Manager Seo sleeping well?"

    "Yes... He''spletely knocked out."

    "Deputy Manager Seo, if you''re awake, I have something to tell you. Please wake up."

    I keep my eyes closed and pretend to sleep.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon checks that I¡¯m asleep and then stands up.

    "Come to the entrance for a moment."

    "Huh? Can''t we just talk here?"

    "No,e outside."

    Eventually, Jeon Myeong-hoon leads the others to the cave entrance.

    A whileter, I hear whispers from the entrance.

    Simultaneously, there are voices criticizing Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Section Chief Jeon! How can you think of something like that?"

    "Deputy Manager Seo sacrificed his arm like that..."

    "Um. Section Chief Jeon. I really can''t approve of that."

    "Um..."

    Outside the cave, Jeon Myeong-hoon raises his voice.

    "Well, who will offer their arm or leg to the monster fox after a week?"

    "Even so..."

    "Chief Oh, what do you think? I think it''s reasonable."

    "...I don''t know. And Deputy Manager Seo is capable. He knows a lot about herbs and food..."

    "Then let''s learn as much as we can from Seo Eun-hyun for a week..."

    Though I couldn''t hear clearly from outside the cave,

    I can roughly guess.

    ''So they''re thinking, since I''ve be disabled, let''s cut off my limbs and offer them to the fox every week.''

    It''s not going to happen, but it still feels disgusting.

    Very, very much so.

    ''Should I kill him?''

    Even with one arm, the ''violence'' I have learned over the 50 years in my past life is considerable.

    I could easily kill someone like Jeon Myeong-hoon, who hasn''t fully escaped modern civilization.

    ''...No. That''s not it.''

    The immortals who will find us in two days didn''te for ''us.''

    They came because they found ''talented beings.''

    ''Chief Oh Hyun-seok, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, and Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon. They were surprised by the qualities of these three.''

    If even one of them is missing, I can''t be sure if they''lle.

    ''Should I beat him to the brink of death? Make him disabled?''

    "Anyway, the immortals came to us in the past even when their limbs were severed.

    It¡¯s likely that they woulde even if this guy¡¯s limbs are broken.

    However, I soon stop thinking and shake my head.

    ''...Everyone must be paralyzed in their head with emotions due to fear. They are all originally good people. It''s just that the situation is too sudden and nonsensical.

    And if I want to rely on Director Kimter, it wouldn¡¯t be good to show too cruel a face right now...''

    It¡¯s better to be seen as a subject of protection or sympathy.

    Also, if Director Kim joins in this plot, he will take more care of me in the future due to guilt.

    ''It¡¯s rather good. Everything will be resolved on the third day anyway.''

    In two days, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kang Min-hee will be people I never see again.

    Three dayster, Oh Hye-seo and Kim Yeon will be separated as well, and Director Kim Young-hoon and I can leave Ascension Path with the help of a monster.

    I quietly continue to pretend to sleep on the floor.

    After a while, people with dark expressions, as if they had reached some dirty agreement, enter the cave.

    ''Hey, Deputy Manager Seo. Are you okay? Try getting up.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon deliberately wakes me up.

    ¡®''Haha, Deputy Manager Seo. Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t know you were such a self-sacrificing person.''¡¯

    ¡®''...''¡¯

    ¡®''From now on, I''m counting on you.''¡¯

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with a smile I have never seen before and pats my back.

    I look around at the people nearby. Everyone¡¯s expression is dark.

    ''This garbage, I see how he persuaded everyone with his silver tongue.''

    For a moment, annoyance surge, and I even considere strangling and killing the guy who hugged me.

    ''Endure. Phew, just hold on.''

    ¡®''...Yes. We all need to survive together in a difficult situation.''¡¯

    ¡®''Haha, right. So, about the fruit you picked yesterday. Do you know where to find it?''¡¯

    ¡®''...''¡¯

    This bastard, so he woke me up for this.

    ¡®''...I can teach you. Actually, I was nning to teach you, Section Chief Jeon, in particr.''¡¯

    ¡®''Ha, really? Thanks! Thank you!''¡¯

    ¡®''Don¡¯t worry about surviving in the forest. I¡¯ll teach you everything.''¡¯

    I give him a sly smile.

    Yeah, I¡¯ll teach you all this knowledge.

    After all, it''s knowledge you won¡¯t need for the rest of your life once you join a cultivation sect

    ¡®''Jeon Myeong-hoon. How many times have I told you it¡¯s not that fruit? You''re not focusing on my words, are you?''¡¯

    ¡®''No, but surely...''¡¯

    ¡®''The one with the split top is a different fruit. Eating this fruit will kill you. Do you understand?''¡¯

    ¡®''...''¡¯

    While teaching Jeon Myeong-hoon about herbs and edible fruits, I no longer called him ''section chief.''

    He¡¯s learning about herbs while grinning, even though I¡¯m scolding him.

    ''I wonder how frustrating it will be when he realizes these are low-grade herbs useless for a sect disciple.''

    ¡®''No, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Can¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ve exined several times. You have a problem with concentration.''¡¯

    ¡®''...I get¡­it''¡¯

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s face turns as red as raspberries.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is being tormented in the same way he used to torment me when I first joined thepany.

    He must be enduring it with the thought of extracting as much knowledge as possible in a week.

    Sorry, but we won¡¯t see each other again in two days.

    ¡®''Look here. This is called green-leafed ear, and it emits a unique fragrance when chewed. It can be used for brushing teeth and repelling insects.''¡¯

    ¡®''Green-leafed ear, green-leafed ear...''¡¯

    ¡®''Hmm, but I¡¯ve never heard of these in Korea...''¡¯

    Deputy Oh Hyun-seok tilts his head, looking a bit confused.

    ¡®''They are somewhat specialized nts, and since they are not native species, you may not be familiar with them.''¡¯

    Of course, they don¡¯t exist on Earth.

    I¡¯m using the knowledge of herbs I learned in this world.

    But Deputy Oh Hyun-seok, not being an expert, seem to believe it roughly.

    ¡®''That''s right. Please continue.''¡¯

    ¡®''This is called blue baby''s hand vein, also known as blood-purifying grass. Ah, Jeon Myeong-hoon. You¡¯re not listening to me now, are you?''¡¯

    ¡®''...Sorry, right.''¡¯

    I continue giving Jeon Myeong-hoon noticeable looks while persisting with the herbal medicine ss.

    The day passes by just like that.

    And the next day.

    We have to confront a huge red snake with two heads staring at us in front of the cave.

    "Hi, hiik..."

    "Huuh..."

    The others tremble in fear, holding things like branches inside the cave, and I cautiously speak to the snake.

    "...What brings you here?"

    The snake replies..

    [The master of this territory has tasted a human with a unique scent.]

    Though not as much as the fox, this snake is quite fearsome to me.

    Of course,pared to the fox, it isn''t really traumatic.

    [Of course, since you''ve offered sacrifices to the master of the territory and received permission to stay for seven nights and days. I will not bother you during that time. However...]

    The snake licks its lips with its two heads.

    [If you allow me to taste even a little of your blood, I won''t bother you even after seven nights and days.]

    Unlike the fox that tore off my arm, the snake is quite moderate.

    Even in my past life, when I wasn''t recognized by the fox, this two-headed snake just came, bit into Chief Oh''s body, sucked his blood, and left.

    But now, it¡¯s even asking for our permission to take some blood.

    ''It should be fine.''

    Our bodies, being modern people, are full of cholesterol and fat.

    Thanks to that, in my past life, the snake left after tasting Chief Oh''s blood, saying it¡¯s tasteless.

    "How much blood do you want?"

    [A handful. Just a handful of blood. Then, I''ll leave.]

    I smile and look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Mr. Jeon Myeong-hoon. Could you give this gentleman some blood?"

    "What, what?"

    "It''s not like I''m asking you to sacrifice an arm, just a handful of blood. That should clot quickly."

    "I, I..."

    "Ah, Mr. Jeon Myeong-hoon. Don''t you need knowledge of herbs?"

    "...Alright."

    With a flush face, Jeon Myeong-hoon cuts his hand with a sharp stone knife he had made.

    Drip, drip...

    The snake joyfully consumes Jeon Myeong-hoon''s blood.

    A littleter.

    [There are many impurities in the blood. Even poison. A terrible taste... The worst I''ve tastedpared to any human''s blood.]

    The snake shakes its two heads and retreats.

    The blood of a 21st-century office worker,den with cholesterol and nicotine, is not tasty

    [Anyway, since you let me taste the blood, I''ll leave.]

    After the snake left, I applied hemostatic herbs to Jeon Myeong-hoon''s wound.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon was quite annoyed, probably feeling dirty from being licked by the snake.

    "Mr. Seo Eun-hyun. I know I bullied you a lot in your early days at work, but isn''t that a bit too much?"

    "What can I do? It''s hard to ask thedies or older executives like the Chief and the Director to give blood."

    "A handful of blood should have been enough for you..."

    "...I just had an arm severed yesterday, and I''m a bit short on blood. Even a handful is a lot for me."

    "Kuhk..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon bites his lip and takes a breath.

    ''Funny guy. He ns to sell me to the fox in a week.''

    He''s just resentful because I sacrificed him.

    Anyway, he can''t do anything to me.

    ''Well, I won''t see him after tomorrow...''

    I think I should take advantage while I can and start to hassle Jeon Myeong-hoon more.

    Thus, three days passed since we fell into this forest.

    Whoosh, whoosh...

    The wind has been strong since dawn today.

    Zap, zap...

    At the same time, the air feels turbulent.

    I smile and wake up Jeon Myeong-hoon early in the morning.

    "Mr. Jeon Myeong-hoon, let''s go pick some herbs in the morning."

    "Right from the morning..."

    "Ah, hurry up."

    "...Alright."

    I take Jeon Myeong-hoon around, searching for herbs.

    And a littleter.

    "Oh, I found it!"

    "Is this a good herb?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "It does look like ginseng..."

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swallows his saliva looking at the nt resembling wild ginseng in front of him.

    The nt is a type of ginseng called Yellow Bamboo Root.

    It isn''t particrly rare.

    But what matters is the size of the ginseng.

    Perhaps because it absorbed spiritual energy, the yellow bamboo root, normally the size of a pinkie, is now as thick as my forearm.

    "Hahaha, oh, this is incredible. Is it really okay to dig up so much wild ginseng like this?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeon Myeong-hoon seems to feel exhrated, but I¡¯m chuckling to myself.

    ''After all, you won¡¯t have the chance to eat such things in the future.''

    Even the yellow bamboo roots that Jeon Myeong-hoon digs up with his own hands, he won¡¯t be able to eat.

    For cultivators, yellow bamboo root is just a low-grade medicinal herb for mortals.

    ''Of course, it¡¯s used by martial artists for internal energy enhancement... I should give it to Director Kimter.''

    ¡°You can try the ginsengter. First, put them here.¡±

    I hand over a pouch I made from tearing my clothes. Jeon Myeong-hoon carefully puts the ginseng into the pouch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s return now.¡±

    It¡¯s about time to head back.

    We went back to the cave, had Jeon Myeong-hoon start a fire, and sat down.

    And it was when I was quietly sitting and looking up at the sky.

    Kwagwang! Kwakwagwang!

    Suddenly, there¡¯s a sh, and something collides in the sky.

    It seems like a collision of ck, golden, and pure white lights.

    And then, at that moment.

    ¡°Kuhuk! Kuaak!¡±

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon spots blood and copses.

    ¡°Aaak, Aaaak!¡±

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee also screams and copses. Her screams echo around like a ghostly wail.

    Additionally, Chief Oh Hyun-seok also copses, clutching his heart.

    ''It¡¯s time.''

    A little whileter.

    Paaat!

    Above the cave we were in, three orbs of light fly down.

    [Wow, amazing. To think I¡¯d find such gems while bumping into those annoying folks.]

    [Who¡¯s talking. Get lost, Byuk-ho. These guys are all mine.]

    [Such shameless talk. Heo Gwak.]

    From within the orbs of light, a middle-aged man in a golden robe, a figure in ck robes that made it unclear whether they are male or female, and a giant in blue armor ste out.

    ¡°Yo-you are... who...?¡±

    Director Kim asks them with a fearful voice.

    However, they nce at Director Kim and ignore him.

    [No spiritual roots.]

    [Just ordinary mortals.]

    [They¡¯re irrelevant to my treasures.]

    Their gaze sweeps over each of us in turn.

    [Do these three have spiritual roots?]

    [But it¡¯s amazing. How did these untrained mortals end up in Ascension Path...]

    [Hehe, it seems like that fox tricked one of them. From the injury, it seems they offered themselves willingly. Impressive spirit for a mere mortal.]

    Kuong!

    The giant in blue armor stomps his foot, and a faint turquoise light ripples outwards.

    At the same time, when the light touches my body, something amazing happens. My arm, enveloped in a sky-blue light, regrows.

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±

    I bow deeply to the giant, overwhelmed with gratitude. The giantughs heartily and speaks.

    [No need to be so formal. For a cultivator, restoring a mortal¡¯s blood essence is quite easy. Anyway...]

    Click

    The giant in blue armor flicks his hand towards the air.

    At the same time, my body is pushed back, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, Chief Oh, and Deputy Manager Kang¡¯s bodies are pulled forward.

    [These three have spiritual roots, shall we see who¡¯s worth it?]

    The middle-aged man in the golden robe steps forward and extends his hand.

    A golden sword then floated above his hand.

    Wooong!

    Pajijik!

    Simultaneously, golden lightning roars in the sky, and Jeon Myeong-hoon copses again, spitting blood.

    [As expected... amazing! A body of Heavenly Golden Thunder...!]

    [Move, it¡¯s my turn.]

    The figure in ck robes, ambiguous in gender, pushes the man in the golden robe aside and takes out a ck pipa.

    Tung¨D

    As the pipa string is plucked, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee clutchs her head and screams.

    ¡°Aaak!¡±

    Her screams once again echoe like ghostly wails.

    The figure in ck robes show a slight smile.

    [Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root...! To think it actually exists! Aaaa...]

    [Hehe, I also believe what I felt was not a lie.]

    The giant in blue armor walks past the figure in ck robes and approaches Chief Oh Hyun-seok.

    ¡°What, what is it?¡±

    Chief Oh seems fearful, but the blue-armored giant surprisingly checks his pulse, holding his wrist calmly.

    And after a while.

    [A Unique Holy Body! Can such a body really exist! Impossible...]

    A little whileter, the three, seemingly shocked, calm their hearts and then ask the three.

    [Would you like to consider the path of cultivation?]

    The middle-aged man in the golden robe speaks to Jeon Myeong-hoon with a gentle expression.

    [Each of you has the talent to turn the world upside down. It¡¯s unthinkable to waste such talent.]

    The figure in ck robes looks at Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee with a lingering gaze.

    [Immortality! The power to turn heaven and earth upside down! Immense wealth and honor! Don¡¯t you want it all? I assure you, if you follow me, you will obtain everything within 100 years.]

    The giant in blue armor openly approaches Chief Oh Hyun-seok and speaks, massaging his body.

    [I am the Grand Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Byuk-ho. How about all three of you join my Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?]

    [Hmph, so greedy! In our ck Ghost Valley, there¡¯s no such thing as a missing elemental method. I am the Grand Elder of the ck Ghost Valley¡¯s Elder Council, the White Bone Ghost Devil. If all of you join our valley, you can achieve maximum growth.]

    [Well, I don¡¯t really need those two. Just you,e along, Unique Holy Body. I am the fourth-generation sect leader of the Heaven Creation Sect, Lee Chang-ho. If you wish, I¡¯m even willing to pass on the sect to you. Oh, the other two cane if they wish. Though different in direction, you both have tremendous talent, so I¡¯ll take you as direct disciples.]

    While the three cultivators seem to be giving them a choice, in reality, it¡¯s no different from a forced threat.

    The giant in blue armor, known as Chang-ho, is practically crushing Chief Oh Hyun-seok¡¯s shoulder.

    The gender-ambiguous figure in ck robes, the White Bone Ghost Devil, is doing something suspicious while making eye contact with Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee.

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee''s eyes are gradually bing dull.

    And Jin Byuk-ho seems to be pressuring Jeon Myeong-hoon with an invisible force, as if threatening to kill him if he doesn¡¯t choose him.

    After a while, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Chief Oh Hyun-seok, and Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee are forced to join the three cultivation sects.

    [Wee to the sect, haha!]

    [The elders of the valley will take good care of you.]

    [Come, my disciple, let¡¯s go.]

    The three cultivators are about to take off with the three people.

    Just then, Director Kim, who is watching the situation in a daze, suddenly regains his senses and runs out.

    "Wait, wait a moment! Excuse me! Can you possibly help us out of this forest? If we stay here, we''re all going to die!"

    [Hmm, are you so worried because you''re mortals? Worried about that fox? Don¡¯t worry.]

    The giant in the blue armor, Chang-ho,ughs and speaks.

    [We''ve already beaten all the demons and monsters in Ascension Path on our way here! Now we''re going to catch that fox too, and for the next 10 years, Ascension Path will be safe!]

    "Ah, no... Look here! Section Chief Jeon! Chief Oh! Deputy Manager Kang! Say something! We don¡¯t even know how to get out of here!"

    In reality, Jeon Myeong-hoon is already captured by Jin Byuk-ho in a golden bottle like a Pok¨¦mon.

    Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee ispletely entranced by White Bone Ghost Devil.

    Chang-ho justughs off whatever Chief Oh Hyun-seok says, seemingly uninterested.

    ''It was like this 50 years ago.''

    Those three were irresponsible and out of their minds.

    No matter how loudly we shouted, they didn''t pay any attention to us, as if we were just insects, and went on their way.

    Instead of calling out hoarsely to the three cultivators, I touch my arm that has been restored.

    ''Well, at least they restored my arm.''

    I sigh and thank Sir Chang Ho inwardly.

    Director Kim shouts till his throat is hoarse as he watches the three orbs of light disappear, but there¡¯s no response.

    "Ugh... Damn it..."

    Eventually, Director Kim just copses.

    "What are we supposed to do... in this forest..."

    Now only four of us are left.

    Me, Director Kim Young-hoon, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, and Manager Kim Yeon.

    ''Tomorrow, Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim will probably be kidnapped too...''

    My time alone with Director Kim ising shortly.

    Director Kim is momentarily disheartened but is overjoyed and congrattes me upon seeing my arm had been restored.

    "It''s really a relief, truly a relief..."

    "Exactly. Moreover, that Chang-ho said he''d catch the fox too. If we only aim to survive, it seems we can make it."

    "Hoo...I see..."

    "When Deputy Manager Seo''s arm was torn off, I thought I was going to lose my mind... Ah, but even now, it¡¯s really, really shocking to see three of our colleagues disappear like that..."

    "Deputy Manager, it''s truly fortunate."

    We, who had lost our colleagues yet had our lives assured in this strange situation sat there, unable to cry orugh.

    And then, a littleter.

    Like a meteor passing through the sky, a pure white light streaks across the sky.

    "Oh, what..."

    It isn¡¯t just that.

    After the white light, several, dozens of lights fly across the sky like a meteor shower.

    All are headed in the direction where Jin Byuk-ho, the White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho had flown.

    "What is this... Is there something in that direction..."

    Director Kim looks in that direction in confusion, and I start to gather fruits to eat for the day, lighting a fire to roast them.

    Tomorrow, it will be time to part ways with Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim.

    Sssssss¨D

    The next day came.

    This day is unusual as it rained.

    Dark clouds fill the sky, and thunder rumbles.

    "...With this weather, it''ll be hard to go out for fruits. What should we do?"

    Manager Kim looks at us with a worried expression.

    "...Especially since Deputy Manager Oh isn''t in good condition."

    It¡¯s true.

    Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo is lying down with a high fever, looking at the sky with a vacant expression and muttering to herself.

    "...Let''s wait a bit longer."

    I speak, looking up at the sky.

    "Who knows, maybe another miracle like yesterday will happen today."

    "...Is that really a miracle? Oh, of course, your arming back is really... like a miracle, but..."

    I chuckle and say to Manager Kim.

    "Who knows. Someone might appear and cure Deputy Manager Oh''s illnesspletely."

    I look up at the sky with Manager Kim and Director Kim.

    It¡¯s lunchtime.

    Kwarurung!

    Thunder roars.

    Cough! Cough!

    Deputy Manager Oh''s cough and fever worsens. Blood flows from her nose.

    "Deputy Manager Seo. Is there any herb we can use for this? What should we do..."

    "Let¡¯s try giving her some fever-reducing herbs for now."

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Thud, thud...

    Someone enters the cave.

    He¡¯s a handsome middle-aged man dressed in blue robes.

    The middle-aged man, with a topknot hairstyle, has a pair of small deer-like horns on his head.

    [Mortals in Ascension Path. It''s like ants getting crushed between thepetition of true dragons.]

    "Who, who are you!"

    Director Kim, vignt, guards against this new figure. The man in blue robes smiles wryly and introduces himself leisurely.

    [I am the Sea Dragon King, Seo Hweol. I came following the source of the sudden and unnatural stormy weather. That woman over there is using the spell of the storm.]

    The man introduced as Seo Hweol points to Deputy Manager Oh.

    [Well, it¡¯s not exactly a spell, but yes. She wields the power of the storm. It''s a strain on her human body to cause such massive events.]

    "St-stormr?"

    [Yes, the storm. It¡¯s quite unusual. A human, and a mortal at that, without even spiritual roots, wielding such immense power... She¡¯s not even doing it consciously. Truly peculiar.]

    Peculiar, indeed...

    Curious, I ask Seo Hweol a question that had been on my mind.

    "In fact, we''ve experienced more peculiar events. Yesterday, three incredible cultivators took away members of our group who were perfectly suited as their disciples. And today, you came to take a look at Deputy Manager Oh. Why do people as great as youe to us so specifically?"

    To my question, Seo Hweol looks puzzled for a moment, then bursts intoughter.

    [Hahaha, it is so. I''m not sure of the details, but there were mortals among your group with exceptional qualities. Masters fitting those qualities took your colleagues away. And today, I appeared, specifically suited for that woman, is that peculiar?]

    Seo Hweol asks me as if amused.

    [Look here, mortal friend. Do you know where this ce is?]

    "From what I''ve heard, it seems to be called Ascension Path..."

    [Ascension Path. Also known as the Path to Ascension, a gateway leading to the Upper Realm. And in a few months, near Ascension Path, a space rift called the Gateway to Heaven, the Ascension Gate will open.

    It¡¯s a once-in-a-thousand-years event. During this time, the surrounding space bes unstable, and many cultivators and demons flock to the vicinity of Ascension Path. All to ascend to the Upper Realm. All high-level cultivators existing in this realm would have gathered.

    So, it¡¯s not impossible that masters specifically suited for you appeared. The same is likely for that woman. If not me, other high-level cultivators or demons would have found her.]

    "Is that so..."

    I thought that some entity that sent us to this world intended to scatter us quickly.

    But it seems, in reality, it¡¯s just a matter of probability.

    "Um, but the cultivators took my colleagues away..."

    Director Kim, seeing me initiate conversation with Seo Hweol, seems to rx and also asks a question.

    "They talked about joining their sects and inheriting their methods, but if you ascend to that Upper Realm... how do they get people to join their sects?"

    [Hmm, as an ordinary mortal, you might not understand cultivators. Among the skills of cultivators, there is one to shrinkrge objects for storage.]

    Hearing Seo Hweol¡¯s response, I am astonished.

    [Perhaps all of them have stored their sects in their storage devices. Their ambition is to ascend to the Upper Realm with their entire sect when the Ascension Gate opens. Ah, in fact, I have also ced one of my Sea Dragon Tribe¡¯s castles in my storage device. There are about eighteen hundred of my Sea Dragon Tribe members sleeping inside it.]

    Stunned by his incredible words, both Director Kim and I are at a loss for words.

    Swoosh...

    Then, Seo Hweol approaches Deputy Manager Oh and strokes her forehead.

    Her condition, previously feverish and gasping for air, quickly stabilizes.

    [...Intriguing, really intriguing. If she bes a member of my Sea Dragon Tribe, she might be an extraordinary being...]

    Swoosh...

    While talking, Seo Hweol picks up Deputy Manager Oh. Director Kim, flustered, tries to stop him but is repelled by an invisible force.

    "Ughh!"

    [Thisdy will receive my blood and be part of my tribe. That will probably be good for both of us. Since many formidable cultivators will pass through Ascension Path, I say this out of concern...]

    sh!

    Seo Hweol¡¯s pupils slit vertically.

    "Cough! Choke... Argh!"

    "Guh... Ugh..."

    Both Director Kim and I, who previously asked Seo Hweol questions, copse under the overwhelming pressure, finding it hard even to breathe.

    [Do not carelessly question high-level cultivators. I am good-natured and answered your questions, but some cultivators with foul temperaments will explode you like bugs just for questioning them...]

    After speaking, Seo Hweol leaves the cave.

    sh!

    Boom!

    With a sh, a thunderous roar echoes, and shortly after, we see a Blue Dragon flying in the sky.

    Sssssss¨D

    The rain still does not stop.

    Manager Kim looks up at the sky with a hollow look and mutters.

    "...Everyone''s been taken away. Now I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s what. Suddenly andslide, suddenly another world, cultivators, dragons kidnapping my colleagues... Ha, haha..."

    She covers her face, looking like she might cry.

    Director Kim Young-hoon also sighs deeply with a gloomy expression.

    "I don¡¯t know what to do. We should try to find a ce with people, but I don¡¯t even know where to go. These cultivators and dragons just spout iprehensible things and... damn it."

    "..."

    I pat both their shoulders quietly.

    Then, suddenly, Manager Kim Yeon grabs my arm.

    "Deputy Manager Seo, you¡¯re not going to suddenly disappear too, right?"

    "..."

    "Don¡¯t, you can''t be kidnapped too, Deputy Manager. If you''re taken away too, I won¡¯t have the confidence to survive in this forest..."

    I gaie a bitter smile.

    Tonight.

    Lastly, Manager Kim Yeon will be kidnapped by a strange being.

 Chapter 3: Scattering Destiny (2)

    Chapter 3: Scattering Destiny (2)

    Drip, drip-drip...

    The endless downpour gradually subsided after Deputy Manager Oh disappeared.

    After a while, the sky began to clear.

    "...Regardless of what happens next, I''ll go gather some food."

    I stood up, leaving the two who had be despondent behind.

    "Wait, Deputy Manager Seo. Let''s go together."

    "Yeah, yeah. What if some weird creatures kidnap us while we''re separated?"

    "...Well, yes. And..."

    I said with a bitter smile.

    "Strictly speaking, since they were taken away as disciples or blood rtives, it''s more like recruitment than kidnapping..."

    "That''s kidnapping. What? Did those strange creatures actually get proper consent before taking them?"

    Director Kim spoke with a grimace. Indeed, it was actually a kidnapping.

    We stayed close to each other as we gathered herbs and fruits together.

    "Try chewing on this herb. It will warm your body."

    After the rain, I gave warming herbs to Director Kim and Manager Kim, who were shivering in the cold air.

    "Th-thank you, Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Really, if it weren''t for you, we would have been starving from the first day until now..."

    "Why didn''t thepany recognize someone as capable as you..."

    I chuckled bitterly.

    "The only thing I know how to do is survive in the woods for a few days, but I have no other abilities or talents."

    "Don''t be modest. It''s because of you that we are still alive. You are, in essence, our lifesaver."

    "That''s right, Deputy Manager."

    The two encouraged me with trembling voices.

    Moved by their sincere words, I could only smile bitterly inside.

    ''This is all I can do for you.''

    Right now, I''m like a merchant trying to buy Director Kim''s favor with my future knowledge.

    I am neither a capable person, a good person, nor someone who can be a savior to others.

    I''m just paying the maximum price I currently can to buy favor.

    "That''s why you should also try this. It''ll clear your mind."

    "This herb helps with blood cirction..."

    "This fruit is said to be effective for beauty..."

    I wandered around the forest, feeding Director Kim and Manager Kim numerous medicinal herbs and fruits.

    ''I''ve dug up a few more yellow bamboo roots. I''ve also gathered many precious herbs from my past life. And...''

    I made sure they both ate their fill.

    "Thank you, Deputy Manager Seo. Feeling full makes the gloominess fade a bit."

    "Deputy Manager. You really... can''t go anywhere."

    "...Of course. I won''t be kidnapped."

    As I wandered the forest, gathering herbs and fruits, evening approached.

    ''Now, it''s about time.''

    I took off my shirt and lit it on fire with Director Kim''s lighter.

    "Good heavens! Deputy Manager Seo! What are you doing?"

    "De-deputy Manager!"

    The clothes, having dried after the rain and being worn while wandering outside, caught fire easily.

    I threw the freshly picked fruits into the fire made from my burning clothes.

    "¡¤¡¤¡¤We couldn''t gather firewood because of the rain. It''ll be night soon, we need the fire."

    "But... your clothes..."

    "I''m fine. Didn''t I bring a lot of warming herbs?"

    A farewell gift for Manager Kim.

    I left the two in a panic and, after a while, retrieved the fruits from the fire using a branch.

    "Manager Kim, try this. Director Kim, you too."

    "...Thank you, Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Really, thank you."

    The sun had set.

    We sat in the cave, watching the sunset, eating roasted fruits.

    This would probably be thest meal with Manager Kim.

    While eating the fruits, we chatted to hide the sadness of parting with Chief Oh, Section Chief Jeon, Deputy Manager Kang, and Deputy Manager Oh.

    Sometimesughing heartily,

    Sometimes snickering quietly.

    Sometimes feigning disinterest at Director Kim''s jokes.

    That way, we spent a long timeughing and talking.

    As the sky turned from red to purple at sunset, the sun almostpletely set below the horizon.

    In the distance.

    In the direction where numerous cultivators and the Sea Dragon King had headed, towards the Ascension Gate,

    Manager Kim suddenly turned her head.

    "Manager Kim, what''s wrong?"

    Director Kim asked Manager Kim Yeon. Seeing her trembling lips, I guessed that the time hade.

    "Uh, uhh..."

    She had awakened her abilities.

    "It''s, it''s strange... Suddenly, I can feel everything around me. My senses are reaching out for several kilometers... Ah, ahh..."

    Manager Kim Yeon, suddenly able to sense her surroundings for several kilometers, clutched her head in pain, moaning.

    "Ugh... Grrr..."

    "Deputy Manager Seo! What should we do? Is there any herb good for headaches...?"

    "There is one for headaches here, but..."

    I doubted it would be useful.

    50 years ago.

    In my past life, it was around this time that she was taken.

    "Ah, ahh...!"

    She screamed softly in the direction of the Ascension Gate.

    "It''sing! It''sing! Something ising!"

    From the direction of the Ascension Gate, where the cultivators had headed, a small dot became visible.

    Soon after, the dot rapidly grew and swiftly approached us.

    Whoosh!

    Arriving above our cave at an unbelievable speed, it was a giant puppet-like beast.

    Sitting on top of the sinister looking puppet beast, was an old man with a hunchback holding a cane.

    [What''s this? Mortals? How did mortals without spiritual roots reach the outskirts of the Path to Ascension? Ah, I see. It''s the time when the Ascension Gate opens, and the nearby space bes unstable. It''s likely that ordinary mortals got caught in a spatial storm! Kikihi, as expected, I''m a genius. To figure out such a puzzle in an instant!]

    The self-praising hunchbacked old man chuckled for a while and then asked us.

    [By the way, ordinary folks. Who was it just now that unleashed such an immense consciousness? I was startled, thinking a high-level immortal from the Upper Realm had descended... Ah, is it that one?]

    Leap!

    The old man jumped down from the puppet and approached Manager Kim Yeon, who was suffering from the headache.

    "Who are you...? Manager Kim is... our colleague."

    Director Kim bravely blocked the old man''s path.

    But with a flick of the old man''s chin, Director Kim was helplessly thrown aside.

    I ran to catch Director Kim, and although my back scraped, I managed to safely catch him.

    "Deputy Manager Seo, thank you. Hah, huff! Are you okay? Your back!"

    "I''m... fine."

    While we were busy, the hunchbacked old man approached Manager Kim Yeon.

    [Interesting, indeed interesting. An ordinary mortal''s consciousness should not extend beyond their own brain. But this girl''s consciousness stretches out like threads in all directions. It''s so vast that I mistook it for the presence of an immortal from the Upper Realm...]

    The hunchbacked old man lifted Manager Kim Yeon''s chin, grinning.

    [Child, I will take you under my wing. You mayck spiritual roots, but with my abilities, I can fully awaken them. I''m curious to see what results will emerge if such a peculiar consciousness evolves into a cultivator''s divine consciousness...]

    Manager Kim Yeon''s eyes trembled, and she turned to us.

    "Director... Deputy Manager..."

    [Hmm...? I said I would take you, yet you still cling to these worldly connections?]

    "Ugh, huu..."

    Tears the size of beans began to fall from her eyes.

    She had worried about being separated from us, after her colleagues were kidnapped just a few days after arriving in this world. The thought of being separated from us again frightened her.

    Seeing her like this, the hunchbacked old man¡¯s face distorted grotesquely and pointed at us.

    "Keug! Keuugh!"

    "Argh!"

    Director Kim and I groaned loudly and copsed on the spot.

    An overwhelming pressure that made it difficult to breathe squeezed us.

    [Then, I shall personally sever your worldly connections. Now...]

    "No, please! I''ll do anything you ask. Please just spare them!"

    Manager Kim Yeon, tears streaming, clung to the old man''s feet.

    Seeing this, the hunchbacked old man wrinkled his brow and withdrew his hand from us.

    The crushing pressure that felt like it would burst our hearts finally subsided.

    [Fine, if you say so... But remember, you are now mine, and you must forget all worldly connections. Understand?]

    "...I understand..."

    [Well, since it hase to this, I will send these two to a nearby mortal''s nation through a spatial rift. I''ll send them randomly, so even I will not know where they''ll end up. You will never meet them again! Forget these meaningless worldly connections!]

    "Just a moment...!"

    Whoosh!

    Crack!

    A dark rift opened behind Director Kim and me.

    Startled, Director Kim tried to run in the other direction, and I hurriedly gathered the herbs and medicinal nts I had ced at the cave entrance.

    [Stop right there!]

    As the hunchbacked old man gestured, we began to be sucked towards the rift.

    "Eun-hyun! Director Young-hoon!!! No!"

    As Manager Kim Yeon reached out to us with a desperate look, we lost consciousness on the other side of the rift.

    Blink.

    I came to my senses and got up.

    "Where is this...?"

    I looked around, recalling memories from 50 years ago.

    The musty smell.

    The noisy soundsing from afar...

    "...What?"

    Rubbing my eyes, I looked around.

    It was different from my memory.

    This ce was different from where Director Kim and I hadnded in my past life.

    I found myself in an alleyway, with people passing by on the other side.

    "Why is it different fromst time?"

    Then I remembered the hunchbacked old man saying he would randomly connect the spatial rifts.

    ''...It was random.''

    Even a tiny difference could have changed the probabilities due to the butterfly effect, sending me to a different ce than in my past life.

    I looked back.

    Behind me were Director Kim and the herbs I had brought, scattered on the ground.

    ''...Let''s go outside for a while.''

    I arranged the herbs and pushed them into a corner of the alley, covering them with a bup sack.

    Then I stepped out onto the streets.

    A cacophony of sounds hit my ears.

    "The best silk in Yanguo (ð°‡ø)!"

    "Today''s goods are scriptures from Shengzhi Country (Ê¢Ñu‡ø)!"

    "If you talk about our pharmacy..."

    It was a bustling area.

    Fortunately, it was anguage I was familiar with.

    ''I was startled for a moment. I thought I had fallen into apletely different country where I had to learn a newnguage...''

    Luckily, it seemed I hadnded in Yanguo (ð°‡ø), where I had lived in my past life.

    "Excuse me, I''m a bit confused. What''s the name of this ce? I''ve juste up from the vige and am a bit mixed up about the name here..."

    I stopped a passerby to ask the name of this ce.

    In my past life, Director Kim and I hadnded in Yanguo''s Lianshan City (å€É½³Ç).

    A small city located on the border of Yanguo.

    The passerby, looking at me as if I were insane, brushed off my hand and said,

    "Are you out of your mind? Asking where this is right in the middle of the capital, ugh, bad luck. Meeting a crazy person in broad daylight..."

    "The capital..."

    I smiled as I learned the name of this ce.

    "Seokyung City (Î÷¾©³Ç)!"

    In this life, I had arrived in the capital of Yanguo.

 Chapter 4: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (1)

    Chapter 4: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (1)

    After confirming my location, I approached Director Kim, who was still unconscious, and shook him awake.

    "Director, Director Kim!"

    "Uh, umm..."

    Director Kim slowly got up and looked around.

    "...Deputy Manager Seo. Where are we now...?"

    "...Here."

    I briefly exined the situation to the Director.

    After the hunchbacked old man had thrust us through the spatial rift, we found ourselves in this ce.

    It seemed to be a world resembling medieval China, where martial artists really exist.

    "...So many things have happened, I can''t even tell what''s what anymore."

    "Indeed."

    "I wish someone would tell me this is all just a dream..."

    Director Kim''s face seemed to have aged ten years in an instant.

    "...I''m not sure if it''s fortunate or not, not having any abilities or talents. I wonder if it''s good that we weren''t taken by those monstrous beings, or if we were just abandoned..."

    "..."

    I had no answer for him either.

    In my past life, I was just an ignorant herb collector who knew nothing.

    Even though I had survivedfortably for three days with others in this life, it was all thanks to my regression.

    As a person, I''m not that remarkable.

    "First, we can''t stay in this alley forever. Let''s go out."

    "...Um, okay."

    Director Kim and I went out to the bustling streets of Seokyung City.

    Seokyung City''s bustling area, teeming with all kinds of people, was as crowded as a modern-day shopping district.

    "Umm, I can''t understand what they''re saying. It all sounds like Chinese, and why are people ncing at us?"

    "Probably because of the clothes we''re wearing."

    I had burned the shirt I was originally wearing at Manager Kim''s farewell meal to use as fuel, so now I only had an undershirt left.

    Director Kim was conspicuously dressed inpletely out-of-ce hiking gear.

    "...This is trouble. By the way, Deputy Manager Seo, do you happen to speak Chinese...?"

    "Yes, fortunately, I''ve had Chinesenguage training. Listening to them, it sounds simr to a southern Chinese dialect. I thinkmunication should be possible to some extent."

    "Wow... That''s incredibly lucky...!"

    Of course, that was a lie.

    Thenguage of this world, starting from oracle bone script, was entirely different from Chinese.

    Whether it''s traditional, simplified, or any regional dialects of China, they won''t work here.

    ''In my past life, I had to beg and cling to nearby beggars for two months just to learn basicmunication...''

    I wouldn''t need to do that now.

    "But since these clothes will attract attention, let''s buy new ones."

    "How are we going to buy clothes? I doubt our money will work here..."

    I smiled wryly and replied.

    "Money might not work, but wherever people live, medicine is needed."

    I entered a nearby pharmacy and sold various herbs like hemostatic herbs, warming herbs, and fever-reducing herbs.

    These were the mostmon and low-grade herbs I had gathered in Ascension Path.

    Of course, these herbs, having absorbed a lot of spiritual energy and not been touched by human hands for a long time in the forest, were three to four timesrger than ordinary herbs, and I received a considerable amount of money from the pharmacy.

    "Haha, Deputy Manager Seo. As expected, your abilities work even here. Did you, did you receive a lot?"

    "...It seems so."

    Still, I frowned upon seeing the money given by the pharmacy owner.

    ''They''ve really undercut the price.''

    It was because of our suspicious appearance.

    The herbs wererge and abundant, so we received this much, but we might not have gotten anything if they were less.

    Of course, this amount was enough to buy new clothes.

    I immediately went to the most shabby-looking fabric store nearby and bought two sets of worn clothes.

    We changed into these in-looking clothes and stepped outside.

    ''The cost of living here is immense.''

    It seemed to be three to four times more expensive than in Lianshan City.

    As a result, we had to spend all the money we had.

    "So, what now? Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Just wait a moment, Director. It seems I will need to sell more herbs."

    I went to another pharmacy and again sold herbs.

    This time, they didn''t cut the price because of our suspicious appearance, but still significantly undercut the price.

    I once again went back to the fabric store and bought slightly better clothes, then went to another pharmacy and sold herbs again.

    This time, the owner of the pharmacy, seeing my clothes, bought the herbs at a proper price.

    For thest time, I went back to the fabric store and this time bought a silk outfit. Dressed in the new clothes, I wandered around the bustling streets of Seokyung City and entered a considerablyrge pharmacy to sell the yellow bamboo roots.

    "Ah, my lord. To sell such a precious elixir to our pharmacy..."

    The owner of the pharmacy reverently took the yellow bamboo roots from me, who was dressed in silk.

    "In my opinion, this yellow bamboo root must be at least eight hundred years old. At the very least, it should fetch ten pieces of horse-shaped silver."

    "Of course! In fact, it should be worth fifteen pieces for such quality!"

    "Right, it should be. Bring them quickly."

    I received the owner''s gratitude and left the pharmacy with fifteen pieces of horse-shaped silver.

    "Heh, heh. Incredible. Deputy Manager Seo. Is this all?"

    "Yes, well."

    There were still a few more roots of yellow bamboo left.

    Moreover, the one I sold was the smallest.

    After buying a silk outfit for Director Kim, I went to the government office, gave a bribe to an official, and obtained a residence permit.

    Then, after buying a small house andnd on the outskirts of Seokyung City, I was left with only one piece of horse-shaped silver.

    "Let''s live here from today onwards. We''ve secured basic housing, and I''ll teach you how to read and write, Director."

    "Thank you, Deputy Manager Seo. No, that''s not right."

    He seemed a bit embarrassed as he spoke.

    "Now that we''re not colleagues, it doesn''t seem right to call you Deputy Manager. What should I call you...?"

    "...Just call me by my name."

    "Thank you, Seo Eun-hyun."

    We decided on the form of address and discussed our future ns.

    "The reason we could gather such an amount of money so quickly is because we sold the herbs we gathered in the forest. If we run out of herbs, we''ll have problems with food and shelter, so we need to find a way to make a living."

    "How should we continue to make a living... How about doing business by selling herbs and buying silver?"

    Certainly.

    With the substantial initial funds we now have, Director Kim Young-hoon, who was a mid-level executive in a fairlyrgepany, should be able to do business well enough to make ends meet.

    ''But that''s not enough.''

    Since I''ve regressed.

    Shouldn''t I aim a little higher?

    ''Director Kim Young-hoon is a martial arts genius.''

    He became a powerful warrior by mastering third-rate martial arts sold on the streets in just a few months.

    He gradually learned advanced martial arts to eventually be the number one in the martial arts world of Yanguo.

    What if I taught him advanced martial arts from the beginning?

    ''I could advance the birth of the greatest swordsman by 30 years...!''

    And I would benefit as much as possible from his sess.

    "Director, this ce actually has a world of martial arts and martial skills."

    "Hmm...!"

    "Innocently doing business in such a ce, we could end up being swept by thepetition between martial sects at any time. Wouldn''t it be better to learn at least some self-defense martial skills?"

    "That makes sense..."

    He asked me, his face lighting up with excitement.

    "Ha, but martial arts are usually not taught to outsiders, right? How can we easily learn them?"

    Hearing about learning martial arts, Director Kim used a term from martial arts novels and his eyes sparkled.

    "I just received fifteen pieces of silver for one herb. Isn''t there nothing that can''t be solved with money?"

    "Huhem...!"

    "Of course, before that, you''ll need to learn thenguage and characters."

    "Hmm..."

    For the next three months, I taught Director Kim thenguage and characters while living off the money from selling one more herb. He seemed to relieve his depression from being separated from his colleagues in this strange world by learning with all his might.

    At the same time, I taught him a breathing technique called Cheonji (Heaven Earth) Heart Method, a third-rate internal martial art, as a health exercise.

    And after three months.

    "Lately, I''ve been feeling a tingling sensation in my lower abdomen. Even though I just sit at home, I feel bursts of energy..."

    ''Amazing.''

    I could confirm Director Kim''s incredible progress.

    Cheonji Heart Method, literally a basic internal martial art, focuses not on ''umting'' internal energy but on ''feeling'' it by establishing the foundation in the Dantian.

    It took Director Kim only three months to feel the Qi inside his body, which usually takes ordinary people eight months with the Cheonji Heart Method.

    ''He has mastered the Cheonji Heart Method.''

    At the same time, I felt a bit of self-deprecation.

    I took about thirteen months to feel Qi using the Cheonji Heart Method method. This means I''m considerably slower than an average person. When it''s only third-rate martial arts, the difference is only four times, but as we progress to higher-level martial arts, the gap between his talent and mine will be strikingly apparent.

    "...Well, since you seem to be getting the hang of thenguage and characters, let''s look for a sect to join."

    "Let''s do that. Haha, are we going to learn martial arts now...!"

    While I spent three months teaching Director Kim letters andnguage, I researched the martial arts sects of Seokyung City in Yanguo.

    "Demon ying Sect(”ØÄ§×Ú), Self-binding Temple (Ïµ°³ËÂ), Surpassing Bird House (Ô½øB·¿), Seven Mysteries Gate(ÆßÐþéT), Wolf Fang Gang (ÑÀÀÇˆF), Dark Night Association (°µÒ¹•þ), and Dragon Fighting Stronghold (ô^ýˆ±¤) are considered the seven major sects of Seokyung City."

    I exined each of the sects to him.

    Demon ying Sect, Self-binding Temte, Surpassing Bird House, and Seven Mysteries Gate were ssified as righteous sects.

    Wolf Fang Gang, Dark Night Association, and Dragon Fighting Stronghold were famous unorthodox forces in Seokyung City.

    The four righteous sects and three evil sects were collectively referred to as Four Stars Three Demons (ËÄÐÇÈýÄ§) in Seokyung City.

    The Demon ying Sect mainly practiced sword and de techniques, Self-binding Temple was a religious sect of Buddhism, Surpassing Bird House was an information organization like Hao Moon (Korean murim organization that consists of thieves, pickpockets, prostitutes, etc), and Seven Mysteries Gate had a long history and epassed various martial arts.

    Wolf Fang Gang specialized in strong and practical fighting techniques, Dark Night Association developed stealth and movement techniques through illegal activities in Seokyung City, and Dragon Fighting Stronghold primarily focused on unarmed fighting techniques.

    "Director, which sect appeals to you the most?"

    Regardless of the sect, Director Kim''s talent would ensure his sess.

    Without any hesitation, Director Kim made his choice.

    "Demon ying! Let''s go with the Demon ying Sect. Afterall, swordsmanship for a heroic warrior, de techniques for a man, is it not?

    ''Just like in his past life, he chooses the same path as his first martial art.''

    A good choice indeed.

    The seconding of the greatest swordsman from my previous life.

    Together, Director Kim and I headed towards the Demon ying Sect.

    The Demon ying Sect¡¯s main branch was located in the eastern part of Seokyung City.

    Inside thergepound of the sect, loud shouts of energy could be heard. At the entrance, two warriors wearing swords and des guarded the gate.

    "Halt, what brings you to our sect?"

    The guard warriors cautiously inquired, noticing the silk clothes we were wearing.

    "This gentleman here is my... elder brother. He hase to learn the martial arts of Demon ying, having heard of its reputation."

    "Hmm..."

    The gatekeeper''s eyes turned towards Director Kim.

    A middle-aged man with half-balding hair and a plump belly.

    "...Um, I apologize, but at that age, it won''t be easy to learn martial arts."

    "Haha. Still, let us talk to the higher-ups. Even basic self-defense martial arts would be fine."

    I gently smiled and replied.

    Although I mentioned self-defense martial arts, within a few months, they will be pleading with Director Kim to learn advanced martial arts on their own.

    The gatekeepers exchanged looks, sighed, and then opened the gate for us.

    Shortly after, Director Kim and I were facing the Hall Master of the Demon ying Hall, named Heo Baek.

    "So, you wish to learn self-defense martial arts..."

    "Yes, if possible, the best self-defense martial arts..."

    I handed over a prepared silk case to Heo Baek.

    It contained fifteen of the twenty silver ingots I had acquired from selling all the yellow bamboo roots.

    Heo Baek opened the case, checked the silver ingots, coughed, and said,

    "Hm, hm... I will admit him as an outer disciple of the Demon ying Sect. If he wants, I can also teach a couple of our inner disciple martial arts. However, he will be treated as an outer disciple. There are no privileges for those who enter through donations. Also... we will only ept one of you as an outer disciple."

    "Um..."

    "Hmm..."

    Director Kim, surprised by the stingy offer, started to rise. I gently pressed his shoulder, stopping him, and replied to Hall Master Heo Baek,

    "Thank you for the honor, Hall Master. That will be sufficient. As an outer disciple, my elder brother here... will join."

    "Hmm, thene to the Hall of External Disciples, shortly."

    Heo Baek left us with a dismissive gesture and went away.

    Kim Young-hoon, looking confused, said to me,

    "Eun-hyun, what''s the point if I''m the only one learning martial arts? If I knew it would be this expensive, we could have just gone to another sect..."

    "No, it might be better for you to learn martial arts."

    "No, you, being younger, would be more suitable for learning martial arts..."

    "...I''ve always been bad at physical activities. I''ll support you, Mr. Kim, with the remaining silver ingots through business. That''s my job and my role. You just need to fulfill your role."

    "But..."

    After showing a slightly apologetic face, Kim Young-hoon decisively said,

    "Alright. If you say so, I too will do my best to learn martial arts and help you. It would be lucky if this old body can even learn the basics."

    "Believe in yourself."

    "Thank you..."

    Thus, Kim Young-hoon became an outer disciple of the Demon ying Sect, learning a few outer disciple and three inner disciple martial arts as a privilege for his substantial donation.

    Seven monthster.

    The Demon ying Sect was in an uproar.

 Chapter 5: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (2)

    Chapter 5: Director Kim is a Martial Genius (2)

    Achieving mastery in martial arts means fully embodying the true essence of those arts.

    Depending on a martial artist''s skill, applying the essence of martial arts in realbat earns them recognition as a formidable warrior.

    Even if it''s a third-rate martial art from the streets, understanding and embodying its essence can elevate one to the status of a second-rate martial artist.

    Naturally, as one practices higher-level martial arts, the essence embedded in each move requires the enlightenment equivalent to several third-rate arts, making it a hallmark of first or second-rate martial arts

    The Demon ying Sect was one of those sects with high-level martial arts, a well-established sect in the city of Seokyung.

    And,

    Someone had mastered their martial arts in just seven months.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s de sliced through the air.

    Absolute Dragon Saber Technique (½~ýˆµ¶·¨) of the Demon ying Sect.

    A de technique reputed to even cut down flying dragons. It was a foundation martial art for inner disciples of the Demon ying Sect.

    Of course, being a foundation art for inner disciples meant it was on a different level thanmon third-rate martial arts, equivalent to second-rate martial arts.

    Despite being called ''second-rate,'' these martial arts were far from weak.

    As a fundamental art taught to the inner disciples of arge sect, its ferocity was formidable.

    Mastering its true essence meant,

    "...He''s reached first-rate."

    Kim Young-hoon had just managed to achieve the status of a first-rate warrior.

    I was astonished, watching him perform the de technique.

    First-rate.

    The significance of that title was immense.

    In any field, thosebeled as ''first-rate'' signify the masters of that industry.

    Even within the martial world, a first-rate warrior holds positions like an elder or even hall master of arge sect.

    For a small to mid-sized sect, they might even be the sect leader.

    ''To be first-rate in just half a year.''

    Many warriors train rigorously and achieve enlightenment to barely reach this level.

    But Kim Young-hoon, defying all norms, had boldly reached first-rate in just half a year.

    ''No wonder the Demon ying Sect is upside down.''

    Rumor had it that the sect was in chaos because an outer disciple had achieved the skill level of an elder in just seven months, leading to suspicions of him being a spy from another sect.

    Eventually, due to this, Kim Young-hoon, along with another suspected spy (me), was confined to our residence.

    ''I don''t even know martial arts, why am I suspected of being a spy?''

    But, of course, it made sense.

    A middle-aged man with a bulging bellyes to learn martial arts, and after being taught, he bes a first-rate expert in just half a year.

    It''s understandably suspicious since it defies all logic.

    "Mr. Kim, aren''t you worried?"

    "Ha, what do you mean?"

    "If they suspect us of being spies, aren''t they likely to block our meridians or destroy our Dantian? It''s not umon in these kinds of martial arts settings."

    "That is true."

    Buzz!

    He swung his sword onest time and wiped off his sweat.

    "But somehow, I feel like I can see the next ''barrier.'' If I ovee it, I believe I''ll reach the next level."

    "..."

    He''s a monster.

    How long has it been since you''ve be a first-ss warrior, and you''re already feeling the next level?

    ''After first-ss is a peak master .''

    From peak master, one can be the sect leader of a major sect, or a grand elder-level strength.

    In Yanguo, this level is also called the Pinnacle Realm, and just being a peak master puts one in the fearsome position of being within the top 1000 in Yanguo.

    In fact, within the martial arts world, there is hardly any discussion about a level beyond the peak. Thus, it¡¯s essentially the final reach a martial artist can attain through their martial arts training.

    ''To think¡­Just mastering some high-level martial arts and in seven months, a peak master...''

    My expectations were wrong.

    With this momentum, the return of the world''s greatest swordsman could be elerated by not 30 years, but 50 years.

    ''No, 50 years might be too much, let''s say 40 years.''

    Such was the insane level of growth of Director Kim.

    "Haha, if you''re a first-ss warrior, you might be treated as a spy, but once you surpass the wall into the peak, even if you''re suspicious, they have to ept you. Besides, Seo Eun-hyun still has a ginseng root from what he dug up, right?"

    He continued practicing his swordsmanship while talking.

    Indeed, I had left a root of the yellow bamboo that I had dug up in Ascension Path .

    The yellow bamboo root was prepared for when Director Kim grew enough, to increase his inner energy...

    ''It won''t be long before I give it to him.''

    By then, Director Kim''s inner energy would also match that of a peak master.

    "...But Director, your sword technique seemspletely different from just before..."

    "Haha, it''s Hall Master Heo Baek¡¯s sword technique. Was it the True Demon ying Sword Technique? I saw it once, unfolded it, and learned it. Now, I''m trying to adapt it into my swordsmanship."

    ''''...''''

    ''Truly a heavenly martial talent.''

    It was truly terrifying.

    Come to think of it, from the beginning, Director Kim had an unusual stamina for hiking and incredibly fast footwork when ying foot volleyball.

    Whenever he did something physical at work, he always came in first, which was suspicious.

    ''Was this talent always there? Then, maybe our qualities and abilities weren''t awakened in this world but were already present from our original world? Then, my regression ability too?''

    It was a conjecture.

    I shook my head, dispelling the thoughts that had risen in my mind.

    Soon, seven days and nights passed.

    Paat!

    Director Kim had be a peak master.

    "The [Wall] has been ovee."

    "..."

    I handed Director Kim thest 900-year-old yellow bamboo root, astonished.

    "You have an unexpectedly incredible talent."

    "I''m surprised myself. I never knew I had such a talent for martial arts... Maybe it was for this reason that I liked martial arts since I was young."

    While exchanging such trivial jokes, Director Kim chewed and swallowed the yellow bamboo root I handed him, then began internal energy cultivation in a sitting posture.

    Kuuuu...

    Shortly after, three flowers of qi formed above Director Kim''s head and scattered into his nose and mouth.

    ''That''s Three Flowers Gather at the Summit (????)..''

    Suaa...

    Director Kim''s eyes sparkled.

    He stood up with a confident expression.

    "Now, even the Hall Master is not so scary."

    "..."

    "By the way, when will this house arrest be lifted?"

    He approached one of the elders who was supervising our house.

    "Excuse me, when will this house arrest be lifted?"

    "Until your suspicion of being a spy is cleared."

    "Hmm... Alright then."

    Three more days passed.

    People from the sect came.

    "Hear this! The hall master of the Demon ying Hall orders to sever ties with Yoon Young-hoon (Yoon because there is no Kim surname Yanguo), a spy from another sect trying to steal our martial arts, and cut the meridians of his limbs!"

    "..."

    Three elders from the Demon ying Hall surrounded Director Kim, and a second-ss warrior, aw enforcer, approached me.

    "Didn''t I say I''m really not a spy? I''m just..."

    "Shut up! Tie him up!"

    "Hoo..."

    What happened wasn''t clear.

    Just that Director Kim Young-hoon unsheathed his sword at a fast speed.

    Shuk!

    "Ahh... Aaaaah!"

    One elder''s wrist was slightly cut.

    That elder won''t be able to use that hand for life.

    Director Kim held the sword with a gloomy face.

    Unlike seven months ago, his body, now lean and filled with muscles, naturally assumed the posture of the sword stance he had practiced thousands, if not millions, of times.

    ¡®''It was my first martial arts school...''¡¯

    ¡®''What on earth...!''¡¯

    The two startled elders rushed at him, but again, Kim''s sword moved too fast for the eye to see, lightly slicing the wrists of the elders.

    ¡®''Oh, oh...''¡¯

    Thud!

    The guardian who was approaching me also panicked. As Kim quickly approached and delivered a wrist strike, the guardian copsed unconscious.

    ¡®''Ugh, aghhhh!''¡¯

    ''¡¯Damn! He''s a peak master! Run away!''¡¯

    ¡®''Inform the Sect Leader!¡¯''

    Several disciples of the Demon ying Sect, who hade with their elders, panicked and ran away. Kim Young-hoon, with a stern face, spoke to me.

    ¡®''Eun-hyun, I''m thinking of going to the Dragon Fighting Stronghold. What do you think?''¡¯

    ¡®''Dragon Fighting Stronghold, while being a faction of the unorthodox sect, isn''t one known for great misdeeds. It''s just a faction known for its strong martial spirit, so it doesn''t seem bad.''¡¯

    ¡®''Ha ha ha, good. Then, you go ahead to the Dragon Fighting Stronghold. I''ll follow after dealing with the elders of the Demon ying Sect and... the Sect Leader.''¡¯

    Kim Young-hoon and I left the house, going in opposite directions.

    I hurriedly headed to the southern part of Seokyung City, where the Dragon Fighting Stronghold was located, and only reached there by evening.

    ¡®''Seo Eun-hyun, why are you sote?''¡¯

    ¡®''Ha ha. You are just too fast, Director.''¡¯

    Kim Young-hoon had already arrived at the Dragon Fighting Stronghold faster than me.

    I sighed softly as I looked at the bloodstains on his sword.

    Director Kim, who used to be shocked by my violence, now carried a sword stained with blood.

    Although it''s for survival in this world, it is inevitable that we are changed by this world.

    How nice it would be if we could return.

    To our ordinary lives on Earth, not this martial world.

    Suddenly, I felt the ability to return to the past was a rather useless gift.

    ''If I had to return... why not send me back to that time on Earth...''

    It can''t be helped since it''se to this.

    Anyway, we have to live.

    I smiled at Director Kim, his sword stained with blood.

    ''¡¯I''m d you''re safe, Director.¡±

    Ten years passed.

    Kim Young-hoon, who had been betrayed by the Demon ying Sect, devoted himself to the Dragon Fighting Stronghold, and was appointed as an official elder of Dragon Fighting Stronghold.

    Bing an official elder, he collected even more advanced martial arts, and soon became a powerful warrior, surpassing even peak masters.

    Now, he had earned the seat of one of the three great swordsmen of the world in just ten years.

    However, in reality, he always concealed more than 40% of his abilities.

    If he fully revealed his strength, he would be the unrivaled number one in the world, the foremost person in Yanguo, and I had no doubt about that.

    Ignoring our age difference, I decided to address him as Hyung-nim.

    He created a martial arts technique that suited me perfectly and taught it to me.

    ''¡¯This is the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship (”àÔÀ„¦·¨). It''s named for its intent of slicing even the giant mountain. If you master it, you too can be a peak master.''¡¯

    Along with the sword technique, he also created Dragon Vein Qi Method (ýˆÃ}šâ¹¦), an advanced internal energy method.

    It was a first-ss martial art, different from the simple third or second ss ones.

    The problem was...

    ''¡¯But Eunhyeon. You are really... a bit dull.''¡¯

    My terrible martial talent.

    Even though he, the greatest martial artist, personally created a technique suited for me and taught it in detail, I was still barely hanging onto third ss even after a year.

    ''¡®...I can''t help it. Everyone has talents in different fields.''¡¯

    Over the past ten years, Kim Young-hoon practiced martial arts, and I studied medicine.

    I studied acupuncture points, acupuncture methods, and medical treatments in addition to the herbal medicine I had learned earlier.

    Thanks to this, I was able to set up an official medical hall and act as a doctor.

    Maybe it was due to the herbal knowledge I had previously learned, I was able to progress much faster in the field of medicine than in martial arts.

    ''¡¯By the way, aren''t you going to marry?''¡¯

    ¡®''Well, I have to wait for the opportunity.''¡¯

    The rough atmosphere of Dragon Fighting Stronghold made marriage an undesirable option.

    There were even youngdies who ran away pale-faced when they heard I worked in the medical hall of Dragon Fighting Stronghold.

    ¡®''Ha ha ha, I might have to leave Dragon Fighting Stronghold for the sake of my brother''s marriage.''¡¯

    ¡®''Are you really leaving because of me?''¡¯

    ¡®''Just joking. Rather, Dragon Fighting Stronghold feels too cramped.''¡¯

    Indeed. Having achieved the title of one of the three great swordsmen of the world within ten years and possessing the hidden strength of the number one in the world, his words made sense.

    ¡®''I''m thinking of leaving Dragon Fighting Stronghold to establish a new organization. What do you think?''¡¯

    ¡®''A new organization?''¡¯

    ¡®''Yes, the Wulin Alliance (ÎäÁÖÃË)! A group that will unite the many factions of Yanguo and mediate theplicated political situations. What do you think? Will you join me?''¡¯

    ¡®''Of course, I will. We are from the same hometown.''¡¯

    ¡®''That''s right, people from the same hometown... We shouldn''t part ways.''¡¯

    Thus, Kim Young-hoon and I, having been in this world for ten years, left Dragon Fighting Stronghold to establish the Wulin Alliance.

    Kim Young-hoon left Dragon Fighting Stronghold and for two years, he traveled around Yanguo, challenging and breaking the signboards of major factions in each area.

    In the third year.

    He finally seeded in taking down the signboards of all the factions.

    He truly earned the title of the number one person in the world and established the Wulin Alliance with the fame of number one, uniting the factions of the martial world.

    Naturally, he was the first leader of the Wulin Alliance, and I assisted him as the chief strategist.

    Seven years passed after the establishment of the Wulin Alliance.

    It had been twenty years since wended in this world.

    My martial arts skill had progressed from barely hanging onto third ss tofortably being at that level.

    Although I had first-ss inner energy due to consuming many medicinal herbs in my position as strategist, my actual skill was still just at the fringe of third ss.

    However, Kim Young-hoon was different.

    Kuuuuu¨D

    In the dark secret room.

    I stood as Kim Young-hoon''s protector, waiting for him to finish his energy cirction.

    That''s when it happened.

    Woo-woong!

    A light shone, and above his head, five circles of energy gathered.

    After a while, the five spheres of energy were inhaled through his nose and mouth.

    The realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin!

    Tuk, Wuduk tuk tuk!

    Soon after, his body began to twist significantly, and his bones and flesh started to contort.

    ¡°That is...¡±

    Wuduk Duk Duk!

    His body transformed into an ideal form.

    Aplete transformation!

    Paaaat!

    For a moment, there''s a bright light, and then apletely different person stood before me.

    All wrinkles and white hair were gone, and the bald head had grown lush hair.

    The owner of that vibrant body, brimming with vitality, waspletely different from the person I knew.

    ¡°Hyung-nim...?¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha... Hahahaha!¡±

    Kim Young-hoon, having undergone aplete transformation, seemed to have sessfully rejuvenated.

    Now, he looked much younger than even me.

    ¡°Truly the best! Look at you, brother! You seem to be brimming with vitality! It feels like you can do anything!¡±

    ¡°...Haha, you¡¯ll probably get married before me, Hyun-nim.¡±

    That was true.

    Ever since I was appointed as a chief strategist in the Wulin Alliance, I had been insanely busy, not even having the time for dating, let alone marriage.

    ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Me, get married...¡±

    But it seemed like he had no thoughts about marriage either.

    ¡°I''ve been married on Earth, and the first three years were good, but after that, it was really... No, I better not talk about it.¡±

    Kim Young-hoon was a married man who had been a director on Earth.

    It seemed he had no intention of ever marrying again, even after bing the number one person in the world, given his past experiences with his wife.

    ¡°But Hyung-nim, the world will be shocked to know you''ve undergone aplete transformation.¡±

    ¡°Haha, indeed. But now, it''s time to gradually pass on the leadership of the Wulin Alliance to the next leader...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one who meets your standards, Hyung-nim?¡±

    ¡°To be the leader of the Wulin Alliance, one must have a certain level of martial arts, but there isn¡¯t a single person who understands the way of martial arts!¡±

    ¡°You''re just too much of a genius, Hyung-nim. It''s not that other people are stupid.¡±

    ¡°Still...¡±

    One year after Kim Young-hoon''splete transformation.

    Hyung-nim passed on the position of the leader of the Wulin Alliance to the next generation.

    I too wanted to retire with Hyung-nim, but since the second leader of the Wulin Alliance was facing difficulties in managing the alliance, I ended up being forced to continue to sit as the chief strategist.

    And so, another 10 years passed.

    It has been 30 years since I arrived in this world.

    My age was now approaching sixty.

    As for my martial arts skills, while my internal strength was abundant, my actual skill level had barely reached the very end of the third-rate."

    The Wulin Alliance went through the second leader and reached the time of the third leader, and I finally managed to retire after frantically training a sessor and passing the position to the second strategist.

    After Kim Young-hoon retired from his position as the leader of the Wulin Alliance and travelled around Yanguo, often disappearing for months.

    Because of this, he did not even attend my retirement ceremony.

    I saw Kim Young-hoon''s face again a year after retiring as a strategist.

    I bought a manor in Seokyung City and was leisurely reading medical books there.

    Trudge, trudge...

    ¡®''What''s this? Who''s there... Ugh! Hyung-nim!¡¯''

    ''''...''''

    ¡®''Why do you look like a beggar? And why didn''t youe to my retirement ceremony? Were you enjoying your travels around the world so much... Hyung-nim?''¡¯

    The man I saw after a long time was in a beggar''s appearance, pale-faced, and had lost all his overwhelming self-confidence.

    ¡®''What happened, Hyung-nim!''¡¯

    Thump!

    Hey down on the floor of my manor, looking up at the sky, and spoke.

    ¡®''Eun-hyun, I thought I was truly blessed with the talents of martial arts.''¡¯

    ''¡¯But you are a genius, aren''t you?''¡¯

    ¡®''...Yes. I''m definitely a martial arts genius. There probably isn''t a single person in Yanguo, no, among ordinary mortals, who can match my martial talents.''¡¯

    ¡°Ordinary mortals? How is Hyung-nim an ordinary mortal? You are the number one in the world...''¡¯

    ¡®''I encountered cultivators. Don''t you remember? Thirty years ago. Those monsters who flew in the sky and kidnapped ourpanions.''¡¯

    ¡®''...''¡¯

    I fell silent.

    The cultivators.

    Working as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, I had met them a few times.

    They were lurking in Yanguo''s political and even royal circles, manipting the entire country of Yanguo.

    After the establishment of the Wulin Alliance to control the martial world, they wanted to get their hands on the Wulin Alliance as well.

    Unwilling to oppose them, knowing that it would mean fighting the entire country of Yanguo, I agreed to join hands with them.

    With their indirect support, we were able to significantly expand the power of the Wulin Alliance.

    However, they demanded that martial artists should not be able to harm cultivators, and because of this decree, members of the Wulin Alliance never had the chance to confront them.

    And,

    After stepping down as the leader of the Wulin Alliance, Kim Young-hoon went in search of cultivators.

    "Those cultivators are really hard to find. Even if I do manage to find one and try to engage them inbat, they use annoying techniques like illusions or flying to escape, preventing a proper fight.

    But this time, I finally seeded in facing them head on."

    "So, did you win?"

    "...I won."

    "If you had said that during your time as the leader of the Wulin Alliance, I would have grabbed the back of my neck in disbelief."

    Kim Young-hoon chuckled bitterly, sticking out his tongue.

    "In a life-or-death struggle against a cultivator who had reached the stage of Qi Building, I barely managed to inflict a scratch on his fingertip... He said that even a mere touch on his body would count as my victory... so I guess it was a win, in a way."

    "...Was this cultivator one of the ten greatest masters among the cultivators?"

    "...No."

    He got up and looked dejected.

    "He said that the Qi Building stage is considered the second-lowest level in the cultivation world. For a martial artist, it''s equivalent to a second-tier fighter."

    "...What? That''s unbelievable."

    In both my past and present lives.

    I knew that cultivators were formidable beings.

    Above the martial artists, there existed these incredibly powerful cultivators.

    But having seen his martial prowess for 30 years, I knew.

    His martial arts truly reached the heavens!

    Not just as a figure of speech. Kim Young-hoon could literally perform martial arts in the sky using levitation.

    He could slice through solid iron as if it were tofu.

    Yet, such a martial arts genius!

    He only managed to scratch a cultivator who was at the second-lowest level in their hierarchy!

    ''I knew this world was like a xianxia novel.''

    I knew about the genre of xianxia,

    But I only knew it as a genre, not the details.

    I called this world a xianxia-like world because of the existence of cultivators.

    But I hadn''t thought much about how strong they really were.

    The monsters who kidnapped our colleagues 30 years ago, I had considered them as divine beings rather than cultivators.

    "It''s unbelievable that a human can be strong enough to toy with you, Hyung-nim."

    "I thought so too. But, I was just a frog in the well... The cultivators we''ve seen lurking around in Yanguo are the lowest in the cultivation hierarchy. Those at the very bottom, ironically, meddle with the mundane world."

    "..."

    He sighed deeply.

    "I will continue to confront these cultivators and I will create a martial art that can face them. I must...! I have the talent of a ''Heavenly Martial Artist'' like no other in this world, after all!"

    With that, Kim Young-hoon left, his eyes zing with determination.

    I was so shocked by his words that I didn''t step outside for a while.

    And from that day on, I began to investigate these cultivators with all my might.

    Using my connections, I met with cultivators lurking within the Wulin Alliance, in politics, business, and even the royal family. Learning about their world and their ways.

    The more I learned about cultivators, the more I realized that the extent of their realm was beyond my imagination.

    Cultivators.

    Unlike martial artists who focus on physical prowess and internal energy, their goal is to be immortals through cultivation.

    Even the lowest cultivators were as strong as peak martial artists, meddling in various affairs.

    As their cultivation level increased, they could control weather, natural disasters, and gradually be almost godlike.

    Learning about these terrifying beings, I continued my martial arts training out of fear.

    The dragon-like beings we saw 30 years ago.

    They were not divine beings but humans who achieved such states through cultivation.

    Even more unbelievable was that these beings are still struggling to ascend to higher realms, where even more terrifying beings exist.

    However,

    I was a witness to such unbelievable tales myself, so I couldn''t simply dismiss it as a joke.

    I knew my colleagues had be formidable beings, but I hadn''t realized the extent.

    They were bing truly terrifying entities.

    "Haha..."

    The more I learned about cultivators, the more I realized how insignificant the power we had acquired was.

    No matter how high our martial arts be, cultivators were monsters who could move mountains and alterndscapes.

    No matter how many times I undergo regression,

    I could never reach the level of a cultivator.

    Cultivators require a ''spiritual root'' to begin their journey, something those without it can never achieve.

    ''Regression might not end with this life, but I don''t know.''

    I just thought of it as another chance at life and lived my best.

    Even if there''s another life after this,

    ''We can never stand against cultivators...''

    The more I interacted with cultivators and delved into ancient texts about them, the more powerless I felt.

    Amidst the feelings of powerlessness and pressure, I continued to train in martial arts.

    Swinging a sword with my aging body somehow cleared my mind a bit.

    Thus, another 10 years passed.

    "Sigh..."

    As I performed the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and regted my breath, I had barely managed to reach the level of a second-tier martial artist.

    Around that time, I encountered my changed brother again.

    "Hyung-nim...?"

    The man I met after a long time looked like a wild hermit, with long, unkempt hair and a bushy beard.

    "It''s been a while, Eun-hyun."

    "Yes, it''s been years since west saw each other. We''ve only been in touch through letters... Did the information I sent about the cultivation world help you?"

    "It did, somewhat."

    "Were you able to develop a martial art to defeat the cultivators?"

    "I''vepleted the martial art I had been conceptualizing."

    "Wow...!"

    I gasped in awe. If a martial arts genius like him said so, it meant his martial arts could definitely confront cultivators.

    "Surely, your martial arts must have transcended the heavens..."

    "No."

    His face, however, bore an unusually somber look.

    "My martial arts... can only go this far."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''vee to bid you farewell today."

    "Hyung-nim?"

    His face, once filled with pride and hope, was nowpletely shrouded in darkness.

    "Today, I''m going to join a cultivation sect as a disciple. Probably starting from the very bottom. Haha..."

    "No, what do you mean?"

    "For the past 10 years, using information about cultivators, I sought them out, fought them, and developed martial arts to counter them. And then... I met a being known as a Core Formation Cultivator."

    His story continued.

    "After fighting him and unleashing all my insights, I managed to sever the Core Formation Cultivator''s left hand. But he simply attached a talisman, and his hand regrew. Right after that, I waspletely toyed with by him."

    "..."

    "He said that he admired my will and would ept me into his cultivation sect. After losing to him, I realized this is the limit of what martial arts can reach."

    "..."

    "Martial arts cannot take you any higher. Whether you practice for a hundred or a thousand years, it''s all the same. So now, I''ve decided to be a cultivator and walk a new path."

    Hearing his words, I felt my lips trembling.

    There was so much I wanted to say, but nothing I could say.

    Then, a rather foolish question escaped my lips.

    "Isn''t it impossible to be a cultivator without a spiritual root?"

    "The Core Formation Cultivator said..."

    To my foolish question, came a shocking reply.

    "The stage of ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'' that martial artists achieve corresponds to the ''Five Elements Spiritual Root'' that cultivators are born with. Precisely, when a mortal achieves the ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'' through martial arts, they awaken the spiritual root."

    "Huh..."

    "Qualities that cultivators are born with, mortals can only awaken through a lifetime of martial arts exploration."

    He looked up at the sky with a bleak expression.

    "I was a genius of martial arts, but only of martial arts."

    After staring at the sky for a while, he got up.

    "I must go now. To pursue a higher realm."

    Having finished speaking, Young-hoon, my brother, vanished using a movement technique.

    A book was left in his ce.

    I picked up the book he left behind with a dazed expression.

    The title was ¡®Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.¡¯ (Ô½ÐÞ¸FÎää›)

    It was the martial art he developed while seeking out cultivators for the past decade.

    As I read each page of his insights...

    Frankly, to me, barely hanging on as a second-tier martial artist, it seemed like grasping at straws.

    Yet, I could feel his emotions as he left this martial art, and his resolve to give up this path and be a cultivator.

    The preface of the book contained his request to me.

    "Junior brother Seo Eun-hyun, please pass on this martial art to future generations, making it a lifeline for them to survive in front of the natural disasters known as cultivators."

    I read and reread his insights, engraving them in my mind.

    Though I couldn''t understand it no matter how many times I read it,

    I did it to feel hisst will.

    "Hyung-nim... You left me behind, where are you going?"

    At first, he was just my boss.

    But over 40 years,

    He had be my true brother.

    From that day on, I continued my training even more diligently, desperately trying to understand even a bit of the knowledge he had left behind. However, my aging body gradually became weaker.

    Over the years, I managed to reach the level of a second-tier martial artist, no longer just clinging to this rank by a thread. But from that point on, my body rapidly declined due to inevitable aging.

    Coughing on my ornate bed, I thought, ''How ironic.''

    It''s been nearly 50 years since I came to this world. Simr to my past life, here I am lying in bed, dying of a simr illness. The only difference is the bed and the size of the house.

    ''It seems one''s destiny cannot be changed.''

    I''m going to die on the same day, from the same cause. As death draws near, I can feel it. This is fate.

    No matter how hard a human being tries, they cannot escape their destiny. They can onlyply.

    Frantic struggles can make life a bit better, a bit more enjoyable. But one''s innate fortune and destiny cannot be changed.

    If being human means floundering between luck and destiny, then we can only gain something within that space.

    Anything beyond that is unattainable.

    ''But was it really so?''

    As I feel my life draining away, I slowly close my eyes.

    I didn''t want to feel the regrets of my past life. In this given time, I lived as hard as I could. But in retrospect, could I really not go beyond my destiny?

    Sometimes, I wonder.

    ''Maybe if I had struggled a little more, pushed a little harder, I could have reached further...''

    I spent a lifetime with Young-hoon Hyung-nim reaching the position of the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance. I grasped all the wealth and honor one could feel in the human world.

    Now, all that¡¯s left is my impending death.

    ''Do I regret it?''

    This life was not regrettable. In fact, it was more than fulfilling.

    If there was one thing I regret...

    ''It¡¯s regrettable that I couldn''t do anything when someone trying to leap to greater heights faced an even greater wall.''

    I am utterly ordinary, except for having undergone one cycle of return. In terms of martial arts, I''m rather untalented.

    An ordinary person like me, next to someone blessed with heavenly talent, couldn¡¯t witness him surpassing the heavens...

    Yes.

    Not seeing what lies beyond the heavens was my only...

    Regret.

    On a cold but not too chilly winter day, Iy in bed, wrapping up a persistent life where I did everything I could for 50 years.

    That was my second return.

 Chapter 6: 2nd Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 6: 2nd Cycle''s First Day

    Blink. Blink.

    I can breathe again.

    It''s not the body that was losing life force anymore.

    Life force is overflowing throughout my body.

    "...This is."

    The familiar forest.

    I knew what had happened.

    I had regressed again.

    "...So regression wasn''t just a one-time thing."

    Up until now, I had treated regression as a miraculous opportunity given to me, living faithfully.

    Although I had acquired the ability to regress, I didn''t know the principles behind it, nor did I know how many times it could happen.

    But now I''ve undergone regression twice.

    ''Regression is not the end.''

    Then there''s a high probability that this won''t be the end either.

    ''Infinite regression...?''

    While I was lost in thought, Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon, in his usual manner, was angrily charging at me.

    "Deputy Manager Seo, you bastard!"

    Swoosh! Whish!

    I easily dodged Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attempt to hit my cheek as he rushed towards me.

    "He, he dodged?"

    Swish! Swoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, enraged, charged at me again, but I continued to dodge his attacks easily while lost in my thoughts.

    ''Why... Did I regress?''

    I looked nkly at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was charging at me.

    In thest life.

    I had lived really hard.

    Really faithfully.

    I lived a satisfying life and died peacefully.

    There might have been a bit of regret, but I never wanted more than that.

    ''Why... Did I regress?''

    A body brimming with vitality.

    A new opportunity I had gained.

    Surely it was something good. But...

    ''What about [everything] I achieved over 50 years?''

    Now, it''s nowhere to be found.

    Unrecoverable.

    That''s right.

    By regressing, everything I had built up over 50 years was gone, vanished.

    "This, this Deputy Manager Seo, you bastard! What are you doing, how dare you keep dodging!"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, in his audacious manner, yelled and charged at me.

    I stepped aside easily, dodging his punch and continued to ponder.

    ''But... It feels familiar. What is this familiar feeling...?''

    Ah, I see.

    "...Right. I might have been unconsciously afraid of a day like today."

    Regression.

    Certainly, it was a miraculous opportunity, a second chance.

    But, paradoxically, I feared losing that time period through another regression.

    That familiar feeling.

    It was because the fear I had was now realized in front of me.

    ''Even if I was given another chance, was it right to erase that time period?''

    I lived my life with no shame.

    But everything I lived for was erased by regression.

    ''That''s right. Maybe... In myst life too, I was unconsciously afraid of this power. No, I''m sure I was scared of it.''

    Realizing that this regression ability was not a one-time thing, my fear only grew.

    Or should I say, it became certain.

    ''This power, it negates my entire life.''

    If this regression was the end, I could go in peace.

    But what if it''s not?

    What if my regression continues forever?

    ''My entire life will be negated, and those I knew will be forever trapped in the cycle of time.''

    That''s right.

    I had found the true source of my regret. No, my fear.

    It stemmed from the very power of regression itself.

    Then, how should I ovee this power of regression?

    ''I have to eliminate the regression ability.''

    This power shouldn''t exist.

    I set a long-term goal for this life, and for the countless lives toe.

    ''I''ll eliminate my regression ability. Or ensure it never activates again.''

    That''s the long-term goal I will pursue.

    "...For that, first."

    I need to find out the origin of this regression ability.

    ''Back on Earth, none of us had any special constitution or power. All seven of us developed such abilities only aftering to this world, so it''s likely they originated here.''

    I used to think these powers could have existed on Earth as well, but now I''m sure they didn''t.

    It doesn''t make sense.

    If there were innate superpowers like calling rain and wind, and sensing things kilometers away, then Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim wouldn''t have needed to work at ourpany.

    ''Then, the greatest possibility to eliminate the regression ability... might be returning to our original world!''

    I further specified my goal within my long-term objective.

    "First, let''s aim to return home."

    But how do we return home?

    ''First of all... my current abilities won''t do.''

    With my mere mortal abilities, I can''t attempt anything.

    "I need to grow stronger."

    Being a second-tier warrior isn''t enough.

    ''I must be a cultivator! I need to be a cultivator!''

    Yes.

    Be a cultivator to gain long life and power.

    ''I must investigate the Ascension Gate that leads to the higher realms!''

    When the Ascension Gate opens, the space in this Ascension Path region bes unstable.

    Then our falling into this world might also be rted to it.

    Maybe through the Ascension Gate, I could return to my original world.

    ''Be a cultivator, then head to the Ascension Gate.''

    Thus, I was able to further specify my goal.

    ''But to be a cultivator, one needs a Spiritual Root. Without it, amon mortal can never be a cultivator. However, I have once touched the threshold of a Spiritual Root!''

    In my past life.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim had told me.

    The state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, achievable through martial arts by a mortal, corresponds to the Five Elements Spiritual Root inherent in a cultivator at birth.

    Reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, even amon mortal can awaken their Spiritual Root!

    ''...Right. My long-term goal is to be a cultivator, reach the Ascension Gate, find a way back home, and eliminate my regression ability.''

    "Heugh... Huff... How... How can he be so fast... This bastard..."

    ''And for a short-term goal... to gain a Spiritual Root necessary to be a cultivator, I have to practice martial arts to reach the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin... I guess.''

    I sighed.

    It''s a tremendously difficult condition.

    Alreadycking talent in martial arts, who knows how long it will take me to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''Ironically, I have to rely on my regression ability to eliminate it.''

    I don''t feel desperate as long as I have the regression ability.

    I have infinite opportunities.

    ''No matter how long it takes... I will definitely reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    I firmly resolved, setting the direction for my future.

    Finally snapping out of my thoughts, I looked at Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was gasping and sitting in front of me.

    "...Section Chief Jeon, calm down. What''s the use of getting angry in this situation?"

    "You... You bastard. You don¡¯t even know what you did wrong..."

    "Certainly, Section Chief Jeon dumped all your work on me the day before, forcing me to stay up all night before the workshop. You were also supposed to drive, weren¡¯t you? Even though you knew I was sleepy, you stopped me from asking others to drive. More so, during thendslide, I did everything I could. It just happened so fast that I couldn''t do anything more. Don''t try to shift the me onto me with your irrational logic and think about what to do next."

    I let it all out like a waterfall and then walked past Jeon Myeong-hoon towards Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    "Hyung-nim... no, Director Kim Young-hoon. Sorry to bother you, but may I borrow your lighter?"

    "Hmm, alright."

    "Thanks. It looks like it''ll be night soon, so I''ll find a ce to stay for the night. As for the others, either find the car or a way out of this forest. I''ll light a fire over there, soe find me by the light when it gets dark."

    "Eh... No."

    After my rapid-fire speech, I headed to the cave where I had stayedst time.

    Then I collected branches to make a windbreak and a door and gathered firewood for a bonfire, preparing for the night.

    I also gathered fruits and herbs from nearby to cook over the fire.

    Sizzling sounds filled the air.

    I tore my underwear to make a pouch for collecting herbs and gathered herbs like hemostatic, pain-relieving, and paralyzing herbs around the base, preparing for the fox that mighte to bite my arm tomorrow.

    "Hmm, the fruits are ripe."

    I took the roasted fruits from under the fire, cooled them down, peeled them, and started eating.

    "Not bad."

    After filling my stomach, I picked a suitable branch and held it like a sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Myst life.

    My first regression.

    The martial art perfectly suited to my body, created by Young-hoon Hyung-nim with his overflowing talent.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    I held the sword and swung, practicing the first to twelfth forms of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in sequence.

    "Hmm, I''ve lost some touch."

    In myst life, just before death, I couldn''t even lift a sword properly to practice swordsmanship.

    Consequently, my swordsmanship regressed to barely clinging to second-rate.

    "Still, if I focus on training for about a month, I should be able to regain the feel for it..."

    My internal energy should also be sufficient, considering the spiritual medicines scattered throughout Ascension Path.

    How far can I grow in this life?

    This time, I''ve decided not to participate in ridiculous ventures like the Wulin Alliance.

    It consumes too much of my personal time.

    I was so consumed by work that I couldn''t even visit brothels, let alone meet women.

    ''This life, I''ll focus on martial arts.''

    To be a cultivator, I first need to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin and awaken a Spiritual Root.

    But with my limited talent in martial arts, reaching that state seems far off.

    ''My immediate goal is to maximize my martial arts ability.''

    After practicing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I started activating the Dantian of my untrained body by breathing ording to the Cheonji Heart Method.

    Using the breathing technique made me feel purified and cleared my mind.

    ''...Wait a minute.''

    I suddenly recalled the martial artpleted by Young-hoon Hyung-nim in myst life.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    The martial art created to confront cultivators with a mortal body.

    ''Young-hoon Hyung-nim devoted his entire life to creating this martial art. It was a martial art created after he became a supreme master.''

    What if he learned this martial art right from the beginning?

    In myst life, I advanced Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s birth as the strongest under the heavens by 40 years by teaching him advanced martial arts.

    Then, what if he learns the martial art he spent his life contemting right from the beginning?

    I remembered the final time I saw Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    ''...Although I''ve set a goal to learn martial arts to obtain a Spiritual Root to be a cultivator...''

    Perhaps he could present another possibility to me.

    Thud, thud...

    Outside the cave, I heard footsteps of others who had seen the fire I lit and came to find it.

    "Heh heh, Deputy Manager Seo. You''re quite capable. When did you make this?"

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    Director Kim Young-hoon was the first to enter the cave.

    I approached him, returned the lighter, and asked casually.

    "Director, I know some health exercises and breathing techniques... With the tension in this situation, would you mind practicing with me?"

 Chapter 7: Heaven-Sent Talent (1)

    Chapter 7: Heaven-Sent Talent (1)

    "In this situation, I''m not interested in that."

    "Ah, yes..."

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim seemed more concerned about our current situation than my breathing and health exercises and didn''t show much interest in them.

    ''It can''t be helped. There''s plenty of time...''

    The next day.

    I encountered the fox, and as it happened, it bit off one of my arms.

    The pain was still simr, but this time, with increased mental strength and the medical knowledge umted in my past life, I managed to stop the bleeding and pain by pressing on the acupoints and applying chewed herbs to the wound.

    We were granted the right to reside on thend by the fox.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, as in the previous life, schemed and, after learning everything from me, proposed to offer me to the fox.

    Like my previous life, I made Jeon Myeong-hoon work hard, and the next day, I made him offer blood to the snake, tormenting him diligently.

    On the third day.

    The same people asst time came and kidnapped Section Chief Oh Hyun-seok, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, and Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    On the fourth day.

    "I will take thisdy with me."

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol arrived and picked up Deputy Manager Oh.

    "May I ask a question to Sea Dragon King?"

    [Hmm, what is it?]

    Seo Hweol looked at me with interest and asked.

    "It seems that you are taking our Deputy Manager Oh with you... However, she is a mortal without a spiritual root and cannot live more than 100 years. How do you intend to use her?"

    [Ha-ha, you are quite knowledgeable about immortal cultivation for a mortal. But no worries. I shall give her my blood, transforming her into a member of the Sea Dragon n. Once she epts the blood of my n, she will awaken a suitable Spiritual Quality. Then she too can walk the path of immortality.]

    "¡­!"

    Spiritual Quality!

    Another term for Spiritual Root.

    In other words, by epting Sea Dragon King''s blood, one could be a cultivator instantly.

    "Perhaps... could you also give us a chance? She is from the same homnd as us. Maybe we too have unique abilities..."

    [Ha-ha, your words have merit.]

    Suddenly!

    At my suggestion, Seo Hweol''s eyes narrowed like those of a reptile.

    [The Ascension Gate will open soon, and many high-level cultivators will pass through this Dangseonhyang region... Just a word of caution.]

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    "Argh! Ugh!"

    I copsed, clutching my chest.

    [It''s best not to express your opinions carelessly before a high-level being like me. We live for hundreds and thousands of years, seeing things you cannot imagine, knowing things you cannot understand, and gaining wisdom you cannot achieve. I am lenient, but others with a temper might find even your mere gaze offensive and crush you like insects.]

    "Heugh, huff..."

    [My intention to take thisdy is because I believe her abilities will be enormously beneficial to my n. Youck Spiritual Roots and unique abilities, and even if not, they won''t be as helpful as hers. Besides, carrying more people through the Ascension Gate increases its difficulty, so I won''t take you. Know that it''s a significant burden for me.]

    Having finished speaking, he walked towards the cave entrance.

    Crash! Boom!

    With a thunderous noise and sh of lightning, he disappeared from the entrance.

    Above the sky, a blue dragon pierced through the stormy clouds and flew leisurely.

    "¡­What just happened?"

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim and Manager Kim stared at the sky in dismay.

    That evening, I picked some special mushrooms, roasted them over the fire, and enjoyed ast meal with Manager Kim.

    Then, after she awakened her abilities, a ghastly figure arrived on a cloud, just like in my previous life.

    As before, the figure decided to take Manager Kim with him.

    I prostrated before the figure and asked.

    "Respected Cultivator, our colleague Manager Kim is a mortal without a Spiritual Root. How can she be a disciple of a cultivator like you?"

    The old man with a hunched back chuckled and replied.

    [While rare in the secr world, there are spiritual medicines and artifacts that can open the Spiritual Channel (ì`Í¨) for a mortal. Even an ordinary mortal can embark on the path of immortality if they get hold of such an opportunity.]

    "¡­!"

    Shocked by the revtion, I trembled.

    ''There''s another way to be a cultivator!''

    [Well... Additionally, the martial arts practiced by you mortals can indeed awaken the Five Elements Spiritual Root if refined to the extreme, but... that path takes too much time. Even if you awaken your spiritual roots through this method, the result is not always satisfactory. So, I will seek a spiritual elixir to feed my disciple. You understand, don''t you? Follow me, and you will be a cultivator!]

    As he spoke, he naturally turned his gaze to Manager Kim, trying to entice her. However, being unaware of what a cultivator, spiritual root, or spiritual channel meant, she just stared nkly at him.

    After a brief altercation, the hunchbacked old man pointed towards us.

    Wooosh!

    A dark rift opened in the space behind us, and it started pulling me and Young-hoon Hyung-nim in.

    I gathered herbs, while Young-hoon Hyung-nim, attempting to escape, was eventually caught by the power of the ghastly figure and thrown beyond.

    As the spatial rift closed, thest thing I saw was Manager Kim reaching out to us, before I lost consciousness, just like in my previous life.

    When I became conscious, I was in a dark cave.

    "This ce is..."

    It was the same as before.

    Due to the ghastly figure''s random teleportation, a minor butterfly effect had dropped us somewherepletely different.

    I slowly walked towards the light at the end of the cave.

    "...It''s a forest."

    Indeed, this time, we hadnded in a dense forest.

    But without the peculiar feeling of Dangseonhyang, I could tell we were definitely outside of it.

    "Sigh..."

    I sat down and practiced the Cheonji Heart Method I had used for the past three days.

    Cheonji Heart Method is a fundamental method to activate the Dantian, and feel and control Qi. It''s a basic practice that most martial artists learn before starting serious martial arts training.

    ''I don''t know where this ce is.''

    It could be apletely different ce, not Yanguo, and it might take days or even weeks to find a popted area.

    "Chew, chew, chew..."

    I chewed and swallowed an eight-hundred-year-old yellow bamboo root I had dug up in Dangseonhyang.

    Wooosh...

    Powerful energy surged through my Dantian.

    In my past life, even though I had these roots, I couldn''t consume them because the only internal energy method I knew was the Cheonji Heart Method.

    But now, it''s different.

    ''I have learned many useful internal energy methods as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance for decades.''

    I practiced the internal energy method tailored for me by Young-hoon Hyung-nim in my past life, perfectlyplementing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    A majestic energy melded with my inner energy.

    Controlling the powerful energy was challenging due to its intensity.

    But I had practiced the same method for over 40 years.

    I recreated the pathways of the Dragon Vein Qi Method, which I had used for more than forty years, through the meridians and acupoints.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    I cleared the blocked channels, and the energy circted through my body.

    Although I had purified my body to some extent with the Cheonji Heart Method for over two days, my current body, tainted with instant food and nicotine, struggled to clear the channels.

    "Sigh..."

    After a moderate cirction, I broke off a suitable branch nearby and started sharpening it with a sharp rock infused with my internal energy.

    As I infused the branch internal energy and executed the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, it prated an old tree, cutting it in half.

    ''This should be enough to survive in the mountains for a few days.''

    In a world not infested with monsters and spirits like Dangseonhyang, my swordsmanship, barely clinging to the second level, was enough for survival.

    Then, Young-hoon Hyung-nim, or rather, Director Kim Young-hoon, approached me in a panic.

    "Seo, Deputy Manager Seo... What was that just now? What happened...?"

    "How did you cut the tree with a wooden sword... And that strength?"

    "Ah... about that."

    After a moment''s thought, I gave him a usible exnation.

    "It''s a stroke of fate."

    "Fate?"

    "Yes, inside that cave... I found a mysterious book. When I picked it up, it burned, and its contents and energy merged with me. It seems to be a strange object created by a martial artist using the power of a cultivator to pass on his martial arts to his sessors. Thanks to that, I have be the sessor of that martial art."

    "Huh, wow!"

    Though it was an unbelievable tale,

    He seemed to ept it, having experienced too many unbelievable things in thest four days.

    ''In this situation, where we''ve fallen into another world, faced a fox as big as a house, been attacked by flying ghastly figures, and even fallen into a dark spatial rift, what''s not to believe?''

    I inwardly chuckled and exined the situation to Director Kim Young-hoon.

    We were randomly transported by the hunchbacked old man to an entirely different ce.

    Since there were no houses nearby, we had to keep moving until we found a vige.

    There seems to be martial arts in this world, so I''ll teach you, etc...

    Director Kim Young-hoon didn''t look too despairing, especially after hearing, ''I''ll teach you martial arts.''

    I taught him the Cheonji Heart Method, basic vocabry of this world, primary acupoints, and left the forest together.

    By observing the constetions in the night sky, I deduced our location and managed to reach a nearby city.

    "It''s Yanguo again..."

    I arrived at one of Yanguo''s cities, Yonghyul City (ÓÂÑ¨³Ç), feeling a strange sensation.

    ''The ghastly figure randomly throws us around. But the randomness seems to be confined to Yanguo.''

    There are many neighboring countries like Shengzi Kingdom, Byeokra Country, etc.

    It didn''t seem like the hunchbacked figure particrly cared about us.

    ''So why keep dropping us only within Yanguo?''

    Is there a reason for this?

    Or...

    ''Is it just chance?''

    If this is just a coincidence,

    ''Fate...''

    I somehow felt more inclined to believe in the word ''fate'' than any specific reason.

    ''In myst life, I died on the exact same day and time as before my regression.''

    Does that make sense?

    I had lived apletely different life,

    Withpletely different medical and nutritional standards.

    Yet, I died at the exact same moment as before my regression.

    ''Was that my allotted lifespan?''

    Maybe my fate was set to that point.

    Fate.

    It''s a metaphysical concept, something I''d rather not think about...

    But maybe, the concept of fate truly exists, driving all beings.

    ''For now, it''s not something I can know.''

    I shook my head and entered the city with Director Kim Young-hoon.

    I sold the herbs at a nearby pharmacy, used the money to buy identification ques, clothes, and a house.

    ''Now that I''ve settled the basics, it''s time to set short-term goals again.''

    Initially, I aimed for the Five Energies Converging to the Origin as a short-term goal.

    Reaching that state is necessary to awaken the Five Elements Spiritual Root and learn cultivation methods to be a cultivator.

    But...

    ''I might not reach that state in this life.''

    In my past life.

    Even though I had followed Young-hoon Hyung-nim and somewhat distorted my sense of power, reaching the peak stage was not easy.

    The same was true for Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''It''s challenging to cross each stage even within the peak, and...''

    That was the general opinion of typical peak experts.

    Moreover, Ick talent in martial arts.

    Even with considerable effort, it might be difficult to reach even the first-rate expert level in this lifetime.

    ''So, the best course of action is...''

    I watched Director Kim Young-hoon in the backyard of our new house, practicing a version of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship he had modified into a sword dance.

    If practiced correctly, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship could reach the peak level within six months, ording to Young-hoon Hyung-nim in my past life.

    ''Raise Kim Young-hoon Hyung-nim, no, Director Kim, to the peak level as quickly as possible.''

    And then learn from him.

    That was the fastest way for me to reach the peak.

 Chapter 8: Heaven-Sent Talent (2)

    Chapter 8: Heaven-Sent Talent (2)

    Four monthster.

    Director Kim Young-hoon smoothly reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    Chew, chew, chew...

    After consuming the yellow bamboo root I gave him, he sat cross-legged and began circting his Qi.

    Wooosh...

    As he did so, the phenomenon of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit urred above his head, marking his attainment of peak expert status.

    "Ha ha, the world lookspletely different now."

    "...Your talent is truly remarkable, every time I see it."

    Originally, it would take Director Kim Young-hoon around six to seven months to reach the peak. However, learning the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, a first-rate martial art from the beginning, seemed to lower the difficulty of reaching the peak. He achieved it two months earlier than I expected.

    Moreover, while practicing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, he even developed a new martial art named Severing Vein Saber Method, modifying all the sword forms of the original method into saber techniques.

    Anyone would be astounded by his martial prowess.

    "That''s right. Even I find myself quite extraordinary."

    "...I have something to give to you, Director."

    Admiring his incredible talent, I took out a book from my possession and handed it to him.

    ¡®Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It was a martial art against cultivators, created by Director Kim Young-hoon in my past life after reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, dedicating his remaining life to it. I had reorganized it into book form during these four months he was training to reach the peak.

    "I found this martial art book in a bookstore. The owner imed it was an incredible martial arts manual, but I couldn''t understand a single word. Thinking I was scammed, I came to you for advice."

    "Hmm, let''s see."

    I handed him the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    After a while, his eyes widened. I could feel him trembling.

    "What is this... What kind of martial art is this?"

    "...I don''t know."

    "Ah, I see. That makes sense."

    Director Kim Young-hoon pressed his head hard, exining to me.

    "This is a martial arts manual that can only be understood by those who have reached the peak... No, those who have attained Three Flowers Gather at the Summit beyond the pinnacle. It''s terrifying. I never knew such a martial philosophy existed. Anyone who can master this art can surely be the greatest under the heavens. You''ve brought another incredible stroke of fate!"

    "Ha ha, I thought I was scammed because it sounded too fantastical. But about Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, isn''t that the same level as the Pinnacle Realm?"

    A martial arts manual that only those who have reached beyond the pinnacle can understand?

    "Ah, seeing me reach the Pinnacle Realm must have confused you. But even I know I''m an exceptional case. There are stages in the peak: early, middle, andte. Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is a state that only those who have reached thete stage of the Pinnacle Realm can realize."

    "I see..."

    This was news to me.

    Oddly, even though I had risen to the position of chief strategist in the Wulin Alliance in my past life, I never had ess to information above first ss.

    ording to martial standards, the levels of martial artists were ssified as first, second, and third.

    Anyone who begins learning martial arts is considered third-rate.

    Those who have learned at least one martial technique or internal energy method and can utilize them inbat are early third-rate.

    Those who have learned both martial techniques and internal energy are mid third-rate.

    Those who have mastered both and can use them simultaneously arete third-rate.

    Using both martial techniques and internal energy simultaneously is incredibly challenging. Mismanaging internal energy can lead to immense pain or mental derangement. There''s no room for error.

    ''I remember it felt like splitting my head in two when I first learned martial arts.''

    Those who ovee these difficulties and be skilled in martial arts are considered early second-rate.

    Those who can use both martial techniques and internal energy inbat without awkwardness are mid second-rate.

    Those who can do so without conscious thought, having these abilities ingrained, arete second-rate.

    Over the past few months, I managed to reim the mid second-rate prowess I had in my previous life.

    ''I''m about to reachte second-rate soon...!''

    Crossing the threshold of martial arts proficiency and achievingpletion marks the first-rate stage.

    When martial techniques and internal energy be fully integrated into one''s body, achieving freedom within martial arts, that''s early first-rate.

    Reaching a level where the essence of martial arts is realized, refining Qi usage and being able to project sword energy, is mid first-rate.

    When one''s martial prowess (Îä) and intent (Òâ) fully merge, achieving the pinnacle of swordsmanship known as the unity of sword and body („¦ÉíºÏÒ»), shortening both the time to manifest and prepare sword energy, is referred to as thete first-rate.

    Such information, spanning from early third-rate tote first-rate, was all gathered in my past life when I served as a strategist in the Martial Alliance.

    ''However, information regarding the Pinnacle Realm was tightly guarded.''

    Even Young-hoon, a close associate, would awkwardly smile and evade the question when I inquired.

    ''Is it because it''s impossible toprehend unless experienced?''

    Even those who reached the extreme ofte first-rate would asionally hint at it, but no martial artist at the Pinnacle Realm ever disclosed detailed information about the Pinnacle Realm.

    "By the way, Director Kim, could you possibly exin what the Pinnacle Realm is like?"

    Curious, I asked Kim Young-hoon about the Pinnacle Realm, but he just awkwardlyughed, giving the same response as in my previous life.

    "Sorry, but you wouldn''t understand even if I told you."

    "I¡¯m not making fun of you. Having premature knowledge of the peak could lead to dangerous delusions and madness. The world we see is... entirely different from yours."

    He apologized and shifted the conversation.

    "Now that I''ve reached the peak, I think I''ll go around challenging sects to gauge my skills. Will you join me?"

    "Sure, why not?"

    A monthter, Kim Young-hoon had taken down the signboards of every small and mid-sized martial arts school in Yonghyeol City.

    In my previous life, the capital, Seokyung, had sevenrge factions, the Four Stars Three Demons. However, most cities had one or at most tworge factions.

    Yonghyeol City had onerge faction, Qia River Sect.

    Since Kim Young-hoon had already taken down the signboards of all the smaller schools, Qia River Sect was tense even before our challenge.

    "It''s an honor to meet the famous warrior Young."

    Arriving at Qia River Sect, the sect leader personally greeted us.

    "Fifty-three small schools, thirty-two mid-sized schools, eleven mid-sized sects, a total of ny-six signboards taken by a grand master like you, it''s an honor."

    "I did not intend to challenge so many schools..."

    Kim Young-hoon modestly spoke to the sect master.

    "If there had been even one worthy opponent, a draw, or a defeat, I would have stopped..."

    "Not a single one was a match for you."

    Indeed, after reaching the peak with the Severing Vein Saber Method and awakening histent talent, Kim Young-hoon mastered Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts,

    None of the ny-six sects in Yonghyeol City could withstand even three moves from him.

    "I hope the Qia River Sect will be different."

    "Haha, surely. Our faction is filled with remarkable masters, fitting for warrior Young¡¯s level."

    Following the sect leader, we headed to Qia River Sect''s arena.

    The challenge was a three-round match.

    Three of Qia River Sect''s best would face Kim Young-hoon, and if he defeated all three, he''d take Qia River Sect''s signboard.

    A daunting challenge format for Kim Young-hoon.

    "Hahaha, no matter."

    Confidence filled Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    "With Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I''m invincible! Since learning it, I''ve be an adult, and others mere toddlers. Why should I fear three toddlersing at me?"

    The three-round challenge at Qia River Sect began.

    The first challenger was Qia River Sect''s sect leader.

    "I didn''t expect you toe out first..."

    Qia River Sect''s sect leader, Mun Ye-eik, replied with a wry smile.

    "No one among our elders or the best of Yonghyeol City''s mid-tier schools can withstand you for three moves. Surely, you''re a top master even among those at the peak. Qia River Sect''s Elders Council will face you!"

    The gong for the start of the match sounded.

    Mun Ye-eik, Qia River Sect''s sect leader, was a renowned peak master in the city.

    ''Even the top masters from eleven mid-tier sects who were quickly defeated by Kim Young-hoon, were considered inferior to Mun Ye-eik.''

    I watched the duel between the two masters, curious about the oue.

    Swish!

    Kim Young-hoon drew his saber.

    Mun Ye-eik also unsheathed his flexible sword.

    Attack!

    Kim Young-hoon charged first, straight at the sect leader. As Mun Ye-eik swung his flexible sword, it seemed to encircle Kim Young-hoon from all sides.

    Wham!

    But then, Kim Young-hoon''s body split into seven shadows, each darting towards the weakest points of Mun Ye-eik''s sword barrier.

    "Hmm!"

    Determined not to let the shadows escape, sect leader Mun Ye-ik chased after the illusions with his soft sword, like a snake pursuing its prey.

    Whoosh!

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    His soft sword split into thousands of strands, seemingly slicing through the illusions.

    However, not one of the illusions was the real body, and in the enclosure created by the soft sword, the shadows of Kim Young-hoon vanishedpletely.

    Then it happened.

    Whoosh!

    From the sky, Director Kim Young-hoon leaped down, rotating in the air and charging towards the sect leader.

    Leaving seven illusions below, his real body had leapt up into the air.

    ¡°Gasp...!¡±

    Swoosh!

    The de of his saber touched the throat of Mun Ye-ik.

    Ding¨D

    It was a victory for Director Kim Young-hoon.

    The move he used to win only took 2 seconds.

    ¡°Will the challenger continue the consecutive battles?¡±

    The elder conducting the martial arts contest asked with a stern face.

    Director Kim Young-hoon, without even stepping down from the arena, nodded his head.

    The next opponent was a bald old man with a white beard.

    "I am Ik Cheon-bae, a grand elder of Qia River Sect, currently a member of the Elders'' Council," he introduced himself briefly and took his stance.

    Ding¨D

    The bell rang again, and this time, it was Elder Ik Cheon-bae who charged towards Director Kim Young-hoon.

    Chatter!

    He too wielded a soft sword as his weapon.

    But...

    Ding¨D

    He too could notst more than ten seconds before having to kneel before Director Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Hested over three seconds.''

    It was a testament to his immense strength that he managed to withstand Director Kim Young-hoon, who had mastered the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, for over three seconds. Yet, Director Kim Young-hoon looked slightly disappointed.

    "Shall we continue the consecutive battles?"

    The elder running the contest now had a face resembling sour grapes.

    "Let''s continue."

    The final opponent in the series of three battles was an old man in in martial clothes, with a long beard and white hair.

    "I am Pal Jik-tae, the Supreme Elder of Qia River Sect, and the current Head of the Elders'' Council. I see you''ve made it past the third."

    "Hmm..."

    Only then did Director Kim Young-hoon''s eyes light up with interest at the sight of the old man known as the Supreme Elder of Qia River Sect.

    "A master of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, eh? This is the first time I''ve seen someone of this level in this city."

    "It''s rare for people to reach the third. The vast majority live their lives only in red and blue. It''s been a long time since I''ve met a master like you."

    "Huh, how many other masters of Three Flowers have you met?"

    "Mostly one per major faction''s Elders'' Council. There are one or two in the wilderness too... If you''re curious, travel around the cities of Yanguo and visit the major factions. I hear you''ve been challenging the mid-level factions; keep in mind that those little fish won''t help you much at our level."

    "I appreciate the advice, senior."

    ''Third? Red and blue?''

    I pondered over the hints dropped by the old man.

    ''Why is Three Flowers referred to as the third? What are red and blue?''

    Looking around, the other disciples and elders of Qia River Sect seemed just as puzzled by the situation, staring nkly at the arena.

    But the sect leader and elders who had been defeated by Kim Young-hoon and stepped down from the arena looked on in astonishment.

    ''It seems impossible to understand unless one is a peak master.''

    Then it happened.

    Gasping for breath!

    Pal Jik-tae suddenly eximed, sweating profusely.

    "What kind of martial art have you mastered?"

    "...This martial art is called Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    " Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts... I''ve never seen such a monstrous martial art in my life... Is it really meant for fighting humans?"

    "...?"

    What''s going on?

    There was no sh, was there?

    Director Kim Young-hoon smiled wryly and said,

    "I will let you take the lead."

    "...I am envious. To be able to learn such a terrifying martial art that can overturn Qia River Sect''s 300 years of history in one go..."

    Finishing his words, Pal Jik-tae adjusted his stance.

    Whoosh!

    Pal Jik-tae swung his soft sword,unching an attack.

    The soft sword whistled through the air, surrounding Director Kim Young-hoon on all sides.

    It appeared to be the same technique used by Mun Ye-ik at first.

    However, Director Kim Young-hoon didn''t create illusions this time.

    Instead, he focused on the only open space, the sky above, and leaped into the air with his saber.

    Swoosh!

    Just then, the tip of Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword shot towards the sky like an arrow.

    Whoosh!

    ng!

    Director Kim Young-hoon twisted his body in mid-air, deflecting the tip of the soft sword and escaping its enclosure.

    The next moment, he charged at Pal Jik-tae like a bolt of lightning, swinging his saber.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion split the ground of the martial arts field.

    Their weapons collided in mid-air, sparking mes.

    "Ah...!"

    For a moment, I lost sight of both of them.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    With explosive sounds, Director Kim Young-hoon''s figure briefly appeared.

    It seemed like he was thrusting his saber, but Pal Jik-tae, almost imperceptible to the eye, dodged all the thrusts and exchanged blows with Kim Young-hoon.

    Boom!

    Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword explosion blew up a corner of the martial arts field.

    ng!

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s flurry of saber energy shattered the bell beside the arena. The elder judging the contest gasped in horror and rolled away to dodge the energy.

    Boom!

    Director Kim Young-hoon stepped forward three times, charging at Pal Jik-tae.

    In those three steps, his stance seemed to change over ten times.

    But the transitions were so fast it was hard to follow with the eyes.

    It felt more like a video screen stuttering.

    ''Damn... peak masters are indeed monsters.''

    It was the same in my past life.

    As a close aide to the Wulin Alliance leader, I had the opportunity to see peak masters fight a few times.

    ''I couldn''t understand a thing back then, either.''

    Fortunately, having seen many fights then, I could at least follow with my eyes now.

    But other disciples, instructors, and guardians of Qia River Sect who seemed to be at a simr level to me were simply staring nkly at the arena, their eyes zed.

    None of them could follow the movements of the two masters.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword cut through the air, undergoing three changes in the sky.

    Yet, curiously, with every shift he made, Pal Jik-tae''s body sustained shes, and marks from the saber emerged.

    With each of his three changes packed into one technique, Director Kim Young-hoon struck three times.

    And finally.

    Swoosh, ng!

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s saber cut through Pal Jik-tae''s soft sword.

    The soft sword fell outside the arena, severed.

    Swoosh¨D

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s saber touched Pal Jik-tae''s neck, who sighed in defeat.

    "I ept my defeat. I''ll remove the signboard of Qia River Sect. Our faction will close its doors for three years!"

    "...I have witnessed that no martial art in Yonghyeol City can match that of Qia River Sect. It was a duel from which I too learned much."

    The two martial artists respectfully bowed to each other and stepped down from the arena.

    "Let''s go back, Seo Eun-Hyun."

    "Have you grasped how far your skills extend?"

    "...It''s not my skill."

    Director Kim Young-hoon''s expression seemed somewhat gloomy.

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial arts. I merely adopted the forms of this martial art as instructed. I haven''t fully mastered this martial art, haven''t gained freedom within it, nor grasped the intent."

    "..."

    "This martial art... whoever created it, I don''t know. But I haven''t surpassed the intentions of its creator. The deeper I delve into and execute this martial art, the more I feel how much of a novice I ampared to its creator."

    I was at a loss for words, watching him be self-critical and gloomy about his own martial art.

    "Today''s battle showed me how insignificant my skills are. As the senior advised, I will travel to various cities and seek out peak masters for duels... Will you join me?"

    "...Of course."

    I had already decided to dedicate this life solely to the martial path.

    "I will follow you, Hyung-nim, in my quest to be a peak master."

    "Haha, I look forward to it. But Hyung-nim, you say? I''m a bit embarrassed. There''s not much age difference between us. Haha..."

    "Isn''t it better for people from the same hometown to address each other as brothers?"

    In this life, I will surely be a peak master.

 Chapter 9: Heaven-Sent Talent (3)

    Chapter 9: Heaven-Sent Talent (3)

    For Young-hoon Hyung-nim to be the best in the world, it was truly a matter of moments.

    ''It''s even faster than thest life.''

    In just 5 years, he traveled all over Yanguo, visiting major factions in each province and city,peting against peak masters, and defeating them all.

    In three years, he secured the seat of one of the three great swordsmen of the world, and within two more years, he overcame the remaining two to earn the title of Yanguo''s Number One Warrior.

    Then, admiring his realm, leaders of the Four Stars Three Demons of Seokyung City who reached the Three Flowers, joined forces to attack him. Fighting against them seven-to-one, he emerged victorious, solidifying his position as the undisputed best in the world.

    "...It feels a bit empty."

    "You''re talking from a ce of being full (privilege), Hyung-nim."

    I replied while practicing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in front of him.

    Thanks to Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s consistent guidance over the past 5 years when we weren''t engaged in martial contests, my martial arts skills had improved from mid second-rate tote second-rate. Now, my techniques were fully embodied, allowing me to use martial techniques and unleash internal energy effortlessly.

    "Being full? I''m rather envious of you, Eun-hyun. You''re in thete second-stage, with many opponents to test and refine yourself against. But for me, everyone''s just weaker... Who am I supposed to face?"

    "You''d have the heads of the Four Stars Three Demons bursting if they heard you say that."

    "It''s a bit of an unfortunate truth. The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is just an extraordinarily unconventional martial arts system... It seems no martial artist can ovee it."

    He looked up at the sky with a somewhat indifferent expression.

    "Even the next stage, Five Energies Converging to the Origin, which follows Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, seems attainable soon enough with this martial record... Once I reach that stage, even the strongest masters of Yanguo, who were somewhat challenging in joint attacks, will be easy to defeat..."

    In Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s eyes, a sense of listlessness had settled.

    "What should I do next?"

    I sensed an ominous feeling.

    ''No! If Young-hoon Hyung-nim''s thoughts turn towards the Wulin Alliance...''

    This life, too, would be bound to hardbor like a cow, just as in thest life.

    Having held a high position in my past life, and with my skills having reachedte second-rate this time, I could probably manage better...

    ''But that also means I''d be exploited even more...!''

    I needed to quickly think of something else to divert his thoughts!

    "How about traveling?"

    "Traveling the martial world? I''ve done plenty of that traveling around Yanguo for the past 5 years..."

    "No, not in Yanguo. What about neighboring countries like Shengzhi  or Byeokra? They have their own martial worlds."

    "Ah, visiting the martial worlds of neighboring countries..."

    "Yes, there you might find masters who match Hyung-nim''s tastes."

    "Hmm... though it seems unlikely anyone could reach the level of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts..."

    After pondering for a while, he nodded in agreement.

    "Alright. A martial world tour of the neighboring countries isn''t a bad idea."

    So, Young-hoon Hyung-nim and I spent six months learning thenguages and scripts of Shengzi and Byeokra, touring their martial worlds.

    Two more years passed.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim defeated twelve Three Flowers peak masters in Byeokra, achieving enlightenment and reaching the Five Energies Realm.

    Now, he has rejuvenated, bing even younger than me.

    He had earned the title of the best in all three countries - Yanguo, Byeokra and Shengzi.

    However, his face didn''t seem happy at all.

    "Eun-hyun, what should I do now?"

    An overwhelming sense of listlessness.

    The feeling of listlessness that no martial artist could match him anymore.

    With the satisfaction of advancing towards the peak of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It seemed he had lost interest in the affairs of the martial world.

    "Why don''t you establish a martial faction, Hyung-nim?"

    I suggested another task to him.

    "A martial faction?"

    "Yes, gather talents from all over the country, teach them, and turn them into masters capable of facing Hyung-nim."

    "Hmm, even if I train talents, when they take one step forward, I will have already moved ten steps ahead?"

    "...That''s true, unfortunately."

    As arrogant as it may sound, his martial arts talent was indeed at a mind-boggling level.

    "Still, you need topare in order to see what is short and what is long (meaning the true nature of things can only be judged when verified yourself). Furthermore,  if we have the power and wealth equivalent to a martial faction, we can invite those reclusive masters for you, Hyung-nim."

    "Hmm..."

    This was indeed true.

    Of course, these reclusive masters were not martial artists but rather the cultivators I learned about in my past life, who secretly operated throughout the martial world.

    ''These cultivators hardly interfere in personal matters...''

    Whether the world''s number one martial artist is born or whatever, they don''t care.

    But they always intervened in organizations that could cause disturbances in the martial world.

    That''s why we never had the chance to encounter any cultivators while traveling across the three countries.

    "Well, alright. Then let''s create a faction under my fame."

    Thus, a faction was established in the name of Young-hoon, the world''s number one martial artist.

    The faction was named Pce of Martial Extremity, following the name of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts (Exhausting Martial Arts can also be read as Extreme Martial Arts).

    Under the fame of the world''s number one martial artist, countless martial artists joined the faction, including seven who had reached the pinnacle of Three Flowers.

    Pce of Martial Extremity quickly became the number one faction in Yanguo, and as its vice-leader, I spent three years stabilizing it.

    After three years, the Pce of Martial Extremity became a massive faction well-known across Yanguo.

    Once the Pce''s influence reached a level that could affect the entire martial world, they came.

    "Cultivators?"

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim asked upon seeing the guests who had suddenly visited us one day.

    "What are these cultivators? I can tell they are quite... uniquely spirited."

    They all wore robes of different colors, covering their bodiespletely, and wore hats and veils that concealed their faces.

    The only aspect that could possibly identify them was their voice, but even that seemed to be altered by some strange spell, making their voices sound simr.

    One day, as Young-hoon Hyun-nim and I suddenly faced these visitors, he was intrigued.

    "So... you want our Pce of Martial Extremity to pledge loyalty to your organization of cultivators?"

    Indeed.

    His eyes were shining. Looking at them with ''never-before-seen spirit,'' his eyes, free from listlessness, were filled withpetitive spirit, sparkling brilliantly.

    "That is correct. We are originally a n of cultivators who cultivate the way of immortality. We do not interfere in worldly affairs, but we felt the need for minimal guidance and control over the secr world. Thus, we have been operating in secret across royal families, financial circles, political circles, and the martial world, supporting them, endorsing them, and helping their power continue."

    "Heh heh..."

    "The return for that is not much. You just have to swear loyalty to our n for generations and help us when we asionally intervene in worldly matters."

    "Heh heh heh...How fascinating. I had no idea such a world existed."

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim chuckled, looking at the three cultivators who hade to us.

    "What happens if I refuse?"

    At his reply, a faint murderous intent seemed to emanate from the three cultivators.

    "We will leave today, but your faction will be shunned by all other factions. No merchant groups or family ns will seek to be your disciples. The government and the royal family will also try to bring you down by any means."

    "Hmm, if that''s all, it doesn''t seem very scary."

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim smirked and crossed his arms.

    "Not scared to fight against the entire Yanguo...truly outrageous."

    "How dare this mortal show such arrogance in front of cultivators..."

    The cultivator standing behind the one speaking showed his killing intent and raised his hand.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, starlight seemed to sh, and starlight poured from the cultivator''s hand.

    At the same time, Young-hoon Hyun-nim''s saber shed like lightning from his waist.

    Boom!

    The side of the hall where we were talking exploded.

    "Stay close to me, Eun-Hyun. You''ll be safe behind me."

    "I know."

    I smiled wryly in the dust cloud, seeing the three cultivators showing their rage.

    "It seems they have a slightly different idea..."

    "How dare a mortal draw a saber against cultivators!"

    "You were the ones who attacked first."

    "Quiet! We don''t need a barking dog like you... just kill and turn into a puppet!"

    "Talking about immortality and such, but your thoughts are no different from those of demons."

    The three cultivators mumbled incantations and formed hand seals.

    The foremost cultivator began to cast another spell.

    Whoosh!

    However, before the spell could fully unfold, it was sliced away by Young-hoon Hyun-nim''s saber.

    "What, what is this!"

    Before they could react, Young-hoon Hyun-nim dashed into their blind spot and kicked all three in the stomach.

    "Ugh!"

    "Agh!"

    "Aaaah!"

    The three seemed to fall below the hall but slowed their descent with a strange spell midway.

    Their clothes were covered in dust, and the areas where Young-hoon Hyun-nim had kicked them werepletely torn.

    "Listen, cultivators!"

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim roared with internal energy in his voice, resonating like a lion''s roar.

    "I will not pledge loyalty to the likes of you! Make me a public enemy of the martial world or the enemy of Yanguo if you can! I am not afraid of the likes of youing at me!"

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Simultaneously, the finger snaps he emitted hit the ground beside the cultivators with a massive sound.

    "No one dares to stand above me!"

    The three cultivators seethed and then used a strange spell to flee.

    I cautiously approached him and asked.

    "...Hyung-nim, can you handle the aftermath?"

    "Hahaha, aftermath, you say?"

    His eyes were filled with an undeniable thrill.

    It was almost akin to madness.

    "What aftermath! I''ve realized it, Eun-Hyun!"

    "What, what do you mean?"

    "The thirst that wasn''t quenched no matter how many martial artists I faced with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts! The satisfaction that never came no matter how much I fought! Yes, that was the thirst I felt because I used a martial art not meant for mortals against mortals!"

    His face was filled with excitement as he clenched his fist.

    "Cultivators! Yes, surely this martial record is a martial art meant for defeating those cultivator scoundrels! Finally! Finally, I''ve found the purpose of my martial art! I''ve discovered the intent of my martial art, and you''re talking about the aftermath!"

    "...?"

    "This martial art is for fighting cultivators! So, to grow further, I need to fight cultivators. Hahaha! Finally, the path to mastering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts has be clear!"

    I thought I had fully grasped his nature after spending a long time with him.

    But...

    ''Humans are indeed creatures that show different aspects every time.''

    "Gather the martial enforcers and elders of the faction! From today, excluding you, I will expel all the mediocre ones from the faction! If those cultivator bastards are going to make a fuss, there''s no leisure to peacefully teach disciples."

    Immediately, he assembled all the disciples of the faction and sent home all those second-rate and below.

    He even sent away those in the first rank who had not yet mastered sword energy.

    Thus, only about 310 people remained in the Pce of Martial Extremity including five elders who had reached Three Flowers, three hundred and three disciples of the first-rank and above, and me, a vice-leader of thete second-rank.

    From that day, Young-hoon Hyun-nim taught the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to the elders who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit..

    He also taught the first-rank disciples the principles of the martial record, including sword formations andbined tactics, to hold their own against cultivators.

    And I...

    "You should focus on reaching the first-rank as soon as possible. To advance from thete second--rank to the first-rank, it''s crucial topletely embody your martial art into your body."

    Every day was a hellish training routine.

    Until the martial art called Severing Mountain Swordsmanship waspletely fused into my body!

    After beating up and driving away the cultivators, our faction''s building, which had been authorized by the government, was designated as an illegal construction, and we had to leave.

    Furthermore, we received an order from the government topletely dissolve our faction.

    But...

    "Ignore it."

    Hyung-nim simply replied and continued to instruct the elders and disciples, and me in martial arts.

    A month passed after defying the government''s order.

    We discovered wanted posters with Young-hoon Hyun-nim''s and my faces on them in the streets.

    The government had issued a bounty on us, branding us as traitors.

    "We''re leaving."

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim again answered sinctly, taking five elders and three hundred disciples, wandering the wilderness.

    Bounty hunters lured by our bounty attacked us, but they were taken care of by the first-rank disciples before even reaching Hyung-nim.

    When the number of bounty hunters we had killed reached about a hundred, the major factions of the entire martial world issued a joint statement dering us a public enemy of the martial world.

    Our Pce of Martial Extremity was called Pce of Demons, and Young-hoon Hyun-nim was given the nickname Extreme Demon.

    Our bounty increased even more, and small and medium-sized factions from all over the country joined forces to attack us.

    And thus, ten years passed.

    Ten years since we became enemies of the entire martial world.

    It has been twenty years since my regression.

    Young-hoon Hyun-nim¡¯s title had evolved from Extreme Demon to Extreme Heavenly Demon

    In the martial world, we were no longer called Pce of Demons but Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    In these ten years, many of the 300 disciples who experienced countless real battles had reached the peak.

    This was partly due to their practical experience and continuous practice of the principles of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, including sword formations and united tactics.

    Those who hadn''t reached the Pinnacle Realm were at the very top of first-rate martial artists, and they were known as the direct forces of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, gaining fame.

    Meanwhile, as the Pce of Heavenly Demons remained undefeated for ten years, various unorthodox sects and demonic groups, and asionally righteous factions admiring the Extreme Heavenly Demon Young-hoon, joined us.

    The Pce of Heavenly Demons had grown enormouslypared to ten years ago.

    Precisely, excluding the ''official 310'' members of the Pce, the rest were merely followers attracted by our fame.

    From the outside, the Pce now looked like a religious faction, a vast power filled with fanaticism for the Extreme Heavenly Demon.

    Everything had changed tremendouslypared to ten years ago.

    The only things unchanged were...

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim and me.

    ¡®''How are you still barely hanging onto first-rate after 10 years of practical experience, internal energy development, and continuous sword practice?''¡¯

    ''¡®Yes. Hyung-nim must be pleased that you improved the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to the point of evolving it."

    I stillcked talent.

    And he was still overflowing with it.

    I grumbled and continued practicing my swordsmanship.

    Ten years.

    After ten years of diligent training, I had just managed to gain freedom in my swordsmanship, barely stepping into early first-rate.

    But...

    ¡®''How can the vice-leader of the Pce of Heavenly Demons still not use sword energy, Eun-Hyun? Do you know what your nickname is?''¡¯

    ¡®''What is my nickname?''¡¯

    ¡®''You don¡¯t have one! Since you, barely hanging on early first-rate, can''t do anything in important battles, no one pays attention to you, and that''s why you don¡¯t have a nickname!''¡¯

    ¡®''But I''m not a directbatant, what do you expect me to do!''¡¯

    That''s right.

    I hadn''t participated in battles for 10 years due to myck of talent in martial arts. Instead, I learned disguise, infiltration, instigation, mechanical traps, and espionage to assist the Pce.

    It wasn''t that I didn¡¯t want to improve my martial arts.

    ''No matter how much I train, I just can''t advance.''

    Those in thete first-ss are on the verge of reaching the peak for 10 years.

    Those in the mid first-ss had been honing their skills to reach the peak for 10 years.

    I was the only one who barely managed to hang onto the early first-ss from thete second-ss.

    Of course, being first-rate was equivalent to arge faction elder or a small faction sect leader, which was respectable.

    If I had joined arge sect, I could have secured an elder position.

    But in the Pce of Heavenly Demons which had seen the principles of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Marital Arts and received teachings from the best martial artist for 10 years, numerous disciples were on the verge of reaching the peak.

    While they were just on the verge, the gap between the peak and first-ss was like heaven and earth.

    First-ss martial artists could never beat those at the peak.

    The only way a first-ss martial artist could win against a peak martial artist was if more than 50 first-ss martial artists used swarm tactics to exhaust the peak master¡¯s physical and mental strength.

    In the Pce of Heavenly Demons, where many were on the verge of the Pinnacle Realm, I was treated as the weakest link.

    However...

    ¡®''Why are you the only oneining about me, Hyung-nim? Even the elders who learned directly from you recognize my contributions.''¡¯

    Knowing my weakness, I strived to be helpful in other areas.

    Using my past life experience as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, I gathered intelligence, infiltrated, disguised, and brought crucial information to the Pce.

    ¡°Hyung-nim, you''re the only one who¡¯s too harsh on me.''¡¯

    ¡®''Who''s being harsh on you, Eun-hyun? I''ve been guiding you for 10 years, but it''s frustrating that you¡¯re still barely hanging onto first-rate after all this time!''¡¯

    ¡®''No, is first-rate some family''s dog name?! Ordinary people be first-rate at this age!''¡¯

    Of course,pared to those ordinary people, I was worse.

    If I consider all my lifetimes, I''m well over a hundred years old.

    Having practiced martial arts for over a century and being only early first-rate, my martial arts talent was truly dreadful.

    It''s just that my regression advantage had concealed this.

    ¡®''I''ve been annoyed with the information you brought and now this...''¡¯

    He rubbed his head as if it hurt.

    That evening, Young-hoon Hyung-nim and the elders gathered at his call.

    ¡®''Lately, there have been suspicious movements. It seems that the government and the martial world are coborating to attack us.''¡¯

    At Young-hoon Hyung-nim¡¯s words, the elders'' faces twitched.

    ¡®''Those worthless things, just what do they think they are?''¡¯

    ¡®''We have six monsters who have mastered Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts here!''¡¯

    ¡®''It seems like a needless worry for Extreme Heavenly Demon.''¡¯

    Then, Young-hoon Hyung-nim looked at me and gestured.

    I spread out the documents I had gathered through espionage and exined the situation.

    ¡®''It''s not simple. Recently, behind the government and the martial world, the cultivator n, which has been scheming, is nning to personally intervene as we have remained uncontrolled for over 10 years.''¡¯

    ¡®''Cultivators¡­¡¯''

    ¡®''If the vice-leader brought this information...''¡¯

    ¡®''The vice-leader is excellent in all aspects except martial arts, so it''s believable...''¡¯

    ''Was that apliment or an insult?''

    I coughed and exined how I got the information and the situation we were in.

    ¡®''So, it''s likely that the government and martial world will push us toward where the cultivator n is.''¡¯

    ¡®''What do you n to do?''¡¯

    I smiled and exined the strategy.

    ¡®''Before we fall into the cultivators'' hands, let''s strike them first.''¡¯

    ¡®''Attack the cultivators?''¡¯

    ¡®''Yes. Though they are cultivators, they are currently scattered across the country, scheming in various ces. If we defeat them while they''re separated, their ns will be futile.''¡¯

    An elder asked me a question.

    ¡®''So, have you pinpointed the locations of these scheming cultivators?''¡¯

    ¡®''I''m confident that I know where over 90% of them are.''¡¯

    ¡®''As expected of the vice-leader. Such reliable intelligence.''¡¯

    Actually, it was information I had desperately gathered in my past life as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance.

    It was information that could never be obtained in a situation like now, where we had be enemies of the martial world.

    ¡®''We are nning to seek out the cultivators and engage in battle, hence everyone needs to improve their skills. Especially the vice-leader. I''ll take responsibility and definitely make you stronger than the lowest ranks of the Pce of Heavenly Demons.''¡¯

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim patted my shoulder whileughing heartily.

    ¡®''Ha ha. I saw the vice-leader being scolded by the Pce leader during training this morning. You''ve been continuing your training since then!''¡¯

    ¡®''You''re really diligent, ha ha ha!''¡¯

    ¡®''Of course, it wouldn¡¯t do for the vice-leader of the Pce of Heavenly Demons to be weaker than the lowest ranks of the force.''¡¯

    The elders alsoughed heartily, teasing me.

    And a few dayster...

    We set out to individually defeat the cultivators scattered throughout Yanguo.

 Chapter 10: Heaven-Sent Talent (4)

    Chapter 10: Heaven-Sent Talent (4)

    The Pce of Heavenly Demons had made a move.

    While the entire martial world tensed up again, the Pce of Heavenly Demons merely burned down a small estate in a small city called Hoguk city and disappeared.

    People gossiped about the capricious acts of the Extreme Heavenly Demon, but those who knew the truth were solemn.

    Extreme Heavenly Demon had ughtered a cultivator!

    The top echelons of the martial world.

    The highest ranks of the business and political realms.

    And the royal family.

    They were the ones who knew about cultivators and understood how terrifying they were.

    To them, the news of the Extreme Heavenly Demon ughtering a cultivator was like the sky turning upside down.

    "Yanguo is engulfed in chaos."

    On the surface, it seemed calm.

    All Extreme Heavenly Demon Young-hoon did was burn down an estate.

    But those in the know were visibly shaken.

    "Depending on Hyung-nim''s movements, the turmoil will likely escte."

    "Well, that level of turmoil doesn''t matter."

    The one who had actually in the cultivator was unbothered.

    "The bizarre spells they cast are something that any peak master can counter once they get used to them. ughtering such beings won''t help me further advance my understanding of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. I need to seek out more stronger ones."

    "Don''t worry about that...There are still many cultivators left."

    I smirked, unfolding a map of Yanguo.

    Based on research from my past life, the number of cultivators lurking in Yanguo was more than enough to satisfy Young-hoon.

    "I''ll guide us to our next target."

    Six monthster.

    Pce of Heavenly Demons rampaged through Yanguo, ughtering one cultivator after another.

    Most of the cultivators matched an ordinary peak master in strength, and it was rare to see any as powerful as those who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Therefore, not even the elders, let alone Hyung-nim, had to join the battles. It was only the peak masters of the Pce of Heavenly Demons who exerted their power.

    ''But this isn''t all.''

    As far as I knew, the cultivators we had encountered so far were the bottom rung in the Cultivation hierarchy, merely dealing with menial tasks in the mortal world.

    In other words, even the lowest of the low among the cultivators wereparable to peak masters.

    ''It''s about time the high-ranking cultivators start appearing.''

    My prediction proved urate.

    Three monthster.

    Pce of Heavenly Demons encountered a cultivator of a different caliber.

    "Word has it that a group of mortals, ignorant of their ce, are ughtering cultivators of the n. Is that you lot?"

    One day.

    While heading to ughter a cultivator residing in Chamgyo city, on a mountain path, a young man in blue robes blocked the way of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, smiling slyly.

    However, none of the Pce of Heavenly Demons¡¯ members underestimated him.

    The tingling sensation of his aura and the pressure he exuded were signs of a powerful cultivator.

    "ording to our intelligence, it is the cultivators who n to annihte the Pce of Heavenly Demons in coboration with the martial world and the government. We''re just struggling to survive. If you''re a messenger of the cultivator n, convey this message: If they stop persecuting us, we will cease ughtering cultivators!"

    Young-hoon yelled powerfully at the young man.

    And then, the young man''s expression changed.

    "Ha, haha..."

    He suddenly burst into a madugh.

    "Ahahaha! Hahaha! Haha! Really, really... Ahahaha!"

    Thud, thud...

    Another young boy in blue robes and a beautiful woman in blue armor walked out.

    All of them possessed auras simr to that of the young man.

    "Hahaha... It''s utterly hrious. It seems you have a big misunderstanding. Since you made meugh, I''ll tell you one basic fact about the cultivation world."

    The young man spread his left hand.

    On it appeared the character for "refining qi."

    "In the stages of cultivation, the lowest stage is called Qi Refining. The cultivators you''ve been defeating until now..."

    "Are they Qi Refining cultivators?"

    "No, no. Listen to the end. The Qi Refining Phase is divided into 14 levels, from 1-star to 14-star. The higher the number, the closer to the next realm. A 14th level Qi Refining cultivator is highly regarded in the cultivator n, while a 1st level is considered the dregs. And..."

    Chuckle...

    The young man gave a twisted smile and showed his right hand, on which the number one was inscribed.

    "The ones you''ve been proudly defeating were just 1st level Qi Refining cultivators ¨C embarrassingly low, even for cultivator standards. They were assigned to handle the petty affairs of the mortal world."

    "..."

    I was shocked as if I had been hit on the head.

    I never had the chance to learn such information in my past life.

    ''I knew there were stages like Qi Refining, Qi Building, and Core Formation..''

    But to think that the cultivators lurking around, eachparable to a peak master, were actually the very bottom of the Qi Refining Phase!

    "By the way, my friends and I have reached the 3rd level of Qi Refining. We are a different sspared to the trash you''ve been dealing with..."

    "So, even among 14 levels, you''re just a lowly 3-star."

    Young-hoon interrupted him with a smirk.

    "The same bottom-dwellers mocking 1st level ones, that''s hriously pathetic. At least the ones I met fought me with the resolve to die. You just bber away. Is that the extent of your cultivated skills?"

    "Eek!"

    The young man''s face contorted.

    "Fine, you impudent fool. If you so desire, I''ll show you my power. I''ll demonstrate what it means to be a 3rd level Qi Refining cultivator!"

    A powerful pressure emanated from the young man and his twopanions.

    But Young-hoon merely clicked his tongue and turned away.

    "It''ll be a bit troublesome. Heavenly Demon force! Prepare the formation!"

    Simultaneously, the peak masters of Pce of Heavenly Demons, trained in techniques derived from Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, surrounded the three cultivators.

    sh!

    The cultivators started casting spells without chanting, their techniques shining like stars.

    ''Fast!''

    They were indeed different from those we had encountered so far.

    ''No chanting and still such powerful spells!''

    Typically, cultivators would always chant mantras before engaging inbat. But these ones didn''t, and yet their spells were more powerful than any we''d seen.

    ''But still...''

    Yes, they were strong.

    But I didn''t feel like we were going to lose.

    Because...

    "Deploy the formation!"

    "Transcending Cultivation formation, open!"

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial arts was invincible,

    And everything derived from it was

    "The strongest!"

    Pce of Heavenly Demons''s tactics, based on the teachings of the martial Record, were unsurpassed.

    The battle ended after an hour.

    Thanks to thebined techniques of the peak masters, we barely managed to kill the three cultivators.

    "Stronger cultivators wille to us in the future. Those we just faced were only weak, at the 3rd level of Qi Refining Phase."

    "Still, the elders didn''t need to step in. Those who have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit can easily handle such opponents."

    "But..."

    "I''ve taught the elders the martial Record. Even if stronger monsters appear, it won''t be a problem."

    Young-hoon brushed off my concerns with absolute confidence.

    "The more I see the cultivators fight, the more I''m convinced. The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts was created to kill these creatures. No matter how strong they are, the martial Record will always find their weakness!"

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    It''s indeed a remarkable martial art.

    But I remembered my previous life.

    Young-hoon, the creator of the martial Record.

    ''In my past life, Young-hoon Hyung-nim never intended to defeat cultivators with the record. He only described it as a lifeline to save one¡¯s life.''

    I felt an ominous premonition about his current overconfidence and could only advise him to stay alert.

    Gradually, the cultivators blocking our path grew stronger.

    At first, we faced cultivators like the young man in blue, at the 3rd level of Qi Refining Phase.

    As we swiftly cut down such foes, a 4th level cultivator came after us.

    A single cultivator of Qi Refining 4-star faced thebined techniques of 300 Pce of Heavenly Demon members and was only killed by an elder who had reached Three Flowers.

    Next, we encountered a 6-star cultivator.

    The 6-star cultivator fought evenly with an elder who had reached Three Flowers, but we barely managed to win thanks to the elder''s closebat strategy.

    "Without the martial Record, I would have struggled against a cultivator just one level lower."

    An elder who had reached Three Flowers testified to the toughness of the Qi Refining cultivators after the battle.

    Two monthster, we faced a 7-star cultivator.

    To defeat the 7-star cultivator, five elders who had reached Three Flowers and learned the martial Record had to join forces.

    Although we barely managed to kill the 7-star cultivator, the elders'' faces were grim.

    "Lord Extreme Heavenly Demon, the 7-star cultivators¡­Even those in the mid-range were a challenge for us. If stronger ones appear..."

    "Can we really defeat cultivators beyond that level?"

    Young-hoon was unflinching in his response.

    "Push the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its limits. It''s a martial art designed to kill cultivators. It can find their weak points! Have confidence!"

    Time passed.

    After killing the 7-star cultivator, no cultivators above the 4th level approached us for a while.

    During that time, we established a base in Cheombyeok city and rebuilt the headquarters of the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    We seized control of the area around the city and re-established our sect formally.

    asionally, cultivators of the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd levels of Qi Refining Phase attacked our headquarters, but that was all.

    The majority of the Qi Refining cultivators were caught and killed by the peak masters of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Thus, a quiet period, like the calm before a storm,sted for several years.

    Whoom, whoom!

    As I practiced the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I realized I had finally reached the realm I had been striving for.

    Beyond just seeking freedom in swordsmanship, I now had the leisure to try something more.

    In that leisure, I honed my internal energy to its extreme.

    The sword and my hand felt as one.

    Whoom!

    Shwick!

    The sword sharply cut through the air.

    Invisible, sharp energy.

    A mist enveloping the sword.

    It was sword energy.

    "Ha, haha... Hahahaha!"

    I swung the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and tried cutting a rock the size of a person set up for practice.

    Shwick!

    The rock cleanly split in half, like tofu.

    "Finally... Mid-level of First Grade!"

    Sword energy isn''t just about enhancing the sword with internal energy.

    It''s about refining one''s martial art to its extreme, then releasing that energy.

    Thus, strengthening the specific characteristics of that martial art to their utmost.

    That''s what sword energy is.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, in this case, is a martial art with the strongest characteristic of ''cutting'', hence this trait was significantly enhanced. With practice, the many hidden traits of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship could also be enhanced with sword energy and unleashed.

    "It took ten years. Ten years to progress from the early stages of the first grade to this point."

    It has been 30 years since this life began. My physical age had now reached fifty-nine. I was almost sixty years old before I reached the mid-level of the first grade.

    "My lifespan is only about 20 years left."

    Can I reach the status of a peak master within that time? I managed to reach the first-grade master with relentless effort and gathering information that was avable to the public.

    But reaching the status of a peak master is said to be an unreachable realm without extreme talent, even known to the world. The peak masters of Pce of Heavenly Demons were able to reach that level because they originally had tremendous talent.

    "Is it possible in this lifetime?"

    I looked down at my wrinkled hands and sighed lightly.

    Let''s not think about whether it''s possible. If what I can do is wield a sword, then I will just keep swinging it.

    It was when I was about to practice the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship again.

    Boom!

    One of the Pce¡¯s pavilions exploded.

    "This level of explosion..."

    It''s a cultivator!

    As I hurriedly looked up into the sky, a cultivator standing on a leaf-shaped magical instrument was looking down at the main branch of the Pce with calm eyes.

    "Head of Pce of Heavenly Demons, the Extreme Heavenly demon,e out and face your punishment."

    The cultivator''s voice resonated throughout the main branch.

    Tingling, tingling...

    I felt an electric sensation all over my body.

    ''Dangerous.''

    The cultivators I had encountered so far were of apletely different dimension.

    "I heard that the Extreme Heavenly Demon, a mortal, has killed the Qi Refining juniors of my n. As a Qi Building investigator of my n, I will deal with you."

    Young-hoon approached me and whispered.

    "First, evacuate outside the Pce. Notify others as well."

    "Hyung-nim?"

    "A Qi Building investigator... Iparable to those we''ve faced before."

    "Hyung-nim, are you in danger?"

    "Hahaha, that''s unlikely."

    He chuckled.

    "Anyone who has reached the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin could somewhat match him. And... I have reached Five Energies and continued to practice the martial Record."

    Kukukukuku!

    A terrifying force emanated from him.

    His eyes sparkled with indescribable excitement.

    "Don''t worry... I will never lose!"

    Boom!

    He leaped off the ground, stepping through the air towards the Qi Building cultivator floating above.

    Zoom!

    A bright light burst with a thunderous sound.

    Following his orders, I evacuated others and left the Pce.

    From above the buildings, countless lights and explosions burst forth, and the figures of the Qi Building cultivator and Young-hoon flickered in the air.

    The Qi Building cultivator, riding a magical instrument in the air, was opposing Young-hoon, who was stepping on the air, pressing him with the martial arts of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts..

    Boom!

    However, when the Qi Building cultivator took out a giant fan the size of a yard and waved it, Young-hoon started to be pushed back.

    The cultivator began to use a variety of strange magical instruments, and it seemed Young-hoon was being overpowered.

    Soon after, the cultivator''s face paled as he tried to retreat.

    At that moment.

    Young-hoon vanished.

    Immediately after, the cultivator''s head fell off.

    "Are you alright, Hyung-nim!"

    The elders and I, who had been watching the battle from nearby, rushed to the site.

    "Huff... Huff..."

    There stood Young-hoon, panting for the first time after fighting anyone.

    "Lord!"

    "Extreme Heavenly Demon!"

    "Hyung-nim!"

    As we hurriedly approached him, he suddenly thrust out his saber.

    "Look!"

    "What should we look at?"

    "The de, look at the de!"

    "de...? Ah...!"

    His de was edgeless.

    Until now, he had never used special weapons like treasure swords. He simply bought a saber from the local cksmith whenever he needed a new one.

    With the mindset that a craftsman does not me his tools, he had always disyed peerless martial arts with ordinary sabers.

    Until now, against any martial artist or cultivator, his weapon had never lost its edge.

    "Ha, hahaha... Hahahaha!"

    Young-hoon burst into heartyughter.

    "All this time, with the thought that a craftsman does not me his tools, I''ve been using shabby weapons. Seeing that cultivator recklessly use bizarre magical weapons made me realize, weapons too are part of a martial artist''s strength. I almost couldn''t cut that monstrous Qi Building cultivator; I was just a little short on power!"

    "Hmm... So he was that strong..."

    The elders'' faces darkened.

    However, Young-hoon¡¯s face was beaming more than ever.

    "Yes, he was incredibly strong. Probably anyone who hasn''t reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin, even if they practiced Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausating Martial Arts, can''t face him. The difference in ss was too big! He naturally used defensive magic on top of defensive Qi arts, causing the edge of my saber to fall off... But."

    His eyes were shining brightly.

    "We can win! If we fully master the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts! Even those monstrous creatures can be killed!!!"

    "Ah..."

    "Ahah!"

    The elders too started to show signs of hope.

    "Martial artists too! Can defeat cultivators!!!"

    Young-hoon, holding the edgeless saber, shouted loudly.

    I too, feeling some kind of hope from him, felt my heart surge.

    "We will drive out the cultivators lurking in Yanguo and make the martial world ours!"

    Young-hoon boldly dered, raising his sword towards the sky.

    Everyone waspelled to agree with his ideology.

    He showed them hope.

    Two months passed.

    Fifty Qi Building cultivators came at us.

    Trantor notes: I loudly eximed "F*ck!" when I first read that. Not 2, not 3, but fking 50 brrrrr

 Chapter 11: Heaven-Sent Talent (5)

    Chapter 11: Heaven-Sent Talent (5)

    "Is this a dream?

    Swoosh...

    Rain is falling.

    The sky is dyed in ink, and beneath it, an old man in blues is riding a cloud-shaped magical artifact, looking down at the ruined main hall of the Pce of Heavenly Demon.

    Around him, dozens of Qi Building practitioners in blue robes looked down upon the scene.

    Despite the rain, it seemed as if an invisible barrier surrounded them, repelling the raindrops.

    In the center of the Pce, Hyung-nim, the members of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, and the eldersy covered in blood.

    Coughing up blood, Hyung-nim used a broken saber as a cane and barely stood up.

    ¡°Monster... Qi Building,te stage...¡±

    The old man riding the cloud-shaped artifact looked down at him and said, ¡°You can take pride, mortal. I am not just a simple Qi Building 14-star cultivator, but a Qi Building at Great Perfection, a higher realm of cultivation. You have fought unbelievably well against a practitioner almost reaching Core Formation and forty-nine others in the Qi Building.¡±

    ¡°Fought well, my ass... Handling you alone was overwhelming. The rest... even if I just executed formations...¡±

    ¡°Hmm, judging by your state, you seem to have reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin among martial artists. Correct?¡±

    Coughing blood, Hyung-nim knelt on one knee.

    ¡®Hyung-nim...¡¯

    Trapped under the debris of the copsed building, I could only watch him.

    I was pinned down by the debris, unable to move, when the building copsed with a wave of a Qi Building cultivator¡¯s hand.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a fatal injury.¡¯

    My self-diagnosis, based on my past life as a top-tier physician.

    With proper treatment, I could be up in two months.

    But right now, I couldn¡¯t even slightly assist Hyung-nim.

    ¡®Even if I weren¡¯t trapped, I¡¯d be of no help.¡¯

    Biting my lip, I realized my own powerlessness.

    The old man in the blue robe, who dered himself a Great Perfection Qi Building cultivator, stroked his beard and spoke to my Hyung-nim.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s abominable that you killed members of my cultivator n and deserve death, I admire your talent. I offer you the chance to be a disciple of my n and learn cultivation methods.¡±

    ¡°Cultivation... methods? Weren¡¯t those... for your special, fancy folks... only?¡±

    ¡°If a martial artist reaches Five Energies, even mortals awaken a simr spiritual quality. Your Five Energies Converging to the Origin probably corresponds to our Five Energies Spiritual Root. If you learn cultivation methods, you¡¯ll be a valuable asset to our n.¡±

    The other cultivators seemed taken aback by his offer.

    ¡°Ha... Grandfather. This guy is...¡±

    Before a Qi Building cultivator could voice his displeasure, the old man murmured something, likely sending a telepathic message.

    Afterwards, the disturbed Qi Building cultivators started smirking.

    ¡°Ha, indeed, mortal. You have the potential to be a cultivator, so we offer you this chance.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll even teach you our n¡¯s highest cultivation methods. You¡¯ve achieved a great feat.¡±

    ¡°Bing a cultivator will grant you iparable power and wisdom.¡±

    They were now encouraging Hyung-nim to be a cultivator.

    I noticed from their eyes that they were mocking and ridiculing him.

    ¡®Trap...¡¯

    It was a trap. They would ept him as a cultivator, but something was left unsaid.

    Coughing blood and covered in wounds, Hyung-nim stood up.

    ¡°Cultivation, right. That sounds good! Indeed, fighting you helped me reach an epiphany. Thanks to you, I was able toplete the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!¡±

    He stomped the ground powerfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the extreme of the marital Record!¡±

    ¡°...With that broken saber? Yourrades are all dead, too?¡±

    ¡°...The deadrades of the Pce of Heavenly Demons will also wish to strike you down.¡±

    Hyung-nim grasped his saber stance.

    ¡®That look...¡¯

    For a moment, I saw the ovep of Hyung-nim from my past life.

    Suddenly, I felt like I understood the true intention behind the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts..

    In my past life, Hyung-nim¡¯s despairing look told me something.

    Whoosh!

    He vanished in an instant, reaching the old man''s side and swung his sword.

    ¡°Hmph, futile... huh...!¡±

    As the old man tried to cast a spell, my brother''s broken saber sliced through the air next to him and cut through empty space.

    However, something invisible seemed to have been ''cut.''

    The old man was greatly flustered and lost hold of Young-hoon, who slipped past him and escaped through the encirclement of Qi Building cultivators.

    Indeed.

    This was the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts created by Young-hoon from my past life. A martial art born from despair and sorrow, created by the greatest martial artist upon encountering a cultivator and falling into despair.

    This martial art harbored a purpose:

    "To my younger brother Seo Eun-hyun, please preserve this martial art for future generations, so they may have at least a lifeline in the face of the natural disaster known as cultivators."

    A secret technique to create an escape in the presence of stronger, invincible cultivators. This was the original goal pursued by the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Catch that audacious mortal!"

    Whoosh!

    The old man in blue robe rode a cloud-shaped magical artifact and chased after Young-hoon, and the other Qi Building cultivators followed suit, each riding their own flying magical artifacts.

    A few remaining Qi Building cultivators looked down at the ruined Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    "Seems like there''s a survivor down there."

    Their gaze on me was palpable.

    But one of the cultivators dismissively said,

    "Nevermind. If they''re not peak cultivators, let''s leave the first and second-rate scraps and go after him. The rest can be handed over to the mortal authorities to issue a manhunt."

    "Understood."

    The Qi Building cultivators left me behind, soaring after Young-hoon.

    Indeed, I was of no interest to them, just first-rate scraps.

    Worthless, inconsequential, a mere mortal.

    "Cough... Ugh...!"

    Weak, useless, powerless.

    Gritting my teeth, I pushed the debris off me with all my might, summoning all my internal energy.

    "Ugh... Aaaah!"

    Weak, yet surviving due to my insignificance.

    Happy about it?

    "Haah...!"

    I barely crawled out of the debris and copsed onto the rain-soaked ground.

    "Aah... Aah...!"

    Endlessly weak, to the extent of being of no help to anyone.

    Despite learning various skills like disguise, medicine, stealth, and espionage topensate for my weakness, I was helpless against real monsters.

    "Ugh... Aah...!"

    I wailed in the rain.

    Squelch, squelch, squelch...

    After some time, I regained some strength and crawled to where Young-hoon had jumped away.

    The bodies of the elders and the peak cultivators of the Pce of Heavenly Demons were strewn about.

    I searched among them for any possible survivors.

    Sadly, all the members of the Pce were dead.

    "Damn it."

    Then, something caught my eye.

    The spot where Young-hoon had jumped.

    There was something there.

    "This is..."

    A sword mark. But it formed a shape.

    It was a letter.

    I hastily approached the sword mark and read the letters.

    "In fifteen days... at Suak Temple..."

    Suak Temple was a deserted temple outside Cheombyeok City.

    The sword mark was so crudely made that only someone who knew his handwriting could understand it.

    "I''ll wait fifteen days."

    After using my internal energy to recover in the rain, I rescued other survivors trapped under the debris, buried the elders and members of the Pce in a suitable ce, and addressed the remaining force.

    "Vice-leader, what do we do now?"

    "If Master Young-hoon, the Pce Leader, is defeated by the cultivators..."

    "We are marked as criminals in the martial world..."

    "If the authorities issue a manhunt for us..."

    I sighed, facing the desperate faces clinging to me.

    All that were left were those who had not reached the peak stage, only up to thete stage of first-rate.

    All the peak experts belonging to the Pce had died fighting the cultivators while deploying a battle formation.

    ''In such a situation, if the superior shows panic, it leads to great chaos.''

    Among these people, some might rise in rebellion and capture me to offer my head to the authorities.

    "From today on."

    Currently, I was nominally the superior.

    Unlike my past life, I was a mid-tier first-rate warrior.

    In a group where everyone else was only first-rate, my skills were not to be underestimated.

    "The Pce of Heavenly Demon changes form."

    This wasn''t just a state of confusion.

    With the disappearance of the Extreme Heavenly Demon, Young-hoon, the focal point of the Pce, the organization''s future seemed bleak, and chaos was bound to escte.

    As thest superior, I had to present at least some sort of vision.

    "The Pce of Heavenly Demons is currently marked as a public enemy of the martial world, and the authorities have set bounties on most of us. The focal point, Extreme Heavenly Demon, Young-hoon, is also currently in an unknown state of life or death!"

    Upon hearing this, the remaining people''s eyes started to look menacing.

    "If the authorities or martial factions start to pursue us, we''ll be annihted! But there is a way!"

    "What is it?"

    "Yanguo is vast! Therefore, it takes time and resources for news to spread throughout Yanguo. We will exploit this gap and seize control of the martial world''s information in Yanguo!"

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "There are those among you who have learned espionage, counter-espionage, stealth, disguise, and other misceneous skills from me! We''ll use those skills to gather information from each faction and understand the trends of the martial world, transforming the direction of the Pce of Heavenly Demons into an organization that handles information!

    From now on, information in the martial world will pass through our hands and be manipted by us! Since we deal with information, even the information that the Pce of Heavenly Demons was our predecessor can be manipted by us!

    We will survive by circting, supplying, and selling false information to the authorities and martial factions!"

    It wasn''t mere bravado.

    In my past life, when I was the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, all information and events of the martial world were in my hands.

    I was more than capable of handling information, and I even knew about many future events.

    My words seemed to have given some confidence to the remaining people as the threat in their eyes began to fade.

    "The sooner the better. Let''s establish a new organizational structure and search the Pce building fornd deeds and money. Before the night ends, we will be reborn!"

    I quickly reorganized the remaining members and left Cheombyeok City with others that night.

    Fifteen days passed.

    I headed to Suak Temple as mentioned by Young-hoon.

    ''What''s this? It''s empty.''

    I waited a long time.

    Until dawn the next day, I waited for Young-hoon.

    But again, the day turned to night.

    Night turned to day, and after three days and nights, Young-hoon did note.

    Then, I rummaged through Suak Temple and finally found a trace left by Young-hoon.

    "Phew, almost missed it."

    I found a sword mark on the main beam of Suak Temple.

    "Cultivators are pursuing, so I couldn''t meet you and left this letter here."

    I jumped up to the beam, cut it down, and dropped it.

    The beam had dozens of small sword marks, each forming letters. Despite the poor handwriting, I could make it out.

    I slowly read Young-hoon''s letter.

    "That day, I realized the true purpose of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. I thought it was a martial art created to kill cultivators, but I waspletely wrong.

    It was made to escape from cultivators.¡±

    "..."

    "That day, I deeply felt the despair of the creator of this martial art. Surely, the creator too must have met an overwhelming cultivator, despaired, and ended up creating a martial art not to confront but to escape from them.

    I could kill cultivators with this martial art only because their level was too low. I boasted that it was the greatest martial art, but I realized it has nothing to boast about.¡±

    "Hyung-nim..."

    This letter''s tone reminded me of Young-hoon from my past life.

    "But I will continue to run away from the cultivators with myst pride. I''ll see if martial arts can really not stand against cultivators, if the martial Record is really only about escaping, or if I can reach beyond that.

    From now on, I will keep running away from cultivators, evolving the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its extreme as long as I can practice martial arts. It seems I won''t see you for a while.

    Cultivators are approaching. If I survive, I''lle to you someday."

    That was thest sentence of the letter.

    "I, too, will wait for you in the shadows, Hyung-nim."

    I left Suak Temple and returned to Gwiyeonggak, the sessor to the Pce of Heavenly Demons, now reorganized as an intelligence organization.

    Another ten years passed.

    I sessfully infiltrated Gwiyeonggak into the shadows of Yanguo, controlling the information market throughout Yanguo.

    My decades of experience handling information in the Wulin Alliance and knowledge of the future were immensely helpful.

    Other intelligence organizations resisted us a bit, but they eventually lost in secret battles.

    We were, after all, sessors to the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    A group formed from the remnants of a faction designated as martial world¡¯s greatest criminals, with each remnant being a first-rate master.

    They were of the level ofrge faction elders or small faction sect leaders, and abundant in our ranks.

    Even if others initiated secret battles, our sheer power overwhelmed them, and we easily swept away other intelligence organizations.

    As for peak masters who could challenge us, they had no reason to get involved in such secret battles, preferring to establish their own factions or joinrge factions as honorary elders or guests.

    Eventually, within five years, Gwiyeonggakpletely controlled Yanguo''s martial world information market, erasing any information linking us to the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    In the next five years, I stabilized Gwiyeonggak and waited patiently for Young-hoon.

    Ten years after the annihtion of the Pce.

    Gwiyeonggak had firmly established itself as a leading information faction in Yanguo.

    At the same time, we deceived the cultivators into believing that the remnants of the Pce of Heavenly Demons werepletely eradicated, sessfully separating us from the Pce..

    As a result, we even became the privileged ss in Yanguo, supported by cultivators.

    In ten years, a few of thete-stage first-rate warriors had crossed the threshold into peak masters, ensuring we were notcking in external strength.

    Everything was abundant.

    Except for one thing.

    ''My own skills.''

    As I remember, I have about ten years left to live.

    Shing! Shing!

    The sword strokes of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship sliced through the air.

    For ten years, busy with work, I couldn''t properly train my martial arts, so my martial arts level was just at the boundary between mid andte first-rate.

    ''I''m just one step away from reaching thete first-rate.''

    But that step wouldn''t cross.

    I must reach thete first-rate stage within the next ten years and at least grasp the clues to the Pinnacle Realm.

    ''How long must I remain weak?''

    I was nearing seventy, but I still felt considerably weak.

    ''I aim for at least the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but I''m still not evente first-rate.''

    Why is my talent so meager?

    Pondering this while swinging the sword for a while, a familiar voice reached my ears.

    "You still have a lot of distractions in your swordy, Eun-hyun."

    "!"

    I immediately turned my head.

    There he was, sitting there.

    "It''s been a long time, Hyung-nim."

    "Enough with the greetings, just wield your sword again."

    Following his instruction, I resumed the stance of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "That sword technique fits you like a glove. Used properly, it can even lead you to the peak. Show me."

    I disyed the moves of the swordsmanship as he said.

    Watching, he pointed out corrections, and I diligently followed, improving my form.

    This guidance continued until nightfall, and then he disappeared like a ghost.

    Rubbing my eyes, I looked around, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    The next day, he reappeared, guiding me in martial arts, and I followed his teachings without question.

    Seven days and nightster, a breakthrough urred.

    The sword felt fused with my being.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship seemed to blend into my soul, bing a part of me.

    Suddenly, it felt like I could perform the technique with a branch or even bare-handed.

    Simultaneously, the sword energy naturally covered the sword, bing much more stable.

    It seemed I could maintain the sword energy much longer than before.

    "This is... Sword and Body Unity!"

    The realm of Sword and Body Unity, a symbol of thete first-rate.

    "You''ve crossed the barrier. Congrattions."

    "Hyung-nim, you are truly remarkable."

    I genuinely admired him.

    A boundary I couldn''t cross for years, he helped me cross in just seven nights.

    But he clicked his tongue and said,

    "I didn''t give it to you. You were almost at the boundary, so I just gave you a little push on the back."

    "Still, it wasn''t easy to ovee that barrier."

    "I''ve done all I can for you. Now that you''ve crossed the barrier, you must sort it out yourself."

    "Of course."

    "And... reaching the pinnacle will not be easy. Beyond it lies apletely different world. You must not think in terms of ordinary martial arts regarding the Pinnacle Realm."

    "I have heard that all my life."

    "No matter how much you listen, it won''t be enough. I may have crossed the pinnacle''s barrier as if it was a joke, but for someone with yourck of talent, it will take thousands, tens of thousands of times more effort just to reach that barrier."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    "Right."

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim then took out a book from his robe.

    The title of the book was "Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts" (Ì÷ÐÞÔ½Îää›).

    "I''ve supplemented somecking parts of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, developed a few techniques further, and added a few more."

    He said ''a few'', but the book was significantly thicker than the one I had received in my previous life.

    It seemed almost three times thicker.

    "But still, even after gazing at cultivators, beyond ordinary martial arts, it''s just a record of no significance. I never managed to surpass cultivators."

    "..."

    "I managed to somehow evade the early Qi Building cultivators, and finally seeded in cutting down ate stage Qi Building cultivator. But the Core Formation cultivators... They are like natural disasters. From the Core Formation onwards, they are akin to natural phenomena in human form..."

    "..."

    "I managed to cut off one wrist of a Core Formation cultivator. But that was it, the wrist grew back as soon as the cultivator chanted a few spells, and I was on the verge of life-and-death several times."

    He looked up at the sky with a bitter expression.

    I couldn''t hide my own bitter feelings.

    He rose to the top of the world faster than in my previous life.

    Even after mastering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, his previous cycle''s legacy.

    It was the same result as I had heard in my past life.

    "Probably the creator of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts felt the same as I did. That this is ''[the end]''. That martial artists cannot go beyond this... He must have felt that..."

    He brushed his face with a look of devastation.

    "I... I was highly regarded by the Core Formation cultivator who subdued me. I was admitted to his cultivation n. I was the best in the martial world, but in the n, I would be the junior. Haha... Since entering the cultivation n means cutting ties with the secr world, I came to see you onest time."

    "Then, if that''s ''[the end]'', why did you give this to me?"

    I looked at the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts with a gloomy expression and asked.

    "After all, even if you master it, you can''t reach cultivators."

    "Haha, that''s true. But..."

    He spoke with a sorrowful expression.

    "For the future generation, to at least secure their minimum rights in front of cultivators. This martial art is left for that purpose. I don''t even consider it a lifeline. It''s just the minimum ''power'' for beings like us, mere mortals, to be recognized as entities by cultivators."

    He smiled sorrowfully and continued.

    "There are many more cruel and brutal cultivators than you think. This martial art provides a brief moment of respite in front of such people... It''s that kind of martial art."

    Swoosh...

    Suddenly, he disappearedpletely from my sight.

    As if he had be a phantom, I was astonished.

    "This is..."

    "One of the misceneous techniques created while developing Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts. This Record, like the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, requires the martial artist to reach the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. Take it to a martial artist who has reached that level, and they will recognize its value. I also left another gift for you, so continue to diligently strive and reach the pinnacle."

    Whoosh...

    After leaving these words, Young-hoon Hyung-nim never appeared in front of me again.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim left something else for me.

    On the wall of my training ground.

    There, sword marks were engraved, forming a martial arts technique.

    "This is..."

    It was the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    But... tailored to my level, having reached thete first-rate, it was once again revised.

    The original swordsmanship which consisted of 12 moves, had 12 more added, making a total of 24 forms.

    Fortunately, the added moves were connected to the original Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, so it wasn''t difficult to learn.

    Perhaps because I had reached the state of ''Sword and Body Unity,'' the proficiency of the swordsmanship seemed to increase very quickly.

    "Thank you, Hyung-nim."

    As I learned the revised swordsmanship, I quietly thanked Young-hoon Hyung-nim.

    My life slowly drained away.

    But I wielded my sword relentlessly, even with an aging body.

    From thete first-rate, striving to break through to the Pinnacle Realm.

    I memorized the techniques of the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, transcribed them, and secretly distributed them to major factions around Yanguo.

    I hoped that the peak masters who got the record would slightly improve their realm and gain strength to oppose cultivators.

    My body was gradually losing vitality.

    It no longer obeyed me as before.

    But I gritted my teeth and swung my sword.

    I can''t be weak anymore.

    I mustn''t be weak.

    Repeating life doesn''t mean there''s no meaning in a repeated life.

    That''s why I lived this life to the fullest.

    And for the life I may live again...

    I mustn''t feel powerless in that lifetime.

    I cannot be weak!

    Years flew by quickly.

    On the day I died, I was still wielding my sword.

    Thus, I concluded my tenacious life with swordsmanship.

    That was my third return.

    Trantor Notes: The words Transcending and Exceeding in ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' and ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts'' are the same word in Korean,?, which is phically Wol.

    So phically, the names of the records are Wol-su-gung-mu-rok and Jo-su-wol-mu-rok respectively.

    However, to better show the difference between the two records I used different words that have simr meanings and fit the context, ''Transcending'' and ''Exceeding.''

 Chapter 12: 3rd Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 12: 3rd Cycle''s First Day

    Blink.

    I awoke and stood up.

    "Another regression, it seems."

    Maybe there won''t be any more regressions.

    That''s what I thought.

    "Is it an endless cycle of regressions after all..."

    But the more I regress, the more I lean towards the idea that my ability is not a single or finite regression, but an endless cycle of regressions.

    "Damn it."

    I shook my head and looked around.

    Whoosh!

    Section Chief Jeon''s hand flew towards me.

    I swiftly dodged his hand and moved mine.

    Papapap!

    With a speed too fast to see, I struck Section Chief Jeon''s pressure points.

    "Wh-what..."

    I quickly shut his mouth as it was annoying, striking another pressure point to silence him.

    Due to the rapidity of my movements, not only Section Chief Jeon but also the onlookers were clueless about what just happened.

    "What''s going on? Section Chief Jeon..."

    "Why is he like that?"

    I casually touched Jeon Myeong-hoon''s shoulder and said,

    "He seems to be paralyzed."

    "Oh no, what a situation! We should quickly massage his body."

    "Oh, I know a herb that''s good for paralysis. I studied herbal medicine."

    I pulled up a sleeping herb with its roots and brought it to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Section Chief Jeon, you are paralyzed right now. In such a situation, if you keep being paralyzed, it could be really serious. You must take this immediately. If you stay paralyzed, you might be permanently disabled."

    I approached Jeon Myeong-hoon, discreetly releasing the pressure point to enable him to move his mouth.

    "Wait a moment! Get the dirt off it!"

    "No! This herb is most effective in this state, and if you don''t take it now, the efficacy will drop. I''ll shake off some dirt, but you must take it quickly! Otherwise, you could end up permanently disabled!"

    I emphasized the risk of permanent disability while bringing the dirt-covered herb to his mouth.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, although grimacing, eventually had to chew and swallow the herb along with the dirt.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch...

    The sound of chewing dirt was oddly satisfying.

    ''Take it as an honor, it''s quite good for vitality after all.''

    Of course, it had no effect on paralysis.

    It''s good for vitality and has a sedative effect.

    Soon after, Jeon Myeong-hoon fell asleep.

    I released the pressure point that had paralyzed him.

    "What a day. Weird things keep happening, and now Section Chief Jeon is like this..."

    "His body must have been tense because of the strange urrences."

    I made up some conversation, then looked around and said,

    "It''s strange, though. I know quite a bit about trees, and all the trees around here are species that are hard to find in Korea."

    "Hmm, is that so? Anyway, where did ourpany car fall..."

    "We''re stranded."

    I said the trees were not Korean, gradually intending to imprint that this world is not our world.

    "It seems we are stranded, so I''ll go see if there''s a vige or a road nearby."

    "Hmm, how will you do that?"

    I shrugged and quickly climbed the tallest tree nearby.

    ''I have no internal energy, but...''

    Climbing a tree is possible with physical strength and agility.

    Especially since I developed the ability to climb high ces while learning infiltration skills in my past life.

    Whoosh!

    I quickly climbed to the top of the tree, pretended to look around a few times, then swiftly descended.

    "You, how did you..."

    "What did you do before?"

    "Wow, Deputy Manager Seo, that''s amazing."

    "Did you do some kind of sport?"

    "That''s incredible..."

    Director Kim Young-hoon, Chief Oh, Deputy Manager Kang, Deputy Manager Oh, and Manager Kim admired my athletic prowess in turn.

    "Oh, I used to climb trees a lot as a kid."

    "Still, your athletic sense seems very good."

    "It''s nothing. But I did see from up the tree. There are no viges or roads in sight."

    "Heavens, you''re not joking, are you?"

    "Yes, I don''t want to spend the night outdoors either. There''s really just forest around here."

    At my words, the others sighed in disappointment.

    "It seems we''re stranded. It''s about to get dark, so let''s divide into teams to look for the car and a ce to stay nearby."

    "Alright, let''s do that."

    Knowing they would insist on finding the SUV, I divided the teams and sent some to search for the car.

    I went with a few others to the cave I stayed in before.

    "Let''s stay in the cave."

    "Oh my, there''s a perfect cave."

    "What a relief..."

    I took Deputy Manager Oh and Manager Kim with me to build a windbreak to block the entrance of the cave.

    Then, I started a bonfire and roasted fruits and mushrooms.

    As evening fell and night came, the others saw the light of our bonfire and joined us.

    "Wow, did you three make all this?"

    "No, we didn''t do anything. Deputy Manager Seo did it all so swiftly!"

    "Yes, it was like we had a Boy Scout with us."

    "Deputy Manager Seo, I didn''t know you were so capable."

    I chuckled and handed them the roasted fruits and mushrooms.

    "I learned a lot of things when I was younger. Please try these."

    "It feels like we''re on a camping trip. If only we hadn''t gotten stranded, we would''ve been camping at our intended destination."

    "Ah, there was so much meat and food in the SUV. Such a pity."

    "But these mushrooms are really tasty, aren''t they?"

    My roasted mushrooms were a hit, and thepany employees soon fell asleep after eating them.

    Crackle, crackle...

    Afterying the sleeping employees down properly, I sat in front of the bonfire and took out some yellow bamboo roots I had dug up earlier.

    Crunch, crunch...

    I had already activated my Dantian with the Cheonji Heart Method.

    I vividly remembered the Dragon Vein Qi Method, which had been ingrained in my meridians for 50 years in my previous life.

    Woong...

    After eating the yellow bamboo roots, I started to circte my internal energy.

    Soon, a volcanic surge of energy started bubbling in my Dantian.

    I managed the surging energy of the ginseng using the path of the Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    "Phew..."

    I felt a surge of strength throughout my body.

    I took one of the branches I had gathered and infused it with my internal energy, beginning to carve it with my bare hands.

    Crack, crack...

    As I carved the wood with my energy covered hand, the branch quickly transformed into a clean wooden sword.

    Buzz, buzz!

    I swung the wooden sword in the air.

    It wasn''t perfect, but not bad for practice.

    "Phew..."

    In myst life.

    I died while swinging a sword at the peak of the first-rate.

    ''I thought I would gain some special enlightenment at the moment of death.''

    It seemed too fictional to gain enlightenment at the brink of life and death.

    I didn''t gain any enlightenment, and my realm was still just at the high end of first-rate.

    ''100 years of wielding a sword...''

    Yet, I still hadn''t reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    ''So far.''

    Not just the cultivators,

    But even the minimum condition to be a cultivator, the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, was far away.

    The Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, which could take me to the Five Energies realm, was beyond myprehension as I hadn''t reached the required Three Flowers Gather at the Summit realm.

    Three Flowers was still far off, and the Pinnacle Realm, which could bring me there, was even more distant.

    ''How much more training do I need?''

    Every peak master I met said the same thing.

    From the Pinnacle Realm, it''s a different world from the first-rate.

    In fact, a first-rate master could never defeat a peak master in a one-on-one martial arts battle.

    They literally lived in different worlds.

    ''Can I enter that different world?''

    It took me 50 years to reach the second-rate from being ignorant of martial arts.

    Another 50 years took me from second-rate to the top of first-rate.

    ''The Pinnacle Realm, can I reach it in this lifetime?''

    All kinds of thoughts swirled in my head.

    Everything I did seemed futile.

    I felt a profound sense of powerlessness.

    And when I felt powerless.

    I stood up.

    "It won''t disappear anyway."

    No matter how much I ponder, the fact that I am powerless won''t change.

    Nor will the fact that I am a talentless durd, a waste.

    But.

    If I''m going to be useless whether I worry or not,

    Let''s be a hardworking waste.

    Step by step,

    I stepped out of the cave.

    The night wind was cold, but the heat surged as I circted the Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    Buzz, buzz!

    I shook off my distractions and unfolded the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The sword technique was refined by my Young-hoon Hyung-nim in the previous life, adding 12 more moves to the original 12.

    I unfolded all the derived moves and auxiliary techniques from the 24 techniques of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sharp sounds of slicing air echoed in front of the cave.

    Swish!

    My wooden sword sliced through a falling leaf.

    Suddenly, as I watched the scene, a surge of determination rose in me, and I approached the floating leaf, swinging my sword again.

    Because I didn''t infuse my internal energy into the sword, the leaf simply flew upward upon being struck by the wooden sword.

    "More, more...!"

    I cleared my mind of distractions.

    Chasing the leaf, I continued to execute my swordsmanship.

    The 24 moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    86 derivative techniques.

    Combination moves, variations.

    Numerous strokes extended from my hands.

    At some point, I realized I was constantly swinging my sword at a single leaf, enraptured in ecstasy.

    "Just a bit more, just a little more..."

    It felt like my body was being absorbed into the martial art.

    "Is this... enlightenment?"

    Buzz, buzz!

    Seemingly within reach, yet elusive.

    Just like how I couldn''t catch that leaf without internal energy.

    For how long did I swing my sword mindlessly?

    Suddenly, I realized dawn was breaking.

    I had been up all night.

    "Just a little more, just a bit more...!"

    One more step was all it took!

    Dawn breaks.

    sh!

    Swoosh!

    My in wooden sword cleanly sliced through the hovering leaf.

    Not a withered leaf, but a fresh green one.

    "I''m almost there, almost...!"

    Then, suddenly, I felt my left arm trembling.

    "This is..."

    Ignoring the trembling and continuing with the sword dance, or stopping for a moment.

    "No, it can''t be. Enlightenment is just around the corner...!"

    My eyes became bloodshot.

    But my arm trembled too much.

    "Damn it...!"

    Eventually, I had to put down the sword.

    "Gasp... Huff...!"

    And then, I understood why my arm trembled.

    Because I''m a regressor.

    At this time, at this moment.

    Knowing what''s about to happen.

    I had involuntarily anticipated the pain of the fox soon to bite my arm and trembled in advance.

    "Damn it!"

    I picked up the sword again and resumed the sword dance.

    However...

    Enlightenment did note.

    As if it had run away the moment I dropped the sword.

    "Damn it!!!"

    What was I afraid of?

    What exactly?!

    The path to the peak was right in front of me!

    I bit my lip hard enough to bleed.

    "If I see the the Way (Dao) in the morning, dying in the evening is of no concern (³¯Â„µÀÏ¦ËÀ¿ÉÒÓ)!"

    I felt aggrieved.

    A once-in-a-lifetime enlightenment, carelessly lost due to needless fear.

    "Aaaaaah!"

    I screamed and deeply resolved in my heart.

    From today onward, even if I die in the evening, I will not give up the Way I could attain in the morning.

    Holding the sword, I made this vow.

 Chapter 13: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (1)

    Chapter 13: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (1)

    I gave my arm to the fox that approached me that morning, cutting it off myself. It was a symbolic act of cutting off any future hesitation.

    After eating my arm, the fox allowed us to stay and then left. Without paying attention to the others, I went to a quiet part of the forest and continued to swing my sword, striving to regain that enlightenment!

    But a day passed, then two, and on the third day, when the cultivators came and kidnapped my colleagues, even though I swung my sword relentlessly without eating, sleeping, or resting, the enlightenment did not return.

    I stopped only on the fourth day, right after Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol kidnapped Deputy Manager Oh. I prepared a feast for Manager Kim and Kim Young-hoon, who were sitting in despair, adding spices to the grilled mushrooms.

    The three of us ate the feast and shared ourst conversation. Soon after, Manager Kim awakened her abilities and from afar, an old man riding a giant puppet appeared.

    The old man, after a brief struggle with Manager Kim, pushed me and Kim Young-hoon into a spatial rift and we were thrown away.

    I closed my eyes for thest time seeing Manager Kim reaching out to us.

    When I opened my eyes, I found myself on a tree.

    ''Hmm...''

    I used my agility to descend and found that Kim Young-hoon was also tangled in another tree. After helping him down, I surveyed the area.

    ''This is the southwestern part of Yanguo.''

    In my past life, wandering through the country, managing the Pce of Heavenly Demons and Gwiyeonggak, I gained confidence in roughly determining my location anywhere within Yanguo.

    ''After about 100 years of wandering around Yanguo.''

    Of course, I didn''t know every nook and cranny of the country, but I could generally figure out where I was.

    ¡®''Wake up, Director.''¡¯

    I woke up Kim Young-hoon and exined the situation to him. He seemed panicked but epted it reasonably after all that had happened. Together, we headed to the nearest city, while I taught him letters and thenguage along the way.

    After a few days, we reached the nearest city, Hobeok city. We sold medicinal herbs and bought a manor. I taught him literacy,nguage, and the Severing Vein Saber Technique, a saber technique he created in his past life by modifying my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship. After following my teachings, he became a peak master in just three months.

    ''It feels a bit empty.''

    Some spend their entire lives barely reaching the top of first-rate, while others reach the peak in just three months.

    ''And to think he''s achieved Three Flowers Gather at the Summit...''

    I watched him eating a yellow bamboo root and the floating Three Flowers above his head.

    ''Sigh...''

    After he finished his cultivation, he stood up with a rxed expression.

    "Ha ha, I think I could even beat you now, Deputy Manager Seo."

    ''...''

    I watched him, energetic, and felt bittersweet inside.

    He was is the ''Young-hoon Hyung-nim'' I knew from my past life. Now, mentally, he was much younger than me.

    ''If we go by the time we lived, I''m old enough to be Director Kim Young-hoon¡¯s great grandfather.''

    Watching his excitement, I thought about not apanying him in this life.

    ¡®''...Director, I have something to tell you.''¡¯

    "Something? Oh, sure. Don''t worry. I''ll teach you this martial art well..."

    "Starting today, I will go my separate ways from you, Director."

    ¡®''What?''¡¯

    He looked at me, bewildered.

    ¡®''Why, Deputy Manager Seo. No, Seo Eun-hyun.''¡¯

    "Exactly as I said. I n to travel separately from you, Director."

    ¡®''Why?''¡¯

    "Because..."

    Memories of Young-hoon Hyung-nim from my past lives shed through my mind.

    The first life, where he rose to prominence as the leader of the Wulin Alliance but eventually learned about the world of cultivators, fought them, despaired, and copsed. The second life, where he established the world''s best faction, rebelled against the cultivators, massacred them, but eventually gave up the path of martial arts and chose to be a cultivator himself.

    Probably, it would be the same in this life. This life too, he would rise to prominence, learn martial arts, fight cultivators, despair in front of them, and choose to be a cultivator.

    I no longer wanted to see him despair.

    ¡®''...I am.''¡¯

    But I couldn''t say that.

    ¡®''I want to travel the world and elevate my realm.''¡¯

    ¡®''But I can teach you that too...''¡¯

    ¡®''I want to do it alone.''¡¯

    ¡®''No, you can''t. How can I live without you?''¡¯

    ¡®''You''ll be fine, Director. I''ve taught you writing,nguage, and martial arts. You''ve be a peak master on your own. You don''t have to worry anymore.''¡¯

    ¡®''But...''¡¯

    He looked dejected.

    ¡®''Am I going to be separated from my fellow countrymen again?''¡¯

    It seemed the shock of being transported to another world and losing all his colleagues in a short time had not yet fully subsided.

    ¡®''Then let''s meet once every two years at this house. How about that?''¡¯

    ¡®''...Hmm.''¡¯

    After persuading the gloomy Kim Young-hoon, I parted ways with him and left the city.

    Staying by his side, guided by the world''s greatest martial expert, I could reach the Pinnacle Realm faster. However, I no longer wanted to see him despair.

    After leaving the city, I looked around thendscape.

    ''First, I should go to Seokyung city.''

    I thought of visiting the 4 Stars 3 Demons of the capital of Yanguo.

    With many excellent peal cultivators in Seokyung city¡¯s seven sects, I thought I might receive their teachings.

    ''I''ll try some martial arts duels.''

    But off course, I had no intention of messing with big sects like the 4 Stars 3 Demons. It''s better not to touch such ces until I be a peak master, as it would bring trouble.

    I went to a small sect on the outskirts of Seokyung city, Hall of Eight Respects.

    Hall of Eight Respects was a medium-sized sect in Seokyung city, and its leader was a top-notch first-rate expert.

    When I arrived at the Hall of Eight Respects, two gatekeepers blocked my way.

    ¡®''What brings you to the Hall of Eight Respects?''¡¯

    Dressed in fancy martial robes bought with money from selling herbs, the gatekeepers were polite to me. I returned their greeting and stated my purpose.

    ¡®''I''vee to request a martial arts duel at the Hall of Eight Respects.''¡¯

    At my words, the gatekeepers'' eyebrows twitched.

    "Our hall isn''t a ce where just anyone cane..."

    Whoosh!

    I swiftly unsheathed my sword and sliced through the gatekeeper''s clothes without touching him. The sword energy cut through his front garment. Realizing I had used sword energy, the gatekeepers'' faces turned pale.

    "Sword energy...!"

    "A first-rate master!"

    "Do I still look like ''just anyone'' to you?"

    The two gatekeepers asked me to wait and went inside the Hall of Eight Respects. After a while, one of the guards, sweating profusely, returned to the gate.

    "Please,e inside. The master awaits you."

    I followed the gatekeeper into the Hall of Eight Respects and towards the sparring ground inside the main building. There, a middle-aged man with a long beard was waiting with a nine-section whip in hand.

    "Well, I wondered who the first-rate master was, but I didn''t expect such a young hero."

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun, a humble and unknown warrior. I am honored to meet the master of the Hall of Eight Respects."

    "Ha, such a young hero, and yet your martial arts spirit is not ordinary."

    "Your martial arts spirit is also extraordinary, master. Please bestow your teachings upon this humble warrior."

    After brief courtesies, we began our sparring match.

    ng!

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects initiated the first move. His nine-section whip struck like a serpent, movements full of discipline. It felt as if his martial arts had be one with him. I countered his attacks using the moves of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Simultaneously, the master of the Hall of Eight Respectsunched a kick from behind his whip.

    Whoosh!

    I ducked his kick and attacked with a lower stance, breaking through his guard.

    ng!

    His whip fell towards me, but I quickly stepped back and assumed a defensive stance.

    "...Your sword form and momentum arepletely unified. Sword-body Unity... Late first-rate"

    "You too havepletely melded your martial arts into your being, master. I am learning a lot from this."

    "Ha...ha..."

    He sighed while looking at me.

    "To reach such a stage at such a young age. You truly are a genius."

    "Genius..."

    I let out a bitter smile.

    Surely, to outsiders, I am an immense genius. Being in thete stage of first-rate mastery in myte twenties is indeed a miracle.

    If you consider that even first-rate mastery takes decades for ordinary people to reach, I must seem like a divine prodigy from the outside.

    "A heaven-sent talent..."

    But I knew the truth. I was not a genius bestowed by heaven. I was not a genius at all.

    "...Thank you for praising my inadequate talent."

    To me, being called a genius was not apliment.

    While geniuses are rare in the world, mediocrity abounds. Beingpared to a genius, despite being a mediocre who couldn''t even reach the first-rate in a lifetime without the advantage of regression, would be nothing short of deception.

    Thus, I decided to embrace the title of genius.

    "I will now use sword energy."

    "Go ahead. I will give it my all too."

    At the same time, we both lunged towards each other.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    First move.

    Transcending Peaks(Ô½ÔÀ).

    I swung my sword from left to right at mid-level, creating a crescent moon-shaped sword energy that sliced towards the master of the Hall of Eight Respects.

    He dodged my attack by bending his waist but countered with a low stance using his whip.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Second move.

    Entering Mountain (ÈëÉ½).

    Swish!

    I quickly switched to a low stance, countering his whip at the same height.

    Our weapons shed, sending off sparks.

    Boom!

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects leaped into the air and struck down with his whip.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Third move.

    Ascending Vein (µÇÃ}).

    I raised my sword from the low position, deflecting his whip and preparing to counterattack.

    Fourth move (ÕÐ).

    Flowing Ridge (Á÷Áê).

    I gently thrust my sword in a fluid motion. He tried to block with his whip, but my sword twisted and spiraled, piercing through his defenses.

    He narrowly dodged my thrust, but the spiraling sword energy grazed his garment.

    Seizing the opportunity, I continued with my next moves.

    Fifth move, Bouldered Cliff (‰KŽr).

    Sixth move, Strange Stone (ÆæÊ¯).

    Twirling the sword like a dance, creating an imprable whirl of sword strokes, I gradually increased my sword speed.

    Whirling, whirling, whirling!

    Seventh move, Deep Mountain (ÉîÉ½).

    Using the rotational force, Iunched an attack.

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects tried to strike me down with his nine-section whip, but thanks to the strange variations developed from the sixth move, I managed to infiltrate his guard.

    "Hmm...!"

    After breaching his defense, I twisted my body from lower right to upper left and made my strike.

    Whoosh!

    The master of the Hall of Eight Respects managed to avoid my sword strike by turning a full circle, but my sword energy sliced through the front of his garment.

    Simultaneously, he used his momentum from the turn tosh out his nine-section whip towards me.

    Eighth move, Secluded Valley (ÓÄ¹È).

    I swung my sword again, deflecting the master''s whip, effectively neutralizing the force within it.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The master stepped back and swung his whip three times in session.

    I countered by raising my sword to the upper left.

    Ninth move, Landscape Painting (É½Ë®®“).

    Striking down to the lower right, then again using my internal energy to strike to the upper right and again to the lower left three times in a row.

    A total of six strikes sessfully parried his whip.

    I raised my sword in a high stance, pulling up my internal energy.

    Tenth move, Dragon Vein (ýˆÃ}).

    The internal energy from the Dragon Vein Qi Method surged explosively.

    An enormous force filled my sword, shing towards the master with a fierce momentum.

    "Ugh!"

    Boom!

    The master countered with his whip, and our weapons collided, creating a sound like an exploding cannon.

    "Ugh!"

    The master grimaced from the shock transmitted through his fingertips and spun around,shing his whip towards me.

    ''Four times!''

    His whip attack came at me four times.

    Eleventh move, Cliff Edge (”àÑÂ).

    Crack!

    I applied the technique of a thousand-pound weight to my sword filled with internal energy.

    The sword became incredibly heavy.

    Simultaneously, the sword energy embedded in the sword pierced through the sparring ground floor.

    I shed upwards through the ground, striking the master.

    "Argh!"

    Swoosh!

    Even though my sword was stuck in the ground, it moved swiftly. As soon as it was freed, the speed was iparably faster than before.

    The master, taken aback by the sudden increase in speed, was sliced by my sword across his garment again.

    ''It''s time to finish this.''

    Twelfth move, Seven Lights Emerging Peak (Æß¹âÒ»³ö·å).

    As the sun rises behind the mountains, illuminating the world with its light,

    Seven streams of sword energy flowed beyond the eleventh move.

    ng!

    Finally, the master''s whip was cut by my sword energy and fell outside the sparring ground.

    "Ah, I am defeated."

    "It was a good opportunity."

    I respectfully bowed to him and then left the Hall of Eight Respects.

    ''The Hall of Eight Respects, even in my past life, was known for its upright practices and not resorting to underhanded tactics.''

    My n was to challenge honorable factions like the Hall of Eight Respects in future sparrings, gaining some renown before facing the more dubious factions.

    Continuing these duels, I was determined to...

    ''Reach the Pinnacle Realm in this lifetime!''

    In this life, I will make it happen for sure!

 Chapter 14: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (2)

    Chapter 14: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (2)

    I toured four more mid-sized factions in Seokyeong City.

    Among them, I lost the sparring matches at Eunryubo and Hwiyeongmun, but won at Gaejubang and Yugwolbo.

    Having gained some modest fame, I then visited mid-sized factions ssified as part of the unorthodox sects, including the Hoejaeng faction.

    "Recently, I heard about a young elite swordsman challenging others to duels throughout Seokyung City. It turns out to be you."

    The Hoejaeng faction, known as an unorthodox sect in Seokyung City, greeted me with a heartyugh as soon as I arrived.

    The faction leader of Hoejaeng, an old man with a long beard and wearing a gray robe, seemed like a hermit due to his unique aura. The elders of Hoejaeng also carried a cultivator-like air.

    "Unfortunately, I''ve injured my right arm in the past few days, so I will not be able to spar. Instead, the elders of our faction will take on this challenge."

    Following the faction leader''s words, a robust-looking middle-aged man with a pleasant smile stood up.

    "I am Taek Jeok-yeop, the first elder of the faction, and I will be your opponent."

    "I, too, request a good match."

    Shortly after, we stood on the sparring stage and assumed our starting stances.

    "Let the duel¨D"

    Boom!

    "Begin!"

    Before the overseeing faction leader could even announce the start, Taek Jeok-yeop charged at me with his saber, initiating the attack.

    ''So, this is the nature of the unorthodox sects.''

    Unperturbed, I infused my sword with energy and countered his attack.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Second Move, Entering Mountain (ÈëÉ½)!

    Swoosh!

    I ducked under his charging saber in a mid-stance and then, with a low stance, aimed a sh at his lower body.

    Whack!

    However, Jeok-yeop nimbly leapt into the air, evading my sword, and plunged down with his saber.

    ''Facing it head-on is dangerous.''

    But retreating would only put me under constant pressure.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Eighth Move, Secluded Valley (ÓÄ¹È).

    Whoosh!

    ng!

    I countered his saber with my sword, diverting the direction of his forceful strike. The saber, narrowly missing me, made a thunderous noise as it shattered the ground of the sparring stage.

    I seized the brief moment right after Jeok-yeop''s strike tounch a counterattack.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Fifth Move, Bouldered Cliff (‰KŽr).

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I twirled on the spot, like performing a sword dance, creating an imprable defense with my sword movements.

    Jeok-yeop took a step back to avoid getting entangled and I didn¡¯t miss the chance to thrust forward again.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Fourth Move, Flowing Ridge (Á÷Áê)!

    Boom!

    The undting sword movements, like the ridges of a mountain, surged towards Jeok-yeop.

    Jeok-yeop swung his saber to fend off my attack, but the sword energy writhed and snaked its way into his guard.

    ''Now to finish this off...''

    Ffft!

    At that moment, something tiny and sharp shot precisely towards my eye.

    "!"

    I was startled and dodged, retracting my sword.

    "A needle?"

    It was a tiny needle.

    Jeok-yeop had fired it from his mouth, a hidden needle mechanism at his disposal.

    "This too is part of my martial arts, so I hope you won''t take offense."

    Jeok-yeop, with his amiable smile, came at me again with his saber.

    I felt refreshed.

    ''So, the unorthodox sects use many unusual tactics.''

    Clearly, based on pure martial arts, Jeok-yeop was several levels below the master of the Hall of Eight Respects.

    Had I pressed on with my sword a bit more, I could have disarmed himpletely.

    But with such unexpected techniques like the hidden needle, his actualbat ability might be higher than that of a righteous martial artist.

    ''Such experiences, I couldn''t have gained them by the side of Young-hoon Hyung-nim.''

    He was the best in the world, a noble and upright hero.

    Though he was called the Extreme Demon in my past life, it was because he defied cultivators, not because he was sinister.

    Thus, sparring with him always involved pure martial artistry,cking in dealing regarding such unpredictable situations.

    Moving forward, my experience would grow through countless duels with unorthodox sects.

    ''While I wasn''t without realbat experience in my past life, it was mostlyrge-scale battles, confrontations with cultivators, or following Young-hoon Hyung-nim in raiding government offices...''

    I hadn¡¯t had much experience in such direct confrontations with unorthodox sects, especially not with an elite from the unorthodox sects like this!

    ng, ng, ng!

    Jeok-yeop''s saber shed at me three times in quick session.

    At the same time.

    Pfft, pfft, pfft!

    He continuously shot those barely visible thin needles at me, which was quite distracting.

    ''Alright, let''s end this.''

    I decided to y my trump card.

    In dealing with such troublesome types, it''s best to crush them in one go.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ninth Move, Landscape Painting (É½Ë®®“).

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Sixth Move, Strange Stone (ÆæÊ¯).

    Combining six diagonal shes with variations, I elerated the sword movements.

    sh!

    Six shing attacks countered both the iing needles and the saber, finding an opening amid the intermingled variations.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Seventh Move, Deep Mountain (ÉîÉ½)!

    I charged into the opening and twisted from lower right to upper left, shing upwards at him.

    Swoosh!

    I only sliced his garment, as it was a sparring match, and thus emerged as the winner of the duel.

    "Duel, challenger Seo Eun-hyun wins!"

    "A good duel indeed. Ha ha."

    "I learned much from it."

    I respectfully bowed to Jeok-yeop and was about to leave the sparring stage when something happened.

    The faction leader of Hoejaeng, stroking his beard, loudly announced.

    "Then, let''s proceed with a consecutive duel (ßB‘ð) right away!"

    What?

    Surprised, I questioned him.

    "What do you mean by a consecutive duel? I wasn''t informed of this beforehand."

    "Uh? Did I not mention it? I thought I clearly suggested a series of three consecutive duels and you agreed, didn''t you? Everyone, you heard me say that, right?"

    "Yes, the leader is right."

    "I heard it clearly too."

    The elders of Hoejaeng unanimously nodded, and I couldn''t hide my frustration.

    ''These people...''

    Is this what being part of the unorthodox sects means?

    ''Did they never intend to let me win and leave?''

    "Do you not suppose if I win and leave, I n to spread rumors about Hoejaeng''s dishonor?"

    "Don''t worry, young one."

    The faction leader smiled benignly.

    "You''ll be slightly wounded in our faction''s duel, develop gangrene from the wound, and eventually die. We''ll take good care of you, but despite our best efforts, you''ll unfortunately pass away."

    "You''re all mad."

    Their way of thinking was entirely different.

    "Did you have no intention of letting me leave if I won?"

    "Did our Hoejaeng faction ever appear to be a righteous sect to you? We are an illegal organization that has not been officially recognized by the authorities. Coming to an illegal organization and requesting a duel is akin to storming into a bandit''sir."

    "...Well."

    I justughed wryly.

    "I knew that."

    Though the martial world is said to be divided between the Righteous and the Unorthodox factions, it was actually overwhelmingly dominated by the Righteous faction.

    Fundamentally, the term ''Righteous faction'' refers to martial sects that have mastered the orthodox martial arts. However, in Yanguo, the ''Righteous faction'' specifically means martial arts schools that have received official authorization from the government authorities.

    On the other hand, the ''Unorthodox faction'' signifies groups of warriors who band together to engage in illegal activities.

    As such, the Unorthodox faction could never operate openly, unlike the Righteous faction, which always stood in the light. Most unorthodox organizations were not officially recognized or authorized by the government authorities.

    Obviously, by conventional standards, my act of requesting a duel with an illegal organization was insane. It was no different from storming into a bandit hideout to challenge them to a duel.

    Of course, the martial sects within the city, unlike bandit hideouts, did have some simrities with regr righteous sects, but essentially, they were no different, making my action a bizarre act.

    But...

    "...However, not all unorthodox factions are crazy illegal organizations. From what I know, some still have a sense of pride as martial artists. It seems Hoejaeng is not one of them."

    My intrusion into the unorthodox faction to request a duel was not without thought. Based on information I gathered from my previous life, I sought out unorthodox organizations that maintained the pride of martial sects, and Hoejaeng was one of them.

    Twitch¨D

    At my words, the eyebrows of Hoejaeng''s leader twitched.

    "...Pride doesn''t put food on the table. Not doing despicable acts doesn''t make a sect prosperous..."

    "What I think doesn''t matter to you... But those whock even the minimum pride will remain in the same ce all their lives."

    "..."

    Of course, I could say this because I knew that Hoejaeng would transform into a righteous sect in a few years.

    "...Still, it changes nothing. As the dominant force in this area, we have a duty to take care of a fool who dared to request a duel with us."

    Click, click, click, click, click!

    Excluding the first elder, ten elders of Hoejaeng surrounded me.

    "Let''s start the second continuous battle!"

    "...You talk well."

    10 against 1 in a duel?

    The thought process of these unorthodox people were ridiculous, but...

    ''After all, I came here for this.''

    I smirked and extended my sword towards the ten elders surrounding me.

    "Come at me. I will ept it."

    Thus, the duel began.

    In Seokyung City, a young martial artist began to make a name for himself. He went to the unorthodox faction Hoejaeng to request a duel and became the subject of ridicule. Requesting a duel with an illegal organization! It was no different from challenging a bandit hideout.

    Everyone expected the young martial artist to be found dead the next day.

    A day passed, and people spected that the martial artist had been killed.

    Two days passed, and rumors spread that Hoejaeng had killed the martial artist and buried his body beneath their sect.

    On the third day, people mourned the death of the young martial artist.

    However, on the evening of the third day, the martial artist emerged from Hoejaeng''s stronghold, covered in blood.

    He then went to an inn, ordered noodles and dumplings, and immediately went to another sect to request another duel.

    Later, it was revealed that Hoejaeng had engaged in endless continuous battles with the martial artist. Dozens of Hoejaeng''s fighters took turns battling the martial artist, day and night, without rest.

    The young martial artist fought all of them, defeating every one of them over three days and nights. Hoejaeng, true to their unorthodox nature, even had those who had been defeated and recovered rejoin the battle, but the martial artist crippled anyone who tried to challenge him again.

    Finally, on the third day, all the unorthodox masters of Hoejaengbined forces to face the young martial artist, but he overcame them all and escaped from Hoejaeng.

    Immediately after eating noodles, the martial artist went on to challenge another sect.

    The young martial artist''s insane actions became the talk of Seokyung city, and he was given a fitting nickname.

    The Infinite Fighting Spirit, Seo Eun-hyun!

    That was me.

    "Slurp!"

    After roaming through thirty-three smaller sects in Seokyung city and eating noodles at an inn, I reflected on my experiences.

    ''Dueling with righteous factions doesn¡¯t exhaust me as much as those with unorthodox factions.''

    During myst encounter at Hoejaeng, I almost lost my life.

    ''Those shameless brutes...''

    Even Taek Jeok-yeop, who first lost to me, returned to the duel arena after regaining his strength when I became fatigued from continuous fighting.

    When their despicable tactics became tant, I started using underhanded methods too. Pretending to clean my sword, I secretly applied poison from toxic herbs onto the de.

    In my past life, when I became chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance, I had studied medicine and reached the level of a top-ss physician and also worked at the medical hall of Fighting Dragon Stronghold. But being a top-ss physician also meant being a top-ss poisoner. The line between healing and killing was indeed very thin.

    Fighting with poison made the battles much easier. As soon as my sword, smeared with poison, grazed any of Hoejaeng''s fighters, they immediately copsed, foaming at the mouth.

    Eventually, Hoejaeng started using poison against me too. However, I was a top-ss physician.

    ''Their basic and cheap poisons couldn¡¯t affect me.''

    The poisons used by Hoejaeng could easily be neutralized by antidotes and medicinal herbs I had prepared in advance.

    The leader of Hoejaeng, in his fury, gathered all theirbatants to keep me captive for three days and nights.

    ''That mad old man...''

    It felt like endless waves of underlings were being thrown at me, as if they had cloning technology. The fighters of Hoejaeng, upon realizing their continuous losses, eventually resorted to openly attacking me with spears and arrows, forming battle formations.

    ''If I hadn¡¯t taken hostages, I would have really been killed.''

    In the end, I had to rush at the leader of Hoejaeng, overpower him, and take him hostage to save my life. But even that was not enough, as the elders of Hoejaeng ignored their leader''s plight and continued to order my death, forcing me to fight the entire sect on thest day.

    ''If I hadn¡¯t used poison, hostages, stimnts, and narcotics, I would have been dead.''

    On thest day, I was so exhausted that I consumed stimnts like a madman. Even after escaping Hoejaeng, I was still under the influence of stimnts, strong enough to request another duel at another righteous sect without any problem.

    "Sigh..."

    Thinking back on that day, I couldn''t help but sigh.

    Apart from Hoejaeng, other unorthodox sects were simrly ruthless. Initially, they seemed to agree to a fair duel, but as soon as I won, they forced continuous battles. If I continued to win, the surrounding disciples would draw their hidden weapons and attack me all at once.

    In such ways, many unorthodox underlings would drain my strength. I would then consume stimnts, spread poison, and fight back against the unorthodox attackers. When my strength waspletely drained, I would flee with all my might. If I had enough strength left, I would fight against the entire unorthodox faction, defeat them, and then leave.

    After such a ''duel,'' I would take more stimnts and request another duel at a nearby righteous sect. There was no fear for my life in the righteous sects, so it didn¡¯t matter whether I won or lost. Afterward, whether I lost or won, I would ask to spend the night at the righteous sect. Inside their premises, I didn¡¯t have to worry about attacks from the unorthodox factions, so I could rest peacefully.

    In this manner, I roamed through numerous righteous and unorthodox sects in Seokyung city, dueling like a madman. While I was called the crazy lunatic, Infinite Fighting Spirit, by the public, I didn¡¯t care.

    ''Ick talent.''

    The path to the pinnacle I seek to reach is impossibly distant for my talent. Therefore, I must constantly fight, crossing the boundaries of life and death. That''s how I must reach that realm.

    What must one do to ovee a wall without talent?

    ''Go mad.''

    If onecks talent, one must possess madness. That''s the only way for a durd to behold the same world as a genius.

    And so, I ransacked not just Seokyung city but all over Yanguo, visiting numerous righteous and unorthodox sects, dueling relentlessly. Two years passed in this manner.

    ¡°It''s been a while.¡±

    I arrived at our first house in the mountain where I had promised to meet Kim Young-hoon.

    Over the past two years, my reputation has spread throughout Yanguo, especially after causing a stir in various sects of Seokyung city. Consequently, the Four Stars Three Demons of Seokyung city even attempted to recruit me, which I neatly declined. Taking on organizational responsibilities inevitably eats into personal time, and with my limited talent, that could prevent me from oveing the pinnacle barrier in this lifetime.

    During these two years of causing chaos, I engaged in duels with the righteous factions and umted realbat experience under the guise of duels with the unorthodox factions. There were even times when I narrowly escaped death after being ambushed by bounty hunters in inns, set upon me by the unorthodox factions.

    My realbat experience has grown tremendously, to the point where I can confidently im at least a ten percent chance of winning against anyte first-rate expert, regardless of their strength. However...

    ''I still can''t even see the wall of the Pinnacle Realm, let alone reach it!''

    How much more do I need to achieve to attain this Pinnacle Realm?

    Sighing, I entered the house to keep my appointment with Kim Young-hoon.

    "Ha ha, who do we have here if not the famous Infinite Fighting Spirit, Seo Eun-hyun?" he greeted me in martial world jargon.

    "...I''m also honored to meet the renowned Young-hoon," I replied with a salute.

    "Ah, this Young-hoon title never sits right with me. What''s wrong with this world that there¡¯s no Kim n?"

    "Well, if you dislike Young-hoon, you might have to be called Geum-hoon instead," I suggested jokingly.

    "Tsk, not to my liking," he grumbled.

    "What¡¯s there not to like, Young-hoon, one of the Three Great Warriors, the Absolute Mountain Saber?"

    Indeed, Kim Young-hoon, who had mastered the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, had reached the status of one of the Three Great Warriors in just two years in this life.

    ''He¡¯s grown even faster than his previous self.''

    Could this life''s Kim Young-hoon defeat a cultivator?

    His martial arts, inheriting the enlightenment that the previous Kim Young-hoon had wrung out of his entire life, were strengthening much faster than before.

    ''Maybe...''

    Yes, maybe he could be even stronger.

    "...Enough small talk, let''s have a duel after a long time."

    "Ha ha, I am honored to face the de of one of the Three Great Warriors!"

    We entered the indoor duel arena and began our duel.

    ''Ordinary techniques are useless against Kim Young-hoon.''

    I began with full sincerity from the start.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twelfth Move, Seven Lights Emerging from the Peak.

    I charged at him, performing a horizontal sh, followed by seven streaks of sword energy beyond the sh.

    "Your skills have improvedpared to two years ago," he noted.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon, without even drawing his saber, casually swung the sheathed de and dispersed all my sword energy into thin air.

    "But still, it''s clumsy."

    "I''ll have to show you something new."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Thirteenth Move.

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    I spun rapidly on the spot, shing thrice, then raised my sword high and brought it down thrice.

    The cross-directional shes rained down on Kim Young-hoon.

    From the thirteenth move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, each one was a technique worthy of being called a ''decisive move.''

    ''He can''t dodge this!''

    But Kim Young-hoon, without attempting to evade, extended his sheathed saber and, with a slow, smooth motion, diagonally swept his de twice from below to above, effortlessly neutralizing my sword energy.

    ''Then, a strike that cannot be neutralized...''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Fourteenth Move.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    Whoosh!

    My whole body''s energy greatly intensified.

    Majestic internal energy flowed through my meridians and into my sword.

    Energy as vast as a mountain, and the heart as vast as heaven!

    The originally formless sword energy started to condense, faintly taking shape.

    A form of Sword Silk, which should only be possible at the Pinnacle Realm, was forcibly manifested.

    I executed the move, shing diagonally upwards from right to left.

    Kuagwang!

    Formidable sword energy flew towards Kim Young-hoon.

    He raised his sheathed saber and precisely targeted a spot in my sword energy.

    In an instant.

    Chang!

    The intensified sword energy scattered in all directions, dissipating into nothingness.

    "..."

    I stared at him in disbelief for a moment.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven had always been my signature decisive technique, capable of splitting any opponent or technique in half with its terrifying power. I believed it would be effective even against peak-level masters. However, seeing it neutralized in an instant by his move brought a wave of frustration I couldn''t help but feel.

    "Your power is too dispersed. Concentrate your sword energy more intensely into a single intent," he advised.

    "...Thank you for the advice."

    "Now, it''s my turn."

    Without giving me a chance to react, he assumed his stance and softly announced his technique.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Fourth Move, Mountain Wind."

    Swoosh!

    It''sing!

    I quickly executed a technique to counter ''Mountain Wind.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Fifteenth Move.

    Layered Mountain.

    I swung my sword.

    The sword energy emitted in one stroke split into three.

    Swinging again, the three split into nine.

    Swinging yet again, the nine split into twenty-seven.

    Continuing to perform the sword dance, I further split my sword energy.

    Soon, the space in front of me became densely filled with sword energy, like a thicket of thorns.

    Bang!

    The thrust of the Mountain Wind, nearly invisible, couldn''t prate the wall of sword energy formed by Layered Mountains and dissipated.

    "Haah... Hah..."

    But after executing Layered Mountains, I was drenched in cold sweat, barely managing to stay upright. The mental strain was immense.

    Splitting sword energy requires significant concentration.

    Turning the energy into hundreds of pieces, forming a wall like a thicket of thorns with Layered Mountains, brought an exhaustion like my brain was melting.

    Decisive moves are not named lightly. They are the culmination of a martial art master''s extreme concentration and life-long determination.

    Ordinary martial arts might contain one or two such terrifying decisive moves. But Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, improved by my previous life''s Young-hoon Hyung-nim, had twelve more.

    ''Insane talent, indeed.''

    But this meant that every time I executed a move beyond the twelfth of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I felt overwhelming fatigue. Effective, yes, but exhausting.

    With this momentum, Iunched into the next technique, charging at Kim Young-hoon.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sixteenth Move.

    Mountain Tiger.

    From lower left to upper right.

    From lower right to upper left.

    Four times each.

    A total of eight shes rained down towards him.

    Though simr to the Ninth Move, Landscape Painting, where shes are scattered in all directions, the move Mountain Tiger concentrated the power of shes into one pinpoint spot.

    Each of the eight shes had to converge precisely on one point, requiring significant concentration.

    "Your lower body is exposed."

    However, Kim Young-hoon targeted my legs with a lower stance,pletely breaking through the Mountain Tiger.

    Whoom!

    "Kugh!"

    Struck by his sheathed saber, I fell to the ground.

    "It seems I''ve won."

    "Yes, congrattions."

    I sheathed my sword and stood up, thanking him. His critique seemed to reveal some ws in my techniques.

    For a while, he pointed out my weaknesses and areas for improvement, which I took to heart.

    After guiding me in duels for ten nights, he promised to meet again and left.

    I, too, set off for my next series of duels.

    And so, time flowed like a river, and three years passed.

    It''s been five years since my return.

    Not on the day we nned to meet, but after a duel with a mid-sized sect in Cheongju city, Kim Young-hoon found me.

    "It''s been a while, Infinite Fighting Madman, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "...Kim Young-hoon...Is that you?"

    "Haha, it might be a bit awkward. That''s the way it is..."

    Over three years, my nickname changed from Fighting Spirit to Fighting Madman. My realbat experience increased even more, and my reputation grew. I also increased my underhanded skills like poison and hidden weapons while dealing with the unorthodox factions.

    Scars from the past years dotted my body, proving my experiences. But my martial arts level remained the same: still ate first-rate. The wall of the Pinnacle Realm was nowhere in sight.

    Yet, the Kim Young-hoon I met again hadpletely changed.

    His appearance was that of a man in his 20s.

    ''Rejeuvenationl! This means...''

    He had already reached the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a state of youthful rejuvenation.

    I felt a tinge of emptiness. While some barely improve their skills after years of relentless realbat, others advance to the next level just by activating their inherent talent.

    "Haha, reaching the Five Energies realm rejuvenated my body. I''ve reached a realmpletely different from the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit stage. That''s how it turned out."

    "What brings you here? Didn¡¯t we meet just a year ago?"

    We were supposed to meet every two years.

    Two years after parting, and then two years again.

    We met each time, and it had been only a year since ourst meeting.

    "Well, after reaching Five Energies, I traveled around Yanguo, challenging various major sects to duels, and realized something."

    "What is it?"

    "It turns out that I''ve reached the absolute of martial arts in Yanguo. No one could match even a fraction of my power. So, I thought..."

    He made a subtle suggestion.

    "Now, as the top martial artist, I n to run a sect or organization. I''ll offer you a position if you''re interested..."

    "I''m fine as I am now."

    He seemed to be caught in the throes of the Wulin Alliance Leader''s syndrome.

    epting his offer would likelynd me in a role like an advisor or division head, busy with organizational work. With my reputation and skills being unparalleledpared to my past lives, taking on such roles would make organization management easier.

    But...

    ''I can''t afford to have my time taken away for organizational duties.''

    While a genius reaches Five Energies Converging to the Origin in five years, a durd like me barely makes any progress.

    Every minute, every second is precious for me to reach the Pinnacle Realm.

    Therefore, I cannot allow my time to be taken away.

    Facing my curt refusal, Kim Young-hoon sighed and left, a bit downcast. He mentioned that it might be difficult to meet as often once he starts his organization, and added that if I joined him, he could always spar and guide me.

    ''No matter how good the conditions are, I won¡¯t join this time.''

    I had already received countless guidance and sparring sessions from him in past lives.

    Now, what I need more is a wealth of realbat experience!

    Even Young-hoon, my Hyung-nim in a past life, advised me to undergo numerous real battles once I reached thete first-rate.

    Joining him now would actually be a loss.

    I decided to observe his journey from afar in this life and continued my endless series of duels.

    Trantor notes: What a long chapter...

 Chapter 15: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (3)

    Chapter 15: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (3)

    Sssshhh...

    I listened to the sound of the rain while taking shelter in a cave.

    15 years.

    15 years have passed in a blink of an eye.

    It''s been 15 years since Kim Young-hoon established the Wulin Alliance and became its first leader. Within three years, he had brought all of Yanguo''s martial world under his control with the title of the strongest under heaven. The chaotic righteous sects stabilized, and numerous martial artists praised his achievements.

    However, for a few years after that, he seemed to seclude himself from the affairs of the Wulin Alliance, engrossed in something else.

    ''Probably the cultivators came for him.''

    Shocked by the power of cultivators, he must have been busy dealing with them using Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    In the fifth year of his reign as the Alliance leader, he suddenly retired and disappeared, announcing his retreat to a remote mountain.

    I roughly understood the situation.

    He must have left to confront the cultivators hiding in the mountains and those scheming in the shadows of the entire martial world.

    In the tenth year.

    There was no news of Young-hoon, the first Wulin Alliance leader, anywhere.

    ''Is he dead?''

    Or, like in my previous lives, is he still alive, relentlessly pursued by cultivators?

    Oddly, I thought I wouldn''t be too sad even if he were dead.

    ''Why is that?''

    After 15 years of relentless dueling...

    Just as scars have marked my face,

    Scars might have also etched into my heart.

    Within those scars, he might have be a faint existence in my life.

    During these 15 years, as my body and heart changed, so did my nickname.

    Infinite Fighting Madman to Infinite Fighting Monster.

    But nothing else had changed.

    I was still ate first-rate martial artist, and the Pinnacle Realm was still out of sight.

    Still!!!

    "How long more!"

    I yelled at the murky sky, pouring rain, feeling inexplicable suffocation.

    "How long must I keep swinging my sword! When will it be enough? Why is it that some gain enlightenment by swinging their sword, while others only gain scars!"

    The sky offered no answer.

    "For twenty years since my return! I''ve been fighting, killing, and training non-stop for twenty years! I''ve never let go of my sword, not even for a moment! But when will you acknowledge me! Why don¡¯t I get even a single moment of enlightenment!"

    Aaaahhhh!!!

    I screamed madly at the sky.

    But still, the sky only poured rain.

    After a while, my own screams echoed back to me.

    "...I know. It''s my fault."

    Yes, everything is.

    On the first day of my return.

    Because I couldn¡¯t ovee the fear of facing the fox and dropped my sword.

    If I had continued back then, perhaps I could have reached the Pinnacle Realm that very day.

    Because I failed to grasp that enlightenment, I¡¯m still like the sword chasing the leaves.

    Still stuck in this realm.

    To learn the Way in the morning and to be content with death in the evening.

    It¡¯s because I failed to cherish that sentiment.

    Crack...

    I clenched my teeth, drew my sword in the cave, and practiced Severing Mountain Swordsmanship again.

    Over and over.

    The sword strokes I had executed countless times flowed from my hands.

    The moves and secret techniques from the first to the twenty-fourth all came out.

    Improving the ws that had been shown for 15 years.

    Striving to perfect the sword strokes.

    Yet.

    Nothing has changed.

    And it seems nothing will change.

    What more do you want from me!

    "Ah, ahhhh... Ahhhhhh!"

    I couldn¡¯t bear the torment and sat down after performing the sword strokes.

    Now, there were no more weaknesses in my sword strokes.

    No more room for improvement was visible.

    But still, the Pinnacle Realm was nowhere in sight.

    "Aaaaahhhhh!"

    Why must I still remain in this state?

    With these questions and anger, I just sat there, wailing in pain.

    The rain stopped.

    I left the cave and went to the originally nned destination, the Bangnip Sect in Soyeol County,pleted my spar, and came out.

    The sect leader and elders of Bangnip and I had three rounds of spars,

    And I defeated all of them within five moves.

    They were allte first-rate masters like me, but now no one of my level could block or break through my sword moves.

    My reputation had spread across Yanguo''s martial world over the years, and studies on my swordsmanship were conducted everywhere.

    As a result, countermeasures to my swordsmanship were spread far and wide.

    I sought out numerous martial artists who had discovered these countermeasures, and dueled with them.

    Only to develop counter-countermeasures in response.

    Thus, the ws in my swordsmanship gradually disappeared, and today, my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship has almost reached wlessness.

    ''Even peak masters of the major sects praised my evolved swordsmanship.''

    But still, I could not measure up to peak masters.

    I have dueled with peak masters.

    Yet, even with my near-wless swordsmanship, I could not defeat them.

    Even deploying poison and hidden weapons was in vain.

    Despite having developed counter-countermeasures, the peak masters effortlessly dismantled my sword moves as soon as I executed them.

    Without a chance to deploy the counter-countermeasures, they overpowered me, and I was inevitably defeated in duels against them.

    ''What exactly is the barrier that separates first-rate from peak masters?''

    Despite numerous defeats, I still couldn''t grasp what it takes to reach the Pinnacle Realm.

    I tried everything I had read about in old martial arts novels, from circting my internal energy through every tiny blood vessel in my body to practicing external skills.

    I even fought non-human beasts.

    Yet, I remained a first-rate martial artist.

    I had no idea what the Pinnacle Realm even was.

    My internal energy''s strength deepened, my array of tricks grew, my swordsmanship became more powerful, and my fame increased slightly.

    Still, I remained unchanged.

    "¡­Sigh."

    Feeling utterly despondent, I went to an inn to order some drinks.

    That''s when it happened.

    A man wearing a bamboo hat joined me at my table uninvited.

    "You seem troubled, sir."

    "¡­I''m just frustrated because I can''t see a way forward."

    "I understand that feeling all too well. Doing everything you need to, but there''s no path in front of you. It feels suffocating, a massive pressure choking you."

    "¡­"

    "But just staying like that won''t make a path appear. No matter how much you rage and scream, a non-existent path won''t just emerge. So, what can you do but try everything under the sun to find a different way?"

    I soon realized who he was.

    "How about it, does this describe your current state of mind?"

    "¡­Yes, great master. I''m not sure why the first leader of the Wulin Alliance would empathize with someone like me."

    It was Kim Young-hoon, whom I hadn''t seen in 15 years.

    He took off his bamboo hat, showing a faint smile.

    His face looked somewhat haggard.

    "It''s been a long time, Eun-hyun."

    "Indeed, it has."

    We shared a smallugh and ordered drinks.

    "What have you been doing all these years?"

    "In this world, there are beings called ''cultivators,'' just like the monsters we saw flying in the sky when we first arrived in this world¡­"

    He shared with me his experiences of fighting against cultivators.

    "I could handle up to the Qi Building stage cultivators with my martial arts. But those at the Core Formation were akin to disasters. I barely managed to escape from a Core Formation cultivator by severing his hand."

    "Hmm¡­?"

    I noticed something different from my past lives.

    ''He ''escaped'' from a Core Formation cultivator?''

    In my past lives, he simply lost to them.

    But this time, the oue was different.

    He had sessfully escaped from a Core Formation cultivator!

    ''Through Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, he surpassed his previous life¡¯s limits!''

    And much earlier, at least twenty years sooner!

    My heart started to race.

    ''Maybe¡­''

    Maybe in this life, martial artists could indeed defeat cultivators!

    I encouraged him with a faint excitement.

    "You will surely defeat the Core Formation cultivators, great master!"

    "Haha, we shall see."

    He seemed a bit pessimistic, but I thought it was entirely possible from my perspective.

    After all, his martial talent was truly a gift from heaven.

    ''Different from me.''

    A talent given by heaven.

    A talent abandoned by heaven.

    That''s the difference between him and me.

    I might not reach the Pinnacle Realm, but he will surely discover a higher realm in this life!

    "Your words are like gold ting my face, Eun-hyun. Maybe you believe this because you haven''t witnessed the power of a Core Formation cultivator. Anyway, that''s not why I''m here today."

    "Why did youe?"

    "Well, to leave a will with you."

    "¡­! What?"

    His expression was serious.

    "In the future, I will seek out Core Formation cultivators and challenge them. Through these challenges, I will hone my talents to the extreme and discover a way for martial artists to confront these cultivators. I will prove that the martial arts of our world can ascend even higher.

    Due to this, my life will be incredibly unstable. If I am still alive, I will visit you every five years and entrust you with the insights I gain each time I survive these challenges."

    Thump!

    He handed me a book with no title.

    "This contains the insights I gained while escaping a battle with a Core Formation cultivator. I''ve added some content to the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts based on these insights. Please keep this book safe and pass it on to future generations."

    "¡­"

    "So that someday, our descendants can stand against the cultivators who roam the skies with human bodies. Prepare the way for them. This is the will I entrust to you."

    "¡­I will keep it safe."

    "Thank you."

    He smiled faintly, took a sip of his drink, and stood up.

    "It seems you are also frustrated, unable to cross the barrier fromte first-rate to the peak. Direct training might be meaningless at this point. Let me give you a task... Try to maintain your sword energy all day. It might help."

    "¡­Thank you."

    I bowed to him with a fist and palm salute.

    Shortly after, Kim Young-hoonpletely disappeared from my sight.

    Not by flying or using any extraordinary methods, but as if vanishing like a mirage.

    ''Just like thest image I saw of Young-hoon Hyung-nim in my past life.''

    He had already reached the realm I saw in my past life!

    Maybe, in this life, he can truly surpass the limits of martial artists.

    I looked up at the sky.

    Although it was still cloudy from the rain, the clouds had lightened, and patches of blue sky peeked through.

    "¡­Yes, I too shall continue to persevere."

    Six months had passed since Kim Young-hoon and I parted ways again.

    Whoosh¡ª

    "Ugh¡­!"

    I had been attempting the task he left me with.

    To ''maintain sword energy all day,'' but eventually I had to release it due to the exhaustion of my concentration.

    ''How on earth can I maintain sword energy all day?''

    It wasn''t just an issue of depleting my internal energy.

    Sword energy had a fundamental requirement for reaching a state of unity with the sword.

    In other words, maintaining sword energy all day meant maintaining this unity all day.

    ''Evenpared to fighting against unorthodox sect members all day long, maintaining this state is difficult.''

    Of course, it was theoretically possible.

    Being one with the sword meanspletely internalizing the swordsmanship you are practicing.

    If you can embody the principles of that swordsmanship in your actions all day, then it''s possible.

    In theory.

    ''But maintaining it while eating, relieving oneself, and even talking...''

    That''s hardly something a normal person''s mental strength can handle.

    ''Even peak masters don¡¯t do this as far as I know.''

    Honestly, maintaining unity with the sword all day is madness.

    Even peak masters would protest and tell you to stop immediately if they heard of such a thing.

    But.

    ''If you don''t go mad, you can''t reach it!''

    Yes.

    It¡¯s something even peak masters don¡¯t do. They probably didn¡¯t do such things to be peak masters either.

    But.

    I have to.

    Because Ick talent.

    ''For a slow learner to catch up with a genius.''

    I have to be more insane than the genius.

    Vroom¡ª

    I steadied my breath and infused my sword with energy again.

    ''I have to be much, much crazier than a genius!''

    I felt my brain almost burning up.

    I could feel my energy channels twisting.

    Maybe I¡¯ll die from overexertion before Kim Young-hoon, doing this insane training.

    But so be it.

    ''If only I can gain enlightenment in the morning.''

    As I maintained my sword energy longer, my breath quickened, and my energy channels surged.

    My head started to feel empty, and my thoughts became unclear.

    I had been infusing sword energy since lunch, maintaining it until evening.

    ''I¡¯d dly die in the evening!''

    I kept maintaining my sword energy and went to a small sect to challenge them to a duel.

    "It''s been a long time."

    "The same for you."

    Another five years had passed.

    Kim Young-hoon visited me again.

    "You look pale. Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard? Your vital energy seems to be depleting¡­"

    "If this is what it takes to reach the Pinnacle Realm."

    Indeed.

    Even after practicing maintaining sword energy all day for five years and experiencing endless duels and real battles,

    I was still ate first-rate martial artist.

    The barrier to the next realm simply did not appear.

    I still couldn''t grasp it.

    Kim Young-hoon looked a bit incredulous at my words.

    With a small wrinkle forming on his rejuvenated, taut forehead, he asked, "You haven''t stopped training, yet you haven''t ascended to the next level?"

    "Yes. Well, thanks to that, my understanding of sword energy is now far superior to that of my peers."

    Now, I could infuse sword energy into not just swords but also into chopsticks, branches, paper, and cloth, using them like a sword.

    Against first-rate martial artists of the same realm, mybat experience and understanding of sword energy alone gave me a winning chance of 30%, regardless of their martial arts.

    Yet, I still couldn''tst more than three seconds against peak masters.

    "Hmm¡­"

    His gaze shifted to my hand holding the sword.

    "How strange. You''ve be one with your sword more than ever before, yet you haven''t reached the Pinnacle Realm. I thought the task I gave you would be sufficient for someone with your practical experience to reach the next stage¡­"

    "¡­"

    I smiled bitterly.

    Yes, this is my talent.

    A talent discarded by the heavens.

    "¡­Sigh. Don''t be too disheartened. With your determination, you''ll surely reach the Pinnacle Realm someday. Honestly, I didn''t expect you to actually aplish such a crazy task."

    "Thank you."

    I softly smiled, infusing my sword with energy.

    Now, I could maintain sword energy without a break for half a day.

    After that, though, my head would start to hurt, and my energy channels would surge chaotically. I could still push it for another half a day in that state.

    As I did so, my energy channels would begin to twist, and I''d start to bleed from my nose about once every hour.

    Yet, I could still endure it with my willpower.

    But knowing that pushing beyond that might lead to death, I didn''t force myself further.

    ''I don''t want to die pointlessly without even a glimmer of enlightenment.''

    I stopped maintaining sword energy and took a rest at that point.

    "If I can really maintain sword energy all day without strain, maybe a path will appear then."

    "¡­Yes. I hope you seed. And here."

    After chatting, Kim Young-hoon handed me another untitled book.

    "This contains the insights I gained while battling and escaping from a Core Formation cultivator. I have managed to gauge my abilities precisely and endured the cultivator¡¯s techniques as long as possible before escaping."

    "Insights from just escaping¡­ is this much?"

    I was slightly surprised, looking at the thickness of the book,parable to theplete volume of Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    "A Core Formation cultivator is akin to a natural disaster. These insights are natural."

    "Wow¡­"

    I was amazed as I received the insights.

    "¡­I''ll keep it safe for future generations."

    "Thank you, Eun-hyun."

    Heughed heartily, drank his liquor, and then stood up.

    "Then I''ll go and search for Core Formation cultivators again. I hope we can meet again next time. And¡­ for your next task, try to always keep in mind all of the surrounding scenery you pass by."

    "All the surrounding scenery?"

    "Yes, in battle or martial arts spars, you always keep the surrounding terrain and features in mind to utilize them. Now, try to do that all the time, not just during battles."

    "That''s what¡­"

    The task he set this time, like the previous one about maintaining sword energy, seemed insane.

    He was essentially asking me to be a human CCTV, keeping constant spatial awareness.

    ''I hope my head doesn¡¯t explode.''

    I shook my head, clearing these foreboding thoughts.

    ''Alright. Kim Young-hoon, who reached a realm never before attained by any martial artist, has a reason for setting such tasks.''

    From that day forward, I began to memorize everything I saw and the location of every object and feature in my surroundings.

    30 years since my return.

    And five years of constantly keeping spatial awareness.

    Now, I can proudly say that my understanding of sword energy is higher than anyone else''s.

    Maintaining sword energy all the time, an insane feat, has be second nature to me, except when sleeping.

    Spatial awareness, though initially painful, has be a habit.

    At first, my head felt like it would split, but it became manageable as I adapted.

    I can guarantee a 40% winning rate against other first-rate martial artists of the same realm relying on my spatial awareness,bat experience, and understanding of sword energy alone.

    And the most encouraging thing.

    ''I sessfullysted four seconds against a peak master!''

    It was an encouraging achievement.

    It meant that I could exchange at least one more move with peak masters.

    Yes.

    I am growing, albeit slowly.

    Someday, I will surely reach the Pinnacle Realm!

    I met Kim Young-hoon again.

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon after a long time, I noticed he had acquired a scar or two on his face.

    "Those scars¡­"

    "They''re from battling a Core Formation cultivator."

    It was astonishing.

    Until now, across several lifetimes, he had never sustained scars. He had never been injured while mastering martial arts.

    Even when fighting against cultivators, he never bore a scar from any near-fatal wounds.

    Such a scarred appearance was a rare sight to see on him.

    "This time¡­"

    But contrary to the scars, his face was full of life.

    "I managed to cut off the hands of a Core Formation cultivator twice in a row! And I still managed to escape! Ha! Hahaha!"

    "¡­!"

    "Hahaha, you should have seen it. The dignified cultivator enraged and losing his mind after being bested by a mere mortal!"

    I was genuinely astonished.

    He was gradually surpassing the limits of martial artists.

    ''Little by little, it''s being passed down.''

    Not only I, but also a genius of the millennium, benefits from my return.

    Bit by bit.

    Slowly oveing their limits and paving a path beyond.

    ck¡ª

    I epted the insights he handed me, insights gained while he repeatedly cut off the hands of a Core Formation cultivator.

    ''If I pass these insights on to Kim Young-hoon in the next life¡­''

    Maybe he''ll break his limits again?

    Given his heaven-sent martial talent.

    Continuously exploring new paths might someday¡­

    ''Possibly bring martial artists to dominate the world of cultivators¡­''

    My primary goal has always been to reach the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, be a cultivator, elevate my realm, and return to the previous world to live a life without the ability to return.

    So, defeating cultivators as a martial artist wasn''t my life''s sole purpose.

    But watching his feats made me wonder.

    Martial arts.

    How far can such martial prowess, achievable by the human body and not cultivators, really go?

    Such questions and expectations welled up in me.

    "¡­I''ll take care of these insights as well."

    I epted his insights, and Kim Young-hoon smiled wryly as he raised his ss.

    "But you¡­"

    There was a hint of sympathy in his gaze as he looked at me.

    "¡­You still haven''t reached the Pinnacle Realm."

    "Can you tell just by looking?"

    "Yes. I can tell just by your gaze. You''ll understand once you reach the peak. In fact, constantly maintaining sword energy or keeping spatial awareness active is merely an attempt to mimic the [vision] one gains in the Pinnacle Realm using your physical senses.

    But despite mimicking the Pinnacle Realm to that extent, I don¡¯t understand why your vision hasn¡¯t progressed beyond mere imitation¡­"

    "¡­"

    He sighed softly.

    "I knew your talent was dull, but this is almost as if¡­ you''re inherently unsuited for martial arts."

    "¡­"

    Kim Young-hoon took another drink as he saw my downcast expression. I, too, drank silently.

    "Alright, then. I have no choice but to keep trying to make you mimic the vision of the peak. As you''ve been doing.

    You remember the space. So now remember the sounds, the temperature and touch on your skin, even the taste.

    Activate all your senses continuously, training them to their limits, constantly absorbing information. In that state, keep maintaining sword energy and continue to experience real battles. This is the only way for someone without talent like you to enter the realm of the peak!"

    The ''vision'' of peak masters.

    "¡­Why are you telling me these things?"

    Until now, martial artists at the Pinnacle Realm have never spoken about it to those below first-rate.

    Because exining it would be iprehensible to them, potentially leading to delusions.

    There''s only one case where they impart information about the Pinnacle Realm to first-rate masters.

    "Is it because I can reach the Pinnacle Realm?"

    At the top of first-rate.

    For those who are looking to the realm of the pinnacle.

    The super first-rate martial artists.

    "¡­Honestly, I don''t understand why you''re still ate first-rate looking at your hands."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at my hand holding the sword.

    "You wouldn''t know, but martial artists in the Pinnacle Realm have apletely different vision from those below. It''s the same with Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin. And¡­ from my perspective, at the extreme of Five Energies.

    Your sword and hand are half melted into each other. Usually, a first-rate martial artist reaches the peak at this point, but I don''t understand why your ''vision'' hasn''t opened yet. That¡¯s why I''m giving you this fragmented information."

    My sword and hand are half melted into each other...

    I looked at my hand.

    It just seemed to be resting on the sword scabbard.

    It wasn''t actually so.

    But what he mentioned was something I had recently started to feel.

    As if the sword and my hand had melted into one...

    ''But can a master at the level of Five Energies read my thoughts?''

    It''s far.

    How far do I have to go to reach that realm?

    No.

    Don¡¯t think about that.

    "¡­Thank you. I will continue to train tirelessly based on your valuable advice."

    Nod.

    He softly smiled and nodded, then vanished like a phantom right before my eyes.

    After finishing the meal I ordered at the inn, I stood up.

    ''Remember the space, and next¡­''

    Yes, let''s remember the sounds.

    I began to absorb every bit of misceneous noise around me into my mind.

    It felt like my brain would explode, but this too would be familiar.

    As the sounds became more familiar, next, I would remember information about temperature, humidity, touch.

    Then, information about taste.

    Absorbing and reabsorbing countless pieces of information, while continuously experiencing real battles.

    ''I will definitely reach the Pinnacle Realm!''

    Trantor notes: Another long chapter...I like ''First Day'' chapters the best cuz they the easiest and shortest.

 Chapter 16: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (4)

    Chapter 16: Talent Abandoned by the Heavens (4)

    Absorbing andprehending information about every space I traversed was not an ordinary task. It was dizzying, especially whenbined with the practice of maintaining constant sword energy.

    Now, this task included perceiving auditory information from every moment I passed through. It wasn''t just about perceiving auditory information from noisy streets.

    Rustle, rustle.

    The sound of clothes brushing against each other.

    Thud, thud.

    The sound of footsteps.

    Huff, huff, huff.

    The sound of breathing.

    I had to consciously perceive all these sounds continuously.

    ''Dizzying.''

    Doing all this simultaneously, I felt not just a headache but dizziness to the point of near-copse. I wondered if I could even engage in martial duels in this state.

    ''Especially now, when there are hardly any sects left to duel with.''

    For about 30 years, I traveled all over Yanguo, challenging almost every small and medium sects to duels.

    asionally, I even visited major sects for duelse.

    As a result, there was hardly a ce in Yanguo I hadn''t been to.

    I now resorted to battling bandits and water bandits rampaging through Yanguo, capturing them.

    The problem was these evil men never fought fairly, especially when chased down. The most desperate ones even resorted to throwing explosive pellets they somehow acquired.

    In this dizzy state, I had to fight such men.

    ''Can I even preserve my life?''

    Sigh.

    I sighed and firmly gripped my sword.

    After all, this was the path I chose.

    Even if I die, I will walk this path.

    I looked at the six books piled up in front of me.

    "You survived again this time."

    "Yes, this time as well."

    15 years had passed.

    45 years since my return.

    In the meantime, I met Kim Young-hoon three more times and received three more sets of insights, making a total of six volumes of insights from Kim Young-hoon.

    During this time, I mastered processing not only visual and auditory information but also touch, taste, and smell continuously and adeptly.

    Now, when I met a martial artist ofte first-rate, my understanding of the five senses, sword energy, and immense practical experience allowed me to start with a 70% chance of winning against martial artists of the same level.

    Of course, this was without considering the power of my martial arts. Including that, my winning probability reached 99%.

    If it was a real fight allowing the use of toxins and hidden weapons, I could guarantee victory against anyte first-rate martial artist.

    Moreover, with the ability to process information using the five senses and my understanding of constantly using sword energy,

    I could now face a peak master for about 10 to 20 exchanges.

    Of course, it was difficult to continue beyond that.

    That was the end.

    I still...

    hadn''t...

    be...

    a peak...

    master.

    Still!!!

    Still!!!

    "My existence has spread among the Core Formation cultivators. It seems I''m wanted. Two Core Formation cultivatorsid a trap and waited for me.

    I barely escaped. Still, I managed to inflict a small wound on the cheek of one of them."

    "You''ve gained even more insights."

    "What insights. Despite all this, I still can''t properly confront Core formation cultivators. Assuming I don''t run away, I can''t evenst a hundred exchanges against them. It''s impossible to inflict any meaningful damage."

    He gazed at the sky with a sense of futility and mused.

    "Honestly, I sometimes wonder whether the extreme of Five Energies Converging to the Origin I''ve reached... is the [end] for martial artists. Perhaps the martial artist who created Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts had simr thoughts. No matter how hard we try, it''s impossible to defeat cultivators with martial arts."

    I quietly looked at Kim Young-hoon.

    Despite writing six books full of astonishing insights, he held a small teacup, his face etched with a hollow smile.

    Clearly, he possessed talent given by the heavens.

    And I, talent abandoned by the heavens.

    Clearly, he and I were in starkly opposite situations.

    Yet, somehow, I saw my reflection in Kim Young-hoon.

    Myself, who could not grasp even a hint of the Pinnacle Realm despite numerous lifetimes of effort.

    His situation, where no possibility of defeating cultivators appeared despite repeated lifetimes.

    Clearly, a genius given by the heavens and a durd abandoned by the heavens.

    Why then, did we seem so simr?

    "By the way, I still don''t understand why I haven''t reached the Pinnacle Realm. It''s frustrating for me too."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at me with a slightly bitter expression.

    "Why can''t you reach that realm despite mimicking the world of peak masters, including sword energy... I can''t grasp what''s missing."

    He let out a hollowugh and stood up.

    "Let''s have a sparring session after a long time."

    "That sounds like good news."

    Kim Young-hoon and I left the guesthouse and headed towards a nearby forest.

    Upon reaching a suitable clearing, I unsheathed my sword without a word.

    The sword energy, which I had been maintaining continuously for seven days and nights, flickered on my sword.

    "Your understanding of sword energy is considerable. You''d quickly reach the stage of Sword Silk once you attain the Pinnacle Realm," Kim Young-hoon observed, noticing the aura of my sword.

    I smiled bitterly.

    The hypothesis after reaching the Pinnacle Realm was meaningless.

    It was already the 45th year since my return.

    I only had about five years of life left, and the likelihood of bing a peak master within that time was slim.

    A realm that I couldn''t reach despite dedicating my entire life.

    Would any special enlightenmente within these five years?

    "Then, let''s begin."

    I took up a fighting stance, my expression intense.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sixteenth move.

    Mountain Tiger.

    Swoosh!

    Six sword energies from the upper left to the lower right.

    Six from the upper right to the lower left.

    A total of twelve sword energies converged towards Kim Young-hoon''s heart.

    Ting!

    Kim Young-hoon didn''t even draw his saber. He simply flicked his finger, and my technique dissipated instantly.

    However, I didn''t panic and immediatelyunched another move.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twelfth Move.

    Nine Lights Emerging Peak.

    A more evolved sword technique that sent nine sword energies his way.

    "You''ve significantly reduced your vulnerabilities."

    Swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon quickly deployed his movement technique, dodging all my sword energies and quietlymended me.

    I didn''t respond but quickly took another fighting stance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Seventeenth Move.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    Boom, bang, bang!

    I sent sword energies in all directions, absorbing them into the earth with the principle of infiltration and then detonating them after a dy, a decisive move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Boom, bang!

    The surrounding terrain transformed under my will.

    Sword energies emerging from the ground surged towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Whoosh!

    But when he swiped his finger horizontally, the sword energies Iunched lost their power and scattered into the air.

    "Severing Vein Saber Method, Eighth Move, Mountain Scream."

    Whoosh!

    He extended his finger towards me again.

    Boom!

    The saber energy emanating from his finger overturned the ground as it surged towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Eighteenth Move.

    Echoing Valley.

    Whoosh!

    I infused sword energy into my sword, and simultaneously, I withdrew all force from it.

    Though it sounded absurd, Echoing Valley required just that.

    I filled my sword with energy while maintaining its form, removing all intent and misceneous forces, leaving only a hollow form of energy.

    "Haah!"

    With all my concentration, I maintained the emptiness in my sword and faced the iing saber energy.

    Grr!

    Immense pressure traveled up my arm, but simultaneously, the saber energy that surged towards me was absorbed into my sword.

    I emptied my intent from the sword and filled it with the opponent''s intent.

    Then, with a swift turn, I exerted all my strength to fling the energy in another direction.

    Boom!

    The Mountain Scream Kim Young-hoonunched destroyed several trees and shattered a huge rock.

    "Heugh, heugh!"

    I sweat profusely and trembling. Echoing Valley was originally a counterattack technique that absorbed the opponent''s energy and intent, returning it back to them. However, I could only manage to deflect the attack.

    ''Still far off.''

    Gritting my teeth, I took up my stance again and charged.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Neenth Move.

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds.

    Whoosh!

    My sword vibrated, and my sword energy morphed into waves, spreading in all directions before suddenly converging towards Kim Young-hoon.

    An inescapable decisive technique!

    But he just smiled, lifting his hand, and saber energy burst from his fingertips.

    Whoosh, bang, bang, bang!

    Spinning and dancing, he flicked his hand each time, deflecting the converging sword energies.

    Whoosh, thump, thump, thump!

    He deflected countless sword energies and then extended his finger towards me again.

    "Severing Vein Saber Method, Ninth Move, Dragon''s Mound."

    Rumble!

    The fearsome saber energy, twisting like a dragon, flew towards me.

    ''Can I withstand it?''

    No, even trying to deflect it with my sword would tear me apart due to the intricate changes in his technique.

    ''I need to take a risk.''

    I confront it head-on.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twentieth Move.

    Nine Mountains, Eight Seas.

    I spun in ce with my sword, once, twice, thrice, then again.

    With each spin, the speed and power of my sword grew exponentially.

    After nine spins, the power within my sword had be terrifyingly immense.

    With every bit of my being, I shed at the oing saber energy in all directions.

    Boom!

    A massive explosion sounded, and I witnessed my sword shatter.

    Flung backward by the shockwave, I crashed into arge tree, spitting blood and kneeling.

    My defeat was evident.

    "Damn it... What seems to be the problem?"

    "Hmm..."

    Kim Young-hoon sighed softly.

    "I don''t know. You... I can''t fathom why you''re still in this realm. You should have be a peak master long ago."

    "What do you mean?"

    I asked, catching my breath.

    It was absurd.

    I had never evene close to enlightenment, let alone reach the Pinnacle Realm.

    "Intriguing. Why is this happening? Hmm..."

    After pondering, Kim Young-hoon looked at me thoughtfully and suggested,

    "Perhaps youck a catalyst."

    "A catalyst?"

    "Yes, a catalyst. Like desperation or a driving force. Something that would push your talent beyond its limits with extreme concentration..."

    "What kind of catalyst are you talking about!"

    I cut him off, yelling furiously with veins bulging in my eyes.

    "I''ve wielded a sword for over 50 years! My entire life! I''ve longed to transcend to the next realm! You''re telling me I need to be more desperate? How much more!"

    I screamed as if in agony, disregarding the pain in my entire body.

    "I''ve struggled my whole life to break free from being first-rate! What am Icking? What more do I need to do? I''ve unblocked all my meridians.I even sleep with my hand on my sword, flowing sword energy!

    I''ve reached a point where I even collect and process information in my dreams! But why! Why!!! Why won''t the heavens show me the next realm!

    Why!!!"

    I thrashed about, screaming at the sky.

    I knew it was undignified for someone nearly seventy.

    But.

    Having pursued the sword and yearned for the Pinnacle Realm all my life, yet never even grasping what that realm might be.

    How could I not be in anguish?

    "Why... just why..."

    Sobbing, I looked up at the sky.

    Kim Young-hoon watched me with a heavy heart, then flicked his finger towards the tree I had crashed into.

    St!

    Immediately, a significant volume of martial arts techniques filled the tree.

    "I''ve created martial arts to supplement your weaknesses during our spar. It''s hardly a constion, but I hope you''ll master them and find some peace."

    After speaking, Kim Young-hoon disappeared like a phantom again.

    I gazed at the sky for a while before turning my attention to the martial art techniques he left.

    There were two: Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step.

    In just a short sparring session, he had effortlessly created two martial arts.

    I marveled at his incredible talent for martial arts and slowly studied the two techniques.

    Mountain Lord Martial Arts was a body technique.

    It dealt with pressuring the enemy with the presence of a Mountain Lord, creating movements like a tiger.

    Transcending Peaks Step was a footwork technique.

    Uniquely, it allowed one to take any step and assume the stance of the first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks. Given the nature of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, any subsequent move could follow, allowing for endlessbinations.

    ''Using Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step together.''

    It would be possible to pressure the enemy with the presence of a Mountain Lord and relentlessly attack with Transcending Peaks Step.

    A technique to dry up and kill the opponent.

    ''These two perfectlyplement the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.''

    As so, they were also rtively easy to learn.

    I suddenly reflected on my martial prowess.

    "Now... Against a first-rate martial artist, I can guarantee a 100% win rate without resorting to tricks."

    I hadpletely surpassed the first-rate level.

    Yet, I still hadn''t reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    Somewhere between first-rate and the pinnacle.

    That was my current level of skill.

    How long must I remain in this realm?

    "Catalyst..."

    I mulled over Kim Young-hoon''s words.

    What am Icking?

    I couldn''t figure it out.

    Time flowed on like a river.

    Once again.

    50 years have passed since my return.

    My days were numbered.

    I had surpassed the first-rate level but was still not at the Pinnacle Realm.

    I was tired of wielding the sword.

    In my past life, I swung my sword until my dying breath.

    But in this life, despite being more skilled than before, swinging the sword felt burdensome.

    I guessed the reason.

    ''There''s no meaning to it, that''s why.''

    For 50 years, I wielded the sword.

    Yet, I never became a peak master.

    What''s the point of swinging the sword when death is near?

    It would all be the same anyway.

    "Is he... dead?"

    That day, I swung my sword and looked up at the sky.

    Kim Young-hoon hadn''t appeared for almost five years.

    Thest time we met, he was being pursued by Core Formation cultivators. Perhaps he was caught and killed by one or two of them.

    "This must be our fate, his and mine."

    When was my death due?

    Perhaps in a few days, my vital energy would be exhausted, and I would die.

    Even now, swinging the sword was an act of willpower.

    "To ovee."

    Whoosh!

    "The limits."

    Whoosh!

    "As a human."

    Whoosh!

    "There''s only so far... you can go."

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I sighed and gazed aimlessly at the sky.

    "With my talent, struggling all this time was my limit. And his talent too had its limits."

    Yes.

    Starting from the next life, I should try a different approach.

    Knowing that I couldn''t be a peak in a lifetime, I might as well beg cultivators for some elixir to attain spiritual quality.

    That would be the best I could do.

    "Even if mortals struggle, they can''t escape the destiny set by the heavens..."

    "Cough!"

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon appeared beside me like a phantom.

    Coughing up blood.

    "Cough, cough... What nonsense are you spouting, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "No, it''s not that..."

    "Cough... Gagging..."

    Despite coughing up blood, he wasughing.

    Both his arms were severed, and one eye was missing, scarred by a cut.

    "Damn it, what happened? You''re in bad shape."

    I was startled by his sudden appearance and hurried to check his pulse and fetch medical tools.

    Then, something grabbed my nape.

    "Eh?"

    What is this?

    Weren''t his arms severed?

    Something invisible was holding my nape.

    And Kim Young-hoon, despite coughing up blood, wasughing hysterically.

    "Look! The price for blowing off one of the Core Formation cultivator''s arms!!! I, I have inflicted significant damage on a Core Formation cultivator!"

    "What...?"

    "I, I have seen the realm beyond the Five Energies Converging to the Origin with my own two eyes!"

    He continued speaking while spewing blood.

    "I reached it by risking my life, burning my life! Look, Eun-hyun, I traveled hundreds of miles to show you. I decided to entrust myst words to you!"

    Whoosh!

    Above Kim Young-hoon''s head, a concentration of saber energy formed.

    I wasn''t particrly surprised.

    Projecting internal energy into the air was a feat he''d shown several times after reaching the Pinnacle Realm.

    Gradually, the sword energy began to shine and change.

    It was Gang Qi.

    ''This is something he''s done even in the Five Energies realm.''

    But then, the Gang Qi began to change again.

    "This is..."

    The Gang Qi startedpressing into a sphere.

    It was a change I''d never seen before in my several lifetimes following Kim Young-hoon.

    Like the day he first entered the Five Energies realm.

    Five small spheres hovered above his head.

    The Gang Qi morphed into a small spherical shape.

    "With this, I could blow off a Core Formation cultivator''s arm. Before, I could only fight Qi Building cultivators using ambushes or surprise attacks, but with this, I can face them head-on in a battle of strength! Look, Eun-hyun! This is the result of surpassing the martial arts of the martial world I''ve pursued my whole life!"

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoonunched the spherical mass of Gang Qi towards the back of my house.

    Boom!

    An enormous explosion sounded, and the house I had built with all the money I had gathered over 50 years was destroyed in a second.

    "My... house..."

    For a moment, I felt a mix of numbness and rage, but I managed to suppress it and examined the power of the martial art he disyed.

    ''The three-story building explodedpletely. There''s hardly any debris left. Luckily, there were no servants around, otherwise, it could have killed hundreds in one blow.''

    Most importantly.

    The hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of saber marks in the ''remaining'' debris.

    That Gang Qi Sphere contained tens of thousands of saber energies.

    ''The power is unimaginable. It''s stronger than any martial art Kim Young-hoon has shown since reaching the Five Energies realm.''

    His im about being able to confront cultivators in a head-on battle of strength seemed usible.

    Moreover, his martial arts, which began with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, were primarily designed for ambush and escape, so ambushing a Core Formation cultivator with this could have easily blown off an arm.

    "I... came... to show you... Eun-hyun..."

    He whispered faintly, reciting some martial forms.

    "Remember... these forms... They are... the essence of my realizations,pressed... Please, pass on my martial arts... to future generations..."

    "Don''t speak. I''ll treat you."

    I applied pressure points to stop his bleeding and was about to take him to a nearby doctor.

    Whoosh!

    A middle-aged man in blue robes appeared in the sky above my house.

    "I''ve found you. Extreme Monster. So, you''ve been hiding here. Listen, mortal! This man hasmitted grave crimes against the celestial n of cultivators. Leave him and go!"

    "You''vee to punish him?"

    "Yes. Don''t tell me you''re an associate of this Extreme Monster? nning to protect him? Useless..."

    Thud!

    Before the man could finish speaking, I hoisted Kim Young-hoon on my back and dashed towards a nearby mountain range.

    "Tsk, he seems to be an associate of the Extreme Monster. Didn''t he hear from the Extreme Monster about us cultivators?"

    The middle-aged man''s voice seemed to echo everywhere.

    "Ha, well. Let''s enjoy thisst bit of entertainment. Run, if you can."

    Swoosh!

    From the direction where the middle-aged man was, light burst, and several ck masses fell to the ground.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    The masses that fell to the ground rose up and started chasing after me.

    ''Are those... corpses?''

    Moving corpses.

    Jiangshi (Chinese Zombies).

    Aaah!

    Grrr!

    Waaargh!

    The Jiangshi chased after me.

    Unlike old me, these dead things didn''t tire and kept charging.

    "By the way, Extreme Monster, is that a nickname given by the cultivators? Unique."

    "..."

    I kept talking to keep the barely conscious Kim Young-hoon awake while fleeing.

    "Two ''monsters'' being chased by Jiangshi in their old age, what a peculiar sight."

    "Damn it, I knew this would happen when you started picking fights with those cultivators."

    "But if you were going to do that, you should have won outright. Why just blow off an arm? What''s the point?"

    Aaaah!

    A Jiangshi that had gotten close extended its ws at me.

    "Damn it, corpses are immune to poison."

    Thwack!

    I threw a hidden weapon, hitting the Jiangshi''s ankle joint precisely.

    The Jiangshi stumbled and fell, and I took the opportunity to flee even farther.

    "Damn it. Shouldn''t you be carrying me and running, given you''ve reverted to a younger body? I''m out of breath. Why are your arms cut off anyway?"

    Aaaaah!

    The Jiangshi relentlessly pursued me.

    I gritted my teeth and kept running.

    Morning passed, noon passed, and night fell.

    How many times had the sun risen and set?

    "Huff, huff..."

    I ended up cornered in a dead-end.

    Arge cliff behind me blocked the way, and Jiangshi surrounded me in front.

    "Amazing. A mere mortal withstanding my Jiangshi for three days and nights."

    "Huff... Huff..."

    I looked up at the middle-aged man floating in the sky, gasping for breath.

    "Now you have nowhere to run, and there''s no need. The Extreme Monster is already dead, isn''t he? Mortal."

    "Huff... Huff..."

    Sweat poured down like rain.

    My legs trembled.

    But with thest of my willpower from 50 years of training, I spoke to the cultivator.

    "I know...Any first-rate doctor can recognize a corpse. That Kim Young-hoon, this madman, died of excessive bleeding... I know that."

    "Then why did you run? Mortal, I''m only interested in the Extreme Monster''s head. Your insignificant life means nothing to me. You should have just left the body and fled."

    "Ha, ha ha... Ha ha ha."

    Iughed crazily and slowlyid down Kim Young-hoon''s body.

    "This man... was my martial arts master. Is it right to hand over my master''s body to an outsider, even if you are a cultivator?"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step.

    And everything else that helped me reach this level.

    It was all thanks to Kim Young-hoon''s teachings.

    He was a fellow countryman and also my martial arts master.

    ¡°If you want my master¡¯s head, you¡¯ll have to take mine first!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how dare you speak so boldly to a practitioner of the Dao. You¡¯ve got some nerve. It seems like your vital energy is depleting, and you don¡¯t have much time left. Are you being brave because you¡¯re about to die?¡±

    My shout seemed to irk the middle-aged man in blue robes.

    ¡°These mortals, ignorant of what it means to be a Daoist cultivator. It seems they don¡¯t understand what we are capable of. Are you not afraid of death? Or do you not value your life? In that case, I¡¯ll show you. Cultivators of the Dao have the power to inflict suffering worse than death¡­¡±

    The man in blue robes began muttering some incantation, extending his hand towards me.

    I hastily dodged, anticipating an attack, but his spell targeted not me, but something else.

    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±

    The cultivator¡¯s spell had settled into Kim Young-hoon¡¯s corpse, and the dead man began to rise again.

    The surrounding Jiangshi, each detached an arm and threw it towards the reanimating corpse of Kim Young-hoon.

    The arms of the Jiangshi attached to the shoulders of Kim Young-hoon¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°A Jiangshi¡­?¡±

    The cultivator had turned Kim Young-hoon into a Jiangshi with his spell

    ¡°You wretched mortal, how dare you scream in the presence of a Daoist cultivator. Now pay the price. Go on, Extreme Monster, kill this disciple of yours with your own hands.¡±

    ¡°Grrr¡­ Ahhh¡­¡±

    The corpse of Kim Young-hoon staggered and then lunged at me. I quickly drew my sword to block his strike and retreated.

    ¡°This¡­ vile cultivator¡­!¡±

    To dishonor the spirit of the deceased in such a way!

    I gritted my teeth, blocking each attack from the transformed Jiangshi.

    ¡°Fortunately, he can¡¯t use his martial arts from his lifetime.¡±

    He was only pushing me with the strength and speed of a Jiangshi.

    Naturally, the strength infused by the cultivator seemed formidable, imposing a tremendous burden on my aged body with its sheer power and speed.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡±

    With each strike of my sword, my eyes reddened in rage.

    Every sh I made at Kim Young-hoon¡¯s body felt like a tremendous insult.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    But I steeled my heart and took my fighting stance.

    If this is how it is.

    Let''s end it quickly.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Twenty-First Move.

    Heavenly Lake!

    Old memories rushed in.

    ¨DWhy is the twenty-first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship called Heavenly Lake? All other stances have names rted to valleys, peaks, or mountains, but why this one?

    Early in this life.

    I had asked Kim Young-hoon, wondering if he knew since the revised Severing Mountain Swordsmanship included this stance by his previous cycle''s self.

    ¨DHmm, Heavenly Lake? It reminds me of Baekdu Mountain''s Heavenly Lake.

    ¨DBaekdu Mountain?

    ¨DHaha, yes. Does this world also have a Heavenly Lake like Baekdu Mountain? Or maybe someone from Korea like us named this move.

    ¨DHahaha¡­ I guess so.

    Heavenly Lake (Ìì³Ø).

    A vastke reflecting the sky.

    A vast pool located at the highest mountain peak.

    The spirit of that terrain naturally emanated from me.

    Imagery of Heavenly Lake, along with the countless memories of being taught martial arts by Kim Young-hoon, came to mind.

    The essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship flowed through my memory.

    The Heavenly Lake holds the myriad forms of the heavens, yet it itself never changes.

    In essence, the symbolized heaven represents the object I contend with.

    Theke that contains it signifies my single strike.

    Crash!

    Sword energy swept over Kim Young-hoon''s entire body, and my sword was sheathed back into its scabbard.

    In an instant, his movements froze.

    The twenty-first move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Heavenly Lake, is a technique that momentarily suppresses the opponent''s movements by drawing in all the ''power'' flowing through their meridians into my sword energy, trapping it within my sword.

    A skill that could only be executed by someone who is both a first-rate doctor and an expert in the Eight Extraordinary Meridians.

    A martial art exclusively tailored for me, an extraordinary move that no one but I could perform.

    Rumble!

    Within the sheathed sword, the briefly stolen power surged.

    Left alone, it would eventually dissipate, but I chose to preserve this energy and resumed the stance for the next move.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twenty-second Move."

    Excluding the twenty-third and twenty-fourth moves, which are more conceptual and theoretical.

    The true secret technique (ŠWÁx) of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    ''If the corpse is intact, it could be used by the cultivator as a zombie.''

    Therefore, I have to leave no corpse behind.

    ''Rest in peace.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The secret technique.

    "Severing Mountain."

    The content of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s secret technique was not grandiose.

    True to its purpose of cutting through mountains, it was simply about making brute sword cuts.

    Starting from the first move, Transcending Peaks, all the way to the twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake, pouring all the moves at once on the opponent!

    That was the secret technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain.

    The first move, Transcending Peaks.

    With the unsheathing of the sword, I rode the flow of power stolen from Kim Young-hoon''s body, cutting him horizontally.

    The second move, Entering Mountain.

    Quickly switching to a lower stance to strike his legs.

    The third move, Ascending Vein.

    Cutting upward while holding the sword from the lower stance.

    The fourth move, Flowing Ridge.

    Sending winding sword energy to stab.

    The fifth move, Bouldered Cliff.

    Rotating and delivering several shing strikes.

    The sixth move, Strange Stone.

    Changing the grip and adding a deceptive move.

    The seventh move, Deep Mountain.

    Returning into a defensive posture and cutting diagonally upward.

    The eighth move, Secluded Valley.

    Twisting and nullifying the opponent''s force aimed at me.

    The ninth move, Landscape Painting.

    Delivering diagonal sword energy strikes from left and right, totaling six shes.

    The tenth move, Dragon Vein.

    Drawing up energy to make arge cut.

    The eleventh move, Cliff Edge.

    Cutting again from below upward.

    The twelfth move, Nine Lights Emerging Peak.

    Sending nine streams of sword energy beyond.

    By this point, Kim Young-hoon''s body waspletely tattered.

    ''Topletely obliterate it.''

    So that the cultivator could not revive any part and desecrate the spirit!

    Even in its tattered state, it writhed and attacked me again.

    Tremendous power and speed!

    ''I must avoid it!''

    No, what''s the point of avoiding?

    My life is already at its end.

    A life already destined for death.

    At this moment, to ensure that my master''s legacy is no longer insulted, burn everything!

    "Arrgh!"

    The thirteenth move, Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    Striking down five shes and then another five.

    Ten shes in total, enveloping him from all directions.

    Kyaaah!

    The Jaingshi''s hand broke through the barrage of shes, attacking me.

    I''m going to die.

    ''I can''t die yet.''

    More, just a bit more!

    Draw more energy!

    My brain processed and input information faster.

    The surrounding space, sound, smell, the humidity and temperature, the taste of blood on my tongue.

    It felt like my brain would explode.

    ''Let it burst.''

    More and more!

    Until my brain burnspletely!

    The fourteenth move, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven.

    The Dragon Vein Qi Method surged, and my momentum grew immense.

    Simultaneously, sword energy condensed, taking the form of Sword Silk!

    In this situation, a direct strike was inevitable.

    And then.

    Crackle¨D

    My brain, under the pressure of impending death, burst through something.

    Ah¨D

    Is this my imagination?

    Red.

    And blue.

    All the colors of the world vanished, leaving only these two.

    Red.

    And blue.

    Ah¨D

    Is this...

    A red line extended from Kim Young-hoon''s fingertips to my head.

    Instinctively, I sensed it was [the next attack].

    Whoosh!

    I avoided the attack with minimal movement and raised my sword.

    A blue line stretched from my sword to his ribs.

    Instinctively, I sensed it was [the optimal path for me].

    Entranced, I followed the blue line with my sword.

    sh!

    My sword cut through his upper body.

    Somehow, Kim Young-hoon''s face seemed to be smiling faintly.

    Seeing that faint smile,

    I repeated a thought I had before.

    A genius bestowed by heaven.

    And a dunce abandoned by heaven.

    Poles apart, yet we seemed alike.

    The reason was.

    Because in the fate given by the heavens, we both struggled desperately.

    Here, there are neither geniuses nor dunces.

    Only those who spent their lives resisting fate and those who will die doing the same.

    Yes.

    As long as we live in the fate given by the heavens, talent is irrelevant. We are simr humans.

    ¨DIs this how you''re ending it?

    On his corpse, it seemed Kim Young-hoon''s face from his living days was reflected.

    ''Of course not.''

    As if bewitched, I continued to unleash my sword.

    The fifteenth move, Layered Mountains.

    Thousands of sword energies thinly split, bing a storm that enveloped his entire body.

    A defensive move originally used to nullify the opponent''s energy evolved into a lethal strike, optimized for the situation.

    The sixteenth move, Mountain Tiger.

    The ws and fangs of the tiger living in the Layered Mountains concentrated at a single point, tearing through his body.

    The seventeenth move, Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    Sword energy sent to the ground changed the terrain, shaking his foundation.

    The eighteenth move, Echoing Valley.

    Emptying my intent in the sword energy to counter and strike back.

    The neenth move, Mountains Echoes, Valleys Respond.

    Sword energy transformed into a wave, delivering a strike that he couldn''t avoid, shredding his body.

    The twentieth move, Nine Mountains, Eight Seas.

    Rotating several times on the spot and delivering cuts in all directions, tearing apart his form,

    The twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake.

    Swinging the sword again, gathering all the waves, flows, and power I had unleashed into the sword.

    Rumble!

    The power of all the waves, flows, and power from the twenty moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship were gathered.

    This vast energy was suppressed inside the sheathed sword.

    I unsheathed my sword again, just like at the beginning.

    Concentrating all this power into a single shing strike.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "My twenty-second move."

    The secret technique.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    The essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in a single strike!

    Releasing this final strike, I saw the the passing of my life before my eyes.

    Ah, yes.

    This is the end.

    sh!

    With my strike, Kim Young-hoon''s bodypletely shattered, scattering in all directions.

    Now, even if a cultivatores, his body cannot be further desecrated.

    Thus, I ascended to the new realm I had longed for.

    And concluded this tenacious life.

    That was my fourth return (»Øšw).

    Trantor Notes:

    Here''s an extra chapter (longest chapter so far) for Christmas and to finish up the arc!

 Chapter 17: 4th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 17: 4th Cycle''s First Day

    Ah.

    I opened my eyes.

    A familiar feeling.

    "Another regression, it seems."

    I recalled thest moments of my past life.

    Resisting until the very end...

    "Finally, I have ascended."

    Yes, I''m fully conscious now.

    In thatst moment, I certainly...

    "I reached the peak!"

    Overwhelmed with excitement, I looked up at the sky, oblivious to my surroundings, and shouted.

    "Finally! Atst!!!"

    I had reached the long-coveted peak!!!

    Buzz!

    A familiar sound echoes.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, a face I haven''t seen in a while, is there.

    But I didn''t even nce in his direction, just closed my eyes again.

    Swoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s hand cuts through the air towards me.

    Feeling his movement, I awakened ''that sensation'' I had reached just before dying.

    ''I can see it!''

    Even with my eyes closed, it''s vivid.

    A red trajectory was aimed at my cheek.

    With my eyes still shut, I dodged Jeon Myeong-hoon''s p with the optimum movement.

    "This guy dodged it?"

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon swung his hand several more times, but I, still with closed eyes, dodged every one of his strikes with minimal movement.

    ''I can see it. Jeon Myeong-hoon''s next move. The direction of his hand. It''s cearly visible.''

    In the past, I could dodge someone like Jeon Myeong-hoon without even looking, but that was all based on decades of martial arts training and ''predicting'' where he''ll strike.

    But now, it''s different.

    The red threadlines reveal his path.

    Whether my eyes are open or closed, these threadlines are vividly present.

    This is not ''prediction,'' but more like ''premonition.''

    ''Is this the [vision] of a peak master?''

    I finally understood why a first-raate master, even when outnumbering the enemy, could never defeat a peak master.

    ''It''s visible. The direction and trajectory of attacks by inferior first-rate warriors are clearly visible. How could they win if their attacks can''t even touch a peak master?''

    To confront a peak master, a first-rate warrior would need to attack with dozens of people in a swarm strategy.

    ''Setting aside the direction and trajectory of the attack.''

    I set my determination and faced Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was rushing towards me.

    At the same time, the red lines indicating his trajectory disappeared, and my vision was filled with blue lines.

    Face, shoulders, chest, arms, nks, stomach, lower abdomen, pelvis, legs, knees, feet.

    Blue lines densely targeted dozens of spots.

    Instinctively, I knew.

    These blue lines indicate the opponent''s vulnerabilities and the optimal path for my attack.

    The gap inbat skills between me and Jeon Myeong-hoon must be so vast that so many vulnerabilities are exposed.

    ''So that''s it. The red and blue back then.''

    "Ah, a master of Three Flowers. The first I''ve seen in this city besides myself."

    "Three Flowers aren''tmon. Most live their lives only in red and blue. I, too, haven''t met a master like you in a long time."

    A conversation between Kim Young-hoon and Pal Jik-tae, supreme elder of the Qia River sect, during my second regression.

    Pal Jik-tae indeed mentioned ''red and blue'' back then.

    At the time, I didn''t understand a word, but now I do.

    ''He was talking about this ''vision'' that peak masters see.''

    The red line to read the opponent''s attack.

    The blue line for the optimal attack.

    This dual-colored world, where one can exchange gaps, was the world of peak masters, the ''red and blue'' world he mentioned.

    When I reached this conclusion.

    Drip¨D

    ''What?''

    I suddenly felt a nosebleed.

    At the same time, I felt ''pain.''

    It hurts!

    As if my brain is burning!

    ''Damn, does using this [vision] overload the brain?''

    I quickly sealed the acupoints of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was rushing at me, quickly deactivated [vision], and put him to sleep with sleep-inducing herbs.

    There was pain the moment I activated [vision], but I ignored it.

    However, as the usage time extended, the pain intensified, eventually feeling like my brain was burning.

    ''The time I used [vision] in the scuffle with Jeon Myeong-hoon was mere moments, and yet the pain is this intense...''

    What''s the problem?

    After pondering for a while, I calmed my still-confused colleagues, took them to a cave, lit a fire, cooked fruits and grilled mushrooms, and put them to sleep.

    After the sun set and all my colleagues were asleep, I sat outside the cave and organized my thoughts.

    "Let''s sort out what ''Pinnacle Realm'' is all about."

    The Pinnacle Realm essentially overloads the brain to visualize and read the opponent''s path ofbat.

    Even for a blind person, if they can read the opponent''s path, two colors vividly appear in their mind, as if experiencing it.

    It''s more than visualization; it''s like my brain arbitrarily colors the paths I foresee in blue and red.

    "Using this vision, I can read every movement of my opponent and target their vulnerabilities with the optimal path."

    This is why, in my past life, Kim Young-hoon''s constant application of maximized senses to me seemed like an ''imitation of the Pinnacle Realm.''

    I indirectly calcted the opponent''s path by maximizing the senses.

    But due to myck of talent, I only awakened to this Pinnacle Realm at the very end, despite having imitated it.

    "Amazing."

    Once again, I looked at the world through the vision of the Pinnacle Realm.

    Watching the leaves fall at night, I envisioned the blue lines.

    Hundreds, thousands of blue threads appeared, directed at the leaves.

    I grabbed a nearby branch and swung it towards the leaves.

    The branch was blunt, not even shaped like a sword.

    Even the leaves, fresh and fluttering in the night breeze, were not easy targets.

    Yet, the moment I struck the leaves with the branch, following the optimal path the blue lines showed, they were sliced.

    Crack!

    The leaves were cut cleanly in half by the blunt branch, not imbued with any internal energy.

    On the first day of my regression in my previous life, I had briefly reached this state.

    I was unconscious then, but now my consciousness is clear.

    I stood up, holding the branch, and danced with it as if it were a sword.

    As I danced amidst the fluttering leaves, they all were cut by the branch.

    Swish, swish!

    Countless sword strokes pierced the leaves.

    Thousands of optimal paths extended before my eyes.

    I closed my eyes, imagining the fluttering leaves as first-rate masters.

    With no internal energy and only a slightly thick branch in hand, could I defeat so many first-rate masters?

    "I can win!"

    First-rate masters, each armed with their weapons, charged at me.

    Spears, swords, hidden weapons, maces, polearms, fists,nces, broadswords, and countless other weapons assaulted me.

    But I wasn''t afraid.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Continuously dancing with my sword, I dodged the first-rate masters'' weapons and linked the optimal sword paths.

    With my single sword stroke, their techniques were dismantled, their bnce destroyed, and all were defeated.

    "Haa..."

    When I opened my eyes, there were numerous split leaves around me.

    Drip...

    Despite the nosebleed and the burning sensation in my brain from using the vision, I felt exhrated.

    "I am now a peak master!"

    I stopped the nosebleed with a medicinal herb, then wandered around digging up centuries-old yellow bamboo roots.

    "Perhaps the inability to maintain the vision for long is due to theck of internal energy."

    A certain level of internal energy is necessary to endure and extend the duration of the vision.

    After digging up the roots, I chewed and swallowed them right there, leaving only a few for Kim Young-hoon.

    Now that I had ascended to a peak master, there was no need to sell them.

    "Yellow bamboo roots... I''ll leave just a couple for Kim Young-hoon and consume the rest."

    There were about ten roots around my vicinity in Ascension Path, and probably more if I expanded my search, but it wasn''t necessary.

    I consumed eight yellow bamboo roots, excluding the two for Kim Young-hoon.

    Gurgling...

    Guided by the Dragon Vein Qi Method, the immense spiritual power of the yellow bamboo roots surged through my meridians.

    Whew...

    An immense reserve of internal energy umted in an instant.

    I had more internal energy now than in my previous life, where I had practiced for 50 years.

    "Shall I try again?"

    Aided massive internal energy, I activated the peak master''s vision again.

    I practiced with the vision for about an hour with no significant issues.

    The burning difort started after about a meal''s time.

    "That''s my limit, about an hour and a half."

    No matter how much internal power I had, it only dyed the onset of pain; it didn''t eliminate it.

    "The only way is to repeatedly train using the peak master''s vision."

    To reduce the burning pain and gradually limate my brain to the vision.

    "Endless training is the answer."

    I might not be a genius, but this is the best way for someone not born with talent.

    This life''s goal is to first ovee the burning pain when using the peak master''s vision and ultimately...

    "Three Flowers Gather at the Summit...!"

    To reach the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, also known as the pinnacle of pinnacle.

    "I won''t aim for the Five Energies Converging to the Origin realm in this life. The Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is already challenging enough."

    The realm of Three Flowers was somewhat graspable.

    As the supreme elder of Qia River Sect said, "The third."

    Red symbolizes the enemy''s intent; blue, my intent.

    Besides these, there is a ''third'' color, the line that separates the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit from the rest of the Pinnacle Realm.

    The third.

    "Though I can''t quite grasp what it is."

    The leap from first-rate to peak felt insurmountable, but reaching the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit from the peak seems slightly easier.

    Smiling, I looked at Kim Young-hoon, sleeping in the cave.

    "Surely, I''ll be able to learn much more from him now."

    Having reached the peak, the level of teaching I could receive from Kim Young-hoon would be iparable to when I was just a first-rate master.

    Moreover, I possessed the six volumes of insights and the final form left by the previous Kim Young-hoon.

    This life''s Kim Young-hoon will certainly surpass the one from before!

    "I, too, in this life, will achieve the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and get closer to being a true cultivator!"

    With that resolution, I peacefully watched the rising morning sun in front of the cave.

    Trantor Notes: Things start to get a bit more interesting from now on.

 Chapter 18: Peak Master (1)

    Chapter 18: Peak Master (1)

    The morning dawned.

    As in previous regressions, the three-tailed fox asrge as a house, the supposed ruler of this forest, came to visit us.

    I bowed simply to the fox and offered my arm, proposing as tribute..

    During this, a curiosity struck me.

    ''Would I see red lines on the fox?''

    As the fox drooled over my arm, I activated the vision of a peak master

    I then witnessed a terrifying sight.

    Red everywhere!

    The whole world around me was covered in red!

    ¡°Huh, gasp...!¡±

    If humans had shown me trajectories in the shape of lines, the fox was different. From the center of its forehead, a crimson light engulfed everything around.

    It wasn''t just lines.

    It was more than a surface; it was a three-dimensional form, with the red light devouring the surrounding space.

    ''I can''t win.''

    Acknowledging the fox''s red light, its ''domain'', I could only extend my arm in awe.

    Crunch, crunch!

    Even as the fox chewed off my arm, I could only groan in astonishment, observing its domain.

    ''What is this? How can space be filled with red light like this?''

    I couldn''t understand.

    What kind of creature was this?

    And then, a few dayster, the arrival of cultivators made me wear an astonished expression again.

    ''Red!''

    The three monsters who came to retrieve Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kang Min-hee were simr to the fox, with red light emanating from them, engulfing the space around.

    That''s when I understood the difference between cultivators and martial artists.

    ''In martial arts, at best, their paths and intents form lines. But with cultivators, for some reason, their intents take over the entire space.''

    I imagined fighting those cultivators in a space dominated by their red light.

    ''I can''t win...''

    I understood why even the lowest cultivators were on par with a peak master.

    Even without actualbat experience, if they can dominate space with their intents like that, it''s impossible for a peak master to read a cultivator''s intentions.

    Conversely, within their dominated space, a cultivator would know everything like the back of their hand.

    It was aplete mismatch in terms ofpatibility.

    The next day, after they took my colleagues, I seized the opportunity to ask Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, who came for Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo.

    "I have a question for  Lord Sea Dragon King."

    [Hmm, what is it?]

    After briefly exining what I saw, I asked about the cultivators'' red territory.

    Seo Hweolughed and exined to me.

    [Cultivators all possess something called ''divine consciousness¡¯ (×R). Ordinary mortal¡¯s consciousness doesn''t extend beyond their brain, but cultivators can extend it to cover the surrounding space, allowing them to know anything they wish. I, as a spiritual creature, have the same ability. Is this answer sufficient?]

    "Thank you."

    Since our conversation was in thenguage of Yanguo, Kim Young-hoon and others seemed to not understand.

    Shortly after Seo Hweol left, a hunchbacked grotesque figure appeared to take Manager Kim away, pushing me and Kim Young-hoon into a spatial rift.

    I lost consciousness again.

    Ssh!

    "¡­!"

    Gurgling, bubbling!

    I suddenly found myself engulfed in a current, snapped to my senses, and struggled.

    ''What''s this, this is...''

    It was underwater.

    Gulp, gulp!

    Regaining my senses, I swam towards the light above.

    Having learned to swim decently in my past life while hunting water bandits, I had no problem swimming.

    "Puff, damn it. Last time it was a tree, now it''s underwater. What variety."

    It was likely Yanguo again, but the problem was I was randomly dropped somewhere in Yanguo.

    Looking around, it was argeke.

    ''Wait, where''s Kim Young-hoon?''

    While scanning the surroundings, I suddenly looked down into theke.

    I saw Kim Young-hoon with bubbles escaping his mouth, sinking below.

    ''Damn, he''ll die if I leave him!''

    I quickly swam down, lifted Kim Young-hoon, and swam back to the surface.

    On the shore, Iid Kim Young-hoon down and used acupressure to force the water out of his lungs and stomach.

    Sploosh!

    Kim Young-hoon spat out water from his mouth and nose and seemed to regain consciousness after a while.

    "Huh, gasp! Where is this!"

    "We''repletely somewhere else."

    After briefly exining the situation to him, we surveyed our surroundings.

    "Hmm, judging by the location, this must be Chicken Head Lake (úaî^ºþ)," I mused.

    Theke was named so because, from above, it resembled the head of a chicken.

    After four lifetimes, there was no ce in Yanguo I didn¡¯t know.

    Nearby should be Changho City.

    "Uh, ugh... What do we do? If we''ve fallenpletely somewhere else... Are there any people around?"

    "It seems so. Look, there''s a building over there."

    "Oh, really?"

    I pointed to a waterborne building erected at the corner of Chicken Head Lake.

    "I can swim, so I''ll go to that building and borrow some clothes, money, and food."

    "Wait, will they understand you?"

    "Actually, I¡¯ve learned Chinese, and it seems to work well enough. I''ll teach youter."

    After making an excuse, I swam towards the building.

    If my memory serves me right, this building was...

    ''The den of Chicken Waterway Fort (úaºþË®Â·íÎ).''

    A ce I had raided in my past life.

    The head of Chicken Waterway Fort was ate first-rate master, and the vice leader was mid first-rate. The other four major bandits seemed to be barely first-rate.

    The rest were insignificant, mostly between third and second-rate.

    Still, I had to previously use poison due to their numbers.

    Ssh, ssh!

    A few second-rate water bandits, keeping watch at the den, shouted upon seeing me.

    "Hey! Who are you, man!"

    "Haha, who¡¯s this crazy guy? Swimming to Chicken Waterway Fort?¡±

    "Hahaha, is he trying to join the Fort or what?"

    "Looks like a newbie!"

    Hahaha¡ª

    I ignored their remarks and slowly approached the building.

    Then, one of the bandits started to lower his trousers.

    "Hahaha, hey newbie. If you want to enter the main house, you have to undergo hazing!"

    Drip, drip¡ª

    A yellow stream apanied by a foul smell came towards me.

    Droplets of the yellow liquid sshed on my head.

    The guy aimed directly at my head, trying to hit me with it.

    St, st.

    Calmly taking the hit, I climbed up Chicken Waterway Fort.

    But...

    Thump, thump!

    "How dare youe up here! Won¡¯t you go back down?"

    "Man, hurry up and take the holy water baptism from the brother! Hahaha!"

    The low-ranked bandits pushed me with wooden sticks, trying to push me back into the water.

    I ignored their attacks and eventually made it up to the Fort.

    "Damn it, I told you not toe up..."

    A bandit with a wooden stick charged at me.

    Whack!

    "Krr... Aaargh!"

    I kicked his ankle at an invisible speed, knocking him down.

    "Hmm, decent enough."

    I picked up the wooden stick he dropped, weighed it in my hand, and held onto it.

    "First, you. How many have you killed in Chicken Waterway Fort?"

    "You, you damn bastard. I''ve killed more than fifty with my own hands..."

    Thwack!

    I didn''t wait for his full response and swung the stick, beheading him.

    "Next, you guys. How many have you killed so far?"

    "What, what the hell is he doing!"

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    The remaining bandits drew their swords without hesitation and charged at me.

    "Seeing no hesitation in your stabs, you must have killed a lot."

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    I swung the stick again, cleanly slicing the charging bandits and dropping them into the water.

    "Ugh, ugh... Wait a minute..."

    Thest one left was the bandit who had urinated on me.

    "I''m a newbie in Chicken Waterway Fort! I haven¡¯t killed anyone yet..."

    "The others called you brother."

    "Please, spare..."

    Whoosh!

    Swoosh!

    I cleanly cut him from his lower parts to his head.

    St!

    After washing off the dirty urine with the blood of the bandits, I entered deeper into Fort.

    Bandits were wildly smoking cigarettes and drugs, drinking, and ying with women.

    The women, mostly captured, were tied up and bruised.

    "Haha, what''s that?"

    A bandit noticed me covered in blood and rubbed his eyes.

    "What, what¡¯s this?"

    "What kind of guy is this?"

    "Hey, grab your weapons. Looks like we have a guest."

    Though drunk, they were used to killing people and naturally took positions with their weapons.

    "There¡¯s no need to ask about those inside."

    Woosh¡ª

    I infused the wooden stick with sword energy.

    "Die, all of you."

    "What are you doing? Wee the guest!"

    "Yaaahhhh!"

    "Hehehehe!"

    From the front, above, and both sides, the water bandits each holding a weapon, rushed towards me.

    I entered the vision of a peak master.

    Red lines were prevalent all around.

    Those lines were the trajectories of attacks aimed at me.

    ''So this is what it feels to be at the peak.''

    It felt somewhat ludicrous.

    Knowing in advance that none of them could touch me.

    I closed my eyes.

    For facing such people, sight was unnecessary.

    With my eyes closed, not listening to any sound, not paying attention to touch.

    Focusing only on the red lines, I raised the stick in my hand.

    "First move, Transcending Peaks."

    Swoosh!

    Bending my waist, I dodged the weapons of the first three, then swung my sword horizontally, bisecting them.

    "Second move, Entering Mountain."

    Switching to a lower stance, I cut off the legs of five bandits charging from around.

    "Third move, Ascending Vein."

    In the lower stance, I adjusted my grip on the sword and swung upwards.

    Then, using the Transcending Peaks Step, I leaped into the middle of the bandits and swung my sword again.

    Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein

    Continuously using these three basic techniques, I avoided the red lines and extended my sword energy in the direction the blue lines indicated, cutting them all down.

    "Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein."

    "Ascending Vein, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein"

    "Transcending Peaks, Ascending Vein, Entering Mountain.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    With minimal movement, I cut down all the bandits.

    When no more red lines aimed at me were visible, I opened my eyes to find a sea of blood around me.

    "Urgh...argh...arghh..."

    Looking to one side, the leader of Chicken Waterway Fort was writhing, trying to crawl out.

    ''From my memory, he was ate first-rate master.''

    Among those I had recklessly cut down, he was one of them.

    "Hey."

    I approached the nearly dead leader and spoke to him.

    "I, I, peak, peak master...! Spare, spare me..."

    "Hey, I have one question for you. How long have I been fighting in this ce?"

    "A-about one moment..."

    "Alright. Thanks. Die."

    "Wa, wait. The money, where I hid it..."

    Swoosh!

    I didn''t wait for his answer and beheaded him.

    "I already knew where you hid your private funds from myst visit."

    Leaving the leader''s head, I freed the tied women and went to the prison, releasing those who seemed to be captives.

    "Th, thank you, great hero!"

    "Thank you for avenging us against those damn water bandits!"

    I nodded to the captives and women thanking me and went to the leader''s room to take out two of the most decent-looking sets of clothes.

    Then, I broke the wall of the leader''s room and took out a small wooden chest containing his hidden funds.

    When I opened the chest, there were three silver ingots inside.

    "He was a thrifty bandit."

    I changed out of my bloodstained clothes into the leader''s clothes and boarded a rowboat attached to the Fort.

    "Gr-great hero. If you could tell me your name or title, I will surely repay you."

    "Hmm, name or title..."

    When one of the freed captives asked, I pondered, scratching my head.

    ''I haven''t regressed for long, so I didn''t spend much time yet...''

    After a moment of thought, I brought up the title I used in my past life.

    "My title is Infinite Fighting Monster. That''s all you need to know."

    "Th, thank you, great hero! I will surely repay you someday..."

    "I understand~ I''m off then, so make sure you all get out safely."

    To avoid any further hassle, I rowed the boat back to thekeshore.

    Kim Young-hoon was waiting for me there.

    "Oh, you changed your clothes?"

    "Yes, the owner was kind enough to give them to me. I told him our situation, and he even lent us money. Such a simple and kind person, it''s refreshing to see such countryside generosity."

    "Hahaha, we should thank the owner. I couldn¡¯t see the house well from afar, but what kind of ce was it?"

    "Hmm... As far as I heard, it''s like a... something made by local fishermen. A ce made for easier fishing, something like that."

    "Is that so? That''s quite interesting..."

    I half-listened to Kim Young-hoon, and together we headed towards the nearby Changho city.

    ''In my past life, it took about a day to raid Chicken Waterway Fort and annihte them.''

    That too involved pre-poisoning them and setting fire to Chicken Waterway Fort to kill as many possible with carbon monoxide poisoning.

    Even with all that, it took a day to annihte them.

    But now, fighting in the Pinnacle Realm, I wiped them all out in just a moment.

    ''All that with just a wooden stick.''

    That was the difference between peak and first-rate.

    ''In my previous life, as a first-rate warrior, I obtained things suitable for first-rate. Now as a peak master, I can obtain things befitting a peak master.''

    It hadn''t been long since I regressed.

    But this life seems more promising than any previous one.

 Chapter 19: Peak Master (2)

    Chapter 19: Peak Master (2)

    Together with Kim Young-hoon, I headed to Changho city and used the money looted from the bandits to create identity ques and buy a manor.

    There, I taught him literacy and martial arts.

    About two monthster...

    Woong¨D

    ''He''s growing faster.''

    Slightly bemused, I watched Kim Young-hoon consuming yellow bamboo roots and entering the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    It seemed that my ascension to a peak master and earnestly imparting a first-rate martial art, Severing Vein Saber Method, had spurred such rapid growth.

    ''It''s a bit anticlimactic.''

    But it was always like this.

    While some spent a lifetime reaching the Pinnacle Realm, others, with the guidance of a peak master and first-rate martial arts, leapfrogged the Pinnacle Realm and directly entered Three Flowers.

    Soon, three flower-like energies were absorbed through his nose and mouth, and Kim Young-hoon half-opened his eyes.

    His eyes gleamed with wisdom.

    "Congrattions on reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. To think you achieved it before even fully learning literacy..."

    "Hmm, I find it astonishing, myself. Who knew I had such martial talent..."

    I looked at Kim Young-hoon impassively.

    A hint ofpetitive spirit arose in me.

    ''Up until now, after Kim Young-hoon reached Three Flowers, I never really sparred with him.''

    It was always him guiding me in practice spars.

    What about now?

    Me, having ascended to peak master, and Kim Young-hoon, who has just reached Three Flowers.

    "...Firstly, congrattions. How about... a sparring match?"

    "Haha, sparring sounds good. Somehow, I feel I might win this time."

    He drew his saber, igniting hispetitive spirit.

    I drew my sword as well.

    In the manor''s practice yard, two peak masters began their duel.

    Ping¨D

    Iunched my killing intent at Kim Young-hoon.

    Dozens of blue lines attached themselves to him.

    Dozens of optimal paths targeted him.

    Then, Kim Young-hoon readjusted his stance.

    "...!"

    Dozens of blue lines disappeared.

    His weaknesses vanished, rendering all my potential attacks useless.

    Woong¨D

    Simultaneously, hundreds of red threadlines targeted me.

    I shifted my stance to eliminate my vulnerabilities and prepared to counterattack Kim Young-hoon''s moves.

    As I did, the red lines extending from him receded.

    How intertwined our red and blue lines must have been.

    Kim Young-hoon initiated the attack.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Mountain Wind."

    Ping!

    A piercing attack with astonishing speed!

    Yet, from that pierce, hundreds more red lines branched out.

    A sign of numerous follow-up moves.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Strange Stone."

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I spun in ce, taking a defensive and offensive posture, blocking his thrust.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Grand White!"

    His thrust twisted in mid-air, shing from my upper right to lower left.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks!"

    I countered his saber with a horizontal sh, then recalcted dozens of paths.

    My blue lines targeted his head, waist, and legs.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain."

    Woong!

    I switched to a lower stance and aimed for his leg.

    In that brief moment, dozens of blue and red lines exchanged between us.

    "Severing Vein Saber, Dragon''s Mound!"

    Simr to Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s Flowing Ridge, but with more intricate variations, the technique descended upon me.

    In that brief moment, dozens more threadlines exchanged in the air between us.

    We had already exchanged dozens of moves in this imaginary realm.

    ''Dodge? No, dodging would keep pushing me back.''

    That would lead to defeat.

    It doesn¡¯t matter.

    It''s just a sparring match.

    But...

    A surge ofpetitiveness rose within me.

    Why?

    ''Ah, right. In this life, this might be my only chance to beat Kim Young-hoon.''

    From now on, he will grow exponentially like a fish in water or a runaway train.

    Next time we spar, he''ll be beyond my reach.

    This time.

    This time, when he''s just ascended to Three Flowers, is myst chance in this life to defeat him.

    Yes, let''s win.

    Even if it means using everything I have.

    I quickly moved my hand, grabbing a hidden weapon from my sleeve.

    "Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Direct Snake."

    Pivit!

    The small weapon Iunched from my hand flew towards Kim Young-hoon''s face.

    He dodged quickly, his face showing surprise.

    But that gave me an opening in his stance.

    Ting!

    I deflected his saber and went on the offensive.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge."

    Fwit!

    The serpentine sword energy shot towards him.

    ''It''s blocked.''

    A red line is drawn at an angle that could deflect my sword.

    At the same time, a new branch extends from that line aiming for my shoulder.

    "After deflecting, counterattack."

    Swish!

    Simultaneously, I pull out another weapon from my sleeve.

    Holding the weapon, the number of blue lines I can use doubles.

    His red lines changes.

    The red branch that stretched from his saber to my shoulder now shifts towards my weapon.

    Only after deflecting my weapon does the red branch stretch back towards me.

    "Good."

    But it''s still not enough.

    "I have more realbat experience!"

    "Dragon Vein, ¡®Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven¡¯, Cliff Edge."

    I incorporate three techniques into one movement.

    With Dragon Vein, I rapidly circte my internal energy to strengthen my sword energy.

    Simultaneously, I open all the meridians in my body with Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven to further strengthen the energy.

    With Cliff Edge, I vary the speed of my sword to make it difficult to react.

    Swish!

    Sword Silk forms at the tip of my sword, materializing the internal energy.

    However, despite unleashing my enhanced sword energy, Kim Young-hoon swiftly retreated using a stepping technique, avoiding a direct hit. My sword only grazed his chest, causing a small scratch.

    "That''s it. I''ve got the momentum."

    Mountain Lord¡¯s Martial Arts, Transcending Peaks Step.

    I charge with the momentum of a Mountain Lord, approaching with Transcending Peaks Step, then using Mountain Tiger to feign multiple strikes while actually using a diversion tactic to engage in a melee.

    At the same time,

    Ping! Ping!

    Iunch the weapon in my other hand while shing des with him.

    Though I''m pushing him back, Kim Young-hoon finds an opportunity to counterattack, extending several red lines.

    Treating it as realbat, I seize every opportunity. From throwing sand from the ground, spitting hidden needles, and persisting with tricky attacks. Kim Young-hoon, gradually cornered, infuses more energy into his saber with frustration.

    Woong¡ª

    The momentum shifts.

    "Dangerous."

    Something big ising.

    "I''ll show you the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!"

    Woong!

    The energy in his saber begins to transform.

    The intangible saber energy condenses, forming tangible threads like silk, evolving once again.

    "That''s...!"

    The energy enveloping his saber fully materializes, emitting a bright white light.

    "Saber Silk!"

    "Taah!"

    The bright white light engulfs everything in front of me.

    If I sh with it, my sword will likely be cut in two.

    Any peak master would face the same fate.

    But.

    My Severing Mountain Swordsmanship was created by a genius of the era, who had reached the absolute of martial arts.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!"

    A technique that shook off even Kim Young-hoon''s energy in the previous life!

    If it''s his energy at this early stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, it''s possible.

    Woong!

    "Remove intent from the sword, make it empty, and then ept the opponent''s force..."

    Reversed!

    Kwaang!

    I receive Kim Young-hoon''s energy and counter it back at him.

    A loud explosion follows, and Kim Young-hoon steps back three paces.

    "Heh, impressive."

    Thwoong¡ª

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber splits in two.

    Inside, I''m shocked.

    "He countered my reversal with his energy in that short time?"

    By my calctions, when I countered with Echoing Valley, he should have been thrown back, his saber shattered. But in that moment, he recaptured his saber energy and countered with it.

    "I admit defeat. My weapon is broken, a disgrace for any warrior. You''re quite skilled, aren''t you?"

    "¡­Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I will never be able to beat you again."

    I sheathe my sword and speak calmly.

    After today''s duel, I won''t be able to beat Kim Young-hoon in my next life either.

    He grew in real-time during the fight and will be stronger after consolidating his insights. Fighting me, he gained near-realbat experience and will soon be one of the top Three Great Warriors.

    "Actually, I''ve prepared a congrattory gift for you reaching the Pinnacle Realm."

    "Oh, wasn''t this duel the gift? Is there more?"

    "Yes, here¡­"

    I entered the house and gave him six books I had prepared.

    "This is¡­"

    "Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. I bought it from an old man. The minimum requirement is Three Flowers Gathering at the Summit. I read it but couldn¡¯t understand, so I''m giving it to you."

    "Oh, what a fortunate encounter. I''ll read it gratefully."

    The insights gained from the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts were maximized by Kim Young-hoon of the previous cycle and organized into various profound realizations.

    I handed him the books, not as records (?) but as scriptures (?).

    Now, with the Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture, he will be so strong that I can''t even dare to face him.

    After teaching him more literacy andnguage for about a month, I went on to earn a living by ughtering bandit groups and unorthodox sects near Changho City and capturing wanted criminals.

    Once Young-hoon had learned all the characters, he spent about four months training crazily while looking at the six volumes of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture, his expression half dazed.

    Four months passed like this.

    "Young-hoon Hyung, I''ve earned some money."

    I returned home with a bounty from capturing a famouste-stage master bandit near Changho City.

    But Kim Young-hoon was not at home.

    ''What? Did he go out?''

    He had been reading the Scripture and training martial arts as if possessed, but today, he was nowhere to be found in the house.

    ''It seems like he has left the house entirely...''

    That''s when it happened.

    Swoosh!

    "Ah!"

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon appeared out of thin air, like a ghost.

    "What the...!"

    "Haha, I tried using one of the techniques written in the Scripture, and you really couldn''t find me. This book is indeed an incredible martial arts text...!"

    "Young-hoon Hyung, that''s..."

    I asked him with a trembling voice.

    This strange technique was one that Kim Young-hoon of previous cycles only managed to use after reaching the absolute of martial arts.

    But now, the current Kim Young-hoon, who had not even been training for a year, was using it.

    "Ah, this? It''s one of the techniques written in Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. Normally, it would be much easier to use upon reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but I''ve been focusing solely on this technique for the past few days. Even though I''m only in the realm of Three Flowers, I somehow managed to use this technique."

    "Ah... So you haven''t reached the Five Energies state yet?"

    "Hahaha, do you think reaching the Five Energies is a joke? Just following the insights written in the Scripture will take at least five years. By the way, this technique is really fearsome. Even you, a peak master, couldn''t notice it. If I wanted, I could assassinate anyone."

    I was speechless at his talent and just stared at him for a moment.

    "By the way, I''m nning to go out and gain realbat experience in the martial world. Will youe with me?"

    "Uh, the martial world, you say?"

    After pondering for a moment, I shook my head.

    "No, I''m fine, Young-hoon Hyung."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "I want to stabilize my realm a bit more."

    "Well, that makes sense. You''re still at the early pinnacle realm and can''t even use the Sword Silk („¦½z) yet."

    "Yes, it seems you''ll have to go alone, Young-hoon Hyung."

    I said so, deciding to part ways with him for a while.

    The reason was just as I said.

    Being at the early stage of the pinnacle realm, I needed time to stabilize my skills.

    Following him and watching duels between great masters would be good, but it wasn''t what I needed at the moment.

    At least until I reached the mid-stage of the Pinnacle Realm, training through trial and error and repetition was the answer.

    ''First, I need to get used to entering the vision of a peak master all day long.''

    While Kim Young-hoon went out to challenge various sects, I practiced bing ustomed to the vision of a peak master.

    My practice opponents were the unorthodox sect groups near Changho City.

    They were numerous, tenacious, and most importantly, it didn''t matter if they were killed, making them perfect practice targets.

    ''The one in front is about to shoot a poison dart.''

    ''There''s one attacking with a spear from behind.''

    ''There''s someone trying to entangle my ankle with a whip from the diagonal right rear.''

    Numerous red lines rushed towards me.

    I dodged all sorts of attacks from the approaching unorthodox sect members, annihting them with minimal movement.

    When fighting unorthodox sect martial artists, I always blindfolded myself and plugged my ears before seeking them outt.

    After all, I could kill all of them in the vision of a peak master without any senses.

    For about three years, I trained by capturing gangs of evil martial artists, bandits, and robbers near Changho City.

    Finally, I was able to enter the world of the Pinnacle Realm all day without feeling my brain burning.

    My brain hadpletely adapted to this world.

    I even learned how to maintain the vision of a peak master all day without using internal energy.

    After three years of ''practice'' fighting unorthodox sect martial artists,

    I finally seeded in fully entering the world of a peak master.

    At the same time, my financial situation improved significantly with the bounties collected in Changho City, and my nickname Infinite Fighting Spirit started to spread again.

    There were even those who wanted to be my disciples or follow me as martial artists.

    ''Of course, this was nothingpared to Kim Young-hoon.''

    Nearly three years.

    Kim Young-hoon received the title of the Strongest de in Yanguo and ascended to the position of the number one person in Yanguo martial arts.

    The strongest in the martial world!

    It was a realm reached by someone who had only been practicing martial arts for 3-4 years.

    The number of Kim Young-hoon¡¯s followers and those who wanted to be his disciples was iparably greater than mine.

    ''Probably by now...''

    It was time for Kim Young-hoon to be hit with the Wulin Alliance leader illness.

    It was always the position that came with bing the number one person in the world.

    Sure enough, Kim Young-hoon came to me again and proposed the position of deputy leader of the Wulin Alliance.

    Of course, knowing the future of working like a cow, I tly refused and made an appropriate excuse.

    "Young-hoon Hyung, I''m now going to try entering the imperial court."

    "What, what? The imperial court?"

    "Yes. The reason I''m refusing your offer is to help you from the position of an official by joining the imperial court. Please understand."

    "Ah, Younger Brother Seo. I''m truly grateful."

    Of course, there was a different ulterior motive for my decision to join the imperial court.

    ''If I join the imperial court, I''ll have more contact with the cultivator n!''

    I was the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and the head of the intelligence organization Gwiyeonggak in my previous lives.

    ording to the information I had learned at that time, the imperial court was more deeply entwined with the cultivator n than any other group in Yanguo.

    There were even rumors that the Yanguo imperial family was a coteral branch of the cultivator n.

    I first applied to the Yanguo military.

    The military dly epted my application as a famous peak master in the martial world, and I quickly gained recognition, rising to the position of a general.

    From that position, I applied to the Imperial Guard and passed without any problems.

    It was the result I achieved in five years after returning.

    "Your mission is to secretly guard His Majesty the Emperor and protect him with your life. As a peak master, you should be able to do that much, right?"

    "Yes, I will keep that in mind."

    I joined the Shadow Guards and, after four months of training in stealth and listening techniques, was deployed to guard the Emperor.

    There, I discovered a surprising fact.

    ''The Emperor... is a cultivator!''

    Woong¡ª

    I could see the red aura surrounding the Emperor, centered around his forehead.

    ''It''s the cultivator''s divine consciousness! The Emperor was originally a cultivator.''

    This fact became even more certain after meeting several princes and princesses of the imperial family.

    The majority of the members of the imperial family were cultivators with divine consciousness.

    ''But it seems they''re not high-ranking cultivators. They''re all... nowhere near that fox.''

    They seemed to be, at best, cultivators of the Qi Refining level.

    ''I don''t understand why I, a peak master, have to guard them...''

    The Emperor''s aura, casually revealed, was definitely not just 1st Star of Qi Refining.

    With that level of skill, the Emperor might be stronger than the entire Shadow Guardsbined.

    ''Maybe the Shadow Guard exists because he''s toozy to deal with assassins himself.''

    Unfortunately, the Emperor was the person in the imperial family most at risk of assassination.

    Almost every night, assassins came, and I had to fight them off every night.

    ''Is it good that I''m gaining realbat experience almost every day?''

    Thus, I umted realbat experience as the Emperor''s guard, spending five years as a member of the Shadow Guard.

    "Are you managing well as the Wulin Alliance leader?"

    In a small secret room, I was ying Go with Kim Young-hoon and asked.

    As the Emperor''s guard, I was officially forbidden from meeting him, the Wulin Alliance leader, so we had to meet secretly like this.

    "Isn''t it a headache? Haha, it would have been less painful if you had joined me."

    "You''re about to be younger than me, aren''t you? What''s the problem?"

    "Haha, well..."

    He smiled meaningfully in response to my question.

    It was about time for him to undergo rejuvenation.

    In fact, considering the timing, it was somewhatte.

    "The Three Flowers are just around the corner for you. It seems your internal energy has improved remarkably. Congrattions."

    "Haha... Cutting down assassins beside the Emperor, how could my skills not improve?"

    The assassinsing to kill the Emperor ranged from low peak masters to those at the realm of Three Flowers.

    Most of the time, the assassins were of a simr realm to mine, allowing me to freely engage in real battles with them.

    "So you seem to be doing well as the Emperor''s guard?"

    "Don''t even mention it. Every time I gauge the Emperor''s skill, I feel a sense of doubt."

    "Hahaha, the Emperor being a cultivator? That''s really something, hardly seems worth guarding."

    Over the past few years, Kim Young-hoon had be aware of the existence of cultivators and seemed eager to face them.

    "By the way, Young-Hoon Hyung, what do you think of these cultivators?"

    Normally, at this point, Kim Young-Hoon would have been eager to find and confront them.

    However, the current Kim Young-Hoon didn''t seem to show such intentions.

    To my question, he drank from his cup and said,

    "Huh, what to say. Of course, I''d like to fight them. But..."

    "But?"

    "I haven''t yet fullyprehended all 6 volumes of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. Especially the final phrases written in it..."

    The final phrases written in the Scripture were the realizations that Kim Young-Hoon had gained at the end of the previous life.

    "The realizations written in the scripture are such that I can''t even attempt confronting them before I''ve fully mastered it. That''s why I n to delve into those phrases and then seek out cultivators. By then, I should be able to step down from being the Wulin Alliance leader..."

    "I see..."

    "By the way, your skills seem to have improved a bit?"

    Kim Young-Hoon smiled and poured more liquor into his cup.

    ''He''s infusing his internal energy into the liquor along with the alcohol.''

    This man is unbelievable.

    I drew my sword from my waist.

    "Let''s see you handle this."

    Whoosh!

    He threw the liquor cup.

    Strangely, not a single drop of liquor spilled from the cup.

    It looked like a light liquor cup, but I gathered all my internal energy and focused on the cup.

    Over the past five years, having fought continuously, I sessfully transitioned from the early stage to the mid-stage peak.

    If the early stage of the Pinnacle Realm was about seeing one line upon entering that world,

    From the mid-stage onwards, it became possible to see both red and blue lines ''simultaneously.''

    Until now, I had to give up seeing the blue line in order to see the red line, and vice versa.

    However, as I further entered into the Pinnacle Realm, it became possible to see both the red and blue lines at the same time.

    Swish!

    With the vision of a peak master I could see countless red lines extending from the cup. At the same time, the optimal paths I could take to counter it appeared as blue lines.

    Through this liquor cup, Kim Young-Hoon was revealing his intent and engaging in dozens of exchanges with me.

    When I tried to strike with Transcending Peaks,

    The trajectory of the red lines changed vertically.

    When I tried to strike upwards with Ascending Vein

    The red lines'' trajectory became elusive, changing erratically.

    And when I tried to create chaos with Landscape Painting ,

    The red lines precisely targeted the gaps in my chaos and aimed for my weaknesses.

    In that instant, after a fight of exchanging blows with Kim Young-Hoon, I managed to create a single path that prated his defense.

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge''!"

    Zeeeng!

    Although the sword tip collided with the liquor cup, a storm blew, shaking the room.

    Realizing the internal energy in the cup was dissolved by Flowing Ridge, I quickly sheathed my sword and stretched out my hand to catch the falling cup.

    Luckily, not a drop of liquor was spilled.

    "Phew, should you be ying with food?"

    "What? Besides, you''ve improved significantly. The realm of ''Sword Silk'' is just around the corner."

    ''Sword Silk („¦½z)''.

    Sword energypresses akin to a silk thread, the first step where the originally formless sword energy materializes.

    In his past life, Kim Young-hoon thought that, given my high understanding of sword energy, I would quickly reach the level of ''Sword Silk'' once I ascended to the Pinnacle Realm. He overestimated my talent.

    Even now, ten years after my return, I have yet to realize the state of ''Sword Silk.''

    ''Thankfully, after reaching the mid-stage of the Pinnacle Realm, I can see a glimmer of hope.''

    It was fortunate that it wasn''t as difficult as the transition from thete first-rate to the Pinnacle Realm.

    ¡®''Well, anyway... didn''t I say I was on the verge of reaching the Five Energies state?''¡¯

    ¡®''Yes, you did.''¡¯

    ¡®''In fact, I am at a level where I can challenge the Five Energies realm at any time. However, if someone attacks me while I''m challenging the Five Energies realm, I would be helpless, so I need to call someone trustworthy to guard me...''¡¯

    ¡®''So you''re asking me to guard you.''¡¯

    ¡®''Haha, yes.''¡¯

    I went with Kim Young-Hoon to his secluded training room.

    ¡®''There''s no one as trustworthy as someone from the same hometown.''¡¯

    ¡®''Of course. Let''s get started.''¡¯

    ¡®''Alright...''¡¯

    Kim Young-Hoon sat in the middle of the training room and began his deep meditation.

    A change began to ur in his energy.

    ''Hmm?''

    I entered the vision of peak masters and observed the red lines around him.

    I felt like it was something I needed to do.

    The red lines of peak masters usually connect their arms to their weapons.

    However, the red line between Kim Young-Hoon''s hand and his saber began to change.

    ''That is...''

    Dozens of branches extended from the red line.

    Simultaneously, his red line seemed to cover everything around him.

    If I were to enter that space, I felt like I would be sliced by Kim Young-Hoon''s attack immediately.

    Any peak master, unless insane, would not dare enter that space.

    ''No, that''s not it...!''

    I noticed a familiar change and my pupils constricted.

    The red line covering all around Kim Young-Hoon began to fill in the gaps.

    His surroundings gradually became a red domain.

    It looks like...

    ''The divine consciousness of the cultivators!!!''

    The red domain centered around the cultivators'' foreheads!

    It looked just like their consciousness.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon¡¯s domain became clear, with not a single gap remaining.

    When the form of the domain stabilized into a sphere about half a zhang (approx. 1.67m) in radius centered around his forehead,

    Woong¨D

    The energy around him seemed to be sucked in, forming a certain flow within his domains.

    These flows slowly merged, forming five spheres above his head.

    The phenomenon that urs when transitioning to the Five Energies Converging to the Origin!

    I had never observed the transition to the Five Energies state so closely before.

    In fact, during my first-rate days, it was impossible to observe such subtle flows of energy.

    It was only after bing a peak master, my ability to read others'' energy dramatically improved, allowing me to observe this phenomenon.

    ''Ah, what a pity.''

    I suddenly felt a sense of regret.

    If I had reached the realm of Three Flowers, I might have been able to see much more.

    ''...For now, let''s closely observe his current state.''

    I intensely focused on the five spheres.

    The flow within them.

    The principle of how these five spheres revolve around each other.

    The principle behind the spheres floating above Kim Young-hoon¡¯s head.

    Although I didn''t understand everything, these fragments of realization seemed enough to give me a sense of the ''Sword Silk.''

    Then, it happened.

    Sssrrr¨D

    The five spheres crumbled, transforming into five-colored energy.

    The five-colored energy entered Kim Young-hoon''s nose and mouth, and his body began to change.

    Crack, creak!

    His body twisted.

    Kim Young-hoon''s bones and flesh changed, and the wrinkles on his skin disappeared.

    Simultaneously, lush hair grew on his previously bald head.

    Creak, crack!

    Whoosh!

    All the energy in the training room seemed to be sucked into him, and he half-opened his eyes.

    "I''ve safely reached the Five Origins Converging to the Origin."

    "...Congrattions. You''ve undergone rejuvenation."

    He looked younger than me, in his twenties.

    I had seen this scene in my past life, but this time I gained much from it.

    "It''s a pity for you. If you had reached Three Flowers, you could have seen much more."

    "I was just thinking that. What can I do? It''s my fault for having limited skills."

    "But it must have been somewhat helpful, so think it over once you return."

    He seemed to like his now lush hair, touching it.

    Suddenly, I asked him a question.

    "You must have encountered one or two cultivators, right, Young-hoon Hyung?"

    "Hmm, yes."

    "Right now, to my eyes... the consciousness they possess and the domain you''ve formed seem very simr. Do you think there''s a connection?"

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment, he spoke.

    "It seems likely. Within this domain, I think I can fight equally with those Qi Refining stage cultivators. Using the martial arts from the Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture, I might even be able to fight against higher-level cultivators. Perhaps, those who have reached the Five Energies state might share a simr field of vision with cultivators."

    "I see..."

    Through his answer, I could roughly imagine why those who have reached the Five Energies state in martial arts obtain the same kind of consciousness as cultivators.

    ''Obtaining the same consciousness as the cultivators, it might be possible to train like them...''

    The world seen by the first-rate is different from the peak realm.

    The world seen by the Pinnacle Realm and Three Flowers is also different.

    The world seen by Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and the Five Energies Converging to the Origin is entirely different.

    The reason why those who have reached the Five Energies state can train in cultivators'' techniques might be because they can see areas invisible to ordinary people.

    ''This experience will help when I reach the Five Energies realm in the future.''

    After receiving some martial arts guidance from Kim Young-hoon that day and chatting for a bit, I returned to the imperial pce.

    I mulled over the situation he showed me when he ascended to the Five Energies and gathered my realizations.

    A few days passed.

    That day too, I was guarding the Emperor''s bedroom in the darkness.

    Sssrrr¨D

    Someone approached from the darkness, writhing in the distance.

    It was an assassin again.

    ''A peak master.''

    Judging by their energy, he had just reached the Pinnacle Realm.

    However, I didn''t let my guard down.

    Although I was slightly stronger, the difference between the mid and early stages of the Pinnacle Realm was not as significant as between first-rate and peak.

    Moreover, the opponent was a master of assassination, daring enough to attempt assassinating the Emperor.

    Swoosh!

    A red line appeared from the darkness and lunged at me, guarding the Emperor''s bedroom.

    ng!

    I deflected the dagger with my sword and threw a hidden weapon at the assassin''s ankle.

    The assassin hastily dodged my hidden weapon and stabbed at me again with his dagger.

    Our exchanges intertwined.

    My blue line and his red line crossed in the air.

    ''Strange.''

    I should be focused on the fight, yet I couldn''t stop thinking about the situation when Kim Young-hoon ascended to Five Energies.

    At the same time, I began to ponder about sword energy.

    ''Sword energy indicates the beginning of achieving unification with the sword.''

    ''In the mid-stage of the first-rate, one manifests sword energy and begins to reach the threshold of unification with the sword.''

    ''In thete stage of the first-rate, one achievesplete unification with the sword and can use proper sword energy.''

    Why, in a life-or-death situation, am I thinking about sword energy and the image of Kim Young-hoon ascending to Five Energies?

    ''As one ascends to the Pinnacle Realm and constantly sees the optimal path, as long as you follow that path, sword energy never extinguishes.''

    That''s why Kim Young-hoon in my past life advised me to train to maintain sword energy all day long.

    ''My optimal path is ultimately the limit my swordsmanship points to. Sword energy is the extreme manifestation of my swordsmanship''s characteristics through unification with the sword.''

    Swordsmanship is sword energy.

    These were my feelings during my martial arts training.

    ''Wait, no, something''s off.''

    But suddenly, I felt something was wrong with my thinking.

    The assassin stabbed at me three times in a row, and I deflected their dagger with Landscape Painting before destabilizing their bnce with the Entering Mountain.

    His red line stretched towards me and then split.

    After stabbing, he will change his move.

    I blocked his intention with my blue line and engaged in a struggle.

    ''If swordsmanship is sword energy, then what''s the significance of a martial artist? Couldn''t cultivators just create moving puppets or zombies, teach them swordsmanship, and have them use sword energy?''

    Why haven''t I heard about inanimate objects using sword energy in my several lifetimes?

    ''Sword energy is not just swordsmanship.''

    Then what is sword energy?

    While exchanging blows with the assassin, his red line pierced through my blue line.

    His dagger aimed precisely at my forehead.

    ''Sword energy is...''

    I remembered the scene when Kim Young-hoon entered Five Energies, a red domain forming around his forehead.

    Ah, that''s it.

    Though sword energy is created by swordsmanship.

    At its core, it''s ultimately about the human.

    The intent of the martial artist wielding the sword!

    Simultaneously, I fully understood the true nature of the red and blue lines I had seen.

    Not just the optimal path or the opponent''s intention of attack.

    It''s the intent of martial artist unfolding their martial arts!

    The direction of their intent!

    Realizing this, I felt a strange sensation in my hand holding the sword.

    As if veins were growing from the sword into my skin, entering my hand.

    Not just a simple unification with the sword, but a stickier, more profound unification!

    Instinctively, I pushed more intent into the sword, deepening the unification.

    Until now, I thought sword energy was the same as swordsmanship.

    But I realized that swordsmanship ispleted together with the martial artist who unfolds it.

    Therefore, wherever the intent of the martial artist goes, even if it deviates from the swordsmanship, it will still be swordsmanship.

    Whoosh!

    I swung my sword wildly at the assassin.

    Before, if I deviated from the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the power of my sword energy would significantly weaken.

    But now, even when I swing my sword randomly, the power of my sword energy doesn''t decrease at all.

    ''No, this isn''t the end.''

    I knew that my recent realization was not just this.

    I continued to focus on sword energy.

    Until recently, to evolve sword energy, I had to momentarily strengthen the energy with techniques like ''Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven.''

    It¡¯s different now!

    ''Continue to infuse the sword energy with intent!''

    In the world of the peak, I saw my sword gradually enveloped in blue light.

    At some point, reaching a critical moment, my blue light enveloped sword transformed into the blue thread of the Pinnacle Realm.

    In reality, I was holding a sword, but in the vision of peaks, I was holding a blue thread.

    ''Ah, this is...

    Sword Silk!

    The proof of maturity in the mid-stage of the Pinnacle Realm!

    Keening¨D

    In reality, my intangible sword energy became thin like a silk thread, subtly materializing.

    After about 10 years in the Pinnacle Realm.

    I reached the mid peak stage and could freely use Sword Silk.

 Chapter 20: Peak Master (3)

    Chapter 20: Peak Master (3)

    I looked at the Sword Silk I had awakened.

    The realm of Sword Silk („¦½z), also known as Sword Aura („¦Ã¢).

    The materialization of sword aura was a realm every swordsman dreamed of.

    Of course, there was the overwhelmingly superior Sword Gang („¦î¸), but since Sword Gang was a realm only reachable by masters who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, it was half-legendary in the martial world.

    The realm of sword aura, much more essible than Sword Gang, was the object of envy for many.

    Seeing my sword aura, the assassin seemed daunted, their energy diminishing.

    I took advantage of this and engaged them again inbat.

    Blue and red lines crossed in the air.

    Our intents tested each other.

    The assassin''s dagger lunged at me.

    Simultaneously, five red lines extended from the tip of their dagger.

    It meant that there could be at least five follow-up moves derived from this attack.

    However, I held Sword Silk.

    In the world of peak masters, my sword had transformed, resembling a thread.

    To the assassin''s eyes, my sword must have appeared like a red thread.

    The transformation of sword energy into Sword Silk is not just about increased power.

    Swoosh!

    From the tip of the sword, now a blue thread, several blue threads extended, creating paths.

    There were far more than the paths I had created before.

    As I slightly twisted my wrist, adjusting the tip of the sword, the position of the blue threads moved in unison.

    The predetermined blue thread lines moved.

    Seeing this, the assassin''s eyes widened in shock.

    ''Last time, when I fought with Kim Young-Hoon, it was fortunate he had only recently reached Three Flowers and that too by directly skipping over the Pinnacle Realm.''

    If he had fought me in the same manner, I would have been defeated instantly.

    I could project far more paths, more freely.

    Though they seemed to fend off my sword for a while, eventually, the paths extending from my side were far more numerous, and they began to be pushed back as tehy tried to calcte my moves.

    Mountain Lord Martial Arts (É½¾ýÎä).

    Pressing forward with the momentum of a mountain lord.

    Transcending Peaks Step (Ô½ÔÀ²½).

    Starting again from the first move, continuously linking techniques,

    To drain and kill the opponent.

    ng, ng, ng, ng!

    For a while, our sword and dagger collided.

    The assassin seemed to fight to the end.

    However, having be much more skilled in handling sword aura and intent, I eventually defeated them in our struggle, allowing me tond a strike.

    Thud!

    My leg struck the assassin''s waist.

    The assassin fell to the side, dropping the dagger, and their mask came off.

    "Ho, a familiar face."

    The assassin was one of the recently appointed female attendants of the Emperor.

    Seeing the roughly 20-year-old''s face, I marveled quietly.

    "Such talent to be a peak master at that age. You could have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit if you had lived longer."

    "...My brother was more talented. But... because of the Emperor..."

    "Oh, are you trying to appeal to emotion?"

    "You are the Infinite Fighting Monster, correct? You''re making a mistake. People are dying because of the Emperor''s orders! He..."

    Swoosh!

    I didn''t listen further and cut off the assassin''s head.

    "Sorry, but this position doesn''t allow for much listening."

    I felt a slight regret for having to eliminate such talent and, with the help of others, cleaned up the scene.

    Despite the noise outside until a moment ago, the Emperor in the bedroom seemed not to stir.

    I heard that a cultivator had installed a soundproofing spell in the Emperor''s bedroom for the light-sleeping Emperor.

    Thanks to that, the Shadow Guards could fight assassins without being reprimanded for the noise.

    ''Though, it seems the Emperor himself set up that spell, not a random cultivator.''

    In fact, no one in the Shadow Guard was unaware that the Emperor was a cultivator.

    In the eyes of a peak master, the consciousness of a cultivator was visible.

    But everyone just silently guarded the Emperor as it was their given duty.

    ''However, were there always so many assassination attempts on the Emperor?''

    Establishing a Shadow Guard like us was also a recent event.

    I heard that the frequency of sending assassins to the Emperor had also increased recently.

    As chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and leader of an information organization in my past lives, I had never heard of such things.

    After all, the imperial court had no reason to advertise the increase in assassination attempts.

    ''Why have there been more recent assassination attempts on the Emperor?''

    Yanguo had been enjoying an unprecedented peace recently.

    Of course, the poor are still poor, but at least ordinary people weren''t turning into bandits or anything of that sort.

    ¡®Considering the level of civilization akin to medieval China, that''s quite decent.¡¯

    Moreover, in the state of Yanguo, the nobles humbly bow and obey in front of the powerful royal authority of the cultivator n, leading to a very strong centralized power.

    If there was an insane organization bold enough to attempt the assassination of the Emperor...

    ''Could it be the martial arts factions?''

    Given the poor rtions between the government and certain martial arts factions, this was the only assumption I could make.

    But strangely, during my past lives as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and leader of an intelligence group, I never heard of such incidents.

    ''If not the martial arts factions, then who could be sending assassins so persistently and frequently to threaten the Emperor? Especially someone like the assassin just now, someone who knew my alias.''

    Furthermore, theirmand of the Yanguo¡¯snguage was quite proficient.

    From this, I could infer that they were neither assassins from the neighboring countries of Byeokra or Shengzi.

    ''They are people of Yanguo. People from Yanguo are sending assassins to kill the Emperor on a regr basis.''

    Although I wanted to interrogate the assassins, they were to be executed immediately before they could say anything, as per the protocol.

    ''Well, I can slowly figure it out.''

    By staying in the royal pce and gradually gaining the Emperor''s trust, I would be able to gather the necessary information over time.

    I hid in the darkness again, organizing my thoughts.

    After guarding the Emperor for 10 years.

    I constantly guarded him and earned his trust.

    With that authority, I was able to learn information from various parts of the royal pce.

    Of course, I couldn''t learn core information, but I was able to learn a lot that could only be known from the government offices.

    For example,

    "In the 33rd year of Hayeon calendar, thanks to His Majesty the Emperor''s grace, the number of orphans and beggars greatly decreased, eliminating the influx of bandits. Consequently, praises for His Majesty never ceased throughout Yanguo..."

    Census conducted by the government offices.

    The census was a matter directly rted to taxation and was controlled only by the government offices. I couldn''t properly ess such information even with my status in past lives.

    Only now that I had be part of the Emperor''s Guard, I was granted the authority to view the census records.

    ''Not only beggars but also the number of poor peasants decreased.''

    In my past lives, I never looked into the numbers of orphans, beggars, or poor peasants. However, upon seeing the census records in the royal pce, I realized something was amiss.

    ''How could the number of orphans, beggars, and poor peasants decrease like this?''

    It wasn''t simply about helping the poor and creating livelihoods for them.

    Many of these people simply disappeared, just vanished.

    ''Did they starve to death?''

    But the numbers recorded in the ledgers were far toorge for mass starvation.

    If such arge number had died of starvation, I would have known about it in my past lives.

    ''It''s not starvation. They were simply [erased].''

    There were no records of bandit attacks either, and during my time leading the intelligence group, I had never heard of bandit gangs specifically targeting and killing the poor.

    If such cruel bandits were rampant, I would have known.

    I looked into a few more pieces of information and methodicallypiled them with my past live''s knowledge.

    ''As a strategist in the Wulin Alliance, Kim Young-hoon and I eradicated the unorthodox factions throughout Yanguo and established a just world.''

    ''Furthermore, when I founded the intelligence organization, Gwiyeonggak, it was strangely easy to quickly defeat other dark intelligence organizations in secret battles.''

    Themon point in both lives was that, as life went on, it became easier to eradicate unorthodox factions.

    ''And towards thetter part of life, many factions, like the Hoejaeng faction (group that mass attacked MC when he challenged them to a spar), suddenly transformed from unorthodox factions to righteous ones.''

    Unorthodox factions are fundamentally illegal organizations.

    Like bandits and pirates.

    These factions often start with beggars, orphans, and poor peasants turning to robbery out of hunger.

    As bandit gangs and pirate groups gradually gather experience, power, and funds, they grow in size, sneak into cities, and start engaging in illegal activities, bing proper unorthodox factions.

    ''Perhaps, the ease of eradicating unorthodox factions in my past lives was because...''

    If the content of this census is urate, the new blood that would have been part of the unorthodox factions, the poor, suddenly [disappeared], leading to reduced size of the factions and their subsequent suppression.

    ''If that''s the case...''

    Where did all these [erased] poor people go?

    As Ipiled the information, a foreboding feeling came over me.

    ''The cultivator n.''

    This case seemed to be rted to the cultivator n.

    ''The recent increase in assassination attempts on the Emperor and the establishment of the Shadow Guard...''

    It all seemed to have some connection with the disappearance of the poor people.

    A few years ago, like the assassin with the dagger I met, there were assassins who due to theirck of proper education, spilled their guts before dying.

    Most of these assassins said the same thing before dying.

    ¨DDo you know how manymoners have died because of the Emperor!

    It was strange.

    The current Emperor, while not a sage king, was decent enough to rule the country.

    His reign did not worsen Yanguo nor lead to numerous deaths.

    In a peaceful country like this, why would assassins say such things?

    ''The cultivator n. This is... rted to the cultivator n.''

    The only thing I couldn''t find out, even after digging this deep, was regarding the cultivator n.

    ''It seems I will have to leave the investigation beyond this point...''

    To Kim Young-hoon.

    The retirement ceremony of Kim Young-hoon, the first Wulin Alliance leader, was held.

    He stepped down from the position of leader amidst the congrattions and regrets of many.

    Manymented his retirement, but his eyes were full of refreshment.

    Naturally, as his stepping down from the position of Wulin Alliance leader meant he had fully understood the 6th volume of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture. Especially the final realizations.

    "Feeling refreshed, I see?"

    I was waiting in Kim Young-hoon''s room and asked him when I saw him.

    "Wow. Someone sneaked in so I thought it was an assassin, but it was you. The Shadow Guard is bing more and more like an assassin."

    "Well, we''re bing more like those assassins we face. But now that you''ve retired from the Wulin Alliance, what will you do?"

    "You know and still ask? Having fully understood the Scriptures, I will now seek out the cultivator n to fight and gatherbat experience. I will move beyond the Five Energies Converging at the Origin."

    "Hmm, have youpletely achieved the aplishments written in the Scripture?"

    At my question, Kim Young-hoon shook his head and spoke.

    "No, not yet. Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture is not so much a martial art as it is a kind of martial arts system. You know, we don''t call ''third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, peak'' as martial arts. They are the standards and stages of martial arts.

    The Scripture describes the ''next stage'' after Five Energies. It tells you how to reach that ''next stage,'' what kind of training is correct at Five Energies stage, and so on.

    While I have ''understood'' all of the Scripture, I haven''t ''internalized'' it to move beyond Five Energies. From now on, I n to fight against the cultivator n to gainbat experience and reach the beyond."

    "I see."

    I nodded and then told him.

    "Actually, working in the royal pce recently, I''ve noticed something very suspicious."

    I exined to him about the information and conclusions I had gathered.

    "¡­Hence, I believe the cultivator n behind the royal pce is using the royal family and government offices to kidnap or ughter the poor."

    "Hmm¡­"

    "But since I am a member of the Shadow Guards, unless I apply for leave like this, it''s difficult to leave the capital. Even if I do, I can''t freely investigate the cultivator n. Therefore, I would like you, Young-hoon Hyung, to go and gather information regarding the cultivator n."

    "That''s definitely worth looking into. But even I honestly don''t know where to find cultivators¡­"

    "Don''t worry about that. I will provide you with the information."

    Having worked in the royal pce, I had learned the locations of several ces where cultivators lived, which I did not know in my past lives.

    "I''ll give you the information, and I''d like you, Young-hoon Hyung, to go and extract information from them."

    "Alright, I''ll do that. I''ll go and see what they are up to¡­"

    I decided to thoroughly unravel the schemes of the cultivator n through Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Recently, the number of assassins has decreased a bit.''

    For nearly 10 years, assassins came almost incessantly, but recently, their frequency has been gradually decreasing.

    Moreover, the skills of the assassins who came had greatly diminished from the peak level to about the first-rate.

    ''First-rate masters are now just practice targets for the new recruits¡­''

    Well, thinking about it, it was impossible for the assassins'' side to infinitely produce peak masters.

    As they kept sending them and getting killed, they would eventually run out of high-quality assassins to send.

    Having worked in the Shadow Guard for 15 years, my rank has risen, and I''ve been promoted to deputy leader. If the leader retires due to aging, I''m set to be the next leader.

    ''But if we keep getting only low-grade assassins like this, our Shadow Guard bes redundant...''

    That''s when I noticed something stirring in the distance.

    An assassin.

    ''What level of mastery might this assassin have... If it''s around first-rate, the new recruits should handle it...''

    Thinking so, I entered the world of peak martial artists to gauge the assassin''s level of skill.

    "¡­!"

    A red glow filled the space, stable and circr.

    The round form of the assassin''s consciousness was slowly approaching.

    ''Cultivator! These crazy...''

    These madmen, seeing the decline in peak martial artists, directly sent a cultivator to assassinate!

    Suddenly, the entire secret Shadow Guard assembled in front of the Emperor''s chamber, having recognized the domain of the cultivator.

    "It''s a cultivator, everyone get ready!"

    The leader of the secret Shadow Guard raised his halberd with a tense voice.

    Despite being called assassin, the cultivator''s stealth techniques and perception methods were a mess by the standards of martial artists.

    Clearly, they had only roughly learned these techniques.

    However, I grew more tense seeing this.

    ''How did they infiltrate the imperial pce with such sloppy skills?''

    They must be hiding something.

    Noticing us, the cultivator who was approaching stopped.

    "Hmm, are you all peak martial artists? Annoying. Peak masters all seem immune to stealth techniques. Is it because of that irritating vision of theirs?"

    Without a second thought of hiding, the cultivator dropped his invisibility and tantly walked out.

    "With your eyes, you should recognize I''m a cultivator. If you value your lives, get lost."

    No one reacted or responded to his words.

    "Tsk, do you think you can take me on? Relying on numbers? You''ll only meet a dog''s death. Onest warning: the limit of you peak martial artists is, at best, against a Qi Refining 1st Star cultivator. I am a great 2nd Star cultivator."

    The air around him stirred as he pulled out a talisman.

    "Just as there''s a significant difference between first-rate and peak, there''s a huge gap between Qi refining 1st Star and 2nd Star cultivators. If you don''t leave now..."

    We didn''t let him talk further and quickly charged towards him.

    My thrown weapon hit an invisible barrier in front of the cultivator, indicating he was casting defensive spells.

    As peak martial artists attacked him, he scattered talismans into the air, which transformed into bright white flying daggers heading towards us.

    "You fools. I have several talismans to support my assassination today."

    When the cultivator scattered several talismans, a strong repulsion was felt.

    The leader and I, excluding the others, cut through the repulsion with our energy-infused weapons and held our ground, while the rest were thrown back.

    "Hmm, are you the strongest of the pack?"

    Again, the cultivator took out a talisman.

    mes appeared above his hand.

    ''If it hits, it''ll turn us to ash!''

    I couldn''t ignore my survival instincts and retreated, escaping the cultivator''s area of influence.

    I couldn''t predict his attacks from within his domain, as it was impossible to read his intent due to the ovepping red color.

    Conversely, if I retreat too far, I''d be at a disadvantage against a cultivator adept at long-range attacks.

    ''He''s forcing a fight that''s advantageous to him.''

    Thepatibility between martial artists and cultivators is extremely bad.

    The fireball hit a pir behind me but didn''t spread much and was quickly extinguished, indicating the cultivator didn''t want the situation to escte.

    I signaled a few of the faster members of the Shadow Guard to escape the cultivator''s vicinity and call for reinforcements.

    "Where do you think you''re going? You can''t escape."

    A dark shadow burst out as the cultivator waved another glowing talisman, forming a barrier that enclosed us.

    "Even sound will not escape this barrier. After I kill all of you, I''ll take care of the Makli n¡¯s branch family."

    The cultivator took out dozens of talismans.

    ''Damn it. What a shit situation.''

    If it weren''t for the talismans he brought, we might have been able to kill him with abined attack from the leader and me.

    But with those talismans, he was demonstrating far more power than his actual skill level.

    ''If only I had reached the Three Flowers stage.''

    With the strength of Three Flowers, I could shatter the cultivator''s defensive spells and split him in two.

    But I was only at the mid-peak and hadn''t yet grasped the Three Flowers.

    ''...But maybe.''

    "Leader, I have a n."

    "What is it?"

    "Create a moment for me to approach the cultivator. Just one, single moment. I''ll try to inflict a fatal wound on the cultivator."

    "I''ll trust you."

    The leader nodded and charged at the cultivator with his halberd, creating an opportunity for me.

    I took poison from a bottle at my waist and applied it to my sword.

    ''If I can break through his defense and graze him with this sword.''

    We would win.

    I joined the attack on the cultivator.

    The cultivator scattered talismans in the air, which turned into bright white flying daggers aimed at us.

    I rushed towards the cultivator.

    The white daggers targeted my forehead.

    The leader''s halberd spun and deflected the daggers aimed at me.

    The cultivator then hurled a fire spell at me.

    "Aaah!"

    A recruit, a dual sword user, crossed his swords and sent energy to intercept the fire spell, altering its course.

    I was now within three yards of the cultivator.

    ''Entering the cultivator''s domain now.''

    I couldn''t guarantee my life inside there. I couldn''t see his intent due to the red surroundings.

    "Hmph."

    Intense wind blew, pushing me away.

    Using the initial forms of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I cut through the wind''s weak points and entered the cultivator''s area of consciousness.

    I couldn''t see the enemy''s intent.

    Then.

    Myst life''s experience, maximizing all senses like spatial form, hearing, touch, and smell, helped me indirectly calcte the enemy''s attacks.

    ''Left and right.''

    I felt vibrations in the air on both sides.

    Something wasing.

    "Leader, go now!"

    "Capture him!"

    One of the guards tackled the spell on the right while the leader shattered the one on the left with his halberd.

    And.

    ''Front!''

    I sensed a change directly in front.

    The temperature and humidity were different.

    In the cultivator''s domain, white ice materialized in the air, forming an arrow.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain.

    I quickly switched to a lower stance to narrowly avoid it, thenunched an attack.

    But right in front of me was the cultivator''s defensive spell.

    As expected, even as Iunched a surprise attack, the cultivator looked bored.

    Absolute leisure!

    ''I''ll wipe thatnguid expression off your face.''

    I smirked, infusing different moves into my attack.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain, Heaven Sky.

    The flow of the Sword Silk quickened and strengthened.

    My entire body''s energy pathways momentarily opened, further amplifying the Sword Silk.

    And then.

    ''I''ll squeeze out all the energy in my body!''

    Focusing on the energy pathways, I drained all my energy into my sword.

    The absurd energy of yellow bamboo roots of hundred of years infused into my sword.

    The Sword Silk evolved in an instant.

    sh!

    Sword Gang!

    For a brief moment, less than a second, the light on my sword pierced through the cultivator''s defensive spell like tofu.

    Trantor notes: Can this be considered a cliff hanger?

 Chapter 21: Peak Master (4)

    Chapter 21: Peak Master (4)

    Cut!

    Fight!

    Squeezing out every bit of my willpower, I lunged at the cultivator''s leg with my sword.

    The cultivator, who had been rxed until now, contorted his face in shock as my Sword Gang prated his defensive spells.

    Then.

    Shuck! Crack, crack!

    The Sword Gang, created by draining all my internal energy, extinguished like a candle in the wind.

    My energy was insufficient. Despite pouring decades worth of internal energy into it,cking enlightenment, I couldn''t maintain the Sword Gang for more than a second.

    My sword barely nicked the cultivator''s leg, cutting through his clothes and inflicting a minor wound.

    Ugh...

    As the Sword Gang extinguished, my sword could no longer prate his defensive spell.

    Simultaneously, the bacsh of using all my internal energy hit me, causing blood to spill from my mouth, draining my strength, and leaving me copsed on the spot.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Blood sttered with each cough.

    It felt like my insides were being churned.

    "You, you filthy mortal...!"

    Enraged by my attack, the cultivator scattered talismans that transformed into glowing daggers, stabbing my arms and legs.

    "Ugh...argh!"

    I endured the pain, trying to grasp my sword, but the cultivator stomped on my hand.

    "You filthy, mortal scum!"

    Thump! Thump! Thump!

    He stomped on my hand mercilessly, spreading a more powerful defensive barrier around us.

    "How dare you, how dare you attempt to cut me! You, of all people! I am a noble descendant of the cultivator n, not someone lowly mortals like you can touch! How dare you, how dare you!!"

    After crushing my hand for a while, he reached into his pouch and scattered another handful of talismans.

    "I nned to toy with you before killing the Makli n''s branch family but I''ve changed my mind. I''ll tear all of you mortals to shreds like insects!"

    mes engulfed the talismans, transforming them into fireballs, and started shooting towards the guards.

    "Watch carefully, insect. You''ll see all yourrades torn to death before I chew you up. You insects, no matter how much you struggle, are meaningless before cultivators!"

    "Cough, cough..."

    More blood gushed out of me.

    My internal organs were shaken from expending all my internal energy at once, blurring my vision.

    But my hearing was still clear enough to catch a few words.

    Insect.

    Meaningless.

    ''Yes, I am nothing but an insect.''

    Compared to those truly talented, to the cultivators.

    "But, but..."

    I struggled.

    With my crushed hand, I grabbed the cultivator''s ankle.

    "I may be an insect, but even an insect''s struggle is not meaningless!!!"

    "You filthy thing, let go of me!"

    Fire erupted in the cultivator''s hand again.

    It would have incinerated me instantly, but...

    ''It''s time.''

    The fireball extinguished as time passed.

    "¡­What? Why isn''t it¡­"

    Blood flowed from the cultivator''s eyes, nose, and mouth.

    ''The poison works!''

    I smirked at the bewildered cultivator, grabbed his ankle tighter, and pulled hard.

    He copsed.

    "Ah, antidote..."

    He reached for his pouch.

    Thud!

    I knocked the pouch away.

    "Gurgle..."

    Blood foam rose from his mouth as he tried to chant a spell.

    But I wasn''t going to let him.

    I climbed on top of him, shoving my crushed hand into his mouth, preventing him from chanting.

    "You see, your death will be just as meaningless as those you looked down upon."

    After struggling for a while, the cultivator died.

    His dead body wasn''t much different from the insects he had looked down upon all his life.

    In death, everyone is equal.

    The defensive barrier copsed.

    The leader and other guards, having watched from outside, quickly came to me.

    The ck barrier set by the cultivator disappeared, and I lost consciousness, seeing this as myst sight.

    When I opened my eyes, I was in my room. The leader was beside me, smoking a pipe.

    "Ah, you''re awake."

    "¡­Yes. But is it okay to smoke tobo next to a patient?"

    "What are you talking about? Tobo is a healthy herb."

    ''I can''t believe this,'' I thought, remembering this was a medieval-like era.

    "How''s the situation with that cultivator?"

    "You killed him yourself, Deputy-leader Seo Eun-hyun. He''s dead. I''ve reported to His Majesty that you bravely sacrificed yourself to kill the cultivator, so don''t worry."

    "I''vepleted my mission today as well."

    I nodded, checking my body''s condition. My right hand was still numb, and there was some damage to my vital energy channels, but it was stable. The wounds from the cultivator''s daggers had all healed.

    "The Emperor ordered the Imperial physician to treat you. Be thankful for His Majesty''s grace."

    "The Imperial physician healed me cleanly. I wish I could learn his medical skills."

    I admired the physician''s skill and circted my internal energy.

    Lying in bed, my body felt a bit refreshed.

    "About your right hand¡­"

    The leader looked at my hand and hesitated.

    "It might still be usable, but not like before, is what the physician said. It''s not fully healed, so don''t strain it."

    After all, it was the hand that the cultivator had crushed and chewed.

    "Honestly, I didn''t expect it to be fine. Just being able to use it is a blessing."

    "¡­Good. You''re positive, which is great. Also, His Majesty was impressed by your bravery and decided to award you. Since a Shadow Guard can''t be officially rewarded, he asked me to pass this on. I hereby present you with an award on behalf of the Emperor."

    I kneeled as I received a small silk box from the squad leader.

    "His Majesty decrees: ''Deputy-leader Seo Eun-hyun, for bravely protecting the sacred throne, we grant this reward to remind you of your heavy responsibility.''''

    Inside the silk box was a small pill with a reddish hue.

    "It''s said to be made from the same ingredients as the pills eaten by Qi Refining Cultivators during their transition to Qi Building. I don''t understand it all, but¡­"

    I realized what the pill was.

    ''Leftovers from a pill.''

    Working in a medical center, I knew that leftover materials from making elixirs were often used for detox or sold to fake spiritualists.

    "It''s said to extend life by about ten years when taken by mortals."

    "Ten years?"

    I was astonished.

    "Just leftovers can extend life by ten years?"

    The pill looked different now.

    "Be forever grateful for the Emperor''s grace."

    After he left, I thought, ''The Imperial family sure knows welfare.''

    I nned to take the pill when my life was almost over, to test its full effect.

    "Always grateful for His Majesty''s grace."

    Ten yearster.

    Thirty years since my return.

    The pain in my hand had be familiar.

    My swordsmanship and hidden weapon skills improved, and I was close to uncovering the cultivators'' secret.

    ''Cultivators of the Jin n hide in powerful formations. They gather talented mortals and train them to peak masters for assassination.''

    I understood why I never heard of these peak masters in my previous lives.

    ''If the Jin n rises to power again, maybe it''ll be slightly better than these filthy Makli cultivators.''

    I decided to focus more on my martial arts and Kim Young-hoon''s movements.

    Just then.

    Click!

    A figure entered through the window.

    "Young-hoon Hyung?"

    Kim Young-hun had entered the pce at night.

    "I was just reading your letter. Knowing about the cultivators'' domain..."

    He interrupted, "That letter was sent a month ago. But I''ve discovered something more critical in the past month. There are two cultivator ns in this country. The Makli and the Jin."

    "The Makli n ousted the Jin n a century ago. Since then, the Jin n has been nning to assassinate the Emperor using peak masters trained from mortals."

    "Yes, I know that."

    "But do you know why the Jin n could produce so many peak masters? They forced the spirits of the dead family members of the assassins into the assassins, sacrificing their vitality to enhance their talents."

    "The Makli n is worse. For 20-30 years, they''ve been capturing the poor to make a forbidden elixir that extends cultivators'' lives using their blood and vital energy!"

    Horrified, I shouted.

    "Makli n is eating people!"

    I instantly decided to join Kim Young-hoon in fighting these heinous cultivators.

    That night, I left the pce with Kim Young-hoon, ready to fight against the corrupt Makli n.

 Chapter 22: Refining (1)

    Chapter 22: Refining (1)

    Following Kim Young-hoon, I left the Imperial pce and arrived at a small manor on the outskirts of Seokyung City.

    There, I found a gathering of martial artists who had followed Kim Young-hoon.

    "These people are..."

    I was impressed by the caliber of warriors Kim Young-hoon had assembled.

    ''Members of the Four Star Three Demons? There are elders from various major sects too.''

    It seems he had used his connections from his days as the Wulin Alliance leader to gather elders from the seven major sects of Seokyung City''s Four Star Three Demon and elders from some of the major sects in Yanguo.

    All of them were peak masters, capable of using the Sword Silk, and there were over ten who had reached the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''Without the cultivators, this force could even overthrow the Imperial family...!''

    As I admired their strength, some of them red at me, probing me with their red intents targeting my neck, forehead, and vital points.

    ''What is this, some kind of test?''

    I responded with my intent, pointing at their vital points in kind.

    In a brief moment, I exchanged blows with several major sect elders.

    "Hmm, who is this person brought by the former alliance leader, the world''s number one warrior? I''ve never seen such a master in Seokyung City."

    "Ah, this man is Seo Eun-hyun, my younger brother. He was a renowned peak master in the Changho city area about twenty years ago. He recently joined us after leaving his role in the Shadow Guards."

    At his words, some elders seemed displeased.

    "Why bring someone from the government? Especially someone from the Imperial family?"

    "Can we really trust him if he might still be loyal to the Emperor?"

    "I can''t trust anyone from the government!"

    It seems the martial sects naturally had prejudices against government officials due to generally poor rtions.

    "Wait, everyone, calm down. Though he served under the Emperor, he haspletely betrayed the Emperor after hearing my offer. Isn''t that right, Seo?"

    "That''s right. If you want, I can even curse the Emperor."

    I cleared my throat and let loose the frustrations I had been holding against the Emperor.

    "Emperor Makli Jung, you despicable man! Treating your subordinates like dogs while youfortably sleep in your chamber, shameless andzy! I''ll expose your family''s atrocities to the world!"

    Having guarded the Emperor and seen him sleepfortably in his chamber with a soundproof barrier while assassins attacked, I had often been annoyed. I never had the mindset to be loyal to the Emperor of Yanguo. In fact, I even harbored some resentment towards the Emperor.

    After my rant against the Emperor, the hostility in the eyes of the gathered peak masters seemed to soften.

    "Well, if he''s a spy, he wouldn''t curse the Emperor so freely."

    Recognizing their eptance, I felt a sense of achievement.

    Once the recognition was settled, Kim Young-hoon addressed the gathered martial artists.

    "Listen. As I said before, the current Imperial family and the cultivator n behind them, the Makli n, have abandoned their humanity and sucked the lifeblood of countlessmoners. They are no different from cannibalistic devil path cultivator.

    We''ve gathered enough allies. Starting today, we''ll join hands with the Makli n''s opposition, the Jin cultivator n, and bring down the Makli n''s strongholds."

    He continued his exnation.

    "The Jin n will support us from behind. We''ll follow their lead to find the hidden domains of the Makli n and destroy their elixir-making furnaces where they grindmoners into pills.

    I hope you, the great masters gathered here, will join us in this righteous cause."

    There was no loud response, just silent nods.

    "Then, let''s move quickly to bring down those wicked cultivators!"

    We followed Kim Young-hoon out of Seokyung City.

    In a small valley northeast of the city, known as Immaekgok, we met a group of red-robed cultivators waiting for us.

    ''These must be the Jin n cultivators.''

    "I see they''re quite capable,"mented an elderly cultivator among them.

    "Have you kept your promise? I brought allies, now let''s take down those vile cultivators."

    "Yes, yes. The wicked Makli n must be eradicated from Yanguo. Now, let''s open the portal to the Makli n¡¯s domain."

    As the elder formed hand seals, the valley''sndscape began to distort.

    "Follow us closely. We''re about to breach the Makli n''s formations."

    We followed the cultivators into the twisting path, and soon, the distorted valley disappeared, leading us into a small vige.

    ''It smells...''

    Upon entering, the stench of blood and decaying bodies filled the air.

    Everywhere, the smell of blood and rotting corpses permeated the air.

    "Intruders! The Jins are attacking!"

    Dang, dang!

    A bell tolled from a watchtower in the vige.

    Simultaneously, cultivators in blue robes emerged from the thatched houses and began forming hand seals.

    Woom!

    A blue barrier enveloped the entire vige, blocking our entry.

    "Ha, you may have brought some martial artists, but you, Jin n scum, dare not enter here!"

    The barrier looked robust at first nce.

    The thickness of the blue light barrier was hundreds of times thicker than the flimsy defensive spell I had shattered with my energy in a previous encounter.

    That''s when it happened.

    Step, step...

    Kim Young-hoon stepped forward.

    "Elder, who is this mortal? Can we really trust him?"

    The sounds of chattering cultivators in red robes from the Jin n were heard from behind.

    The elder in red robes paused for a moment before responding.

    "He may be a mortal, but he''s different. It may be hard to believe, but he matched me inbat without being overpowered. Moreover, his techniques sometimes surpassed my defenses..."

    Woom...

    Kim Young-hoon began to gather his internal energy.

    Both I and the other peak masters, even those who had reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, widened our eyes, eager to witness Kim Young-hoon''s technique.

    Whoosh...

    As he raised his hand, internal energy began to coalesce in the air.

    The energy gradually condensed into a form of Gang Qi

    The tremendous power emanating from the energy force made us, as well as the Jin n cultivators, flinch.

    However, the transformation of Gang Qi was not the end.

    ''That is...!''

    I watched, wide-eyed, as Kim Young-hoon continued.

    The Gang Qi started to condense.

    Rumble, rumble!

    ''That is...!''

    In my past life, Kim Young-hoon had pursued this state in a frenzied chase.

    Rumble, rumble!

    ''The realm beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin''

    The realm he had strived for until the very end was now unfolding from his hands once again.

    The Gang Qi solidified, taking the form of a small sphere.

    Everyone present could feel it.

    Being hit by that sphere would leave few unscathed.

    The strike that had burst the arm of a Core Formation cultivator in the past life!

    The technique that could confront a Qi Building cultivator head-on!

    The Sphere of Gang Qi, directed by Kim Young-hoon''s gesture, flew towards the barrier created by the cultivators.

    Boom!

    Bright light shed, and a fierce windstorm ensued.

    The cultivators, each in their own way, performed spells to avoid being swept away by the storm, while we, peak masters, relied on our leg strength or cut through the wind to witness the spectacle.

    It was visible.

    Hundreds, no.

    Thousands, tens of thousands of Gang Saber burst from the sphere, slicing through the barrier.

    In the world of peak masters, tens of thousands of intents danced in unimaginable trajectories.

    "Hmm..."

    The red-robed elder from the Jin n, seemingly having unpleasant memories associated with the sphere, showed difort.

    As the windstorm subsided and the light faded, a giant hole appeared in the center of the barrier.

    "Everyone, enter!"

    "Yes, Elder!"

    The Jin n cultivators, each using their flying spells, entered through the hole Kim Young-hoon had created.

    We also drew our weapons and entered through the breach in the barrier.

    "Stop them! Block the Jins!"

    "Wait! First, stop those martial artists!"

    Swish!

    The sword energy of a peak master who had reached Three Flowers instantly pierced through the defensive spell of a cultivator who had been speaking and slit his throat.

    "A mortal... has broken through a cultivator''s spell!"

    "The Pinnacle Realm of martial artists! Retreat to the rear! Qi Refining cultivators, release the Jiangshi!"

    Simultaneously, dark Jiangshi started emerging from various ces in the vige.

    Bang!

    The Jiangshi rushed towards the peak masters.

    Their speed was faster than ours, and their strength far superior.

    However...

    ''I can see it.''

    The optimal trajectory of the Jiangshi''s attacks was clearly visible.

    ''Interesting. I hadn''t considered it before, but those lines represent intent. Does that mean the Jiangshi, already dead and turned into vengeful spirits, still possess intent?''

    I dodged the hand of a Jiangshi rushing towards me, then, using Deep Mountain, I cut diagonally and thought.

    ''Is it just the intent of their controllers? No, it doesn''t seem just that. But if Jiangshi have intent, why can''t they use sword energy?''

    While cutting through the Jiangshi, I noticed a cultivator preparing a spell.

    Swoosh!

    I swiftly released a hidden weapon towards the cultivator forming hand seals.

    ng!

    The weapon rebounded off the cultivator''s defensive spell, but, inexperienced inbat, he canceled his spell preparation at the sound.

    ''Judging by the size of his consciousness... about Qi Refining 1st Star.''

    I cut down the Jiangshi in my way and charged towards the cultivator, unleashing my Sword Silk.

    ng!

    With each strike of my sword silk, visible cracks appeared in the cultivator''s defense.

    ''This is pathetically weakpared to the spells used by the Qi Refining 2nd Star cultivator I fought before.''

    Although that cultivator had artificially inted his abilities with talisman, his defensive spell was still his own ability.

    ng, ng!

    After several strikes, the distracted cultivator''s defense shattered.

    "H-hiik... S-spare me. Please spare me. I only did what the n asked me to. I didn''t want to do it, I''m actually..."

    "What is this?" I asked.

    "Please, I''ll tell you everything. This is the primary refinement."

    I furrowed my brow.

    "Primary refinement?"

    "Yes. We extract the essence and vital energy from mortals and collect it in this formation for primary refinement into essence blood. This blood is then sent to the n''s higher-ups for further refinement in higher domains. There, they mix the essence blood, refine it again through secondary, tertiary, and quaternary processes, until finally, they create fresh blood bybining thousands of mortals'' blood and energy, from which they concoct Revival pills (ÍÃüˆF) for the Core Formation elders.

    Oh, great master, I did nothing wrong. If you wish, I''ll give you all the essence blood I''ve refined. It''s a powerful supplement, and consuming it could increase your internal energy..."

    "Thank you."

    I looked at him with a sneer.

    "You''ve made it easier for me to kill you without hesitation."

    "W-what?"

    Thud!

    Instead of using my sword, I infused my fist with energy and burst the cultivator''s head.

    There had been some hesitation.

    Even if they were devil path cultivators, perhaps there were those who lived peacefully, cultivating in this vige.

    ''In this vige, there is no good person. There can''t be!''

    I cast aside all hesitation and drew my sword towards the cultivators in blue robes controlling Jiangshi.

    "You all have no right to live."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    With my energy channels fully opened, I unleashed enhanced sword silk, cutting down the attacking Jiangshi in one swoop, and charged towards the blue-robed cultivators.

    "Die, all of you!"

    The battle ended quickly.

    In the center of the vige, a Qi Building cultivator from the Makli n was swiftly killed by thebined attack of the Jin n elder and Kim Young-hoon.

    With the Qi Building cultivator defeated, Kim Young-hoon went around slicing through Jiangshi and other cultivators with his energy spheres.

    "Ha-ha, excellent! As expected of a Makli n cultivator, their pockets are deep!"

    "I made the right decision joining this raid!"

    The Jin n cultivators, having finished looting the corpses of the Makli n cultivators, were rummaging through their belongings.

    Even the Jin n elder was searching through the body of the Qi Building Stage cultivator.

    "Those cultivators are going too far."

    "How can they think of looting bodies after killing them?"

    "Hmm, hmm."

    In contrast, I and the other peak masters were visibly ufortable.

    Although I had experience in plundering weapons and wealth after killing unorthodox martial artists, I had never actively searched bodies in such a manner.

    "Well, it''s natural for the victor to im the spoils. You mortals might not understand, but taking the spoils is also a way to honor the defeated," spoke a Jin n cultivator, slightly flushed, trying to justify their actions.

    But the more he spoke, the stiffer our expressions became.

    "Enough. It''s better to leave them be. After all, they are just dead. Wouldn''t it be better to leave quickly?"

    Just then, Kim Young-hoon approached us.

    "Wait. We have something to do."

    "What? Are you also after the spoils..."

    Ignoring the cultivator''s words, Kim Young-hoon spoke to us.

    "In the houses of the cultivators, there are bodies of sacrificedmoners. We should at least bury them, so they don''t remain exposed like that. What do you think, masters?"

    "That''s right."

    "We forgot about them."

    We entered the houses where the Makli n cultivators had lived, dragged out the bodies of themoners, and one by one buried them.

    "Let them be. They''re just dead. Isn''t it better to leave quickly?"

    The Jin n elder, having finished looting, looked annoyed at Kim Young-hoon, who was digging the ground to bury the bodies.

    However, neither Kim Young-hoon nor any of us paid attention to him, continuing to silently bury the bodies

    How much time has passed?

    After burying all the numerous bodies, we recited a short rite led by Kim Young-hoon and prayed they would rest in peace and not be evil spirits. We then left the vige.

 Chapter 23: Refining (2)

    Chapter 23: Refining (2)

    "Kim Hyung."

    "What is it?"

    "Why are those called cultivators so heartless?"

    "... How would I know that?"

    I frowned, thinking about the conduct of cultivators.

    From the monsters we encountered at the beginning of the regression, who ignored everything we said.

    To the cruel method of pill-making by the Makli n.

    And the cultivators of the Jin n who rummaged through the dead and criticized us for trying to bury them.

    ''I can understand searching the bodies, a hundred times over.''

    But why do they think burying the dead is a waste of time?

    Why are their thought processes so different?

    "... Perhaps, since they have been seeing the world of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin from birth, their way of thinking is different from ours. Plus, they''ve spent their whole lives not treating mortals as humans."

    I sighed, frustrated.

    The cultivators of the Jin n informed us of the next gathering ce and left the vige, closing the formation of the Makli n territory and flying away on their flying devices.

    We were currently following them.

    "... A difference in perspective?"

    Or is it the inherent arrogance of cultivators?

    Or is it that all cultivators turn out that way?

    I wondered if it was right for me to be a cultivator.

    We continued to follow the guidance of the Jin n''s cultivators, destroying one stronghold of the Makli n after another.

    Five years had passed since I left the Imperial Pce.

    "Ha, look, Eun-hyun, it''s your face."

    "..."

    I saw my face on a wanted poster, wandering around the marketce.

    Not just mine.

    Kim Young-hoon, as well as countless martial arts masters who followed him, were on wanted posters.

    The charge was treason.

    "Treason. What nonsense. After all, it''s just the lower forces of the cultivator n. Even if they issue wanted posters, we can walk around the streets without any problems, thanks to the facial maniption technique you created."

    "That''s good to hear."

    Over the past five years, I had developed a technique called Reverse Appearance Technique, using my medical knowledge and transformational skills to manipte facial muscles and change appearances.

    Thanks to that, we could walk around the streets freely, even though we were wanted.

    "So, where''s the next stronghold?"

    "It''s on the western side of Lianshan City, on the hills. One of Makli n''s pill-making furnaces is located there. This time, the furnace we are going to destroy is especially huge, so there will probably be a lot more cultivators from the Makli n."

    "That''s likely."

    "And from what I''ve heard, there are also a significant number of peak martial artists raised by the Makli n. They are not just simple Jaingshi but actual peak martial artists, so we need to be a bit more cautious."

    Peak martial artists.

    I looked up at the sky.

    35 years since regression.

    It took around 10 years to reach the mid stage of the Pinnacle Realm since the regression and now 25 yearster¡­

    My realm had not changed.

    ''Is my talent not enough to reach the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit?''

    Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Kim Young-hoon and other experts of that realm have been consistently giving me clues regarding it.

    "The third color."

    Red thread signifying hostility.

    Blue thread signifying self-intent.

    Beyond that, the need to find and see the third color to reach that realm.

    But.

    "In a fight, there''s me and you. What else is there beyond that?"

    There''s definitely something beyond me and you.

    The very existence of the Three Flowers realm itself proves it.

    Ugh.

    Ignoring the screaming pain in my hand, I held the sword and felt the thread of those around me as I walked down the street.

    I can see others'' threads.

    I can see my own threads.

    But beyond that, no matter how hard I look, I can''t see anything.

    "Enlightenment still hasn''te."

    Even when I asked Kim Young-hoon about Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I couldn''t understand his words well.

    Originally, when Kim Young-hoon reached the peak, he didn''t go through the early or middle stages but directly achieved Three Flowers .

    Asking him about transitioning from the middle stage to Three Flowers was nonsensical.

    Of course, I asked other masters of Three Flowers how to transition into it, but the answers I got were:

    <ul> <li>"Immerse yourself in the state of selflessness."</li> <li>"Understand that there is no you and no me."</li> <li>"Contemte the purity of martial arts."</li> </ul>

    All of these answers were metaphysical in nature.

    "Someone is staying in this ce because they don''t want to fall into a state of selflessness."

    Ignoring the tearing pain in my hands, I swung my sword for years.

    No matter how much I maintained the unity of sword and body, and fought life-threatening battles multiple times.

    The miracle of suddenly leaping to a higher realm never happened to me.

    While it wasn¡¯t as despairing as when I first reached the peak, climbing higher required tremendous talent and effort again.

    "There are many masters at the peak here..."

    The stronghold of the Makli n, located to the west of Lianshan City.

    "If there are many masters, I might gain something by fighting them."

    Somehow, I felt that the stronghold discovered by the Jin n this time seemed like a trap.

    It was a judgment I made after hearing from one of the Jin n cultivators about how they found the stronghold and its level of force.

    "The Makli n wants to capture Kim Young-hoon as well as the Jin n."

    And me, a traitor to the Imperial family.

    That''s why I thought this time they would be fully prepared to face us.

    "But I''m not worried."

    I nced at Kim Young-hoon walking beside me.

    He had been writing a book recently.

    The title of the book was ¡®Secrets of ''Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martials Arts¡±

    "Condensing the deep understanding of the 6 volumes of ''Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture'', and integrating it into oneplete book of understanding," he had said.

    Like the ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'', ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts'', and ''Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Scriptures'', it was a book of profound knowledge that I couldn''t understand even when I looked at it.

    But one thing was certain.

    Kim Young-hoon had surpassed his previous life¡¯s realm.

    Such a person could now inflict significant damage on a Core Formation cultivator and quickly escape!

    "A trap is of no use."

    We would easily destroy their stronghold this time as well.

    Lianshan City.

    ¡®This is the ce I fell in my very first life before regression.¡¯

    It had been a very long time since I had visited.

    ¡®Here I made soap, gathered herbs, brewed liquor, begged robbers to spare my life¡­¡¯

    Memories of those miserable times came flooding back.

    "Let''s go west."

    "¡­Yes."

    I wonder if the daughter of the Ju family has been born.

    Is the house of Lord Geum still filled with servants strutting around arrogantly?

    I wonder if the persimmon tree of the Sung family still bears fruit well.

    After looking at Lianshan City for a while, I ran west following Kim Young-hoon.

    Memories that no one but I remember.

    Memories that only I know of, changed by my power of regression.

    A miraculous, incredibly grateful ability.

    But that''s why this ability has to disappear.

    These memories that only I will know will continue to umte, and the more they do, the harder it will be for my mind to endure.

    Hence, I will definitely go to the previous world and eliminate this power.

    Until then, I will strive to be human.

    As a human, I will live a human life.

    Absolutely.

    I will not be corrupted by evil paths like the cultivators of the Makli n, nor act against human morals.

    Of course.

    "Those filthy evil path bastards, they can''t make me dance less."

    Those who vite human morals, as long as I can reach them, must be punished.

    Tadat!

    Arriving at the destination with Kim Young-hoon, there were already Jin n cultivators in red robes and other peak masters gathered.

    "The opinion that this Makli n''s stronghold is likely a trap came out in the Jin n''s elder council. Therefore, one-third of the Jin n''s elder council has personallye forward.

    Thus, you martial artists must also fight with all your might."

    Among the red-robed cultivators, a considerable number of Qi Building cultivators with substantial consciousness were mixed in.

    "I understand. Do not worry. I always fight with my best."

    "Hmm, good. Then, let''s open the formation."

    Woong¨D

    As one of the elders of the Jin npleted a hand seal, the air began to distort.

    We followed the elders of the Jin n into the formation and soon saw the vige, just like before.

    This vige was about twice the size of any territory of the Makli n we had seen before, with not just straw houses but also a significant number of tiled mansions.

    And then,

    "...It was a trap after all."

    The cultivators of the Makli n were forming a formation and sealing spells in front of the vige.

    "Seal (½Y)!"

    The cultivators of the Makli n simultaneously formed their hand seals and shouted an incantation.

    At the same time, an enormous barrier, unlike any we had seen before, surrounded the territory of the Makli n.

    "Water (Ë®)!"

    Simultaneously, dozens of cultivators formed another hand seal and used a different spell.

    Shaaaah!

    A massive surge of water gushed from behind the cultivators, rushing towards us outside the barrier.

    The water reeked of rotting corpses, and I had a feeling that even a single drop touching me would be disastrous.

    "Elders, to the front!"

    The Qi Building cultivators of the Jin n stepped forward and formed their hand seals.

    "me (Ñ×)!"

    Hwarurururu!

    A wall of mes appeared.

    The giant wall of fire blocked the water flow and began to evaporate it.

    "Push forward!"

    Chiiiiii¨D

    As the cultivators of the Jin n stepped forward one by one, the giant wall of fire also moved forward in sync.

    "Mortals! We will clear the way, so break through the barrier!"

    "Understood!"

    Pang!

    Kim Young-hoon sprinted forward, kicking off the ground.

    He leapt into the air and, stepping on thin air, headed towards the barrier.

    Woong!

    As Kim Young-hoon extended his hand, energy seemed to gather in it, and a sphere of Gang Qi burst forth from his palm.

    ''That must be the realm Kim Young-hoon achieved by condensing and integrating the 6 volumes of the Scripture''

    The Gang Qi didn''t gather chaotically in the air but was released cleanly from his body, forming a sphere in an instant.

    I don''t know for sure, but he must have reached and surpassed the realm the previous Kim Young-hoon stepped foot in.

    ''The preparation time forpressing Gang Qi is much shorter thanst time!''

    Before the battle began, I remembered the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts that Kim Young-hoon had given me.

    ''If I pass this technique on to Kim Young-hoon in the next life.''

    He would surpass this realm again.

    Kwaang!

    Kim Young-hoonunched the sphere at the barrier.

    A loud explosion roared, and a gust of wind blew.

    However, this time the barrier only shook slightly and remained steadfast.

    ''As expected, the Makli n was thoroughly prepared this time!''

    Kim Young-hoon, without any sign of panic, extended his palm again.

    And another sphere of Gang Qi burst forth.

    Kwaang!

    The barrier was hit by consecutive explosions.

    Cracks began to form in the barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon extended his palm once more.

    Kwaang!!

    More cracks appeared in the barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon extended his palm again.

    With each attack, more and more cracks appeared in the barrier.

    At some point.

    Pakang!

    Unable to withstand Kim Young-hoon''s attacks any longer, a hole was blown open in the barrier.

    "Everyone, head towards the barrier!"

    "Burn down the Makli''s business!"

    The cultivators of the Jin n rushed towards the hole created by Kim Young-hoon, and the peak masters also rushed through the gap into the inside of the barrier.

    "Die, you devils."

    When I, too, entered the barrier with my sword,

    Pang!

    The sound of air tearing apart, and something long rushed towards me.

    It was a halberd.

    Kaang!

    I exerted sword silk and blocked the halberd. I could see the face of the person holding the halberd in front of me.

    I couldn''t stop my pupils from shaking.

    "...Leader?"

    Leader of the Shadow Guards.

    My former superior was blocking me.

    Behind him, the members of the Shadow Guards were lined up, holding various weapons.

    "...It''s been a while."

    "...I don''t know a traitor like you."

    Vroom!

    The leader swung his halberd.

    Seven red threads emanated from his halberd.

    I countered his red threads with my own blue threads.

    My blue and his red crossed in the air.

    "A traitor, you say. Leader, do you know what the current Imperial family is doing?"

    "...I know."

    Vroom!

    He swung his halberd again.

    I parried his halberd with my threads while dodging and swinging my sword silk.

    "You know and yet you''re loyal? Is that what a human should do?"

    "...Before being human, we are the limbs of His Majesty the Emperor. Limbs do not think. They move asmanded! Since His Majesty has ordered me to capture you, I will not think either."

    "How frustrating! In the eyes of the Emperor, mortals like us are not the same humans as him! We are not his people but livestock he raises!"

    Leader spun with his halberd, thrusting it three times, then extended Qi Silk towards me.

    I danced the Transcendent Peaks Step to dodge Leader''s attacks and countered with Landscape Painting, covering my sword with sword silk and striking back at his qi silk.

    "Loyalty should be given to someone deserving, not to him. All thates from serving him is the death of helplessmoners!"

    Our threads of red and blue intertwined.

    Then, breaking through my defense, Leader aimed his knee at my waist.

    "Keuk!"

    I was hit by Leader¡¯s kick and floated in the air, turning once beforending.

    ''He''s improved. The Leader... he''s in the realm of Three Flowers''

    "...Is it different for you?"

    Leader asked me with a gloomy face.

    "Those from the Jin n who you are with, are they different?"

    "They''re better than those devils..."

    "No. The Jin n you''re with are also cultivators. The only difference from the current Imperial family is the degree; they both see mortals as bugs! Do you think you''re on the side of justice? Wrong! It''s just a matter of scope and degree.

    Those people will also grind down the people of Yanguo. They''re no different but all the same!"

    "..."

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    As he swung his halberd, the wind seemed to be sucked into the Leader''s chest.

    His qi silk swirled and shot towards me.

    ''I can''t block it!''

    Like my ¡®Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven,¡¯ an attack that can''t be stopped even if anticipated.

    "If there''s no difference, at least I won''t turn my back on the loyalty I''ve given now!"

    The movement of his halberd converged to one point and shot towards me.

    The Qi silk on his halberd strengthened and began to evolve.

    Paaat!

    A brilliant light burst forth.

    Gang Qi!

    "...If that''s your belief."

    Seeing the Gang Qi rushing towards me, I rxed the power in my sword.

    "I will respect that as well."

    As I removed my intent, the sword silk around my sword disappeared, leaving only pure sword energy.

    I ced my sword against the iing halberd, absorbing its power into my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Echoing Valley!

    "...!"

    Surprise flickered in the Leader¡¯s eyes.

    I rotated, redirecting his Gang Qi back at him.

    sh!

    Light shed.

    And where the storm of light subsided, Leader stood, his right hand severed.

    "...I''ve lost. Your swordsmanship is always hard to predict, no matter how many times I see it."

    "...It is a swordsmanship I am stillcking in."

    "Stillcking? Impossible. Even your move just now had the enlightenment of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. It was the most beautiful technique I''ve ever seen."

    He smirked.

    "I spent my life practicing martial arts, hoping to reach Three Flowers, but once I did, I realized I was just a lesser version of a cultivator. Unless it''s the legendary realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, martial arts will always be secondary to cultivators. Hahaha, Seo Eun-hyun. Do you understand? Nothing matters in front of cultivators."

    "..."

    "Since nothing in martial arts matters, all that''s left is the meaning I give to it. I chose loyalty, and my object of loyalty happened to be the current Emperor."

    He smiled sadly.

    "That you and I have different beliefs... is a shame... only."

    Cough, cough...

    Leader coughed up blood and copsed.

    No more life flowed from him.

    He was dead.

    "...Why didn''t you join the fight?"

    I asked the other members of the Shadow Guards.

    If they had intervened while I was fighting Leader, I might have died.

    "...It was Leader''s request. If we joined, deputy-leader would start using hidden weapons and poison, so he asked us to let him have a pure martial duel."

    "...You still call me deputy-leader"

    "Once a superior, always a superior. Once loyalty is given, it is forever."

    "Yes, you too remain loyal to the current Imperial family."

    I gave a sad smile to my former subordinates.

    "I am sorry."

    I might have to kill you today.

    Papabat!

    As soon as I finished speaking, all members of the Shadow Guard drew their weapons and charged at me.

    Chak!

    First, I scattered poison and drew out hidden weapons.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Double Killing Snake.

    Pying, Pying!

    I threw two hidden weapons, each coated with a different poison, at the Shadow Guards.

    All eleven Shadow Guards avoided the poisoned hidden weapons with minimal movements.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting.

    Entering Mountain.

    Flowing Ridge.

    Deep Mountain.

    After wielding my sword in the Landscape Painting style, I shifted to a low stance, aiming for bnce, and made a serpentine thrust for control.

    I then lunged in for the attack.

    "Hah!"

    However, the Shadow Guards quickly dodged and each wielded their weapons against me.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Triple-Headed Snake.

    Shuk!

    I fitted three hidden weapons on my left hand and swung them like a whip at the closest guard.

    After swinging three times to create distance, I coated the hidden weapons with poison and fired them in session.

    Pying, Pying, Pying!

    While the three Shadow Guards who were charging at me dodged the hidden weapons, others leaped over them, swinging their weapons.

    Sword, de, curved sword, chain sword, dagger.

    Different weapons rushed towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Strange Stone.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    I spun my body, wielding my sword in an all-epassing defensive and offensive posture.

    At the same time, I took out poison powder from my pocket and spread it around.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Illusionary Snake Mist.

    Amongst the poison powder, I sent other poisoned hidden weapons targeting the Shadow Guards.

    Taking advantage of their moment of distraction to dodge the hidden weapons.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Entering Mountain.

    I shifted to a low stance to aim for bnce.

    "Ugh!"

    "Damn, to be at the same level as a mid peak master..."

    "Truly the skills of deputy-leader."

    Crack.

    I took out and chewed an antidote pill while gripping my sword tightly enough to break my hand.

    Ignoring the pain that felt as if my hand would break I spoke.

    "Don''t open your mouth. Use your energy sensing technique if you want to live. The poison powder I just spread doesn''t poison through the skin."

    Quickly applying paralysis powder to a cloth, I covered the sword de and prepared another move.

    ''It''s not a sword technique, but a saber technique.''

    But since they share the same root, they can be used simrly.

    Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Mountain Wind.

    Five Consecutive Strikes.

    Pying!

    A series of thrusts at a terrifying speed, too fast to react, cut through the air five times.

    "Guk, gurk..."

    Five members of the Secret Guards copsed after being hit by my sword coated with paralysis powder.

    ''Six left.''

    As I faced the six Shadow Guards charging at me, I grasped another hidden weapon.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Red Snake.

    I threw three hidden weapons at the approaching soldier wielding dual swords, each timed differently.

    The first targeted his forehead,

    The second, immediately following, aimed at his ankle.

    The third, following that, targeted his lower abdomen.

    The trajectory of these hidden weapons was akin to a red snake.

    Ting!

    His dual swords deflected two hidden weapons, but he couldn''t deflect the third.

    I swiftly charged in, using Transcending Peaks Steps and employing Transcending Peaks.

    Chak!

    With the front of the Shadow Guards chest slightly cut, he soon copsed from paralysis.

    "Are you going to keeping at me?"

    I asked the remaining members.

    "Truly the skills of deputy-leader."

    "Truly a seasoned veteran."

    "The difference in skillsing from that vastbat experience is simply insurmountable..."

    They smiled at me, each holding a spear, moon de, dual heavy swords, staff, and sword.

    "If all cultivators are the same anyway, let''s at least be good to the one we''re currently loyal to," they said, agreeing with Leader¡¯s view.

    I smiled bitterly.

    "That''s right."

    Even if the Jin n regains control of the Imperial family, the situation for mortals like us might not change.

    But still, just maybe, it could be a little better.

    With that slim hope, I pushed on with my actions.

    "Come at me, all of you."

    A staff swung at me.

    A spear pierced towards me.

    A moon de swung from the opposite side of the staff.

    The guy wielding the dual broadswords swings his swords from the opposite side of the spear.

    The guy with the sword leaps up as if flying and strikes down at me.

    Meanwhile, countless thread trajectories target me.

    Red and blue lines draw numerous orbits around me.

    It felt like my brain was going to burn.

    How can I escape this crisis?

    How can I!

    Just then, amidst those numerous trajectories, I suddenly saw ''a third color.''

    Puk!

    The spear grazed my waist.

    The energy on the spear tore the flesh from my waist.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    Triple-Headed Snake.

    Pying!

    I put three hidden weapons on my fingers, each coated with paralysis poison, and threw one at the Shadow Guard who swung the spear.

    My hidden weapon easily prated his trajectory and hit his shoulder.

    The staff spins targeting my head.

    I threw a hidden weapon to alter the trajectory of the staff, and then threw thest hidden weapon at the guy who threw the staff.

    Again, my hidden weapon easily prated his trajectory and embedded in his thigh.

    Two of the guards became incapacitated.

    Three left.

    I see something.

    Between their threads and mine.

    A third color, neither red nor blue.

    Shuk!

    The dual broadswords swing from right to left below.

    I bent my waist to dodge the broadsword.

    But a long cut appeared from my forehead to my left jaw from the sword energy on the broadsword.

    The moon de targets my waist.

    If I dodge upwards, I¡¯ll be a target for the guy striking from above, and if I dodge downwards, I¡¯ll be cut by the dual broadswords preparing their next move.

    But amidst the red and blue threads,

    In this life-or-death fight, my focus was on the emerging third color.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Secluded Valley.

    Heavenly Lake.

    Using the Secluded Valley I twisted and deflected the trajectory of the guy striking down with the sword, and with Heavenly Lake, I momentarily stopped the action of the guy swinging the moon de.

    In the meantime, the dual broadswords wielder who hadpleted his next move swung his broadswords at me again.

    In an instant, I threw hidden weapons coated with paralysis poison at the arms and legs of the Shadow Guards with the moon de and sword.

    Then, I swiftly extended my sword toward the dual broadswords soldier.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Echoing Valley!

    Between the blue and red.

    The color that appeared was purple.

    The Shadow Guards'' and my thread.

    That purple color, whose origin was indiscernible, showed me a new path between him and me.

    I followed this new path, countering the dual broadswords soldier''s move with Echoing Valley.

    Kaang!

    My sword cleanly sliced through his dual broadswords.

    As his weapon was severed, the gaurd seemed about to draw a dagger and charge, but I was faster in throwing my hidden weapon.

    ¡°Ke, keuk¡­ It was that movement. As if I was facing Leader.¡±

    "..."

    "¡­You could have killed all of us. It would have been much easier and painless. Why did you choose such a difficult path? Even if you didn''t kill us, it would have been easier to subdue us if you were prepared to sever an arm or leg!"

    I briefly replied to the fallen dual broadswords soldier.

    "You called me deputy-leader

    "¡­Keuk. You are an interesting person."

    "¡­"

    "That movement just now. It looked simr to Leader¡¯s. An attack that suddenly breaks through the trajectories¡­ I didn''t see a red line, but suddenly the ability to prate the trajectory¡­ Did you gain a new perspective? Have you¡­ reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit?"

    I shook my head bitterly at the question.

    "No. I am sorry, but I haven¡¯t reached that realm."

    "Then¡­"

    "I¡¯m getting a sense of it. Slowly entering that realm."

    The third color.

    The purple thread was sometimes visible, sometimes not.

    It didn''t appear consistently.

    So, to see purple consistently,

    I would need to continue fighting life-or-death battles.

    Just then.

    Someone approached me.

    Someone familiar to me.

    From my time in the Shadow Guards, someone I had guarded a few times and my job more difficult.

    The Crown Prince.

    Makli Hyun.

    "It''s amazing. Deputy-leader¡¯s skills are to this extent. There was a reason why my father sent me."

    "It''s been a while, Your Highness. If you''ve been watching since earlier, why didn''t you intervene?"

    "Why intervene? It wouldn''t be fun if I did. And don''t call me ''Your Highness.'' Today, I''m here representing a branch of the Makli n, not as a member of the Imperial family."

    "Fun¡­ You realize the entire Shadow Guards could have died at my hands. Is that fun for you, Your Highness?"

    "Don''t call me ''Your Highness''¡­ Well, since you keep calling me that, I''ll tell you something. Do you know why I became the Crown Prince?"

    The Crown Prince began to expand his domain.

    His red threads started to engulf the surrounding space.

    "I reached the same Qi Refining 4th Star as my father at a young age! Regardless of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit or whatever, they can barelypete against Qi Refining 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Star. Do you think you, who is not even in the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, can defeat me?"

    "¡­I''ll ask again. Do you find this fun?"

    "Tch, it''s not fun. Enough talk,e at me."

    As always, that annoying guy who used to bother the Shadow Guards when I was guarding the Emperor.

    He always questioned our necessity while speaking arrogantly.

    But he had the right to be arrogant.

    Because he was strong.

    So strong that not even a group of peak martial artists could stand against him.

    Even ordinary Three Flowers Gather at the Summit masters would have to risk their lives against him.

    However, I hadn''t entered Three Flowers, just barely stepping into its boundary.

    Fighting against him would surely lead to my death.

    But why?

    I can feel a smile forming on my lips.

    ''Ah, yes.''

    Because it''s okay even if I die.

    I''ve grasped the clue to enlightenment, so what does it matter if I die the next moment!

    "¡­Take care, all members of the Shadow Guards. I am now¡­ going to die."

    I attained the Way in the morning.

    So, it''s fine if I die in the evening.

    To embody this enlightenment.

    I am going to die today.

    I ran towards the Emperor''s son, the Crown Prince, with my sword in hand.

    Seeing the faint purple thread, I felt like I could do something I never dared to attempt even after several regressions.

    I swung my sword.

    The martial art that had always been in my head, but I could never understand.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    As I entered the red divine consciousness of the Crown Prince, I used the martial art I had long longed for.

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    The next moment, Seo Eun-hyun''s form disappeared like a phantom.

 Chapter 24: Refining (3)

    Chapter 24: Refining (3)

    A new world appears before my eyes.

    Though I haven''t fully entered that world yet, I sense that once I do, everything will change drastically.

    The purple thread.

    Familiarizing myself with the direction this new path points to, I recall the form of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts''.

    Up to now, I memorized the form but couldn''t understand a single word.

    That''s why, even possessing this divine technique, understanding it was impossible.

    Now, however.

    The moment I saw the path of purple, somehow, I felt I could understand ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts''.

    ''Now I understand why everyone who read ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' called it an absurd martial art.''

    Yes, this is a martial art that couldpletely overturn the history of martial arts in Yanguo.

    Its basis might be for escaping and ambushing cultivators.

    But if used properly, this could be.

    ¨DUndoubtedly a martial art meant to capture and kill those cultivators!

    A few cycles back, this was Kim Young-hoon''s assessment of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' after mastering it.

    Yes, used properly, it''s indeed a martial art capable of killing cultivators!

    The form of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' crosses my mind.

    [In the contest of martial arts, if the shing of colors represents the essence of martial arts¡­ can''t we attack the colors themselves?]

    A phrase iprehensible before stepping into the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    But now, I understand.

    ''Colors represent intent (spirit, will, etc). Attacking the colors themselves mean.''

    Attacking the opponent''s intent directly!

    Beyond exchanging intent trajectories, attacking the intent themselves, and furthermore, cutting through the opponent''s very consciousness, is the essence of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. One who uses this as a basis can enter a cultivator''s blind spots and strike!

    The divine technique Kim Young-hoon showed, which made him disappear like a phantom, wasn''t his agility but the record that quickly sliced through my consciousness, making it impossible for me to perceive him momentarily!

    Shuk!

    My sword dives into the flow of the Crown Prince''s consciousness.

    Every human consciousness has its fibers.

    Aiming for the gaps in the fibers through the purple thread, I concentrate my intent following the form of ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' and slice into his consciousness.

    Paat!

    The edges of his consciousness split.

    Though I stand before him, in his eyes, I must appear to have vanished like a phantom.

    I''ve entered the cultivator''s blind spot.

    Ordinary martial artists can''t perceive intent due topletely being dominated by a cultivator''s consciousness domain.

    Conversely, a cultivator can detect every movement of a martial artist who enters their realm of consciousness.

    But ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' allows one to prate the cultivator''s blind spot, rendering even cultivators unable to track a martial artist''s actions.

    A martial art that momentarily equalizes martial artists with cultivators!

    This is.

    ''A martial art created by mortals to transcend the cultivators!''

    Quickly slicing through the fibers of the Crown Prince''s consciousness, I approach him closely and raise my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Transcending Peaks!

    Paat!

    My sword, covered in sword silk, precisely targets the Crown Prince''s neck.

    Then, the sound of shing metal resounds.

    Kaang!

    A translucent defensive spell suddenly covers him.

    ¡°Huh, huhuk¡­! What trick did you y?¡±

    Surprised by my sudden disappearance and close-range attack, he forms a spell seal.

    Kwaang!

    Energy writhes, changing the flow of the surrounding air.

    Purung!

    I''m thrown backwards by a strong recoil, and a small whirlwind starts rising around the Crown Prince.

    ¡°Fun tricks, but I''ll show you they won''t work on a true cultivator!¡±

    Pyeung!

    Several wind des shoot out from the whirlwind covering him.

    I hastily retreat, dodging outside the Crown Prince''s domain of consciousness.

    From outside his realm, the flow of intent bes clear.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Strange Stone.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    In a defensive and offensive stance, I deflect all iing wind des and prepare to re-enter his domain.

    However, as the Crown Prince forms another spell seal, a wind bullet, as big as my upper body, shoots towards me from the whirlwind.

    ''I need to dodge.''

    Frowning, I deploy my agility technique and escape among the houses within the Makli n''s territory.

    Kwaang, Kwaang, Kwaang!

    The wind bullet copses several straw houses, and corpses and streams of blood from mortals spill out.

    ''I need to approach the whirlwind.''

    Observing the Crown Prince''s whirlwind, I click my tongue.

    ''Every strand of that wind is a wind de. If I approach, I''ll be shredded.''

    Even if I manage to approach by cutting through his consciousness, if I can''t prate the whirlwind, I can''t deliver a strike.

    ''No, hold on.''

    Even if I prate the whirlwind, the Crown Prince''s defensive spell remains.

    My sword silk isn''t enough to prate his spell.

    ''How can I break through all of it?''

    Kwaang, kwaang, kwaang!

    I dodge through the alleys of the vige, using the houses of cultivators as a shield against the Crown Prince''s attacks.

    Dodging isn''t a problem.

    As long as I keep observing the flow of his intent from outside his domain.

    However, fundamentally, the internal energy of a martial artist is more impurepared to a cultivator''s spiritual power, so no matter how much internal energy a martial artist has, they will tire much quicker than a cultivator.

    ''I can''t drag this out.''

    I need to finish this quickly.

    And to do that.

    ''Now, right now. I must ascend to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!''

    I must seize this clue and ascend now.

    With the resolve to die!

    Ta-at!

    Climbing onto the roof of a house with my Transcending Peaks Step, I thrust my sword at the wind bullets the Crown Prince shoots.

    Boo-woong!

    Kwaang!

    Cutting upwards with Ascending Vein, the wind bullets split in half and fly off in different directions.

    Jing, jing, jing!

    ''My hand is trembling.''

    Indeed, the power contained in the wind bullets were formidable.

    The hand holding my sword ached unbearably.

    ''I''ll keep receiving those attacks.''

    I gave up on dodging and continue to thrust my sword at his wind bullets and wind des.

    The intent of the wind bullets and wind des is directed at me.

    I observe the attacksing from both sides and prepare my stance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting!

    Diagonal shes extend left and right, cutting through the approaching wind des and wind bullets.

    But beyond, even more endless wind des rush in.

    ''They don''t stop.''

    I keep wielding my sword and perform sword moves.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    Flowing Ridge.

    Strange Stone.

    Bouldered Cliff.

    Amidst continuous rotation.

    Piercing and slicing the wind bullets.

    I attack and block in a defensive and offensive stance.

    While doing so, I begin to approach step by step again.

    Shuk! Shuk!

    I cautiously advance, inching forward with measured steps

    Shoulder, waist, cheek, thigh.

    The flesh touched by the wind des turn to tatters.

    "Hmph, dare toe at me! Die!"

    The Crown Prince forms a spell seal, and the whirlwind writhes, as numerous wind des begin to merge.

    Soon, they form the shape of a giant bird.

    A deep red consciousness aims at me.

    A terrifying killing intent pierces the entire space I stand in.

    I can''t block it.

    I can''t dodge it.

    The moment it flies at me, I''ll die.

    I instinctively know.

    But for some reason, I''m not worried.

    I just aimlessly follow the faint purple thread between the red.

    ''What does purple mean?''

    Blue is the thread of self-protection.

    Thus, it extends from me.

    Red is the thread of killing intent.

    Thus, it extends from the enemy.

    Then what is purple?

    Purple is...

    Suddenly, I feel as if the red and blue threads are mingling, somewhat forming a Tai Chi.

    Though blue is weakerpared to red, it mixes with red.

    And between red and blue.

    A purple thread opens a path.

    ''Purple is the color born from the mix of blue and red.''

    Hostility and self-will.

    The will to protect oneself and the will to kill.

    Why can these two intents mix?

    Suddenly, looking at the stance I''ve taken, I''m amazed.

    Facing this fearsome attack, I''ve adopted the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s first move, Transcending Peaks.

    ''Do I no longer want to live?''

    No, that''s not it.

    I''ve always wanted to live.

    Then, the current stance also means my will to live has guided me towards it.

    ''Ah, right.''

    This isn''t just a simple Transcending Peaks.

    Transcending Peaks marks both the beginning and end of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Therefore, it can also be the initial form of the ultimate technique, Severing Mountain (”àÔÀ).

    Kieeek!

    The giant bird flies towards me.

    I initiate the twenty-second form of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain (”àÔÀ).

    Transcending Peaks (Ô½ÔÀ).

    Entering Mountain (ÈëÉ½).

    Ascending Vein (µÇÃ}).

    Flowing Ridge (Á÷Áê).

    Bouldered Cliff (‰KŽr).

    Strange Stone (ÆæÊ¯).

    Deep Mountain (ÉîÉ½).

    Secluded Valley (ÓÄ¹È).

    Landscape Painting (É½Ë®®“).

    Dragon Vein (ýˆÃ}).

    Cliff Edge (”àÑÂ).

    Twelve Lights Emerging Peak (Ê®¶þ¹âÈÕ³ö·å).

    I sh horizontally, then vertically again holding the sword high and piercing crookedly, then I rotate in a defensive and offensive stance, adjusting and charging forward with an upward sh.

    I twist and neutralize the opponent''s power, shing diagonally several times.

    In an instant, I intensify the sword silk with a rapid vertical sh, then change the speed, shing upwards and firing twelve streams of sword silk.

    All of this happens in a sh.

    I frantically wield the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, relentlessly pursuing the purple thread.

    The power of the giant bird intensifies.

    The wind des emitting from its body leave scars and cuts all over my body.

    My vision blurs, perhaps due to too much blood loss.

    ''A little more, just a little more!''

    Keep moving the sword.

    Get even one step closer to that color!

    Even if I die the next moment!

    ''If Ick talent.''

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks (˜·É½˜·ÔÀ).

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven (šâÉ½ÐÄÌì).

    Layered Mountain (¯B¯BÉ½ÖÐ).

    Mountain Tiger (É½ÖÐºÀ‚Ü).

    Mountain and Valley Transformation (Áê¹ÈÖ®×ƒ).

    Echoing Valley (¿Õ¹È‚÷Â•).

    ''I must go crazy!!!''

    It''s okay to die now.

    So please, show me the way!

    In that moment.

    I see a massive red intent aiming at me and think.

    ''Maybe in the contest of martial arts, there is no me or others.''

    Until now, I''ve always thought others'' intents were invariably red.

    But if I change my perspective, from the other''s point of view, their intent is blue, and mine is red.

    I used to think the world of peak martial artists only consisted of others'' intents and mine.

    But maybe that''s a mistaken thought.

    Others'' intent.

    And my intent.

    It''s just a matter of perspective and maybe they''re all the same color.

    I close and then open my eyes.

    Changing perspectives, my intent appears red and the giant bird''s intent blue.

    When I blink again, the colors return to normal, but I understand.

    ''If intent is essentially the same, what remains is only my martial arts.''

    The boundaries between my color and the Crown Prince''s color start to fade.

    Red and blue melt into each other, and before me, the world seems to be drenched in purple.

    My body is turning into tatters in real-time, but concurrently, I enter a strange state of ecstasy.

    Martial arts are neverplete on their own.

    Martial arts need a partner to dance with.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I finally understand the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    A realm of connection!

    A realm where the boundary between the opponent''s intent and mine disappears, allowing me to read their intent more directly and meticulously

    By understanding the opponent''s intent, I can ensure that all my movements and techniques are wless.

    I mirror all my techniques in the Crown Prince''s intent, fully understanding how much energy I''ve wasted.

    How many unnecessary movements I made while executing sword moves.

    Huuuuh¨D

    I take a deep breath.

    I gather all the internal energy I''ve carelessly scattered while executing my sword moves!

    The Shadow Guards, paralyzed by paralyzing powder, watched the duel between Seo Eun-hyun and the Crown Prince from the ground.

    A seasoned veteran with overwhelming practical experience despite his young age!

    That was the assessment of Seo Eun-hyun when he joined the Shadow Guard.

    Such an experienced master had been refining his skills for decades.

    But everyone in the Shadow Guards thought he couldn''t beat the Crown Prince.

    Because he was a cultivator.

    A being of a different ss from martial artists.

    Indeed, Seo Eun-hyun was bing tattered in real-time while fighting the Crown Prince.

    He was spewing blood, covered in wounds and holes torn in his body.

    Yet, he did not give up and steadily moved forward, step by step.

    Everyone knew.

    This desperate struggle was futile.

    Suddenly, the Shadow Guards were astounded.

    Seo Eun-hyun began to execute his swordsmanship.

    It looked more like a sword dance.

    A series of movements, clean without any superfluity.

    But what astounded them was what happened next.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s intent became increasingly refined to the point where even the mid pinnacle guards failed to grasp in understanding.

    His intent, which had spread out around him, suddenly converged into three points.

    "Th-Three..."

    Above his head, three flowers bloomed.

    "Three Flowers... Gather at the Summit!"

    The three flowers that momentarily lingered above his head were soon sucked into his nose and mouth.

    Huuuuup!

    All the wasted energy returns at once.

    The internal energy spent while executing the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is instantly replenished.

    I felt like I understood why Leader said that Echoing Valley was linked to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''A technique that receives and counters the opponent''s power.''

    In a sense, it was a practice of exchanging intents with the opponent, ultimately leading to connection.

    ''Thank you, Hyung-nim.''

    I express my deep gratitude to Kim Young-hoon from my past life and continue to swing my sword.

    There is no you or me.

    Only martial arts itself exists here.

    I felt like I understood why Three Flowers Gather at the Summit masters spoke to enter a state of no-mind.

    Not a metaphysical answer, but advice to reach a state where neither your intent nor the other''s exists.

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Respond (É½øQ¹È‘ª).

    Nine Mountains Eight Seas (¾ÅÉ½°Ëº£).

    In a state of no-mind, I unleash my sword.

    In executing sword moves, not even a single bit of wasted movement exists.

    In the realm of purple, beyond blue and red, I continue to infuse my sword with intent.

    ''If there is no you or me in martial arts, then there is neither your intent or mine.''

    The sword silk bes one with the sword, infusing it with energy.

    If sword silk is the realization of sword intent,

    Then next.

    ''Sword intent should connect with the intent flowing through the world.''

    Paaat!

    The sword silk evolves.

    The faint aura surrounding the sword thickens and starts to emit a radiance.

    It looked as if the sword was adorned with starlight.

    Sword Gang!

    Why I couldn''t sustain the Sword Gang for more than a second with my strength alone, even when pouring all my internal energy into it, became clear in the realm of Three Flowers.

    Because martial arts aren''t just about using one''s own strength.

    The opponent''s intent.

    And the intent of the world must connect to trulyplete martial arts.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Heavenly Lake!

    I be like a clearke, sweeping through the ''flow'' of the giant bird with my sword.

    Though it was a spell body without meridians and channels, I felt like I could understand the giant bird''s structure.

    The flow of intent inside the giant bird was clear to see.

    The power of the giant bird was sucked into my sword in an instant, and I executed the ultimate technique of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship while sheathing my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ultimate Move.

    "Severeing Mountain."

    Chaaaak!

    Unsheathing the sword again, I unleash it towards the giant bird.

    My sword was clearly adorned with bright Sword Gang.

    Chung!

    The Sword Gang shatters the giant bird.

    "Huuu..."

    I catch my breath.

    I look at the Crown Prince, grinding his teeth within the whirlwind, with clear eyes.

    "Ha, you. Don''t be happy just because you broke one spell. Take this!"

    Numerous wind des merge, transforming into a giant dragon this time.

    But I no longer felt that these would kill me.

    Tadat!

    I charge at him with the Transcending Peaks Step.

    Koooong!

    The wind dragon roars and flies towards me.

    In the midst of executing the foot technique, I realized something more.

    ''Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step were one technique all along.''

    Until now, I didn''t realize it due to myck of talent.

    It was only after reaching the state of Three Flowers that I finally understood.

    The intention Kim Young-hoon had left in this foot technique when he created it.

    Mountain Lord (É½¾ý) transcends Great Peaks(Ô½ÔÀ)!

    ''And then, it soars.''

    Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight (É½¾ýÔ½ÔÀïw).

    I leaped up, avoiding the wind dragon, and entered the Crown Prince''s domain.

    ¡®''Be nervous, Your Highness.''¡¯

    Now, there were no more constraints in executing the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    The moment I entered his domain, I felt the flow of his consciousness sweeping over my entire body.

    Using Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, I sharply honed my intent and cut through his consciousness directly.

    Just moments ago, I was cutting unconsciously in ecstasy, but now I was fully aware and executing in single form!

    ¡®''Ha, resorting to tricks again. But do you really think you can prate this whirlwind?''¡¯

    The whirlwind surrounding the Crown Prince.

    It was the culmination of a spell made of thousands, even tens of thousands of wind des.

    Yet, I feel a newfound confidence.

    ''I can cut through it.''

    The weakest point of the spell.

    The spot where the rotation of the wind des was weakest.

    I shot towards that spot.

    Kaang!

    Dozens, hundreds of wind des seemed to shoot towards me.

    But I did not flinch, sensing their intent.

    I felt it.

    Kaang, kang, kang!

    Landscape Painting (É½Ë®®“)!

    Dozens of shes extended in all directions, shedding the wind des, and I sessfully prated the inside of the whirlwind.

    Inside, the Crown Prince''s consciousness was denser and harder to cut.

    ''No matter.''

    At this distance, my sword can reach him.

    I infused my sword with Sword Gang.

    Paat!

    A bright white light burst from my sword, shocking the Crown Prince who just noticed me.

    ''Before, I couldn''t pierce the defensive spell with sword silk.''

    But Sword Gang would be different!

    Kwaang!

    My single sword stroke shattered the Crown Prince''s defensive spell like ss.

    "Kreuaak!"

    Chaaak!

    My sword tore a part of his neck.

    Paaat!

    The Crown Prince hurriedly executed a wind spell to dodge my sword.

    For the first time, fear seemed to surface in his eyes.

    "He, heek. Don''te. Stay away!"

    Paat!

    I lunged at him with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, cutting through his consciousness again.

    As I disappeared from his sight, hisplexion turned deathly pale.

    "G-go away! Get away, get away from me!"

    Kwaaaa!

    A gust of wind howled.

    He blindly scattered wind in all directions due to not seeing me, but I quickly sliced through the wind and approached him again.

    Chaaak!

    Using Sword Gang, I aimed at him once more.

    The Crown Prince screamed and used another spell, narrowly surviving once more.

    "Die! Just die!"

    Paat!

    As he chanted a spell, forming another incantation, once again, spells in the forms of giant bird, wind dragon, phoenix, and Qilin burst forth.

    Now fully grounded in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, they were useless against me.

    Shuk!

    I rushed towards the giant bird with Deep Mountain, slicing it, then pierced the wind dragon with Flowing Ridge. Dodging other spells with Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, I chase after the prince.

    Once again, he uses powerful spells to escape from me.

    The situation had reversed.

    "Hu, huk! Huoooork!"

    The Crown Prince miserably ran away, continuously forming incantations.

    Compared to me, who uses my internal energy without any waste, the Crown Prince, who had kept castingrge-scale spells that never hit, now turned pale.

    "Ju, just die! Please, just die! Huaaaa!"

    ''With the next strike, I''ll end it.''

    I took the stance of Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven and took a breath.

    "Ha, ha! Krk!"

    While fleeing, the Crown Prince suddenly changes direction, leaping with a spell.

    ''Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!''

    Shuk!

    My Sword Gang extends and aims at his legs, severing them.

    "Kraaak! Damn, damn it! A mere martial artist, why a martial artist!!"

    In agony from his severed legs, he grits his teeth at me.

    "You! Do you think what you''re doing is right? Do you think the Jin n you''re with is any different?"

    I silently raise my sword towards him.

    "Hahaha! That''s right, you received the Blessing Pill from father years ago! The Blessing Pill is made of the same material as the Revival Pill.

    And you know what the Qi Building Pill is, the one that Qi Refining cultivators eat to ascend to Qi Building right?"

    I raise my sword towards the babbling prince.

    "The Qi Building Pill is made using a hundred years of human vital energy and essence as one of its ingredients! Do you think there''s a Qi Building cultivator who ascended without eating a Qi Building Pill?

    Over 99% of Qi Building cultivators ascend by consuming Qi Building Pills! The Jin n you follow is no different in the end! They all consume human lives!

    Since you''ve eaten the Blessing Pill, you''re no different..."

    Puk!

    I kick the Crown Prince in the chest. He coughed up blood, struggling to breathe.

    But I, too, had to gasp for air.

    I had lost too much blood.

    There were ces where flesh had beenpletely torn away, and I was losing sensation in my thigh.

    I nced down at the Crown Prince coughing on the ground, then took out a silk box from my pocket.

    I looked at the Blessing Pill inside.

    A lustrous pill with a hint of red.

    A legendary elixir said to extend a person''s life by ten years.

    Today, I realized the true nature of the red hue in the Blessing Pill.

    Tuk¨D

    Crunch.

    I throw the filthy pill beside the Crown Prince and crush it under my foot.

    "Don''t worry. I have no intention of ever consuming such filthy pills made by you cultivators."

    mes roared and raged.

    The Makli n¡¯s base was now engulfed in mes by the fire spells of the Jin n cultivators.

    Above, a battle was raging among Qi Building cultivators.

    Kim Young-hoon was also engaged in that battle.

    ''I need to hurry... and help.''

    Would I have been able to move a bit more if I had taken the Blessing Pill?

    But I have no regrets.

    I don''t want to touch a filthy pill made at the expense of human lives.

    Sleung¨D

    I raise my sword.

    "Farewell."

    I struck down at the Crown Prince.

    Shuk!

    What''s happening?

    Why is my body upside down?

    I suddenly realize that my neck felt empty.

    ''Ah, I see. My head has been cut off.''

    It was due to a wind de that suddenly shot from the ne the Crown Prince was wearing.

    A wind de I couldn''t possibly block or dodge.

    ''I need to... cut.''

    Finally reaching that realm.

    To be a little more helpful.

    Is this how I die?

    ''No, it''s not.''

    Even if I die like this.

    Let me be of some help.

    Despite achieving the realm I longed for, to die without doing anything?

    ''I''ll cut! I''ll cut!''

    Even if I die, I''ll keep cutting!

    "Huh...huk..."

    Makli Hyun, the Crown Prince of Yanguo, gasped for breath upon witnessing the decapitated body of Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I survived.''

    The life-saving magical instrument given to the Crown Prince of Yanguo.

    A one-time use magical instrument capable of delivering a blow equivalent to a Qi Building cultivator was activated.

    "...Ha, hahaha!"

    Heughed maniacally.

    "I won! I beat this mortal! You can never challenge the authority of cultivators Ha, haha! Kuhk! Kuk!"

    He coughed up blood.

    He had used too many powerful spells excessively.

    His spiritual power was depleted, and he couldn''t move his legs.

    ''I need to recover my spiritual power with spirit stones.''

    He looked up at the sky.

    Among the martial artists who came with Seo Eun-hyun, there was a monster who was confronting Qi Building-level elders head-on.

    ''I shouldn''t havee to gain merit. I need to escape before it''s toote...''

    Then, it happened.

    Wriggle¨D

    "..."

    Seo Eun-hyun''s decapitated body began to move.

    "What?"

    Makli Hyun dumbfoundedly watched the body.

    A body without a head, now adopting a stance.

    "What, what''s going on! No, nooo!"

    Without any spiritual power controlling its movements, it wasn''t a Jiangshi.

    "Why is he moving!"

    He tried to stand and flee, but his legs wouldn''t move.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun''s intent captured his consciousness.

    ''This is...''

    Obsession!

    An overwhelming obsession to cut down the opponent in front of him, no matter what, was raging within Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    ''Nonsense! How can a mere mortal have such obsession!''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse took on a sword stance.

    Though his corpse could not gather energy into the sword, Makli Hyun was now powerless, unable to move, and had even used up his one-time life-saving magical device.

    The sword began to move.

    "This is nonsense! How can a mere mortal possess such tenacity? How can such a thing be possible! Why, why won''t you give up even in death!"

    It was Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    The body he honed in martial arts all his life.

    The hands that held the sword so tightly through decades of arduous training.

    His lifelong dedication to refining his martial arts, even in death, moved his body on its own, performing its destined task.

    "Why won''t you give up! Why resist even in death!!!"

    Swoosh!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword cleanly sliced off the upper part of Makli Hyun''s mouth.

    His mouth remained agape in disbelief until his death, and his eyes were filled with incredulity and fear until the end.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s head, even severed, bore a faint smile.

    Thus ended the life of a man who had relentlessly refined himself.

    This was Seo Eun-hyun''s fifth return.

    Trantor Notes: Headless Eun-hyun isekais into another world as a Durahan. The end.

    Anyway, the 4th cycle is now over. What did yall think of it?

    I feel Seo Eun-hyun''s character and determination is deepening every cycle. In the third cycle, Seo Eun-hyun engraved the concept that the untalented must go mad in order to advance. In this cycle, Seo Eun-hyun engraved the concept that if he can gain enlightment in the morning, he is fine with death in the evening. Meaning, Seo Eun-hyun must train and pursue martial arts with death as a consequence. What will he engrave in the next?

    The next cycle is one of my favorites. It might be a tad bit slow in the middle, but trust me it''ll be worth it in the end!

 Chapter 25: 5th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 25: 5th Cycle''s First Day

    As I opened my eyes, a familiar scent filled the air.

    It was the forest Ascension Path.

    ''I''ve returned again.''

    First, I swiftly pressed the sleep acupoint on Jeon Myeong-hoon, who was trying to say something to me, making him fall deeply asleep at an invisible speed.

    ''I''m not sure if I seeded in cutting down the Crown Prince.''

    It seemed like my body had moved, but I wasn''t certain.

    ''Did I manage to be of any help...''

    I hadn''t known cultivators had such things.

    Naturally, thinking I had reached a new realm, I was toocent.

    Just as martial artists often hide 30% of their true power and keep life-saving herbs a secret, it would make sense for cultivators to have something simr.

    ''Given he didn¡¯t use it until the very end, it seemed more like an external object rather than his own power. Probably a type of magical device.''

    Next time, when confronting a cultivator, I''ll need to check for such life-saving devices first.

    I gathered my thoughts, feeling the vitality coursing through my young body.

    The regression was evident.

    ''In myst life... I reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.''

    It was an achievement I had always dreamed of.

    It was also the goal I desperately wanted to achieve in my previous life.

    But...

    ''I died too soon.''

    In all my past lives, I had died ording to my natural lifespan.

    Living for about 50 years each time, steadily achieving and advancing.

    However, in the 4th cycle, I died before my time for the first time.

    ''It''s a pity.''

    Had I lived a few decades more and further refined my enlightenment, I might have even reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin

    ''...It''s over. No use dwelling on it.''

    I sighed softly, shaking my head.

    It was all in the past now.

    Being granted another life was a miracle, and I silently expressed gratitude for this new life.

    "Uh, look at this Deputy Manager Seo. Section Chief Jeon doesn¡¯t wake up no matter how hard we shake him. And where are we now..."

    Kim Young-hoon and Chief Oh Hyun-seok were holding the pale Jeon Myeong-hoon, and worried.

    "Um, I''ve studied oriental medicine before, so let me take his pulse."

    "Really? I''ll trust you then!"

    Pretending to take Jeon Myeong-hoon''s pulse, I pressed his acupoint again to wake him up.

    "Uh...? Where is this..."

    Before he could fully regain consciousness, I pressed his sleep acupoint, putting him back to sleep.

    "Um, seeing that he just woke up, it seems he was just sleeping. He must have been umting fatigue."

    "That''s a relief then."

    "But shouldn¡¯t we wake him up? He doesn¡¯t even know what''s going on..."

    Ignoring the discussion between Kim Young-hoon and Oh Hyun-seok about whether to wake Jeon Myeong-hoon, I pointed to arge tree nearby.

    "I''ll climb up that tree to see if there''s anything around."

    "Huh?"

    Without waiting for their response, I approached the tree and executed the martial arts I had realized in myst life.

    Mountain Lord Martial Art and Transcending Peaks Step¡¯s True Form.

    Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight.

    Whoosh!

    Just like a tiger leaping over a great mountain, I swiftly climbed up the tree branches and came back down.

    "Wow... Deputy Manager Seo. That''s amazing."

    "When did you learn that?"

    "Ha ha..."

    I casually exined that there was nothing around and persuaded everyone to go to the cave.

    Then, after making a windbreak and preparing a campfire in the cave, I continued to consolidate the realization of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''Constantly connecting with the opponent.''

    When I first entered Three Flowers, it was only a connection with the opponent I was fighting. However, the more I became ustomed to it, it seemed possible to connect not only with enemies but also with nearby allies and structures.

    ''If this ability is maximized...''

    Eventually, I could read the myriad intents flowing through the world, connecting not only with living beings but also with the world itself.

    ''That would probably be the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    I smiled lightly as I made an educated guess about the realm of Five Energies.

    I burst intoughter.

    "Ha ha, ha ha ha!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, who was gathering branches for the campfire, looked at me curiously.

    "Why are youughing?"

    "Oh, nothing. Just remembered something funny."

    I had always thought that reaching the peak of Three Flowers was the ultimate end.

    But Three Flowers was not the end.

    Rather, it was just the beginning of the journey towards Five Energies.

    I guess it''s the same with Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The end is just the start to a new beginning.

    I am still so weak.

    However.

    ''Someday, I will definitely reach there.''

    The beginning to reach the end.

    Naturally, my goal in this life is Five Energies!

    Now, only one step is left to be a cultivator.

    Soon it was night.

    All my colleagues at thepany had fallen asleep,

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been sleeping all day, tried to wake up, but I knocked him out again by hitting the back of his neck.

    Leaving my colleagues behind, I went outside the cave, dug up yellow bamboo roots, and channeled internal power.

    Then I chose a suitable branch and carved it into a wooden sword.

    Woo-woong-

    When I infused energy and intent into it, a white Sword Gang formed on the wooden sword.

    It certainly wasn''t the sturdy body I had trained for a lifetime in my past life.

    However, no longer did my grip ache even when holding a sword.

    ''Good, a new life.''

    Right after death, which always strikes at thest moment, the life that follows feels so grateful.

    I closed my eyes for a moment and contemted my body.

    After looking at the Sword Gang, I sniffed the scent carried by the wind.

    ''It''s over there.''

    Tadat!

    Using Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, I climbed onto a tree and ran towards the direction of the scent, jumping across trees.

    Shu-shush!

    Every time I stepped, it seemed like trees passed by me in an instant.

    This unforgettable scent.

    In a giant rural area far away.

    There.

    There was a fox.

    Zzzt, Zzzt!

    As soon as I visually confirmed the fox''s territory, tension swirled throughout my body.

    The fox''s domain was over 30 zhang (100m) in radius, centered around the fox.

    ''Core Formation...!''

    Now, I could roughly gauge the level of the opponent by the size of their domain.

    In myst life, I once glimpsed at the Core Formation cultivator of the Jin n, and his domain was about that size.

    Woo-woong-

    Maintaining the vision of a peak master, I observed the fox''s territory, shimmering in purple.

    Then, as if the fox sensed something strange, it opened its eyes.

    Shuk!

    I quickly refined my intent to cut off the fox''s perception, erasing my presence.

    The fox looked around for a while but, not finding anything unusual, closed its eyes and fell asleep again.

    ''It''s a good thing I was far outside its domain.''

    If I had been inside the fox''s domain, it would have been impossible.

    Unlike the consciousness of a lower level practitioner at Qi Refining, the consciousness of a Core Formation being was much denser and richer.

    It was doubtful whether I could even find an intent in that gap to secretly cut.

    ''...As expected, I can''t face the fox with my current level.''

    The difference in level was absurd.

    ''Not mentioning killing the fox, but even to escape, I need to reach Five Energies.''

    Before that, it would be presumptuous to even try to prate those denseyers of consciousness.

    ''...First, I need to practice the state of Three Flowers a bit.''

    As I focused on the giant purple area before me, the purple area began to turn red, distinguishing my consciousness from the fox''s.

    In the state of Three Flowers, intent could simply appear purple, but like this, I could also perceive the other¡¯s consciousness by dividing into red and blue.

    After integrating and separating the purple, blue, and red intents for a while, I slowly descended to the ground.

    And took a step towards where the fox was.

    Shuk!

    With each step, I simultaneously cut through the fox''s consciousness again.

    Another step.

    One more.

    Gradually approaching the fox''s domain, I continuously sharpened my intent.

    ''I can''t enter inside of the domain. But... it''s possible to get as close as I can!''

    How close can I get to the fox?

    Consciousness seemed to dominate space based on some sort of boundary, but in fact, that boundary was not clear.

    Even though it looked like there were boundaries when viewed with the vision of a peak master, in reality, a faint consciousness was constantly flowing beyond that.

    I was approaching the fox by cutting through that faint consciousness.

    ''How capable am I?''

    How far can I reach?

    Where am I now!

    This was an opportunity to test myself and at the same time, to understand and train in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Boo-woong! Boo-woong!

    My wooden sword split the air, barely cutting through the faint consciousness of the fox.

    With each step, sweat dripped from my entire body.

    With each division of countless consciousnesses, my heart pounded with tension.

    ''No, I can do more.''

    I took another step.

    Only thirty steps left to the fox''s domain.

    When I took another step, cutting through the consciousness,

    Woo-woong-

    The fox''s consciousness intensified.

    It had sensed something was off.

    I quickly cut through the consciousness and stepped into the fox''s blindspot.

    ''It''s far...''

    If I were Kim Young-hoon from my past life, I could have easily passed this distance and entered the fox''s domain.

    But this was my limit.

    Twenty-nine steps to the proper inner area of the consciousness domain. That was my current level.

    ''No, it''s not.''

    I gritted my teeth.

    ''I can go further.''

    With all my concentration, I saw even more consciousnesses.

    Sweating, I swung my sword again.

    Whoosh!

    The consciousness was cut again by the intent on my sword.

    ''Is this my limit?''

    Then what am I supposed to do?

    My original limit was much lower.

    Far from getting close to the fox, I was always waiting in the cave to be torn apart.

    I''ve constantly ovee my limits to reach this point.

    This time, too, I will ovee my limit.

    ''Squeeze out your brain!''

    Until the brain busts into mes!

    It''sfortable now that I''m used to the peak state, but when I first reached the peak state, I had to constantly endure my brain burning!

    It felt like my brain was on fire.

    More details of the consciousness became visible.

    I took another step.

    The distance till the inner area of the fox''s domain was gradually closing.

    Twenty-seven steps.

    Twenty-five steps.

    Twenty-two steps.

    Twenty steps.

    Fifteen steps.

    And...

    ''Ten steps!''

    Maybe because I overloaded my brain too much, my brain was screaming.

    The tension exceeding the limit had my muscles and body tightly contracted.

    ''One more step, and I''ll really be caught.''

    The next step was where the color of the fox''s consciousness faintly leaked out.

    If I go one step further, I might be caught by the fox.

    ''...Well, what does it matter?''

    Though sweat poured down my entire body, I smirked.

    ''If I can take one more step, I don''t mind dying.''

    My body screamed madly.

    It felt like smoke woulde out of my brain.

    ''If you want to live, squeeze out more!''

    I''m a dunce.

    So, when the opportunityes, if I don''t squeeze out all my ability, I can''t move forward.

    I can''t move forward without dying!

    Blood rushed to my brain.

    At the same time, I was able to move half a step further.

    Half a step.

    Originally, I tried to take one more step, but my body instinctively prevented me from going any further.

    But...

    ''I''ve crossed the limit.''

    I wasn''t caught.

    The fox was still asleep, and my body had gone far beyond what I thought was my limit.

    I smirked and quietly killed my presence, cutting through consciousness and stepping back.

    ''This was the end for this life.''

    In the next life, I might be able to go a little deeper.

    Havingpletely escaped the influence of the fox''s consciousness, I thought as I ran back to the cave.

    ''Next time, even more...''

    I''ll go deeper!

    Drip...

    As I arrived at the cave, blood flowed from my nose.

    It seemed to be due to overloading my brain.

    But even with the feeling of copsing from exhaustion, I smiled, showing my teeth.

    "Ha ha, hahahaha!"

    This life.

    The first day I woke up!

    I had seeded in oveing another limit.

    I will continue to surpass my limits and surely reach the next realm!

    The fifth regression.

    Five Energies Converging to the Origin seemed to be in sight.

 Chapter 26: Life (1)

    Chapter 26: Life (1)

    The events of the following day were simr to before.

    The fox appeared, bit my arm, and the next day a snake came asking for blood.

    The day after, a trio of cultivators appeared, healed my arm, and kidnapped my colleagues.

    The fourth day, the Sea Dragon King took away Deputy Manager Oh, and the strange hunchback took away Manager Kim.

    As usual, Kim Young-hoon and I were pushed into a spatial rift and lost consciousness.

    "...This ce is."

    When I opened my eyes, it was an unfamiliar ceiling.

    ''A ceiling?''

    Startled, I quickly got up and looked around.

    Kim Young-hoon was sprawled nearby.

    It seems we hadn''t been out of the rift for long.

    ''I knew we''d be randomly transported somewhere in Yanguo, but being transported into someone''s room is a first.''

    Slightly amused, I pick up Kim Young-hoon and try to leave the room.

    Bang!

    And then, I lock eyes with a woman passing by the door, who clearly looks like a maid.

    "Aaaah! A thief!"

    "...Damn it."

    I quickly tap the maid''s sleep acupoint and hurry out of the room.

    ''Is this a mansion?''

    It seems to be a mansion of someone quite powerful.

    "Hey, there! The viins went that way! That viin knocked me out and... no, anyway, he came out of thedy''s room!"

    Far away, I hear the voice of the maid I had knocked out.

    It seems we had fallen into the room of thedy of this mansion.

    ''Damn, this is crazy.''

    Why do we always end up in ces like this when we fall?

    Thinking this, I was about to escape carrying Kim Young-hoon.

    "How dare you sneak into the house of Lord Heo Semin, you must be a mad thief!"

    Two elite warriors, looking like guards, were rushing towards me.

    ''Wait, Heo Semin?''

    I paus when I hear that name.

    That name was one of the pieces of information I hade across in my past life when digging into the Imperial family''s information.

    ''Lord Heo. One of the top five corrupt officials in Yanguo. Known for his extreme exploitation of the people, he''s been audited several times by the central government, but he always bribed the auditors and used his connections to slip away.''

    His exploitation was so severe that he used his power to take brides from other families on their wedding nights and turnndowners into tenant farmers, and nobody could say anything against him.

    ''Ah, right. A memorable piece of trash, that''s why I remember his name.''

    I turn my steps away from escaping and head back into the mansion.

    ''If he''s such scum, he''ll have enough wealth tost a lifetime, so borrowing a bit won''t be a problem.''

    I quickly entered Heo Semin''s inner chambers and began rummaging through the house.

    Some of Heo Semin''s private soldiers tried to threaten me, but I put them all to sleep with sleep acupoints and continued searching.

    After searching for a while, I found twelve gold toads in a wooden chest hidden by Heo Semin.

    "Hmm, this should be useful."

    I tucked the chest with the gold toads into my arms, gathered a few more coins, and then left Heo Semin''s house.

    Afterward, wanted posters with my face circted in Cheolryung City, where Heo Semin''s mansion was, but I changed my appearance using a technique and bought a manor to stay in.

    In the manor, I taught Kim Young-hoon literacy and martial arts.

    A month passed like that.

    Shooosh-

    I chuckled as I looked at the three flowers floating above Kim Young-hoon¡¯s head.

    ''It''s been a month now.''

    A month since I, having reached the state of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, started personally guiding Kim Young-hoon.

    Once he umted some internal energy, Kim Young-hoon reached the same state as me.

    ''The higher the state of the teacher, the shorter the learning time for the student...''

    Even though he reached Three Flowers in a month, Kim Young-hoon had not finished learning literacy.

    "Ha ha, I never knew I had such talent. To reach this state before learning thenguage and literacy..."

    "Since you have reached Three Flowers, I have a gift for you."

    "Oh? What is it?"

    A secret manual integrating the six volumes of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture created by Kim Young-hoon in my past life.

    Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts!

    ''This Kim Young-hoon will reach even greater heights in this life.''

    And he will evolve the secret manual again.

    I passed on the secret manual to him and taught him thenguage and letters of Yanguo, then sat in the manor looking up at the sky.

    ''What should I do in this life?''

    I''ve wandered around the martial world, established factions, followed Kim Young-hoon, and even entered the Imperial family.

    ''I do want to concentrate more on martial arts training this time.''

    But I couldn''t just ignore the ruthless deeds of the Makli n family.

    What could be a way to stop the Makli n and still train in martial arts?

    After some thought, I quickly found the answer.

    ''The Jin n.''

    Yes.

    The cultivators of the Jin n, who were trying to drive the Makli n out of Yanguo.

    ''In this life, I should cooperate with the Jin n.''

    Just like in thetter part of my previous life, helping the Jin n would indirectly hinder Makli n''s activities.

    After deciding to visit the Jin n, I went to Kim Young-hoon.

    "I will go my own way from now on."

    "Uh!? Why, what happened?"

    "...I just want to wander a bit."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed a bit anxious like before, but I reassured him and left Cheolryung city.

    We had agreed to meet here once every five years, so there would be no problem in meeting again.

    I started heading towards a territory of the Jin n.

    The secret base of the Jin n was located in a valley called Surak, north of Changho city, near the Yanguo¡¯s eastern region that borders Byeokra.

    It was a ce I had visited a few times in my past life.

    ''As far as I know...''

    I heard it was where the lower-rank cultivators of the Jin n stayed.

    After finding a suitable ce, I waited for someone toe out of Surak Valley.

    A few days of waiting went by.

    Finally, I saw a man in a red robeing out of Surak Valley.

    Around him, his consciousness dominated the space.

    ''A cultivator of the Jin n!''

    I secretly followed him.

    After arriving in Changho City, the man went into a tavern and began ordering food and drinks.

    ''Good, time to get closer.''

    I casually joined him and ordered more good drinks.

    "Uh? Who are you?"

    "Ha ha, I saw you looked lonely, so I came to drink. I''ll pay for the drinks."

    "Well, if you''re really paying..."

    After ordering enough food and drinks to break the table, we chatted.

    When he was somewhat drunk, I subtly steered the conversation towards cultivators.

    Soon, the inebriated Jin n cultivator confessed to me that he was a cultivator and hade to the secr world for a mission.

    "Truly impressive. A cultivator, I''d have no regrets working with such a noble lineage of cultivators."

    "Hmm, well, but in our home, there are already too many mortals like you..."

    When he seemed to reject my offer, I showed him the twelve gold toads I had stolen from Lord Heo.

    "If I could work under a cultivator n, I could give these toads to you..."

    "Hmm, hmm...!"

    Staring nkly at the gold toads for a moment, the Jin n cultivator coughed and epted the wooden chest I offered.

    "Well, I''ll mention it to the elders of my family. Hem hem..."

    "Ha ha, thank you. I''ll rely on you."

    I smiled amiably and obtained a promise from him.

    The next day, though he seemed a bit troubled sobering up, he couldn''t resist the temptation of the gold toads and pretended to take me to his n before casting a me spell at me.

    He wanted the gold toads but didn''t want to introduce me to the n.

    ''This guy seems to be in the 1st Star of Qi Refining...''

    I frowned, split his me spell with my sword, and shattered his defensive technique with my Sword Gang.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Oh, I... I..."

    "If you don''t want to introduce me to your n, just say so. Do you think I''m some mortal to be taken lightly?"

    "Hi, hic..."

    I red at the Jin n cultivator and grabbed him by the cor.

    ''Good, I''ll use this as an excuse to make him take me to his n.''

    I nudged him to spit out six of the gold toads he had taken.

    "Now that you''ve epted six gold toads, you will guide me properly, right? I''m counting on a proper introduction this time."

    "Alright, I''ll introduce you to the elders of the cultivator n. I had no idea you were a master of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit!"

    Stuttering, he guided me.

    I learned that his mission was to deliver a letter to the Jin n''s territory in another city.

    Together, we arrived at a Jin n''s secret base near Yongho City in Yanguo.

    After delivering the letter to an older Qi Refining cultivator, he introduced me.

    Hearing that I was a master of Three Flowers, the eyes of the older Qi Refining cultivator lit up.

    "Good timing. Someone of your caliber is certainly qualified to serve the n. Ha ha, we needed an instructor to teach martial arts to mortals. Three Flowers at the Summit, that''s a high realm for mortals, correct?"

    "Yes. I dare notpare to the n, but I have reached a high level among mortals like myself."

    "Good, good. Follow me."

    I followed him to a training ground in the Jin n''s territory.

    There, children around sixteen were practicing.

    The instructor seemed to be at the early-Pinnacle Realm, struggling with therge number of kids.

    "The education of these mortal children was entrusted to that instructor, but it seems he isn''t doing well. You seem to have a higher level of martial arts, so you could teach them better, correct?"

    "Yes, leave it to me."

    I was quite pleased with the task of teaching kids.

    It wouldn''t take too much of my training time.

    Especially since entering Three Flowers, I needed to study more about intent. teaching kids would allow me to explore their intents too.

    "By the way, why are these kids learning martial arts?"

    "Oh, that''s because..."

    The Qi Refining cultivator stroked his beard and exined.

    "Recently, many cultivation sects that dominated the cultivation world suddenly disappeared. I don''t know the details, but it''s said that cultivators above Core Formation suddenly vanished.

    So currently, the cultivation world is like the calm before the storm. The cultivator who reaches beyond Core Formation the fastest will be the authority, and their cultivator n could be the leading faction.

    The current cultivation world seems calm on the surface but is in a state of fierce hidden battles. Those ruthless Makli n are extending the lives of Core Formation cultivators with forbidden elixirs, creating an opportunity for their elders to reach beyond their realm."

    ''So that''s what happened...''

    I could roughly guess the chain of events that had urred.

    The Ascension Gate, which opens once every thousand years.

    Many high-ranking cultivators and sects gathered at Ascenion Path to challenge the Ascension Gate, leaving only Core Formation cultivators in the current cultivation world.

    The cultivator who reaches the next realm fastest could control the cultivation world, so the Makli n was draining the vital blood of mortals to extend the lives and cultivation of the Core Formation cultivators in their n.

    ''I thought it was no big deal whether those monsters ascended or not... but it turned out to be the starting point of all these events.''

    I nodded, listening to the Qi Refining cultivator''s exnation.

    "The Makli n, that devilish n, needs a vast amount of mortal blood for the process of creating their forbidden elixir. Because of that, disappearances are increasing everywhere in Yanguo...These kids are survivors rescued by our Jin n.

    They all harbor immense resentment towards the Makli n and the current Imperial family for killing their rtives. Our Jin n wants to prevent the Makli n from making the elixir by draining mortals'' vital blood and stop their Core Formation cultivators from surpassing their realm."

    ''Do the interests of the cultivator n and these kids align...?''

    Then, these kids...

    "We n to first reim Yanguo from the Makli n and prevent them from indiscriminately capturing mortals. As part of that, we''re nning to assassinate the current Emperor of Yanguo, Makli Jung."

    I felt a chill hearing the next words.

    "These kids have all volunteered as assassins. Can you teach them martial arts?"

    That''s when I realized the true nature of the unsettling feeling.

    I had to teach the kids whom I had personally beheaded in my past life.

 Chapter 27: Life (2)

    Chapter 27: Life (2)

    I dumbfoundedly checked the faces of the children one by one.

    I seemed to recognize some of them.

    "...Is there no other work?"

    "Other work? What do you mean?"

    "I... am also skilled in medicine. I am good at handling information, and confident in administrative tasks. Or I can take charge of poison or medicine production. Or..."

    "That''s enough. The production of medicine and poison is not something a mere mortal can offer to a cultivator. And we already have enough people for information and administration. As a martial artist of the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit realm, you''d be more useful as a martial arts instructor."

    "...Is there no other job for a martial artist of Three Flowers?"

    At this, the eyebrows of the elderly Qi Refiner twitched.

    "Are you objecting? Didn''t you want to work with the cultivator n?"

    "...No, I misspoke."

    I sighed softly and reluctantly epted his offer.

    ''If this is fate...''

    The children whose necks I had personally severed.

    Now, I was to train those same children.

    ''What an ironic fate.''

    I approached the instructor who was teaching the basic martial arts forms to the children.

    "Now, strike down from there! Then immediately follow up with a straight..."

    "Excuse me, are you the martial arts instructor for these children?"

    "Uh? Who are you?"

    The instructor was demonstrating with a dagger, and as soon as I saw his martial arts form, I recognized it instantly.

    ''The dagger technique used by the assassins in my past life, it was taught by this man.''

    As soon as he realized I was a martial artist, he seemed eager to test his skills against mine, emitting red intent.

    However, I quickly merged my intent with his, covering his intent with purple.

    His intent waspletely visible to me.

    A world where all other colors disappeared.

    Only blue, red, and purple intents intermingled in the empty space.

    I cut off all his intents and prated his guard with mine.

    He tried to defend hastily, but I relentlessly attacked his intended position with my intent.

    After a while, having been pushed back in the struggle of intents, he sighed deeply and bowed to me.

    "Phew, I didn¡¯t recognize a master of Three Flowers. Please forgive me. Yes, I am the martial arts instructor Jeok Rae-ho."

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun. Nice to meet you. I was appointed as a martial arts instructor by the true cultivators of the Jin n. So, can you tell me how far you''ve taught them so I can adjust ordingly..."

    "Ah, so you''re the new instructor!"

    His face brightened noticeably.

    "Ha ha ha! Come this way, then."

    He pointed to a small hut next to the training ground, apparently his quarters.

    "Everyone, repeat the same movement 500 times! I¡¯ll be back after entertaining the guest!"

    "....?"

    After assigning the children a seemingly meaningless repetitive task, he led me to the hut.

    The inside of the hut was simple.

    There wasn¡¯t much that could be considered his belongings.

    "First, let me pour you a cup of tea. But you seem quite young for a Three Flowers master. Are you perhaps in the legendary realm of rejuvenation?"

    "Um... not rejuvenation. Just think of it as a unique method."

    "I see. Even among cultivators, all sorts of strange spells circte, so a youth-restoring method isn¡¯t surprising...It seems like the cultivator n brought in a new expert since I''m not making much progress."

    As he prepared the tea, I turned my gaze outside.

    "Is teaching not going well?"

    "Huh... The kids have plenty of will. Of course, they''ve all lost their parents and siblings to the Makli cultivator n and they''re told they can seek revenge... But will is one thing, and the kids are... tsk."

    Chrrrk.

    He ced a small cup in front of me and poured the tea.

    "Theyck talent. They weren''t selected for talent, just orphaned children taken for training, so it''s strange if they had any. The most talented child I¡¯ve seen can probably only reach early first-rate. Maybe they can use sword energy at best. That''s their limit.

    And yet, the cultivator n thinks I''m not teaching well enough and keeps pestering me. I''m already losing personal training time to those kids as it is. It''s driving me mad. So, my motivation to teach is dropping."

    "Hmm..."

    "I tried to resign, but the n insists I can''t leave until a new instructor is found. But honestly, the cultivator n seems to want at least a peak master as an instructor. Where can you find peak masters asmon as neighborhood dogs?

    I might be stuck here, but I was once a renowned entric in the martial world."

    As he presented the tea, I asked while savoring the aroma.

    "So, Instructor Jeok, now that I¡¯ve arrived, are you nning to resign?"

    "Ha ha, yes, something like that. I''ve talked too much. Iid some foundation, so you should manage fine. I came for the high sry, but I don''t want to waste time teaching those kids anymore. Ha ha ha, I''ll be on my way then."

    After finishing his tea, Jeok Rae-ho quickly packed his things and left the hut.

    He seemed very eager to avoid further teaching responsibilities.

    "......"

    ''I didn¡¯t expect this...''

    I thought I would at least be able to teach alongside him, but on the first day, the other instructor ran away.

    ''What kind of person is he...''

    I finished my tea with a sense of disbelief and went out to the training ground.

    The children were still repetitively practicing stabbing motions with their daggers.

    "...Everyone, stop!"

    When I shouted with my internal energy, the children looked at me in surprise.

    "Former instructor Jeok Rae-ho resigned and left. Now, I am your new martial arts..."

    I was about to say ''instructor'' but swallowed my words and said,

    "Martial arts ''master''! From today, I will be teaching you!"

    At my words, they all stopped their movements, stood in their spots in a well-arranged posture, and saluted me with a martial arts bow.

    ''I thought he taught them the basics, but did he teach them how to hold greet?''

    By my estimate, there were about 500 children.

    ording to Jeok Rae-ho, besides this ce, there were other training grounds where assassins were being trained.

    ''Why did he teach saluting to assassins?''

    After clearing my mind of these thoughts, I went down to the training ground and approached the child at the front.

    "What''s your name?"

    "My name is Fourteen..."

    "I asked for your name, not your number. Don''t you have a name given by your parents?"

    At the mention of parents, the child''s breathing seemed to be slightly rougher.

    "...Man-ho."

    "Alright. Everyone except Man-ho, go to the side of the training ground and rest! From now on, I''ll be examining each of your levels!"

    At mymand, the children seemed to stir briefly before sitting down next to the training ground.

    "Come at me. Attack me with the intent to kill, as if I were a cultivator of the Makli n."

    Man-ho hesitated for a moment, then red at me and kicked the ground, throwing sand in my eyes.

    ''Good judgment. He knows he can''tpete in strength, so he attacks by blinding me with sand.''

    However,

    ''It''s useless against a peak master.''

    I closed my eyes and sensed Man-ho''s intent, catching the end of his dagger and disarming him.

    "I understand your level. You may go. Next, youe out."

    The next child toe out hesitated briefly before saluting me.

    "Don''t salute. Would you salute your enemy in a real fight? Attack me with the intention to kill."

    The child grabbed a\his dagger and thrust it at me quickly.

    I moved slightly to dodge and disarmed him.

    "Good thrust. What''s your name?"

    "...Yeo-lo."

    "Alright, Yeo-lo, go back. Next,e out."

    I continued to call the children out for sparring to assess their levels.

    By the time I called the two hundred thirty-third child and was about to call the next one,

    I was startled!

    I was startled to see the face of the next child who came out.

    She was a girl, and quite pretty, but her expression was filled with murderous intent.

    I knew that face.

    ''The day I realized Sword Silk.''

    She was the female assassin I had personally beheaded.

    "...What''s your name?"

    "Kae-hwa."

    "...Alright. Attack."

    Swoosh!

    Kae-hwa attacked me with quick hand movements, thrusting her dagger.

    She was among the fastest I had seen.

    But,

    ''Something''s off.''

    I deflected Kae-hwa''s dagger with the tip of my foot and thought.

    Fast, but that''s all.

    Her form was poor, and her internal energy was weak.

    Third-rate, and early third-rate at that.

    She has some talent among the children, but...

    ''No real talent.''

    This level of talent would only be slightly above average in a local dojo.

    How could such talent have threatened me in my past life?

    ''Did the cultivators use some strange ability?''

    In my past life, Kim Young-hoon had mentioned that spirits were used to awaken the assassins'' talents.

    ''Forced awakening of talent... I don''t know how that works, so it''s hard to predict their future growth.''

    I finished my thoughts, sent Kae-hwa back, and continued testing the children.

    By the time I had tested all 500 children, it was evening.

    ''There are eighty of them.''

    The number of children I had personally beheaded and confirmed in my past life.

    Adding the assassins whose faces I hadn''t seen, the number would be much more.

    I felt aplex emotion.

    In my past life, I had merely done my duty, but in this life, that duty feels like a sin.

    ''...Can''t help it. The past is the past.''

    If I can''t wash away this unease, then I''ll do my duty to the best of my ability in this life too.

    "Listen well, everyone. From now on, you''lle out one by one and demonstrate martial arts in front of me, starting with Man-ho!"

    "Instructor..."

    "Call me ''Master'' or ''Teacher.''"

    "Yes... Master. The previous instructor used to let us practice internal energy after sunset..."

    "Internal energy?"

    I chuckled and said,

    "Listen, everyone. You are all durds. From my sparring with you, I''ve realized you can never reach the pinnacle realm of martial arts, not even first-rate, through normal training!

    To reach that level, you must be mad! Only with madness and ambition beyond a genius is there a glimmer of hope.

    From today, you won''t practice internal energy even after sunset. You''ll only start internal energy training when you can perform martial art moves as natural as breathing. You can''t return to your quarters until you meet my standards either, whether it''s night or day, without proper training!

    If you can''t do at least one thing correctly, there will be no rest for you! Again, start by demonstrating martial arts in front of me, one person at a time!"

    I started with Man-ho and continued to have the children demonstrate their martial arts in turn.

    ''They are all basically trained in dagger martial arts, probably influenced by the previous instructor.''

    I watched the children demonstrate their martial arts and thought,

    ''But dagger martial arts are not suitable for everyone.''

    Some are better with swords, some with spears, and others with maces.

    Some say such martial arts are too shy or haverge movements for assassination.

    But that''s nonsense.

    ''The leader of the Shadow Guards wielded arge halberd and still protected the Emperor in the shadows. Assassins don''t have to use only small weapons.''

    I thought of suitable weapons for each child while watching their martial arts demonstration.

    ''Man-ho suits a greatsword. Yeo-lo a spear, and Kae-hwa is good with daggers.''

    I recalled the martial art manuals I had seen during my time as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance and thought of martial arts suitable for the weapons.

    After the martial arts demonstration, I had the disciples cut down nearby trees to carve weapons suitable for the martial arts they would learn.

    After they had made crude weapons from wood, I taught them weapon techniques and martial arts.

    Once they memorized the appropriate martial art forms, weapons, and training methods, dawn was breaking again.

    The children, having learned the basic forms of the martial arts I taught, swung their weapons with faces that looked like they were about to copse.

    By noon, children began to copse from exhaustion in the training ground.

    I pulled out the exhausted ones,id them down in a cool ce, and used acupuncture to activate their life force and energy, enhancing their self-healing ability.

    Eventually, all the children in the training ground fainted.

    I pulled them all out and used acupuncture to activate their life force, then went to find the cultivator n.

    The cultivator n had an internal financial manager who managed the n¡¯s assets like gold and silver that were used in the mortal world.

    I went to the external financial manager.

    "I need new weapons."

    "What kind?"

    "The types are..."

    I took out a paper with the types of weapons I had listed and handed it to the external financial manager, who was from the mortal world.

    The external financial manager looked at the paper and growled at me, ring.

    "Are you crazy? You want all this?"

    "Just one of each. The cultivator n is rich, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?"

    "This... still, there''s a limit."

    "And not just weapons, but also some herbs."

    "What? Herbs? What herbs!"

    "Herbs to aid in training recovery. Hmm, I definitely said I wanted them. If the children''s martial arts progress is hindered, it''s all your fault."

    "What, how can that be..."

    The external financial manager seemed flustered but eventually agreed to my request for weapons and herbs.

    A few dayster, I received the herbs and weapons, distributed them to the disciples, and taught them how to properly wield the weapons.

    They trained with the weapons I chose until they were exhausted, and then I fed them medicines I had made to recover their strength.

    After about a year of teaching, the eyes of the disciples were filled with venom.

    Now, they could all follow the basic moves of their weapon techniques even with their eyes closed.

    At that time, I finally taught them internal energy cultivation methods.

    Of course, I didn''t let them sitfortably and practice internal energy.

    They had to train with their weapons,bining form and practice.

    Another year passed, and the eyes of the disciples were filled with a murderous intent to kill me.

    ''Now they''ve all grown tote third-rate.''

    Excluding the time for meals and necessary daily tasks, my disciples practiced martial arts incessantly, without a moment to rest.

    There was no time set aside for sleep.

    They trained continuously from sunrise to sunset, and then from sunrise again, only resting when they fainted from exhaustion.

    Their bodies did not easily sumb to harm. Thanks to the herbs sent from the cultivator n, which I used to make medicine, and my use of acupuncture to prevent exhaustion-rted damage, they were kept in good health.

    I allowed them to rest fully only twice a month, and the rest of the time was dedicated to relentless training, training, and more training.

    Thanks to my, perhaps, insane teaching methods, all my disciples reached the early stages of the second tier in just three years.

    ''I''m d they''ve all followed well.''

    I thought this as I sparred with my disciples today.

    The training was grueling to the point of nausea, but none of them ever gave up.

    ''Their deep-seated anger towards the Makli n, responsible for the death of their families, must be driving them.''

    Whoosh!

    Swinging a great sword, a disciple named Hae-woong followed my movements with eyes aze with murderous intent.

    Yet, I closed my eyes, dodged his sword, and kicked his legs.

    "Your lower body is exposed."

    Thud!

    But the disciple didn''t flinch, continuing his attack even as his leg was kicked.

    ''Good, he''s grown in spirit.''

    I dodged the sword again and then thrust my hand deep into his side.

    "Cough!"

    "Next."

    The next opponent was a girl named Cheong-ya. I heard she had watched her parents turn into a pool of blood at the hands of a cultivator.

    Swish!

    Cheong-ya, wielding hidden weapons in both hands,unched them at me. I had personally taught her my Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique.

    "The initial form of ''Double Killing Snake'' is not used like that. You need to create a very slight dy."

    I caught all the hidden weapons she threw and returned them, advising her.

    Though they all showed remarkable growthpared to three years ago, they still fell short in my eyes.

    ''But they all have more talent than I do.''

    When I was third-tier, it took me ten years just to barely step into the next realm.

    Of course, back in my days, there were no peak master or crazy martial arts training schedules. Even the time to practice martial arts was limited. But these children were still better than me.

    ''Even I, at their stage, had only taken a single step forward, while they had leaped across realms.''

    I wasn''t just idling. While overseeing my disciples'' martial arts, I continuously operated the vision of a peak master every day, delving into the world of intent and observing consciousness.

    While teaching, I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to its limits, observing the results and analyzing the patterns of consciousness. My efforts in delving deeper into intent were not in vain.

    Only recently, within the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, was I able to take another step forward.

    As I grew ustomed to handling intent and practicing the Record, I discovered the world beyond the three colors, finding the next color.

    The fourth color!

    I discovered it the day after an endless sparring session with my disciples, on one of their bi-monthly rest days.

    This intent was not as clear as the others. Unlike intent duringbat, it did not take the form of a thread, and the actions it led to were not precise.

    Compared to the intentions I had felt so far, this was utterly alien!

    Yet, paradoxically, it was precisely because it was so alien that I could detect it.

    The color of the fourth intent was pale pink.

    The name of this intent was ''Love.''

    The loving intent stretched from Man-ho to Kae-hwa.

    ''How pure.''

    I was quite surprised when I discovered this intent.

    To think that love could blossom even during such grueling training.

    Of course, besides Man-ho, several other disciples also had loving intent towards others.

    ''Humans are truly remarkable.''

    Even in hellish conditions, emotions can bloom.

    That''s what it means to be human.

    I continued to observe my disciples'' intents and oversee their martial arts training.

    Two years had passed since I discovered the intent of Love.

    Having be adept in understanding intent I discovered a fifth intent in just two years.

    This new intention was a dark crimson hue.

    Its name was ''Hatred.''

    The intent of hatred had been so naturally mixed with my disciples'' intents that it took me some time to notice.

    The intent of hatred was faintly directed towards me, asionally towards each other, but mostly it extended towards some unseen ce.

    It was probably directed towards the cultivators of the Makli n.

    ''Intriguing.''

    The intents discovered after Three Flowers seemed somewhat removed from martial arts.

    Yet why does one find such emotions in the pursuit of martial arts?

    Inbat, how can these emotions be of any significance?

    ''...The promised time is approaching.''

    The day to meet Kim Young-hoon was drawing near.

    For the first time in a long while, I left the Jin n''s territory and headed to Cheolryong City.

    As I entered the manor I had bought previously, Kim Young-hoon was waiting for me.

    "It''s been a while, Seo Eun-hyeon. I couldn''t find you anywhere for five years. Where have you been?"

    "Hmm, well... I just went to a quiet mountain vige. By the way, Kim Hyung..."

    I asked him, measuring his intent.

    "Have you reached the edge of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, or have you already stepped into the next realm?"

    He was on the verge of reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Haha, it seems so. Challenging the greatest in the world, I found myself at Five Energies before I knew it. It''s all thanks to the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts. It truly deserves to be called divine martial arts."

    The Secret Methods was indeed a tremendous martial art.

    The minimum entry requirement was Three Flowers, and even I, who had reached that realm, found it difficult and only studied its lesser counterpart, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Anyway, thanks to the Secret Methods, I''vee this far... And you''ve made some progress too?"

    "Yes. I''ve sessfully discovered the fourth and fifth intent."

    "Haha, congrattions. It''s definitely fascinating, isn''t it? The world of martial arts. Just when I thought I had finally reached the end, it turned out to be just the beginning of discovering more intent...How joyful!"

    Joy...

    Do I find joy in martial arts?

    I''m not sure. I''ve just been mindlessly challenging myself.

    Perhaps that''s the source of Kim Young-hoon''s talent.

    I asked him what I had been curious about.

    "By the way, Kim Hyung. I''ve never considered emotions like love or hatred in my martial arts practice. I''ve always thought they were useless in exerting force. Indeed, they don''t help inbat.

    But why do we discover these emotions while pursuing martial arts?"

    "Hmm..."

    Kim Young-hoon pondered my question for a moment, then drew his saber with a grin.

    "What use is there in only talking? Let''s have a match."

    "Haha, as expected of Kim Hyung."

    Swoosh-

    Yes, that''s what it means to be a martial artist.

    Swish!

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent shot towards me.

    A red line intertwined with my intent, turning purple.

    I read his intent, understood his purpose, and swung my sword.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Wind!

    Beyond the purple intent that connected us, it seemed like I could hear Kim Young-hoon''s martial art moves.

    Swish!

    An incredibly fast thrust aimed at me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Entering Mountain!

    Boom!

    I switched to a low stance to dodge his thrust and then...

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven

    I opened my meridians and extended the length of my sword, aiming for Kim Young-hoon''s ankle.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Echo!

    Ting!

    The sound of the saber resonated.

    Kim Young-hoon''s energy vibrated through his saber de.

    The subtly vibrating de aimed straight at my sword silk.

    ''I mustn''t let it touch.''

    My sword silk wouldn''t be able to handle it!

    Boom!

    I infused my sword silk with intent, connecting with Kim Young-hoon''s intent, and turning it into Sword Gang.

    Whoom-

    As his vibrating saber touched my Sword Gang, my Sword Gang visibly faded, and its speed slowed.

    ''If I hadn''t converted it to Sword Gang, it wouldn''t just have dispersed; the sword silk would have shattered, and the impact would have reached me.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent spread widely.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Sound

    The energy flowing from his saber spread out like waves.

    Seemingly resonating in all directions but ultimately focusing a single powerful blow at me!

    Such a technique couldn''t be blocked by ordinary martial arts.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds

    I also transformed my sword energy into a waveform, neutralizing his technique.

    Beyond Mountain Sound, numerous intents whirled as Kim Young-hoon slowly approached.

    Exhrating.

    His steps were free, yet each movement avoided even the slightest disturbance in the air, approaching along the utmost efficient trajectory.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Bird

    His movement was akin to a small bird.

    As I read the trajectory of his intent and prepared to respond to his next move...

    "...?"

    From the depths of Kim Young-hoon''s emotions, the intent of love burst forth, intertwining with the trajectory of intent I was trying to discern. Simultaneously, the trajectory of intent I had been reading became a chaotic mess, making it difficult to understand.

    As he approached with Mountain Bird, his saber was already swinging right in front of me.

    ''What...!''

    To counter his trajectory, I first used Transcendent Peaks Step to pressurize his movements and responded to his Mountain Bird.

    As Kim Young-hoon came closer to me, he seemed to smile slightly and thrust his saber.

    Severing Vein Saber Method

    Mountain Opening

    Chwaak!

    Numerous saber des whirled around.

    I countered with Landscape Painting and exchanged blows with him.

    From one technique to the next, his intent surged forth, and my intent countered his.

    With every exchange of techniques, countless lines intersected in the world of intent, engaging in a battle of harmony.

    It was when my blue thread blocked his red trajectory.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s red trajectory turned into a dark crimson hue.

    The intent of hatred.

    This intent of hatred easily prated my blue intent and disrupted my inner harmony, leading to an actual collision between my sword and his saber.

    The energy on his saber zed as if on fire.

    Just like in the world of intent, his de cut through my sword and aimed straight for my heart.

    Boom!

    Our sparring ended there.

    "...What was that just now?"

    "You saw it, didn''t you?"

    Kim Young-hoon smiled.

    "Emotions can be infused in martial arts."

    "......"

    I couldn''t calm my shaken mind for a moment and asked him in return.

    "Does it mean that martial arts are alive when you say emotions exist in martial arts?"

    He smiled and asked back.

    "What do you think? Is martial arts alive?"

    "...No."

    I spoke of what I felt while practicing martial arts, the realization I had when I understood Sword Silk.

    "Martial arts are not alive. It''s me who''s alive, and it''s only martial arts when I infuse my intent into it."

    "Right. The sword isn''t alive. But the martial artist wielding and swinging it is alive. Sword Silk is the intent infused by the martial artist, and the Sword Gang is themunication of that intent with the world. Then..."

    He continued.

    "If infusing our own intent into martial arts means that martial arts bes a part of ourselves, then emotions like love and hatred, integral to our being, are also a part of us. Even though you said that they have no meaning in the pursuit of martial arts, we are ultimately made of such emotions."

    "...Ah..."

    Somehow, it made sense.

    "Martial arts aren''t alive, but the human wielding them is. What makes up that human are emotions. So, the more we delves into martial arts, we also deepen our understanding of ourselves, exploring the very core of our existence.

    If understanding oneself reaches a certain level, like I just did, it''s possible to influence the trajectory of intent."

    "...Thank you for the advice."

    "Hahaha. If blue and red is the level of survival instinct, and purple is the level of true understanding, then the colors beyond them are about ourselves. And..."

    He looked up at the sky and said.

    "When we understand all the colors that humans possess, we earn the right to see the colors beyond human reach. That is..."

    "Five Energies Converging to the Origin."

    Kim Young-hoon nodded.

    "Thanks to the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, I''m qualified to challenge Five Energies. So, I wonder... could you stand guard for me?"

    I nodded.

    "Of course."

    In the manor where no one else was present, Kim Young-hoon immediately sat in meditation and began his challenge to transcend the realm.

    I also watched intently, hoping to see him crossover.

    The vision of a peak master.

    Blue and red.

    Beyond is the vision of Three Flowers.

    Purple and many other different colors.

    ''Those are the colors Kim Young-hoon has realized.''

    In my sight, only pale pink and dark crimson of Kim Young-hoon''s intents were visible.

    However, I could guess his other intents through these two hues.

    Intents not visible to me, writhing beyond love and hatred.

    ''Ah...!''

    His red intent began to branch out.

    Up to this point, it was a sight I had seen in my past life.

    But now, having reached Three Flowers, I saw another realm.

    The intent of love and hatred intertwined, filling the gaps in his red intent.

    They began to connect.

    Many other invisible intents must be doing the same.

    The red intent expanded, the dark crimson brushed past, and the pale pink filled the interior.

    Beautiful.

    Eventually, all his intent converged and overtook the surrounding area.

    Whoong-

    Energy from the surroundings was drawn in.

    Though I couldn''t see it in detail, I surmised that Kim Young-hoon was already seeing another world.

    The energies gathered around him soon clustered above his head into five circles, then merged into a five-colored cloud that flowed into Kim Young-hoon''s mouth and nose.

    A momentter.

    Crack, crackle-

    Kim Young-hoon''s body began a transformation, undergoing a metamorphosis.

    I observed this process, pushing my brain to its limits.

    His skin cleared, wrinkles smoothed out.

    Dead cells revived, and hair grew on his head.

    His aged face became younger, even younger than mine.

    Aplete rejuvenation!

    Kim Young-hoon, who had seeded in rejuvenation, half-opened his eyes.

    "Did you see it, Eun-hyun?"

    "...Yes. It''s beautiful."

    "I hope it was helpful to you."

    "Thank you."

    I bowed to him in gratitude.

    The scene I had just witnessed would be immensely helpful for when I reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    I spent a few days discussing martial arts with him and then returned to the Jin n''s territory.

    On the way back, I realized another intent.

    The color was gold.

    It was the intent of joy.

 Chapter 28: Life (3)

    Chapter 28: Life (3)

    My disciples were growing rapidly.

    In the sixth year of my hellish training regime, they had grown to mid second-rate.

    Ater meeting Kim Young-hoon, I realized something. Handling martial arts ultimately means handling humans, and humans are essentially made of emotions. Since then, significant growth has urred in me.

    ''I have discovered a few more intentions.''

    Gold joy (Ï²).

    Blood-red anger (Å­).

    Dark blue sorrow (°§).

    Violet pleasure (˜·).

    Pale pink love (Û).

    Dark crimson hatred (º).

    Based on these six intentions, I have been steadily growing.

    ''How peculiar.''

    I thought the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin would be the most challenging and treacherous of all realms.

    Surprisingly, I found myself progressing sequentially towards the realm of Five Energies.

    ''Why is that?''

    As I walked among my disciples, observing the fabric of their intentions, I felt there were many more colors within humans.

    It was just my inability to see beyond, but even that would someday be possible if I continued to train in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and reflected deeply.

    ''Why? What makes the realm of Five Energies different from other realms...''

    I was pondering this when...

    "Instructor Seo. You were here."

    An old man of the Jin n, at Qi Refining, arrived on a flying device.

    He was in charge of the assassination squads, checking on the disciples'' progress at regr intervals.

    "What brings you here today? It''s not your usual visit."

    "Hmm, well, the higher-ups of the n have been hoping to see some results soon."

    "Results... you mean?"

    He must be talking about deploying them for assassinations.

    Hearing this, my face scrunched up.

    "That''s nonsensical. These kids are only at mid second-rate. Even the Pce Guards are peak masters. They wouldn''t stand a chance and would be beheaded before even getting close."

    "Hmm, I know. The higher-ups are somewhat aware too. But they don''t want to dy any longer. We''ve been preparing for a time like this."

    "Preparing...?"

    "Follow me."

    I followed him on the flying device to somewhere within the Jin n''s domain.

    That ce, a hidden warehouse, had an eerie aura swirling around it.

    The old man led me inside the warehouse.

    Inside were thousands of crystal balls lined up in rows.

    "This is..."

    "I''ve heard that masters of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, like cultivators, have some intuition even if they aren''t fully conscious. Do you see it?"

    Although I couldn''t see it clearly, I noticed strange intents writhing inside the crystal balls.

    Dark blue, dark crimson, and bright red hues were swirling around.

    "It seems... something is suffering inside."

    "Yes. These are the souls of your disciples'' families. The remnants collected by us after the Makli n''s cultivators drained their blood and vitality."

    "....!"

    The old man caressed a ball and said,

    "I''ve informed all the other instructors teaching different groups. From today, we''ll infuse each child with the soul of their kin, forcibly stimting their upper dantian (in the forehead). This will enable them to fully awaken their talents."

    "......"

    "Of course, their lifespan will be shortened a bit, and there might be some mental issues, but it''s not a major problem. As long as they know who their assassination target is..."

    "I refuse."

    I red at him.

    "My training methods are sufficient for them to grow stronger. Even if they grow stronger through such external methods, they can''t reach the Pinnacle Realm"

    "Hmph, I know you train them well. The groups trained by other instructors are barelyte third-rate. Still, they can''t even match the weakest of the Qi Refining 1st Star.

    Rather than that, it''s better to use external methods to elevate them to a higher realm sooner!"

    "But you said it would cause mental issues and shorten their lifespan."

    "Those kids are assassins. They were all warned in advance that while they could avenge their parents, they might die. They don''t n to live long."

    I barely restrained myself from punching the cultivator''s face.

    ''Warned those young, ignorant kids and got their consent?''

    How absurd is that?

    "Is there a risk of death from receiving this treatment?"

    "Hahaha, don''t worry. Why do you think we went to the trouble of collecting the souls of mortals? They are all souls of their kin. Even if they''ve be vengeful spirits, they''ll recognize their blood, so there won''t be any deaths."

    "...Understood."

    I gritted my teeth inwardly and left the warehouse.

    I headed to the training ground and shouted at my disciples.

    "Everyone, listen!"

    Despite my call, the disciples didn''t stop training.

    I had instructed them to do so.

    They just listened while continuing their training.

    But I spoke to them again.

    "Stop your training for a moment. I have something important to say."

    Then, all the disciples stopped and looked at me.

    I ryed to them what I had learned from the assassination overseer.

    "...So, you will now receive the souls of your kin to awaken your talents and train for assassination. But!"

    I made eye contact with each disciple and continued.

    "If anyone does not wish to, I will ensure they don''t have to receive a soul. Those who don''t want to be assassins, I will negotiate with the cultivator n to let them out as external forces..."

    But before I could finish,

    All my disciples answered in unison.

    "We don''t care when we die if it''s for revenge!"

    "......"

    Blood-red and dark crimson intents burst forth around them.

    From every single one of them.

    ''...Is this really the right thing to do?''

    I bit my lip softly.

    Their eyes were all bloodshot.

    I couldn''t understand them.

    I never experienced losing someone dear in such a brutal way at a young age.

    I couldn''t fully understand the depth of their anger and hatred.

    I could only confirm that they had anger and hatred.

    "...Alright."

    I nodded, epting their will.

    "Do as you wish."

    There was no one in this ce who didn''t want revenge.

    That night.

    Cultivators from the Jin n came and took my disciples away.

    Even then, no one said they wouldn''t receive the souls or gave up on assassination.

    Despite exining the side effects, they were all resolute.

    The sun dawned the next day.

    "Is everyone alright?"

    I looked around and asked.

    Their intents seemed a bit more clouded.

    "We''re fine!!"

    In their eyes, there was now a strange madness that hadn''t been there before.

    I bit my lip softly and resumed training.

    Four years passed.

    Sshh!

    I dodged the hidden weapons flying towards me and exchanged blows with Cheong-ya.

    Somewhat matured, she raised red intent, recognizing her own trajectory and reading mine.

    Chang, chang, chang!

    I deflected her weapons and then pointed my de at her chin.

    "That''s enough. Go back in."

    "Yes."

    She briefly greeted me and returned to her ce.

    After sparring with the next disciple, I sent them back as well.

    In the past four years.

    All my disciples had be peak masters.

    They had reached a realm I had barely achieved in several lifetimes, but I felt neither admiration nor pride in their advancement.

    In exchange for their radical awakening of talents, their lifespan was significantly shortened.

    Their lifespan would continue to decrease as long as they harbored souls.

    Additionally, their eyes no longer showed any vitality.

    Their eyes now flowed with ghostly energy, and sometimes their murderous intent even startled me.

    Moreover, I knew their limits even better.

    ''These kids, in this state, can never go beyond mid-peak. In fact, they won''t even realize their intent at mid-peak,''

    In short, they could never use sword silk.

    I knew.

    If these kids infiltrated the Imperial pce, they would be doomed against the Shadow Guards.

    ''Is it right to send them on assassinations?''

    Recently, that thought dominated my mind.

    Until now, I had been training them out of slight guilt from my past life.

    And the responsibility of being their master.

    But now, my thoughts changed.

    The more I practiced the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and felt the fabric of intent.

    The deeper I delved into Three Flowers, feeling more and more intents.

    The longer I spent time with my disciples.

    ''These children are alive.''

    The more I vividly felt the life in my disciples.

    Despite the dense ghostly energy and even more intense murderous and poisonous intentions.

    Still, Man-ho likes Kae-hwa.

    Yeo-lo is happiest when eating dumplings.

    Cheong-ya emits happy intent when resting.

    Kae-hwa, diligent in martial arts, feels faint joy when praised by me.

    Seong-jin remembers his parents when he sees dandelions and bes sad.

    Jin-sam dislikes when I correct his posture.

    Hui-a has been yearning for one of the good-looking young masters of the cultivator n ever since she saw him.

    ...

    All of them are alive.

    And I felt like I could never bear to see them die.

    "Master, when can we participate in assassinations?"

    Man-ho, after finishing sparring with me, asked.

    The other disciples also pricked up their ears, curious about my answer.

    I smiled wryly and said,

    "You''d be severely beaten even by the weakest of the Emperor''s guards. Each of the Shadow Guards is equivalent to the head of a major sect or an elder. You are at least one, two, or three levels below them. What nonsense are you spouting regarding assassinations?"

    "Umm... But if all 500 of us rush in, it might be worth a try, right...?"

    I looked at Man-ho as if he was talking nonsense and said,

    "Is it assassination if 500 people rush in? That''s a war. The Jin n wants to assassinate Makli Jung quickly and silently, not start a war. Why don''t we try waging a war without the support of the Jin n?"

    "Umm..."

    He scratched his head with an annoyed look.

    I recalled a time when I was in the Shadow Guards and all the members gathered to face a master of Three Flowers.

    "The Shadow Guards can eliminate even a master of my level once they pass the test. Stop these pointless thoughts and focus more on your training."

    Up until now, the Jin n had been sending assassins from other areas to the Imperial family one by one.

    Already, these assassins from other areas had surpassed the skills of their martial arts instructors through forced talent awakening using resentful spirits.

    But I still hadn''t sent any of my disciples for assassination, using their underachievement as an excuse.

    However, I knew their skills better than anyone.

    These disciples, to whom I had taught all my medical and poison skills, each had thebat power of a mid-level peak master.

    If more than five of them attacked together, they could potentially assassinate the Emperor by breaking through the Shadow Guards.

    But...

    "They can''te back alive."

    I wished for my disciples to return alive.

    What''s the use of killing the Emperor?

    The Emperor is a cultivator after all.

    Considering the size of his consciousness, he''s about a 4th or 5th Star Qi Refining cultivator.

    Moreover, like the Crown Prince, he probably has one or two life-saving devices and techniques at his disposal.

    Even if two or three of them sacrifice themselves to kill the Emperor, it will certainly cause a significant disturbance, attracting not only the Shadow Guards but also the Emperor''s Personal Guards.

    Going to kill the Emperor meant, at the same time, going to die.

    ''If I had this mindset from the beginning, I would have given them maps of the pce and secret passages, prepared all the poison and medicine I could make, and sent them for assassination. Then I would havee to terms with it.''

    But now, I can not do that anymore.

    Because I realized that these children are alive.

    They each have their own life.

    A few dayster, I headed back to Cheollyung City to keep my appointment with Kim Young-hoon.

    "It''s been a long time, Eun-hyun."

    "It''s been a long time, Kim Hyung. It seems your level has risen again."

    I said, looking at the sphere of Gang Qi spinning around him.

    He had apparently reached a new realm, surpassing Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    "Yes, I''ve sessfully reached the stage of using Gang Qi Compression Sphere. Now, there''s almost nothing to fear. And you too..."

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes sparkled as he looked at me.

    "Amazing, you''ve already mastered six of the Seven Emotions."

    "Yes, the progress is surprisingly fast. Of course, it''s just six out of the thousands, if not millions, of intent..."

    "Hahaha, just six, you say. The Seven Emotions are the most basic intents. Excluding the survival instincts of blue and red, the Seven Emotions are the foundation of intent. From these seven basic intents, human emotions, ranging in the thousands and millions, are formed."

    He showed me the flow of his intent, dividing them intricately, as if to exin.

    "If you''ve mastered the six basic intents, you''ll continue to discover new shades just by observing the derived intents."

    "Hmm... I see. Thank you for the advice. But about the enlightenment in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit..."

    I asked him something I was curious about.

    "Hmm, you think you''re progressing fast?"

    "Yes."

    "You?"

    "...."

    I felt somewhat embarrassed by Kim Young-hoon''s question, a man who had reached Five Energies from Three Flowers in just five years.

    But I nodded.

    Considering my talent, I should have been discovering the colors much more slowly.

    In fact, at the beginning, I was prepared to go through two or three regressions to reach Five Energies.

    It was surprising how fast I was discovering the colors.

    "Well... Honestly, I''m not sure if you''re fast..."

    "...."

    "But if you say so, maybe you have a special aptitude for Three Flowers."

    I shook my head.

    "That doesn''t seem right."

    I really had no talent for martial arts.

    So why am I so suited for Three Flowers?

    "Hmm. Indeed,pared to me, you''recking, but your growth seems a bit faster than other masters of Three Flowers I''ve seen. Strange. From what I''ve observed... Enlightenment in Three Flowers tends to favor older people."

    "What?"

    I asked, slightly surprised.

    Age?

    "From Three Flowers onwards, not only martial arts but also one''s life bes important. It''s a stage where you excavate the Seven Emotions constituting life, and contemte the millions of intents derived from them. The more experiences and feelings one has from living a long life, the more advantageous it is in the enlightenment of Three Flowers."

    "...Huh."

    "Actually, I thought that the reason I reached Five Energies from Three Flowers in just five years was because I''m quite old. I was a manager in a major corporation, after all. Thinking back to my younger days when I struggled to save ourpany..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed to reminisce about hispany days for the first time in a while.

    Listening to him, I finally understood my enlightenment.

    ''...It wasn''t that I was fast.''

    It wasn''t that I was fast in observing six intents over ten years.

    ''It would have been strange if I hadn''t realized that much at my age.''

    In terms of physical age, I''m 39 years old.

    But mentally, I''m as old as Kim Young-hoon''s ancestor.

    I''ve lived several different lives over hundreds of years through multiple regressions.

    There might be no one older than me in the martial world of Yanguo.

    In fact,pared to other masters of Three Flowers, I had a much more advantageous condition, but my talent was so terribly poor that I was only able to achieve enlightenment at this rate.

    ''...Should I be happy?''

    I was in the best condition to gain enlightenment in Three Flowers. Thanks to that, I''m realizing intents and understanding intents faster than ever in my life.

    But my talent is so terribly poor that in the same time, when others would have realized thousands or even tens of thousands of intents, I only realized six.

    ''If Kim Young-hoon had lived the same time as me, he would have moved from Three Flowers to Five Energies in two or three seconds.''

    I felt a bit odd.

    "...By the way, about the information you''ve sent me over the past few years..."

    Over the past few years, I''ve been sending Kim Young-hoon information about cultivators while teaching my disciples.

    Especially about a few ces in the territory of Makli n and the ces they connect to.

    "Thanks to that information, I was able to enter the territory of the Makli n."

    "Is that so?"

    Anger gradually appeared in his eyes.

    "They aremitting atrocious acts hidden behind a formation in a secret ce... They are making elixir out of humans!"

    He continued with his angry exnation.

    "...So, will you join me in dealing with these atrocious cultivators? Those people, they shouldn''t be alive in this world!"

    "...Yes, you''re right. But... It will be impossible for you alone to kill them all."

    "Of course, that''s why I''m gathering willing people..."

    "That won''t be enough."

    I looked him in the eye and said,

    "Use poison to fight poison. To punish evil, we need to use another evil."

    "Hmm...?"

    I told him about the Jin n.

    A cultivating n opposed to the current Imperial family, Makli n.

    The previous Imperial family of Yanguo.

    A somewhat better cultivating n than the openly devilish Makli n.

    "How about reaching out to them?"

    "Hmm... Certainly. It''s better than challenging them bare-handed..."

    He pondered for a moment and then epted my request.

    I headed with Kim Young-hoon to the territory of the Jin n.

    "Hmm, you seem like a new cultivator. What brings you to the Jin n''s territory?"

    An elderly cultivator from Yanguo, guarding the formation of the Jin n''s territory, asked Kim Young-hoon.

    He must have recognized Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness.

    "A cultivator... I am a martial artist."

    "Hmm...? A martial artist? Stop joking and state your purpose for being in the territory."

    Kim Young-hoon calmly exined his purpose, and the old man''s face changed to a look of disdain.

    "You''re really a martial artist, not a cultivator. You seem to have learned martial arts without knowing you were born with spiritual roots. How about joining our n as an external member?

    Without even learning cultivation methods, and not even being a 1st Star Qi Refining cultivator, but having such arge consciousness indicates you have potential..."

    "Did you even listen to me? I''m here to stop the wicked deeds of the Makli n and join forces with you..."

    "Hmph, how do you confront cultivators with mere martial arts? Don''t talk nonsense. Think about bing an external member as I said."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at the old cultivator for a moment, then drew his saber from its sheath.

    I sighed softly.

    ''He lost his temper.''

    "Ha, put that saber away. The moment you swing it at me, you''ll turn to ashes..."

    Boom-

    Wham!

    Kim Young-hoon''s action was brief.

    He sent his Gang Qi flying towards the formation covering the Jin n''s territory.

    A huge crack appeared in one corner of the formation due to his bundle of Gang Qi.

    Seeing this, the old Qi Refining cultivator just opened his mouth in shock and stared.

    After that, Kim Young-hoon''s demands were easily met.

    A Qi Building cultivator from the Jin n assessed his strength, and after being beaten up by Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere to the point of getting dusty on a rainy day, had to acknowledge his prowess.

    In the Jin n, Kim Young-hoon was recognized as a cultivator of Qi Building stage in strength.

    Having gained the Jin n''s approval, Kim Young-hoon was recognized as abatant of the n, gaining the authority to roam around the territory.

    I took Kim Young-hoon to the training grounds where my disciples were.

    "These are the kids, Kim Hyung."

    "Hmm... Eh? Why do these kids have several souls in one body?"

    "That is..."

    As I exined about the disciples, a subtle anger appeared in Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    "Honestly, they might seem better than the Makli n, but from your exnation, I''m not sure if these guys are really any better. Instead of helping the spirits of the dead rest in peace, they put them into the bodies of their kin, shortening their kin''s lifespan?"

    "Well, ording to them, the spirits can fulfill their grudges through the bodies of their kin."

    "Hmph. Nonsense. The dead should entrust their future to the living and rest in peace. This is just another way of desecrating the dead."

    "That''s right. That''s why I brought you here, Kim Hyung."

    I looked at the training disciples and asked Kim Young-hoon.

    "Could you please help detach the spirits attached to my disciples'' bodies, so they can finally go to the afterlife?"

    Kim Young-hoon shook his head after looking at my disciples for a while.

    "It''s going to be tough. With Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, it''s possible to interfere with spirits. Anyone who has reached Five Energies can do it. But... these kids are clinging to the souls of their own family members."

    "......"

    "They probably don''t want to be separated from their families. In this state, it''s hard even for my martial arts. The only way is for the kids to let go themselves, or they die and go to the afterlife together."

    "I see."

    "Or... if there''s someone they trust enough to open up their hearts, it might be possible through them. But in this state, even cultivators won''t have much of a way. The kids are clinging to their families themselves..."

    He clicked his tongue and left, apologizing for not being able to help.

    Kim Young-hoon was going to wander the martial world, gathering like-minded peak masters and Three Flower martial artists.

    I sat quietly, watching my disciples train.

    ''I''m sorry, Kim Hyung. I too... can''t be of any help to these kids.''

    The Jin n was starting to put pressure on me.

    They were suggesting that it''s time to send someone for an assassination attempt.

    I proposed sending a group of 20 for the assassination, but it was rejected as being too noisy and unnecessary.

    In fact, bringing Kim Young-hoon this time was also a part of getting out of that pressure.

    ''...I''m sorry.''

    There''s nothing else I can do.

    I quietly closed my eyes while watching the movements of my disciples'' intents in the training ground.

    Days passed like that.

    "What... what''s this...!"

    I used to give my disciples two days off a month, but after they became peak masters, I let them rest two days every seven weeks.

    I hoped they would take a break and live a more human life, especially since they were already tired from the spirits within them.

    However, this time on their day off, one of my disciples, Nok-hyeon, left a letter in my quarters and disappeared.

    ¡®¡®I can''t just keep spending time like this. I''m going to avenge my brother and sister. Even if I die, it doesn''t matter. Thank you for everything you taught me.¡¯¡¯

    ''Damn it...!''

    I clenched my teeth and crumpled the letter in my pocket.

    "Man-ho! Did you see where Nok-hyeon went?"

    I asked Man-ho, the de facto leader of my disciples, about Nok-hyeon''s whereabouts.

    But Man-ho just kept his mouth shut.

    "I''m asking you. Tell me where Nok-hyeon went."

    "......"

    "Man-ho!"

    Then it happened.

    "Why are you scolding that kid for no reason? Don''t be too harsh."

    "...You."

    I red at the old man who had flown in on a flying device, the overseer of the assassin squad.

    "The kid volunteered himself. He said he at least wanted to strike the Makli n bastards who killed his siblings. I admired his spirit and praised him."

    "You egged him on. Didn''t I tell you! My disciples are far from ready for assassination! If you must send them, they should go in groups of twenty!"

    "The elders of the n were displeased to hear that there is a group that only trains and never participates in assassinations. We had to send at least one.

    As for twenty, that''s nonsense. We need to move stealthily. Sending such arge group of assassins would only give the Makli n more reason to act."

    Clench-

    I gathered my weapons, poisons, and hidden weapons.

    "Where are you going?"

    "Nok-hyeon can''t go. He had an ident today and broke both legs. He has no choice but to rest."

    Absolutely not.

    Without forming a group of at least twenty, it''s impossible to prate the Shadow Guards.

    It''s a death sentence.

    The old man just looked at me and clicked his tongue, not stopping me.

    I followed Nok-hyeon''s trail and left the territory.

    ''He seems to have covered his tracks.''

    Apparently, he underestimated my martial arts experience.

    Since operating the intelligence organization Gwiyeonggak, covering and tracking trails has been my specialty.

    ''Dare to move so clumsily in front of me?''

    I''m an old martial arts master who has spent over a hundred years in the martial world.

    In terms of actualbat experience, even Kim Young-hoon can''t raise his head in front of me.

    I followed Nok-hyeon''s trail, chasing after him.

    Crossing mountains and valleys with Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, I began to smell Nok-hyeon from afar.

    He seemed to have hidden his scent, but hiding it was meaningless against me, who could always maximize my senses.

    Swoosh!

    As I rushed towards him with the wind, a metal whip suddenly struck through the air.

    Three strands of intent emanated from the whip.

    Threebo moves.

    In a sparring match, I would have adjusted to his rhythm.

    But right now, I was not in the mood.

    sh!

    With the drawing of my sword, my Sword Gang crystallized on the de.

    My single strike pierced through the gap in his intent and cut his metal whip.

    Thud-

    "Come out, Nok-hyeon."

    Nok-hyeon, who had been hiding in the bushes targeting me, came out after releasing his concealment.

    "Where are you going?"

    "To kill the trash that devoured my brother and sister."

    "To the Imperial Pce?"

    He nodded silently.

    I clicked my tongue and said,

    "With your skills, it''s impossible. The Shadow Guards are not a group to be gambled with. Unless twenty of you with good synergy attack together..."

    "Twenty aren''t necessary."

    Nok-hyeon interrupted me.

    "With just about nine, we can kill the Emperor. But why do you keep setting such impossible conditions and stop us?"

    "Sure, nine of you might be able to threaten the Emperor. But... all of you will die."

    "I don''t care if we die!!"

    His eyes zed with fury.

    "What do you know! Did you watch your family being torn apart right in front of you? Even now in my head, my brother and sister are calling my name!

    They say it hurts, that it''s agonizing. They beg me to resolve this grudge! You don''t know! You don''t know this rotten feeling!!!"

    Silence fell between us.

    We just looked at each other, not exchanging thoughts though intent.

    "...I don''t know."

    "You don''t know and yet!"

    "What I do know."

    I looked him in the eye and said,

    "You like Kae-hwa."

    "I don''t...What?"

    "And you dislike Man-ho because he seems to be after Kae-hwa."

    Caught off guard by my sudden words, he looked at me nkly.

    "You like to eat fiddleheads, hate melons, and don''t like watermelons. During breaks, you usually do wood carving. You don''t mind when I correct your stance, but you get annoyed when I point out your internal energy flow.

    Don''t you feel an immense sense of happiness when you train on a winter day and then, after dousing yourself with cold water, take a bath in hot water? You also always feel depressed when you''re alone in the toilet."

    "...."

    "I don''t know how rotten you are inside. I can only see through my one-sided perspective. But through my eyes this is who you are."

    Nok-hyeon''s emotions surged.

    His various intents were revealed, showing his emotional state.

    "You''ve lived like this. You''re living like this, and you''ll continue to live like this. I want you to stay alive."

    I adopted a fighting stance.

    "Therefore, I cannot let you die. Come at me. If you canst 50 seconds against me without falling, I will let you go."

    After biting his lips for a while, Nok-hyeon took out a new weapon from his bosom.

    Whoosh!

    Our intents intertwined, and a second passed.

    And then, my fist plunged straight into his face.

 Chapter 29: Life (4)

    Chapter 29: Life (4)

    1 second.

    My fist dug into Nok-hyeon''s face.

    2 seconds.

    As his intent stretched out to escape my trajectory, I attacked the blood vessels in his legs, making him roll on the ground.

    3 seconds.

    Taking advantage of rolling on the ground, he swung a poisoned iron piece at me. I deflected the iron piece with a hidden weapon and kicked him in the face.

    ...

    10 seconds.

    I disarmed Nok-hyeon of all his weapons and lifted him by the scruff of his neck.

    "You''re saying you want to invade the Imperial Pce with these skills?"

    "...I''m prepared to die."

    "Even if you''re prepared to die, you can''t get past the Shadow Guards. You might stand a chance against the weakest among them, but if two or more join forces against you, you¡¯re as good as dead."

    "......"

    "Let''s go back. You''re not skilled enough yet."

    He bit his lips hard, blood dripping down.

    "How long¡­how long do I have to train?"

    "......"

    "While we train, are those Shadow Guards just sleeping? Do the ones guarding the Emperor not get stronger? Are they all fools?"

    Nok-hyeon shouted with veins bulging in his eyes, his eyes seemingly flowing with mes.

    "They will keep getting stronger too! Then when, when can we take our revenge!

    Master is right. I am such a person. It''s true I like Kae-hwa and dislike Man-ho. But! But...Even if it means throwing away my entire life, I must take revenge!"

    I looked at the child with pity.

    Though he appeared to be exuding energy on the outside, his intent was a dark blue hue.

    It was the intent of sorrow.

    Deep and profound.

    He was crying without tears.

    "What do you expect us to do!"

    Shuffling sounds were heard around us.

    I frowned.

    "How did you get here?"

    "The overseer opened the formation for us. He said toe and help Hyeon."

    "That damn overseer."

    I looked around annoyed.

    Man-ho, Hae-woong, Kae-hwa, Cheong-ya, Yeo-lo, Hee-a...

    About 500 of my disciples were surrounding me.

    "Do you intend to hold me back so Nok-hyeon can escape?"

    "Yes. And not just Nok-hyeon, a few others will go too."

    Grinding my teeth, I red at my disciples.

    "Didn''t I say it was suicide. You are all too weak."

    "Nok-hyeon spoke well. We''re not the only ones getting stronger. The Shadow Guards will surely continue to train and get stronger as well."

    "So you want to go despite all this."

    "We can''t just sit back and do nothing."

    "Fine."

    I spoke with a murderous intent.

    "I¡¯ll make my position clear. I cannot send any of you. Because all of you will have suffered injuries in training, needing a few days to recuperate.

    Even if it means making you rest forcibly, I cannot let..."

    I drew my sword.

    "...any of you die."

    "Everyone wants to die for their cause."

    Swoosh-

    My sword sliced through the air.

    The next moment, confusion appeared in my disciples'' eyes.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    There''s a difference between those who have and haven''t learned this martial art like the difference between an adult and a child.

    Can 500 kindergarteners beat an adult?

    With mybat experience, swordsmanship, and poison, I was confident I could tie down arge number of peak experts.

    Now, I even began using the martial art of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    "Everyone, fight as if you are facing a mid-tote-stage Qi Refiner"

    I unleashed a roar in all directions with Lion¡¯s Roar, then moved stealthily, cutting off their perception.

    As my mastery deepened, I discovered more intents.

    Thepletion rate of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts kept rising.

    Now, unless one was at the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, they stood no chance against me.

    Puk, puk, puk!

    I spread paralysis poison on my hidden weapons, refined intent with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, and scattered it in all directions.

    With one move, dozens of disciples fell.

    "Don¡¯t panic! Everyone, tighten up!"

    Man-ho tried to take control but I knocked him unconscious with the hilt of my sword.

    Chaaaaak!

    After spreading poison dust to blur their sight and breath, I knocked out my disciples one by one.

    It took about 3 minutes to knock out all 500 disciples.

    I appeared before Nok-hyeon, who watched the battle with a shocked expression.

    "Did you see what I just did?"

    "...I didn''t see."

    "That¡¯s your level, all of your levels. You can¡¯t even perceive it. With your skills, you can''t match Three Flowers experts. Understand?"

    "......"

    "Get up and call the servants from the estate. We need to move these guys."

    He briefly wore an angry expression, then closed his eyes.

    "...Understood."

    After a while, I moved my disciples back to the training ground with the servants.

    In fact, they were not weak at all.

    It was just that the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, a divine record created by the genius named Kim Young-hoon tobat cultivators, was ridiculously powerful.

    With their level, if only about twenty gathered, they could have infiltrated the Imperial Pce safely, assassinated the Emperor, and returned unharmed.

    ''But the cultivator n would never allow suchrge-scale movement.''

    It was a stupid reason saying that it gave the Makli n an excuse to attack the Jin n.

    So, the Jin n sent one, maybe two or three assassins a day, not caring how many died.

    ''Those Jin n bastards...''

    They don''t value human life.

    Perhaps they see the lives of the assassins as tools in their political struggles with the Makli n.

    Just tools.

    ''To Makli we are livestock. To Jin we are tools?''

    Watching my disciples, who had forcibly entered the Pinnacle Realm by epting resentful spirits, I smiled bitterly.

    ''I thought they were better than the Makli n anyway. But it''s just a difference in degree and scale. Aren''t the Jin n the same?''

    After a while, as my disciples woke up, I looked around and said,

    "I know your abilities well. Many of you must be dissatisfied with the current situation. But with those skills, you absolutely cannot stand against the Shadow Guards."

    I stood up and continued,

    "But you must be unsatisfied, thinking with your logic: doesn''t the Emperor''s Guards get stronger as you do? Yes, that''s correct. However..."

    Whoosh!

    I vanished like a phantom in front of them, then reappeared.

    "As you just saw, my martial arts exist on a different level than those of ordinary Three Flowers masters. If you can master this martial art, I will allow your assassination."

    Of course, Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, with Three Flowers as the minimum entry requirement, would not be easy.

    Especially for those who had forcibly raised their realm with resentful spirits, it would be even harder than for ordinary people.

    However, I lied to them, giving them hope.

    To keep them alive with an unattainable hope.

    "The condition to learn this martial art is to defeat me. All 500 of you can attack, ambush, poison me at night, attack me while I''m asleep, or take hostages. Whatever it takes, if even one of you defeats me, I will teach all of you this martial art."

    Whether they defeat me or not.

    If they don''t reach Three Flowers, they can never enter the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    But I made a promise with an unachievable delusion.

    "If you show the possibility of oveing me, I will teach you martial arts of a different dimension!"

    At those words, the intents of many disciples stirred.

    Anger, excitement, surprise, joy, anticipation...

    ''I see it.''

    I could see several more hues that I couldn''t before, amidst the changes in emotions.

    ''That''s why there are few recluses among the masters of Three Flowers.

    There are almost no hidden masters of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit in the hermit world.

    Most are in the councils of major factions, involved in their affairs.

    I used to wonder why there are no recluses practicing in istion, but observing the fluctuating intents and emotions is the most helpful way for masters of Three Flowers,

    So they continuously observe intents in important positions of major factions.

    After making that promise to my disciples, a day passed.

    Pffft!

    While using the toilet, a sword flew out from the dung heap and stabbed at me.

    "Bold for the first day."

    In a sh, I threw a hidden weapon under the dung to deflect the sword, then released paralytic poison under the toilet.

    After finishing my business, I reached under the toilet.

    Squish!

    Despite the unpleasant sensation, I ignored it and pulled out the paralyzed disciple.

    "Fool, what would you have done if you died in the feces?"

    I dragged the paralyzed disciple to a stream, pressed his acupoints to slowly release the paralysis.

    "Attacking from dung doesn''t work against a real master. You should focus more on the sword."

    After giving advice to the disciple, Wul-yuk, who attacked me from the dung, and advice on controlling the flow of intent, I headed to the training ground.

    Ting!

    Upon arriving at the training ground, two disciples skilled in hidden weapons, Cheong-ya and Hwan-hyeong, threw their weapons at me.

    Swoosh!

    At the same time, thin threads hidden in the sand of the training ground revealed themselves, trying to bind me.

    Jump!

    I leaped into the air, dodging the hidden weapons and threads, and drew my sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Boom!

    My sword energy tore through the ground.

    The figures of disciples who were hiding underground to ambush me were revealed, along with a few of their traps.

    "Is this the end for the morning?"

    "Attack!"

    However, Man-ho led disciples wielding swords and formed an encirclement.

    Their intents filled the formation, attacking me.

    So dense there was no space to dodge.

    I smiled and looked around.

    "Is this your sword formation? A good formation thatpletely grinds anyone trapped inside."

    If the opponent was not me, it would be excellent.

    Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Boom!

    I once again sent sword energy to the ground, disrupting the formation.

    The formation''s shape was disturbed.

    However, under Man-ho''smand, the disciples quickly reformed the formation.

    But it was not enough.

    "In the gap you took to reform the formation, you all died three times."

    Shush!

    Mountain Severing Swordsmanship

    Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds!

    My wave-like sword energy sliced the front of my disciples'' chests.

    "Get your mind straight. Would you do the same in realbat?"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Flowing Ridge

    Deep Mountain.

    I prated through the gaps in their formation with Flowing Ridge, then made a path with Deep Mountain.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Joy of Mountains and Peaks

    Simultaneously scattering fine sword energy in all directions, I induced a chaotic fight.

    Within that chaos, I observed the trajectory of the sword formation.

    ''If I break three ces, it''ll copse.''

    The flow was clear.

    Mixing in Severing Vein Saber Method, I unleashed sword energy and force.

    About 15 minutester.

    Eventually, the sword formation led by Man-ho copsed, and the disciples were gasping for breath.

    "When forming a sword formation, too many of you are distracted. Being in a group gives you a false sense of security? Therger the group, the more you should concentrate on your position. Even when forming a sword formation, think of it as a life-or-death duel."

    After giving some advice on the sword formation and the intents and distractions of some disciples, I left the formation.

    nk, nk, nk!

    This time, disciples skilled in long-range weapons like long swords, spears, and moon des surrounded me.

    "A spear formation after the sword formation?"

    Intending to drain my energy.

    But Iughed heartily, holding my sword.

    "Let''s see you try."

    I hadn''t even properly used poison or Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts yet.

    They were already struggling against me at this level.

    Could they even drain my stamina?

    I raised my sword and smiled at my disciples.

    "If you can¡¯t even touch my clothes today, you''ll train naked from now on."

    As I joked, numerous spear attacks rushed at me.

    I adopted a defensive stance and charged at my disciples.

    A month passed.

    "Spreading poison on the path I walk, not bad at all."

    I chewed an antidote, looking at Kae-hwa who brandished a dagger at me.

    "The poison''s making my fingertips tremble and my breathing quick. You might have a chance. Come at me."

    Whoosh!

    Kae-hwa''s dagger sharply stabbed at me.

    At the same time, she reached out with her intent to match mine.

    If her opponent had been a typical peak master, it would have been worth trying.

    But.

    "You''re struggling to fight an intent battle at your level."

    A master who just reached Three Flowers and can only see purple might not know, but I can see dozens of colors.

    The flow of intent read is iparable to other peak masters.

    To even have an intent battle with me, one must at least reach Three Flowers.

    Ting, ting, ting!

    I deflected all of Kae-hwa''s daggers, extending dozens of intent.

    Each represents the optimal movement I can make.

    From that movement, endless intent branch further.

    Kae-hwa seemed to try to shake off my intent momentum with her own.

    Whoosh!

    My sword aimed at her chin, piercing through her intent.

    "Good concentration and clean practice. But youck experience. Have practice battles with others that are close to realbat."

    "...Thank you."

    She pretended to salute me, then controlled a thin thread with her fingertips and threw it at me.

    Shush!

    I extended a hidden weapon with my fingertips and cut the thread.

    "Good. Keep progressing."

    I praised Kae-hwa.

    Months passed.

    It''s been about half a year since I promised to teach Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Only half a year, but my disciples have made significant progress.

    They focused on forming fighting formations, researching ways to overpower me, and delving into surprise and ambush tactics.

    At the same time, to confront me, they had to continuously and tirelessly train in martial arts.

    Thanks to that, the side-effects of reaching the Pinnacle Realm inappropriately seemed to gradually decrease.

    ''Until now, to be honest, they were only sharing the same vision as a real peak master, but they all had ws.''

    But now, I could see those ws gradually disappearing.

    When my disciples reached the Pinnacle Realm by maximizing their talents using resentful spirits, I was unimpressed.

    However, watching them refine their movements and the ws disappearing over time, I started to feel moved.

    It wasn''t just the disciples who had grown.

    ''I, too, have made even more progress in my understanding of intent.''

    After realizing six types of intent.

    I began to notice hundreds, thousands of shades of intent derived from those six.

    This rapid growth was a speed I had never felt before.

    ''Fast, no... is this slow?''

    I observed the countless human hues and delved into them, lost in thought.

    Some hues I could immediately understand their meaning, but others, I had no clue what to name.

    However, even realizing these countless hues, there was one thing I still found hard to grasp.

    Thest of the seven emotions.

    The emotion of desire (Óû).

    ''Desire.''

    I couldn''t see the color of desire no matter how hard I looked.

    No matter how much I observed, I couldn''t even get a trace of desire.

    ''What is desire...''

    I dodged my disciples'' attacks, lost in thought.

    "What is desire..."

    Kim Young-hoon, whom I met after a long time, said while sipping tea.

    He said he had almost gathered all the like-minded warriors while traveling around Yanguo recently.

    "Desire is a longing hidden deep within. There''s no human without desire. That''s why everyone expresses their desires in their own unique ways as they live. In a way, desire is the driving force of human life.

    What is your greatest longing? Keep pondering over it, and you''ll understand the color of desire."

    "Hmm, could you tell me the color of desire?"

    Then, at least I could try to see that color.

    However, Kim Young-hoon shook his head.

    "You know this, right? The colors seen by masters of Three Flowers are simr, but each is slightly different. Both you and I might see the intent of joy as gold, but the emotion we each see has a slight color difference. Mine is pure gold, and yours is..."

    "Golden."

    "Right, like that. Everyone sees a slight difference in the shades of intent... Especially the intent of desire. It varies greatly because everyone has different longings. So only you know what color your desire is.

    Thus, you have no choice but to observe your own longing."

    "Is that so..."

    I pondered over Kim Young-hoon''s advice.

    What I want the most.

    What is it?

    Even after receiving his hint, I kept pondering and observing for days.

    On that day too, I was fighting within my disciples'' fighting formation.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Reading countless intents, finding their weaknesses, dodging and deflecting the incessant poison darts and hidden weapons.

    I was lost in thought.

    ''My longing.''

    What I want in this life.

    Firstly, to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    But to reach Five Energies, I first need to know what desire is.

    But ''knowing desire'' itself became my desire.

    ''This is troublesome.''

    Let''s broaden the criteria a bit.

    Why do I want to reach Five Energies?

    ''To be a cultivator.''

    Why do I want to be a cultivator?

    To enter the Ascension Gate as a cultivator and return to my original world, to see if I can eliminate my regression ability.

    ''Why do I want to get rid of my regression ability?''

    Because of my regression ability, all the lives I''ve built up will eventually be negated.

    Therefore, I need to find the origin of my regression ability to eventually escape from it.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Somehow, I felt like I roughly understood what my desire was.

    I hate that my life is negated.

    That means, I want to live.

    Yes.

    ''I desire life.''

    I don''t need appetite, sexual desire, or the desire to sleep.

    I don''t need any desire or urge in this world.

    I just...

    ''Want to live.''

    I hope that all the lives I''ve built will not vanish vainly in the reverse flow of time.

    Even though I haven''t achieved everything I want, I hope my precious life, which records my achievements, is not negated by time regression.

    Therefore, my desire can only be life itself.

    "Ha ha, ha ha ha..."

    While countering my disciples'' moves, I might not have discovered the intent of desire,

    But I realized how selfish I am.

    "...Everyone."

    Man-ho''s great sword narrowly misses in front of my eyes.

    Kae-hwa''s dagger stabs at my back.

    Jumping to dodge, Cheong-ya from mid-air attacks me with a hidden weapon.

    I am definitely...

    "I wish you live."

    A selfish person who imposes his desire on others.

    I desire life, so I impose life on those who wish to die.

    But still...

    "Because you are alive."

    These children, even though they desire death, are undoubtedly alive.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    As I knock down Cheong-ya attacking from the air, Man-ho and Kae-hwa attack from both sides, and Yeo-lo thrusts a weapon from below.

    Nok-hyeon swings a metal piece to pressure my upper body, and other children scatter poison.

    Excellent.

    I couldn''t escape even seeing the flow of intent.

    ''I won''t be able to escape without using the ultimate technique of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    Whoosh!

    Immediately after, the children''s weapons stopped right in front of me.

    My condition was my ''subjugation,'' not my ''murder.''

    ''In the first ce, subjugation is much harder.''

    And who would teach them if I died?

    "Excellent. You all have grown a lot in such a short time."

    "...I know you''re hiding a trump card. You could easily escape if you use it."

    Man-ho, knowing that I was holding back, said with a slightly dark face.

    "That''s right. With just this trump card, I could subdue all of you. You haven''t even drawn out the 22nd move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship. Let alone the 23rd and 24th moves."

    "...."

    "But now, I have no more ws to point out. Teaching or sparring with you won''t bring any more improvement. From now on, it''s up to your enlightenment... You can''tpletely subdue me. If I reveal my trump card, it''s too high a technique for you toprehend. However, you all did all you could to push me this far."

    Dang!

    Suddenly, a loud bell rang from the direction of the cultivators'' quarters.

    [All mortals within the domain listen. All martial artists in the Pinnacle Realm gather at Yunryung (Ü¿Áê). There''s an important announcement.]

    Along with the bell, the voice of the chief administrator of this Jin n territory echoed throughout the domain.

    I had a rough idea of what it was about.

    "...Though you seeded in cornering me, you didn''t subdue me. So, I''ll teach you a formation derived from the martial art, not the martial art itself as originally promised."

    The name of the formation is Transcending Cultivation Formation (Ô½ÐÞê‡).

    In the cycle where I formed the Heavenly Demon Army, Young-hoon Hyung derived a fighting formation from the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    A formation executed byte first-rate masters, powerful enough to capture a mid-tote-Qi Refining cultivator.

    "Learn this formation... and I hope you choose to live."

    Confusion appeared in my disciples'' eyes at my tone.

    Eventually, I seeded in not sending any of them for assassination.

    However, I could no longer resist the pressure of the cultivator n.

    At least, I managed to buy time using Kim Young-hoon and changed the direction of the pressure.

    Now, my disciples would undertake the mission of attacking the Makli n''s territory, not assassinating the Emperor.

    A task both harder and easier than the Emperor''s assassination.

    I will use everything I can to increase my disciples'' chances of survival.

    "...I''ll make sure you live."

    I realized my desire was life, but I still couldn''t see the intent of desire.

    Maybe I didn''t understand what life was.

    Still, even though I don''t know life, I want my disciples to live.

    ''Because they are alive.''

    That was enough.

    Soon, I joined my disciples in Yunryung, listening to the operation ns of Kim Young-hoon and other Qi Building cultivators.

    In two months.

    We were nning to start attacking the Makli n''s territory.

 Chapter 30: Life (5)

    Chapter 30: Life (5)

    Three months had passed.

    I, dressed in ck martial attire, looked around at my disciples, each tending to their weapons.

    "...Is everyone ready?"

    "Yes!!!"

    Their response was resoundingly loud.

    Three months ago,

    At the meeting where the n to invade the Makli n''s territory was exined.

    Everyone was shocked, almost losing their minds at the news that they wouldn''t be killing the Emperor.

    It was almost a serious incident when they were subsequently informed that, while not the Emperor, they would attack another territory of the Makli n.

    ''They all haveplex feelings.''

    They couldn''t kill the Emperor they had been dreaming of, but instead, they could kill the other monsters.

    However, despite having the killing they wished for right before them, each of my disciples seemed to haveplex feelings.

    It wasn''t simple hatred, anger, or anticipation.

    It was a strange mix of emotions.

    ''I can''t read what color it is.''

    And it wasn''t desire either.

    Looking at it, I realized something.

    ''Maybe, even if I can discern thousands of colors, I may neverpletely understand all the hues of human emotion.''

    How many emotions do humans have?

    Who can define them?

    Emotions are indescribable.

    That''s why you can''t categorize them or know all their colors.

    ''...Then, what exactly is the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin?''

    The realm of Five Energies didn''t seem to be just about knowing all colors.

    It was impossible unless one was a god.

    But what I saw when Kim Young-hoon reached the realm of Five Energies was...

    ''From within Kim Young-hoon, infinite hues of colors came out, filling his realm.''

    His consciousness was made up of infinite colors.

    Then why do I now feel that it''s impossible to fullyprehend human emotions?

    ''I don''t know...''

    It''s strange.

    Infinity is never achievable.

    If it were possible, Kim Young-hoon wouldn''t have been surpassed by cultivators, but would have overwhelmingly dominated them, whether at the Core Formation or even higher.

    But what I saw then was infinity.

    "...I don''t understand."

    It was something I couldn''t know just by thinking about it now.

    Even with my talent, I wouldn''t easily understand even if Kim Young-hoon exined it to me.

    ''Then, instead of focusing on what I can''t understand, I should focus on what I can do now.''

    After confirming my disciples were ready, I distributed the special poison and antidote I had concocted to each of them.

    The disciples took the poison I had mixed and put it in their sleeves or pockets. After I checked their preparations, I shouted.

    "Today, we go to kill cultivators!"

    A determined expression swirled on everyone''s face.

    However, I did not want them to be merely determined.

    "Don''t think recklessly about dying. Don''t n to die alongside the cultivators!"

    At my words, my disciples'' determined expressions began to show slight irritation.

    Talking about living or whatnot would only irritate them further.

    There was no real reason I could give for why they truly needed to live.

    ''Then, I need to create a goal for them to live.''

    "You may be somewhat dissatisfied that we''re not attacking the Emperor but just the lowly cultivators of the Makli n. But! I promise you this. If you sessfully destroy all the territories and strongholds of the Makli n, then I will trust your abilities.

    I promise I will join you to attack the Imperial Pce! I will help you im the head of Emperor Makli Jung! But! Until then, do not die easily. Desperately survive, and make sure the reason for your training isn''t in vain! Absolutely!!!"

    I shouted with a roar filled with determination.

    "Survive!"

    In my justifiedmand for survival, my disciples'' eyes no longer glowed with just determination, but with resolute will and anger towards Makli Jung.

    "Yes!"

    Hearing their response, I led the way with over 500 disciples quietly following me, using their stealth techniques.

    We left the Jin n''s territory and headed for the northwestern hills of Cheombyeok City.

    There lies a secret base of the Makli n.

    ''...Far more than in my past life.''

    I looked at the martial arts masters Kim Young-hoon had gathered and the 500 peak masters who followed me, thinking.

    Different from my previous life, none of my disciples were forcibly elevated to half-baked peak masters.

    Each had gone through bone-crushing training, equipping themselves with abilities worthy of their forcibly attained realm.

    ''There won''t be any proper cultivators in this territory.''

    Most cultivator ns don''t ce important personnel in territories scattered across the country.

    Just the lowest level Qi Refining cultivators of the n, from 1st to 5th Star, were sent, along with one or two higher-ranked Qi Building cultivators to manage them.

    The majority of the n''s strength was deeply hidden in the main house of the cultivator n.

    The territory we were about to enter was merely a primary refinery where low-tier cultivators performed dirty elixir refining, and significant personnel were not heavily deployed.

    ''In my past life, I didn''t have any disciples.''

    In this life, hundreds of formidable masters have been added.

    Probably, it would be possible to simply push through without much struggle.

    However, unable to shake off my worries, I spoke to my disciples in a low voice.

    "Everyone, when we enter the territory of the Makli n, you will witness many horrific scenes. But! No matter what you see, maintain yourposure. Our priority is not to get carried away in anger, but to coldly kill more cultivators and save any civilians that might still  be alive."

    My disciples nodded slightly at my words.

    Shortly after, ate-stage Qi Building cultivator of the Jin n formed a hand seal in front of a hill.

    "Open!"

    Paah!

    The scenery around us distorted, and a passage to the Makli n''s territory opened up.

    We followed the cultivators into the territory of the Makli n, and I recognized the familiarndscape.

    Arge vige engulfed in a barrier.

    And the Makli n cultivators, hastily alerting others of our intrusion.

    ''It''s just the beginning.''

    Woo-woong!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon was leading the vanguard.

    He, who had reached a new realm with the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, demonstrated the same divine technique as in the past.

    Gang Qi Compression Sphere (î¸šâ‰ºÍè)!

    Koogoo-koogoo-koogoo-

    I couldn''t fully see the intricacies of Gang Qi Compression Sphere in my past life as I was only at the mid-peak.

    Now, having reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I could see the numerous intents and intricacies that were previously hidden.

    To be precise, I was only ''allowed'' to see.

    ''I still have no clue how it''s done.''

    I understood that countless intents were swirling within that sphere.

    But how exactly one detaches their intents and swirls them inside remains a mystery to me.

    Nevertheless, I watched, my eyes nearly popping out.

    Finally.

    Kwakwang!

    Kim Young-hoon''s powerful strike hit the barrier of the Makli n.

    The barrier burst open, creating arge hole.

    The cultivators, Kim Young-hoon, and about a dozen masters of Three Flowers entered through the hole first.

    "Let''s go."

    I too led my disciples through the hole.

    "Attackers! Take them down!"

    "These vermin-like mortals, how dare they trespass here..."

    Pak!

    A cultivator who was mouthing off was swiftly struck in the head by Kae-hwa and died.

    Kae-hwa moved quickly with a dagger, confronting the cultivators.

    Kwang!

    Man-ho swung his great sword, smashing the cultivators'' defensive techniques, and Nok-hyeon wrapped the legs of a Jiangshi controlled by a cultivator with an iron whip and flung it away.

    Unlike my past life, the cultivators'' vige began burning overwhelmingly fast.

    Kwakwang!

    Just as I defeated a 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator,

    The house of a cultivator copsed, and blood and corpses flowed out.

    Cheong-ya, who mainly used hidden weapons, was the one who destroyed the house.

    She lifted the unconscious cultivator by the neck, then thrust him back down to the ground.

    Kwakwang!

    As she struck down with internal energy, the cultivator died, almost shattered in half, and she stood amidst the corpses, silently shedding tears.

    "Sister..."

    She had said her family didn''t die in front of her eyes but were taken somewhere unknown.

    It was obvious what she must be thinking, having seen the cultivators make elixir.

    Her eyes seemed to be shedding red tears, with burst blood vessels.

    [Regain your senses. This is a battlefield. Tearing apart the Makli n cultivators can wait until after we''ve won the battle.]

    I sent a telepathic message to her, who was on the verge of going berserk in rage.

    After receiving my telepathy, she nced at me briefly, then moved to capture other cultivators.

    "...I''m sorry."

    That was all I could do for her.

    "You mortals! How dare you, a mere nobody!"

    I looked at the 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator rushing towards me, yelling, and drew my sword.

    "A mere nobody, huh."

    Swish!

    My sword cut through the cultivator''s defensive spell and aimed at his neck.

    The defense seemed to activate, but when I concentrated deeply on the sword energy for a moment, a bright sword light burst out.

    Crack, swish!

    My Sword Gang shattered the cultivator''s defense like ss and cut off his neck.

    "You''re also just a 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator..."

    For early to mid-stage Three Flowers, 1st and 2nd Star Qi Refining cultivators are manageable.

    Starting from Three Flowers, I could see the intricacies of intent more clearly, eliminating all vulnerabilities and using Sword Gang.

    An experienced master of Three Flowers has the power to confront 3rd to 6th Star Qi Refining cultivators.

    Moreover, due to my long life, I was advancing through the realm of Three Flowers much faster than other masters.

    Additionally, with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I had stepped out of the typical rtionship between cultivators and martial artists.

    Now, only Qi Refining cultivators of 5th to 8th Star were a match for me.

    "...Is thising to an end?"

    I passed by the corpses of cultivators, looking around the burning territory of the Makli n.

    "Is everyone safe..."

    The duels between Qi Building cultivators in the sky had also ended, thanks to Kim Young-hoon''s efforts.

    We had won.

    "Everyone survived."

    I spoke briefly to my disciples.

    "...Well done."

    ''And, thank you.''

    For surviving.

    "Now, let''s search the houses of the cultivators, gather the bodies of the unfairly sacrificed civilians, and bury them."

    At my words, my disciples silently followed me, digging the ground and burying the bodies.

    We, led by Kim Young-hoon, briefly recited prayers in front of numerous graves.

    ''May you find peace there.''

    After offering a brief prayer for their souls, I looked at my disciples.

    Their minds had be rough after seeing the brutal massacre of civilians by the cultivators.

    "How are you all feeling?"

    "......"

    No one answered.

    But I could read their emotions and guess their feelings.

    Or perhaps, I couldn''t.

    The intents emitted by my disciples were so tangled and chaotic that they were unrecognizable.

    However, one thing was clear.

    The red, rage-filled intent.

    There was no disciple who wasn''t emitting the intent of rage.

    "Everyone feels the same. But remember, our goal is not to kill cultivators. It should be to end your revenge!"

    "...What''s the difference?"

    A disciple named Giseok-gura asked.

    I looked into his eyes, and into everyone else¡¯s, then said.

    "You''ll understandter. Let''s move. Follow me."

    What''s the difference?

    I chuckled bitterly to myself.

    ''You don''t know yet.''

    You probably don''t want to know.

    There''s nothing harder than telling someone who doesn''t want to know. They''ll have to learn slowly...

    We ran again towards another territory of the Makli n.

    Six months passed.

    We burned down 13 territories of the Makli n and collected the bodies of 156,000 mortals.

    As time passed, the eyes of my disciples increasingly filled with bloody intentions.

    Their anger seemed to grow each time they saw the extreme actions of the cultivators.

    "These mortal scum! These martial arts riff-raff!!"

    Kwang! Kwang, kwang!

    A 3rd Star Qi Refining cultivator struggled against my disciples''bined attack, scattering his spells wildly.

    But in a sh.

    Kwakwang!

    Hee-ah, who quickly rushed towards the cultivator with a small scythe, swung towards the cultivator''s neck.

    Kaang!

    The internal energy in the scythe prated the cultivator''s defense.

    The cultivator clenched his teeth trying to concentrate on his defense. Yet, weakened from thebined attack, the light of his defense spell gradually faded.

    "I can''t die like this! How can I, how did I...! How did I get to this point..."

    Then.

    Shuk!

    Eventually, the cultivator''s defense broke under thebined attack of Nok-hyeon and Hee-Ah, and his head was severed.

    His face remained incredulous, unable to ept his fate even in death.

    ''Soon, the Makli n will start to prepare as well.''

    I organized the battlefield, checking on my disciples.

    ''Initially, there were many 1st and 2nd Star Qi Refining cultivators, but now there are more 3rd and 4th Star ones waiting in their territories. The Makli n is also preparing...''

    This wasn''t good news.

    Even the weakest Qi Refining cultivators were not to bepared with ordinary martial artists.

    ''Just a one star difference makes a huge impact.''

    The number and range of spells they could use increased, as did the scope of their consciousness and the power of their attacks.

    ''If these guys keep showing up, it could be dangerous...''

    Of course, cultivators above 7th Star Qi Refining were at least countered by masters of Three Flowers, and those above 9th Star were dealt with by Kim Young-hoon, but as we continued to attack the territories of the Makli n, I felt their defenses were getting increasingly stronger.

    ''Even this is done by exploiting the Jin n''s intelligencework, targeting the most vulnerable territories...''

    If we keep attacking the Makli n''s territories, we will eventually face severe consequences.

    ''What''s even more frightening is that it''s not yet a full-scale war between the Makli and Jin.''

    ording to the Jin n, this level of conflict is considered an ''underground battle.''

    Can it really be called an underground battle when dozens of territories are burnt down and dozens of cultivators killed?

    I had thought so, but apparently, to the high-ranking cultivators of the cultivator ns, the lives of the lowest-tier Qi Refining cultivators are not significantly different from those of mortals.

    Moreover, the personnel sent with us to attack the Makli n''s territories are considered mere bugs in the eyes of the upper ranks of the n.

    ''The masters in the Pinnacle Realm are all Qi Refining cultivator-level in strength, but they are still martial artists and mortals. Although the Qi Building cultivators of the Jin n n fight alongside us...

    It''s always Kim Young-hoon''s role to strike the decisive blow after they weakened the Qi Building cultivators of the Makli n...''

    So far, it''s been treated as a fight under the control of the two ns, preventing a full-scale war.

    The lower territories of the Makli n that were killed by such ''mortals'' were considered too weak to be of concern by the upper ranks of the n.

    ''...But if a real full-scale war breaks out...''

    After cutting down all the cultivators of the Makli n, I saw my disciples gathering and burying the bodies of civilians who had been sacrificed.

    It was only after the battle and the burial of civilians that the blood-red intent in my disciples'' eyes seemed to fade.

    ''Those below Three Flowers will be too busy fleeing. And my disciples...''

    If lucky, about 10-30 of them might survive.

    If not, they could all be annihted.

    After the raid on the Makli n''s territory was over, I, along with my disciples, gathered the bodies to create graves and recited prayers under Kim Young-hoon''s lead.

    Woong-

    As Kim Young-hoon recited prayers, a faint light seemed to wash away the resentment and strange energy surrounding the graves.

    Over the past few months, Kim Young-hoon had started learning cultivation.

    It wasn''t because his martial arts had hit a wall or he was in despair.

    Rather, he learned it to recite prayers for the dead and to learn the arts offorting spirits.

    From Kim Young-hoon''s low-level cultivation, I could visibly see the remaining spirits being led to heaven.

    Originally, spirits not visible to the human eye.

    Only those deeply aplished in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit or who could read the flow of intent could barely see souls.

    But the souls hit by the heavenly arts briefly floated around the graves as orbs of light before scattering into the sky.

    We watched this and prayed for their souls.

    I looked at this scene for a while, then spoke to my disciples.

    "We have destroyed several territories of the Makli n so far. We have cut down countless cultivators of the Makli n and buried the bodies of their victims, leading their souls to heaven."

    I cautiously looked around at my disciples and asked.

    "Isn''t this enough now?"

    At my words, there was a twitch in their expressions.

    "What do you mean by enough?"

    Cheong-ya asked me in a harsh voice.

    "There are still plenty of these filthy monsters. No matter how many we kill, the resentment doesn''t subside, and every time we go to the next territory, civilians'' bodies pour out... What do you mean by enough, Master!"

    I looked at her with pity and asked.

    "...Do you think the anger in your heart is entirely your own?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "All of you. Do you really think it''s normal for a human to remember such clear anger from years ago?"

    I looked at my disciples. I looked at their intents.

    Their intents were not solely their own. Among their intents, foreign and murky ones seeped through.

    The resentment of rtives and family members.

    The Jin n used the resentful spirits of my disciples'' rtives, wrongfully killed by the Makli n, to forcibly awaken their talents.

    Their lifespan had already been shortened, but if the spirits are led to heaven now, they can still live for as long as they can.

    "...I suppose what our master is talking about are the family members who are with us,"

    Man-ho stepped forward and said.

    "That''s right. No matter how many Makli n cultivators we y, our boiling rage does not subside, because surely, it includes the anger of our families as well. It''s not just our own anger. But that is why!"

    Man-ho''s expression was resolute.

    "We can not just end our vengeance because our own anger is appeased! It can only be resolved by resolving the grudges of our families, along with them!

    Because it''s not just my grudge. We must resolve everyone''s grudges!"

    I briefly turned my head towards the graves we had tended to.

    "Did everyone just see that light?"

    "...We did."

    "That light just now was the souls of the victims. However, although the victims died in pain, at the moment of their passing, they scattered with a burst of light."

    Looking again at Man-ho and my other disciples, and seeing the murky intents hiding in their minds, I spoke.

    "I won''t tell you to stop right now. But at least, having taken some measure of revenge, don''t you think it''s time to let the dead rest?

    The dead now need to be released to their rightful ces, don''t you think?"

    At my words, a moment of hesitation appeared on Man-ho''s face.

    But he gritted his teeth and said,

    "...You don''t understand our pain. You don''t know howforting it is for us to be able to avenge our dead families like this."

    "The more you hold onto your family, the worse the oue will be for both your family and yourselves! Your lifespan will continue to decrease, and your family will have to live as resentful spirits, unable to go where they belong"

    "...You''re just trying to keep us alive Master."

    In his eyes, an indescribable hue emerged.

    "We don''t care if we die! Even if we spend the rest of our lives cutting down the Makli n and die when our lifespan runs out, it''s worth it if we can go to the afterlife properly with our families!"

    "......"

    "......"

    For a moment, my disciples and I looked at each other.

    "...Alright, that''s enough."

    I sighed softly.

    "Let''s talk againter."

    And so, we avoided further discussion for that day.

    Months passed, and we continued to raid the Makli n''s territories.

    Many of the Makli n cultivators were ughtered, and the prowess of those we faced steadily increased.

    The realm of the cultivators we faced had risen from Qi Refining 1-3 to 2-5.

    ''Damn, they''re strong!''

    I gritted my teeth as I fought a Qi Refining 7th Star cultivator.

    "Sharp eyes. Unlike most mortals, you seem to have awakened senses. Mortals too can open their consciousness with enough training, right? I wonder if the Jiangshi I''ll make from your corpse will be as strong as a cultivator''s corpse?"

    I released Sword Gang at the cultivator controlling dozens of Jiangshi.

    ''There are too many of these guys. The disciples are in danger!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,

    Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Boom!

    My Sword Gang dug into the terrain, disrupting the formation of the Jiangshi.

    Severing Vein Saber Method,

    Mountain Wind!

    Whiz!

    My Sword Gang, as fast as a beam of light, shot through the Jiangshi towards the cultivator.

    ng!

    "Hmm, to scratch my defense spell, impressive..."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    Whoosh!

    Opening my meridians wide, I greatly enhanced my Sword Gang and shed diagonally.

    Boom!

    A massive Sword Gang tore through the cracked defense spell and split the cultivator''s body.

    "What, what...! How can a mere mortal..."

    Crash!

    Afterpletely severing the cultivator''s upper body, I looked around.

    ''Damn it, damn it!''

    There were too many strong enemies.

    ''Please, let them be alive!''

    My sword cut through mes, heading towards a 4th Star Qi Refining cultivator attacking my disciples.

    The cultivator was casting wind spells, and my disciples were struggling to block them.

    I cut through the wind pattern and approached him with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, swinging my sword.

    sh!

    My Sword Gang surged, and the cultivator''s head rolled on the ground.

    However, I saw several bleeding disciples as the wind cleared.

    "...You kids..."

    Gritting my teeth, I approached them.

    They had stopped the bleeding with basic medical techniques I had taught them, but I knew.

    ''They''re dying.''

    There was no way to save them.

    Aside from the heavy blood loss, some hadpletely twisted meridians or ruptured organs.

    "...You fool."

    I confirmed thest disciple''s face with clenched teeth.

    It was Nok-hyeon, who had once recklessly left the training ground.

    "I told you to stop with the revenge."

    "Heh, heh... I''m, satisfied... Finally, finally, I can be with my family..."

    My disciple''s life force was draining away.

    His body was getting colder.

    "The people left here, they aren''t my family."

    Gritting my teeth. my throat was choked.

    Their eyes, even in death, were peaceful.

    The dead disciples looked at me with distant expressions.

    "Thank you for everything, Master."

    "Because of you, we made it this far..."

    My vision blurred somewhat.

    But any more emotional change would be dangerous.

    This was a battlefield.

    I gritted my teeth hard, to prevent my vision from blurring further, and whispered slowly to my disciples.

    "...do so."

    At my words, my disciples'' eyes widened.

    "...Will you be alright?"

    "Not all of your grudges have been resolved."

    I looked at my disciples, nodded once, and stood up.

    "...I pressed their sleep points. They''ll fall asleep soon. I must go now. I need to save the others as much as I can."

    Leaving behind seven dying disciples, I grabbed my sword.

    "Nok-hyeon, Hui-ah, Cheong-ju, Jang-samso, Guoh-oh, Seomun-rim, Geumn... Everyone, rest well.

    Biting my lips, I charged to y the cultivators and save my disciples.

    This battle was intense.

    And 34 of my disciples perished.

    "Nok-hyeon, Hui-ah, Cheong-ju, Jang-samso, Guoh-oh, Seomun-rim, Geumn, Gae-jin, Gu-sam, Il-mae, Seo-jin, Gijin-tae, Baegi-tae, Heo-jinsu, Sang-hyeon, San-ho, Geum-jok, Dae-a, Chil-deuk, Pal-oh, Pall-yuk brothers, Yeor-yeok, Geum-sam, Gyeon-hun, Dae-sik, Gil-su, Han-su, Mong-jin, Joo-han, Joo-gyeom, Geum-oh, Jang-chil, Hong-hwa, Man-suk..."

    I called out the names of my disciples, collected their bodies, and made graves for them.

    "I am sorry, everyone."

    After burying my disciples, I looked at the remaining ones.

    "Listen, all of you. The resistance of the Makli n cultivators is getting fiercer. Even if you form abined force, it''ll be hard to counter thete Qi Refining cultivators that are now abundant.

    So, as your martial arts master, Imand."

    My vision blurred.

    As a master, I should have shown a better side, but I kept showing an embarrassing scene.

    "From the next raid, you won''t join. From now on, you''ll be refining your martial arts back at the training ground."

    "...What are you saying? Don¡¯t you know how we feel? We want to..."

    My disciples resisted with bloodshot eyes, but I spoke sharply.

    "Sorry, but this is not a request or a suggestion. It''s an order from your master."

    Swoosh-

    I drew my sword from its sheath.

    "If you want to defy me, try to defeat me. Until you defeat me, you can''t continue your revenge!"

    I couldn''t stand it anymore.

    Hundreds of intents shot at me, but I observed thousands, even millions of intents, calcting the optimal path that my disciples couldn''t even imagine.

    "From now on, you will not die... No, you cannot die...!"

 Chapter 31: Life (6)

    Chapter 31: Life (6)

    My intent shed with that of my disciples.

    For a while, we red at each other, exchanging volleys of intent.

    In that silence, Man-ho took a step forward.

    "...Master, are you going to break your promise with us?"

    "Promise...?"

    "Yes. You clearly promised that once we destroyed all of Makli n''s territories, we would strike together at the Imperial Pce. You told us to survive for that. But... Why are you changing your words now? Telling us to go back?"

    Other disciples, besides Man-ho, also emitted fierce intent as they joined in.

    "That''s right. Why do you make a promise with us and then prevent us from fulfilling it?"

    "We are trying to survive to keep our promise!"

    "We all thought it didn''t matter if we died and endured hell-like training.

    So why...!"

    I examined the children''s intents.

    They were of an indescribable color.

    But, generally, their colors were casting a dark blue light.

    Sorrow.

    My disciples were all crying together.

    ''You too, are grieving.''

    Over the deaths ofrades, of friends...

    ''I''m sorry.''

    I''m so sorry and ashamed as a master.

    As a master, I let my disciple die.

    ''My heart aches with regret.''

    But that''s why I couldn''t back down anymore.

    "I will... keep my promise. The day you can truly defeat me, I''ll join you to strike at the Imperial Pce."

    As soon as I finished speaking, Kae-hwa lunged at me with a dagger.

    "Surround him!"

    With that, Man-ho shouted in a booming voice, and the disciples quickly formed the Transcending Cultivation Formation around me.

    A formation created to counter cultivators.

    Peak experts in the martial world cannot properly sense the intent of cultivators from inside their domain.

    Conversely, cultivators can easily see through the movements of peak experts,

    A formation created to mitigate the extreme disparity between martial artists and cultivators.

    ''Even if a cultivator can observe actions within and even if we can''t predict the cultivator''s movements...''

    The Transcending Cultivation Formation is capable ofpletely grinding down anyone trapped within.

    ''Basically, since the Transcending Cultivation Formation is infused with the insights of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, the flow of the formation itself disrupts the flow of consciousness.''

    Even if I execute the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and escape their perception, it''s not easy to escape from the formation.

    The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is essentially about cutting off the opponent''s consciousness and escaping from their perception.

    It''s not a technique for sudden spatial movement.

    It is a formation designed to counter cultivators, regardless of whether the opponent''s actions can be predicted or not.

    Whether or not the opponent escapes perception, anyone trapped in the formation will be shredded.

    That''s the Transcending Cultivation Formation!

    Despite the loss of 34 members, the disciples linked their intents well, filling the gaps and pressuring me.

    Whoosh!

    The disciples surrounding me in a circle started to close in, rotating around me.

    Multiple human barriers surround me, rotating in different directions to tighten the formation.

    Within this formation, numerous flows of intent intertwined.

    ''The proficiency of the  Transcending Cultivation Formation among the disciples has significantly increased.''

    The movement of the disciples themselves disrupts the direction of intent, making it difficult to discern whose intent belongs to whom.

    With the strange optical illusions caused by the formation, I couldn''t read their movements.

    "...But this is not enough."

    It''s certainly a formation that can counter cultivators.

    Even a martial artist of the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit would be shredded by this formation.

    However, I am nearing the extreme limit of Three Flowers.

    I am on the verge of achieving the ultimate realm of Five Energies Converging at the Origin.

    Recently, I have also understood the superior counterparts of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts ¨C the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts and Gazing Martial Arts and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture.

    "Are you saying with just these skills you won''t listen to me? What confidence do you have?"

    Whizz-

    As my concentration reached its peak, I entered the world of intent, seeing thousands of colors.

    Entering that spectrum of colors, I assimted my disciples'' intents with my own through the enlightenment of Three Flowers.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Not just cutting off consciousness and intent as in Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, but developing the enlightenment of Three Flowers to its extreme.

    A martial art thatpletely dives into the opponent''s movements.

    My sword pierces through the rapidly rotating Transcending Cultivation Formation of intents.

    Although a distinctly different intent intervened, the disciples didn''t feel anything unusual until my sword energypletely mingled within the formation.

    If even one of them was at the level of a mature mid peak master, they would have felt something.

    But their growth was hindered by the resentful spirits of their families entwined in their upper dantians.

    Whoosh!

    Without hesitation, I dove into the flow of the formation, swinging my Sword Gang towards it.

    Boom!

    Dust scattered.

    The ground shook.

    "Ugh...!"

    "Block it!"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Layered Mountains!

    The Sword Gang split into thousands of strands, scattering in all directions.

    Even when split, it was still Sword Gang.

    It was a different dimension from just splitting sword energy.

    Boom!

    Their initial actions, designed to nullify sword energy, now scattered in all directions, annihting the formation.

    "You can''t stop me. Unless you sever that obsession, release your families'' resentful spirits,

    And realize intent!"

    Boom!

    The Transcending Cultivation Formation copsed.

    "Wasn''t avenging your families'' against their murderers your goal!

    If you want to be stronger, first sever your attachments!"

    sh!

    I executed the Mountain and Valley Transformation to shake the terrain,pletely breaking the formation, and scattered paralysis powder.

    The disciples, having used up all their poison and antidote during the territory raids, could not resist my paralysis powder and all fell.

    The disciple who used the Langya Staff, named Gyu-san, looked at me and said,

    "...How can I sever this. How can I... sever the voices of my family...!"

    "......"

    "You don''t understand us!"

    I couldn''t respond.

    All I could do was forcibly drag my fallen disciples away.

    That was all I could do.

    "I am a poor master, I am sorry... Let''s go. I''ll help you be stronger. More..."

    "Where do you think you''re going? I waited for you to finish making graves for mortals, but suddenly you''re fighting amongst yourselves... This is why I despise martial artists."

    The overseer of the assassination squad, the old man, clicked his tongue and interrupted me, descending on a flying artifact.

    "From what I hear, you''re talking nonsense. What right do you have to take away the assassination squad?

    I acknowledge you''re a good martial arts instructor, but I can''t allow the detachment of the squad in this situation."

    "...What use will my weak disciples, who haven''t even reached Three Flowers, be in the uing battles? From now on, those who haven''t reached Three Flowers will be useless... Quality will be more important than quantity."

    "They''re not useless just because they''re not important."

    "The Makli n has started preparing. Most of the cultivators in the remaining territories are in the mid tote stages of Qi Refining. My disciples are no longer useful against them."

    "So you admit that you''ve been insufficient in your training."

    "That''s right. Since I''ve been insufficient, I''ll take the me and retrain my disciples to be useful. Please allow me this."

    Squirm

    Veins bulged slightly on the forehead of the old man.

    He raised his spirtual energy with an annoyed expression.

    I hastily retreated out of his range, ready to draw my sword at any moment.

    "Constantly talking nonsense and trying to detach the squad. Are you in your right mind? The secret battle between the Jin and Makli is justified due to the high proportion of mortals.

    If arge number of mortals suddenly detach in such a situation, it only gives the Makli n''s upper ss a reason to intervene."

    "Even if my inadequate disciples leave, the forces brought by Sir Kim..."

    "Enough with this nonsense. For disobedience..."

    Vroom-

    Spiritual energy gathered in the old man''s hand.

    That''s when it happened.

    Crack!

    A strong hand silently grabbed the old man''s arm.

    It was Kim Young-hoon.

    "When did you enter my consciousness..."

    "Hmm, look here, Sir Jin."

    Kim Young-hoon tightened his grip on the old man''s arm, smiling.

    The old man''s arm lost blood cirction, turning pale as his energy scattered.

    "Seo, my brother, is from my hometown. The crimes of a fellow townsman are my crimes too, so please punish me as well."

    "Eeek..."

    The overseer old man strained to escape from Kim Young-hoon''s grip, and his other hand seemed to cast some spell.

    However, the flow of energy around Kim Young-hoon sliced and erased all the old man''s spells.

    After a while of struggling, the overseer old man, with a flushed face, shouted.

    "Fine, fine. I''ll overlook the disobedience. Just let go of my arm!"

    "Hmm."

    Only then did Kim Young-hoon release the old man''s arm, and the old man, sweating, began to restore energy to his arm.

    "...I may overlook it, but the n elders won''t let you just leave. What I said isn''t just my personal opinion. These kids are more than just a force; they''re a justification! Whether they''re effective or not, they must be deployed in battle!"

    "Then, I have a request," I said, looking at my disciples.

    "My disciples have forcibly awakened their talents and reached the Pinnacle Realm. Somehow, I have managed to stabilize them there with my training. Yet, to transcend beyond this point, they need to realize intent and reach the realm of Qi Silk. Howevr, as long as the resentful spirits of their rtives linger in their upper dantians, they cannot progress further."

    "So?"

    "I know you''re the one who bestowed the resentful spirits on them. Please help their spirits ascend. At this point, it''s just a limitation for my disciples."

    "Hmm, you want to detach the spirits?" the overseer old man, who was scanning my disciples'' upper dantians, clicked his tongue and spoke.

    "Sorry, but it can''t be done. Even if I try to undo the spell, it won''t work unless these kids want to let go of their families. There are only two ways to undo it now: Either a Core Formation elder forcibly removes the spirits, or the disciples themselves let them go."

    "......"

    "Ah, now that I think about it, there''s another way. If these kids die, the spell will be undone automatically. You knew all this, didn''t you?"

    The old man looked at me with half-closed eyes and asked.

    ''Did I know?''

    I smiled bitterly and nodded.

    Yes, it was a question grasping at pointless hope.

    Slowly, as the paralysis began to wear off, my disciples started speaking.

    "Who, just who... thinks they can separate me from my family..."

    "It can''t be done..."

    "Inadequate skills can be improved by umting more battle experience!"

    Without exception.

    None of them wanted to let go of their families.

    Nobody.

    The overseer old man, looking at my disciples, turned to me with a mocking tone.

    "Ha, the so-called master doesn''t even know who he''s teaching. Do these kids seem alive to you? All of these kids have already resigned to death! Your disciples are alive but not living!

    They are the dead, obsessed with revenge!

    Ha, fine. I''ll help a little."

    Whoosh!

    As the old man formed a spell, a green light burst from his grasp and seeped into the minds of the remaining disciples.

    "It''s the spirit ascension spell. If your disciples seed in letting go of their attachments to their families and undo the spell, their families¡¯ spirits will naturally ascend. Yes, ''if'' your disciples let go of their attachments!"

    "......"

    "Heh, not even knowing who you''re teaching and giving such ridiculous orders. Both the n elders and your disciples themselves don''t want to withdraw from the uing battles!

    Stop clinging to pointless delusions and lead the troops properly."

    After finishing, the overseer old man gave Kim Young-hoon a brief re, muttered something about ''mortal origins,'' and flew away on his flying artifact.

    I clenched my teeth and looked up at the sky.

    There was nothing I could do.

    "...Kim Hyung, I wonder if relying on the power of the Jin n... was the right thing to do. I have so many doubts."

    "Me too."

    "What should we do..."

    "......"

    "What should I do..."

    He sighed softly.

    "There''s no choice. The Jin n may not be good, but the cultivators of Makli are worst! We have to choose such an option..."

    I clenched my teeth, fed my fallen disciples the antidote, and helped them up.

    Then, we had no choice but to gather and head to the next battlefield.

    It was what everyone wanted, except me.

    Half a year passed.

    Today, another fierce battle ended, and I roamed the territories of the Makli Can, collecting the bodies of the victims and my disciples.

    "Recently, it seems your hair has been turning white more and more."

    "......"

    "Are you okay?"

    Kim Young-hoon, who was helping me collect the bodies, looked at me with a pitiful expression and asked.

    Lately, I have been aging rapidly.

    Until now, I hadn''t aged much due to consuming many health-rted medicine.

    However, my hair has been turning white at an rming rate.

    "...I''m fine."

    "...Don''t overdo it."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at me with pitying eyes and then went off to collect other bodies.

    Among the ruins of the destroyed Makli territory, I found the body of my disciple, Gise-gu.

    His poison de, arge sword always well-maintained, reflected my face cleanly even after his death.

    My eyes were bloodshot, with dark circles underneath.

    My lips were dry, and my hair was a mess of white and gray.

    Once again, I pulled the body of a dead disciple from the debris.

    Because of my weakness, I couldn''t save my disciple today.

    "Why!!!!!"

    I screamed towards the sky.

    "Why is this happening to me! Why!!!"

    I screamed until my throat was soar.

    "Why did I receive such talent! Why must I still remain in the state of Three Flowers!

    Why! Why! Why can''t I still enter Five Energies!

    Why am I..."

    I roared, gripping the earth.

    The imprint of my hand was embedded in the ground.

    "Why... am I powerless to do anything..."

    I knew.

    It wasn''t the fault of the heavens.

    It was all my fault.

    If only I had tried a little harder.

    If I had trained even a bit more desperately.

    Even if it meant my brain might explode, if I had aspired for a higher realm.

    Yes, if I had been just a little stronger, it would have been resolved.

    "Please... give me talent... please... give me strength..."

    I gritted my teeth and howled.

    "Why am I still... after doing this much... so powerless..."

    I regretted it.

    Why did I stupidly put my disciples in such a ce? I should have opposed even at the risk of my life.

    No, why did I teach these kids? Even if I had to be chased away, I shouldn''t have taken them in.

    No... why did I evene to this ce and form a bond? Yes, I shouldn''t have joined the Jin n to stop the evil deeds of the Makli n.

    The disciples I taught out of guilt had be a part of my life.

    Every time these children died, it felt like my flesh was being carved away.

    "...The bodies have been collected, Master."

    "...Any survivors?"

    Man-ho, with tearful eyes in front of Gise-gu''s body, came to me, clenching his teeth to report.

    "314... are left."

    "Alright... Let''s go."

    I staggered, carrying the body of my disciple, and headed to the burial site.

    I buried my disciples in a sunny ce and recited the rites led by Kim Young-hoon.

    The ritual of soul constion, mastered by Kim Young-hoon, seeped in, and the spirits of the victims ascended.

    Kim Young-hoon also recited the rites for my disciples'' bodies.

    From the graves of the mortals he recited for, small light orbs rose and scattered into the air.

    We silently watched the scene.

    Then it happened.

    "Ha, haha! Finally, the permission has been granted!"

    One of the Qi Building cultivators from the Jin n, who had been fighting with us, eximed with a face full of joy.

    In his hand was a piece ofmunication paper.

    "Everyone, gather! The conversation between the elders of our main house and the upper ranks of Makli is over!"

    He eximed with a joyful expression, looking around us.

    "The negotiation is over. They say if the Jin n epts only the participation of mortals and Qi Refining cultivators, they will allow a challenge to rece the Yanguo Imperial Family!"

    "Ooooh! Finally, the elders have seeded in the negotiation."

    "Indeed, the elders aremendable."

    The eyes of the Jin n cultivators shone with excitement, and so did the eyes of my disciples and the martial artists under Kim Young-hoon''smand.

    However, Kim Young-hoon and I each wore a bitter smile.

    ''Negotiation.''

    The hundreds of lives that had been lost were merely tools for negotiation in the upper echelons of the cultivator ns.

    Kim Young-hoon seemed to feel the same way.

    As he was scoffing, he questioned the Qi Building Cultivator.

    "So... you''re saying that by ''allowing a challenge,¡¯ we can challenge the Yanguo Imperial Family, a branch family of the Makli n?"

    "That''s right. Originally, if we attacked the Imperial Family on arge scale, it would be considered a challenge to the Makli n, and we would have to wage a full-scale war. But them epting the challenge means we can attack the Makli Imperial Family with arge army without a full-scale war."

    ''...So even the recement of the Imperial Family is just a disappearance of a branch family.''

    From his tone, it seemed like the Makli n considered Yanguo as just a subordinate force and that their recement was within eptable limits.

    "However, they won''t just obediently allow the change of the Imperial lineage.

    They only permit a challenge, and even then, as mentioned earlier, our side can no longer involve Qi Building cultivators. Even..."

    The Jin n''s Qi Building cultivator frowned.

    "The Makli n allows all cultivators directly rted to the Imperial Family to participate. The former emperors of Yanguo. Especially..."

    "You''re talking about the Founding Emperor..."

    "Yes, the Yanguo Founding Emperor, Makli Wangshin! While all former emperors were low-level Qi Refining, he was a highly talentedte-stage Qi Refining cultivator when he ascended to the throne. And... he stepped down from the throne and ascended as a Qi Building cultivator."

    A shadow fell on the faces of the Jin n cultivators.

    "That means..."

    "Yes, while we can only challenge them with mortals and Qi Refining, they have Makli Wangshin, a Qi Building cultivator on their side."

    "Those damn Makli n dogs! How can Qi Refining defeat Qi Building! This..."

    However, the Jin n''s Qi Building cultivator who was briefly irritated, smiled.

    "But don''t worry... we have this guy!"

    He approached Kim Young-hoon and patted his shoulder.

    "This young martial artist has the power of a Qi Building cultivator.. Your mission is crucial!

    After this mission, the elders of our n have decided to marry you into a higher family and take you as a son-inw of the Jin n. Consider it an honor!"

    "Marriage..."

    Kim Young-hoon grimaced as if remembering something.

    "...Well, let''s talk about thatter. Does the Makli n know my power is at the Qi Building level? Isn''t there something else they''re going to sayter?"

    At his words, the Jin n''s Qi Building cultivator grinned.

    "Huh, even if you recently started learning this and that about cultivation, your cultivation is clearly at Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star. Their set limit was clearly up to 14th Star Qi Refining, and you fit within that standard!

    Hahaha, what can they do even if they try to nitpick? Hahaha!"

    Heughed, seemingly in a good mood.

    "Although we can''t help you, with your skills, you should be able to handle Makli Wangshin. You don''t even need to kill him. Just holding him off is enough!"

    The exnation continued.

    "Regardless of the legitimacy of the Yanguo Imperial Family, if we sessfully assassinate the current Emperor Makli Jung and his son Makli Hyun, it will be the victory of the Jin n. All former emperors were talentless and couldn''t ascend to Qi Building and hence died.

    While you hold off Makli Wangshin, Qi Refining cultivators and the mortals will only have to kill Makli Jung and Makli Hyun,

    And the Jin n can reim this country!"

    The Qi Building cultivator excitedly announced.

    "The Jin n can restore its name as the Imperial Family!"

    It seems this cultivator was originally a descendant of the Jin Imperial lineage, fervently desiring to reim the Yanguo Imperial Lineage.

    Even if it is a subordinate force of the cultivator ns, an Imperial Family is no light matter.

    He passionately spoke of the glory of the Jin n reiming the Imperial lineage for some time. Then, with an excited expression, he flew away with the other Jin n cultivators on a flying artifact.

    We left the territory, and I quietly looked at my disciples who had been listening attentively to the Qi Building cultivator''s words.

    "...It''s time to fulfill our promise."

    Though the intents of the disciples were varied,

    They all had determined expressions.

    However, I clenched my teeth and made the same request I had made when they first went into battle.

    "Please, survive."

    And their response was the same as before.

    "...I''m sorry, Master."

    "I ask you as your master. Please, survive."

    "......"

    Now, I had no reason to stop them.

    I had promised them with my own mouth to join them in revenge if they survived.

    "...You all must have lived so far to avenge your families. And you must have no hesitation in dying.

    But what about those who will be left behind... Why don''t you think about my feelings?"

    "...I''m sorry."

    Their eyes were filled with dark blue intent.

    "It''s not that we don''t know Master''s feelings. But... Master, you don''t understand..."

    "Your feelings? Eun-hyun doesn''t understand your feelings? Eun-hyun?"

    Just then, Kim Young-hoon, who had been watching our conversation, approached me.

    "These ungrateful brats... Do you know what your master has been feeling while saying such harsh words!"

    A massive surge of energy burst from him.

    Under his presssure, all my disciples fell to the ground.

    "Cough!"

    "Keugh..."

    "Kuugh...!"

    "Do you not know what Seo Eun-hyun has been through! Haven''t you heard from him!"

    He showed an angry expression and growled.

    "Your friends who died in the past, their resentful spirits are still not fully appeased. So, Seo Eun-hyun asked me to let their spirits possess him! It''s because of that my brother is getting old, and yet you dare to speak such nonsense!

    You insolent ones, how can you..."

    While speaking, Kim Young-hoon read the intents of my disciples and, noticing something strange, turned to look at me sharply.

    "...You, did you not tell anything to your disciples?"

    "......"

    "...Foolish one. Stupid one! A stupid master with stupid disciples!"

    He beat his chest in frustration.

    "Listen, all of you! Your master, in order to fulfill your unfulfilled wishes even in death, did the same foolish thing as you!

    Despite not being rted by blood, he epted the resentful spirits of your friends into his body, and has been fighting against the cultivators with them!"

    The revtion from Kim Young-hoon shocked the faces of the children.

    "Didn''t you feel anything strange seeing your master aging so rapidly? His life was drastically shortened because he was forced to ept more than two hundred vengeful spirits not rted by blood!

    To fulfill your stubborn and insolent wishes... did you not realize how your master has been feeling?"

    He shouted with great anger.

    "These foolish, insolent, and selfish brats! Are only your grievances important? Don''t you care about your master''s feelings?"

    "...Stop it, Hyung-nim."

    "...Such a foolish and frustrating man. Why did you bear it all alone?

    Did you think you''d be praised for it? Did you expect these foolish and selfish brats to support you?

    I epted your request considering your rtionship with your disciples. But what is this! You''ve kept it to yourself all this time without saying a word!

    This, this..."

    Overwhelmed, Kim Young-hoon sighed.

    "Hoo... it''s enough. Such a foolish man. Sort it out among yourselves. I will leave first."

    For a moment, the surroundings were enveloped in silence.

    After collecting my emotions, I spoke.

    "At first, I epted the first thirty-four fallen disciples. I obtained permission from each of them, and contained my disciples'' spirits in my upper dantian. Since then, the deceased children have been with me...

    Although it was hard to ept all their rtives, at least those children have been with me after death..."

    Until now.

    I felt frustrated by my disciples who clung to death and honed their revenge.

    But after epting vengeful spirits like my disciples, I finally understood the children.

    Master and disciple influence each other.

    Just as they were influenced by me, I was also influenced by them.

    That''s why the master-disciple rtionship is called a familial rtionship.

    Now, I can no longer simply block my disciples.

    I havee to understand their emotions, the grudges in their hearts.

    "Now, I can empathize with you, even if it''s weak. I understand a little of the pain and grudge you all bear..."

    Looking around, I said.

    "But still, I..."

    Facing their emotions head-on and empathizing with them,

    I expressed my desire.

    "I wish you are alive."

    My talent is extremely modest.

    Even though I maximized my limited talent by epting the resentful spirits of my disciples under much more favorable conditions than other masters, I have yet to discover thest of the Seven Emotions.

    Desire is my unattainable emotion.

    Even though I know that desire equals life, I have not yet discovered thisst emotion.

    I have not reached the Ultimate Enlightenment, nor have I understood what life is.

    It has been a life of not being able to do, and not doing.

    So please.

    "I won''t tell you to forget your grudges or not to repay them. But..."

    At least all of you.

    "Please, live..."

    Live that life.

    Before today, my disciples never listened to me.

    But now, they nodded to my words.

    "We will definitely live."

    "We will live and greet you, Master...!"

    Starting with Man-ho, they all fell prostrate before me.

    "We will survive! For you, Master!"

    Maybe, for the first time since establishing this master and disciple rtionship.

    It was a moment when the hearts of the master and disciples connected.

    Thus, we were sessful in opening our hearts before the final battle.

    And the day of the decisive battle arrived.

 Chapter 32: Life (7)

    Chapter 32: Life (7)

    On the day of the decisive battle, during the waiting time outside the Imperial City, I began to read a book carefully.

    "Hmm, but why did you ask for that?"

    Kim Young-hoon asked, looking puzzled as he saw me reading.

    The book I was reading had no title. It was a manuscript written by Kim Young-hoon.

    In the first regression, Kim Young-hoon, who became the best martial artist in the world and reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin realm, created the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in order to allow martial artists to escape from cultivators.

    The Record was further improved upon and evolved into the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts by the second regression Kim Young-hoon. It was meant to give martial artists a lifeline against cultivators.

    The Record became Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts Scripture after the third regression Kim Young-hoon added 6 volumes regarding his insights fighting and escaping from cultivators.

    The fourth regression Kim Young-hoon integrated and simplified the six volumes into the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts which paved the way for a new realm.

    The nameless book I was reading right now was the evolved version of the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, further advanced by this regression¡¯s Kim Young-hoon through endless battles against cultivators.

    If the Scripture and Secrets discussed transition from the Five Energies to the next realm, the nameless book detailed the ¡®extreme resentment¡¯ (˜OºÞ) seen in the new realm

    Of course.

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand even when I¡¯m reading it.¡¯

    Theplexity of this martial art system, evolved again from the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, was beyond myprehension.

    Kim Young-hoon, noticing my struggle, clicked his tongue and said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself to understand. This is not apleted martial art.¡±

    ¡°Notpleted?¡±

    "Mhmm, martial arts should be passed down. Even though I''ve be an unparalleled great master, I will die someday. But my martial arts live on as my legacy, proving my existence. Thus, thepletion of a martial art is in its transmission," he exined, ncing at the book in my hand.

    "Its minimum entry requirement is Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Just as a first-rate cannot understand the world of the pinnacle and an early peak cannot understand the world of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. Anyone below Five Energies cannotprehend this martial art system. It''s iplete because it can''t be properly transmitted."

    "Hmm, so it''splete but iplete due to its extremely high entry barrier?" I summarized.

    "Right. This martial art needs to be adapted so that it can be understood even by those at the level of Three Flowers..."

    As I listened, I smiled slyly.

    "Is there a need for that? In my opinion, just give it to a warrior who can reach the Five Energies or someone with Kim Hyung¡¯s level of talent. There¡¯s no need to simplify it for them."

    "Haha, Eun-hyun. Talent like mine in martial artses once in a thousand years. I assure you, my talent is almost imusibly high..."

    "Hmm, that is true."

    This is how I felt seeing him evolve his martial arts to a new realm every regression and faster each time.

    ¡®But don''t worry, Kim Hyung. I''ll pass down this martial art to you in the next regression"

    His martial arts will always be passed down without the need for simplification.

    Because I will always ensure its transmission

    "...Anyway, how about naming this martial art?" I suggested.

    "Hmm, a name," he pondered and then smiled.

    "Gazing at cultivators (Ì÷ÐÞ), eventually surpassing the limits of martial arts (Ô½Îä), and condensing these Secrets (ÔE). The creator of Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts (Ì÷ÐÞÔ½ÎäÔE) probably spent his life just observing cultivators, and that''s how it ended. He could never surpass them.

    However, I have surpassed the Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts and discovered the possibility of surpassing cultivators. With my current level, I won''t be inferior in a battle againstte-stage Qi Building cultivators! If I ambush a Core Formation cultivator, I can inflict significant injuries..."

    He wrote characters in the air. The energy flowing from his fingertips beautifully illuminated the void.

    "Surpassing cultivators (Ô½ÐÞ), surpassing the martial arts framework (Ô½Îä) and recording (ä›) the achievements!"

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts(Ô½ÐÞÔ½Îää›).

    That was the name of the newly evolved martial arts record.

    ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts...''

    Reminiscent of thebination of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts. Seeing the name, I recalled the Young-hoons of the 1st and 2nd regressions.

    Their unfulfilled wishes were slowly being realized.

    With a slow smile, I put the fully read Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in my chest pocket. Having memorized the Record, I could pass it on again, even if I died today.

    "Let¡¯s go, Kim Hyung."

    "Yes, it¡¯s about time."

    Today, the Imperial Family of Yanguo will change.

    Whoooosh!

    In the skies above Seokyung City, blue and red lights shed. It signaled the end of the agreement between the Jin and Makli ns.

    ''Now, we just need to enter.''

    sh!

    Blue lights burst from the eastern, western, southern, and northern gates of Seokyung City.

    At the same time, red lights also burst from the southeast, southwest, northwest, and northeast directions.

    Lights from the Makli and Jin n cultivators intermingled above the city, casting their magical influence over Seokyung City.

    Rumble...

    A barrier conjured by the two cultivator ns enveloped the city. As it formed, ordinary pedestrians began to stagger and copse.

    Anyone below the mid first-rate lost consciousness and fell on the streets, whilete first-rate warriors barely resisted the barrier''s influence with their weapons.

    But even they would sumb if they lost focus for even a moment.

    Now, only the masters who had entered the world of intent remained conscious inside Seokyung City.

    Even among them, those who had recently entered the Pinnacle Realm and couldn''t constantly operate in the world of intent would soon faint.

    ''Terrifying.''

    The terror of cultivators wasn''t just about individual strength. It was about their formations and mystical abilities!

    A formation powerful enough to seize a city in an instant,id by just eight Qi Building cultivators.

    Even that was because the Jin and Makli n cultivators were mutually restraining each other. In reality, just four of them could have set up this formation.

    ''No wonder they treat ordinary people like insects. They wouldn''t even acknowledge or listen to us.''

    But still...

    There is basic human decency.

    Being born human, asserting oneself as a human, there are obligations thate with it.

    I clenched my teeth, recalling the atrocities of the Makli n.

    ''As long as I can, I will stop you.''

    Swoosh!

    As soon as the barrier formed, I used my movement technique towards the Imperial City. Simultaneously, my disciples and Kim Young-hoon¡¯s followers, who were lying in wait around Seokyung City, picked up their weapons and moved out.

    Additionally, over a hundred cultivators from the Jin n in red robes flew above us on their flying devices.

    Whirr!

    Inside the barrier of Seokyung City, a deep blue barrier spread around the Imperial Pce.

    The defensive barrier looked thick at first nce.

    Inside, cultivators from the Makli n in blue robes strengthened the formation and prepared their spells.

    Just then, Kim Young-hoon took flight.

    Boom, boom!

    He stepped on the air, rising, and stretched out his hand.

    "Everyone, prepare to enter!"

    His voice seemed to cover the entire Seokyung City.

    Kim Young-hoon, floating in the air, gently extended his palm.

    A round sphere of Gang Qi emerged from his hand.

    ''That is...''

    I observed the new realm he had achieved.

    The bright sphere split into three.

    Three Gang Qi spheres!

    But they split again around Kim Young-hoon, forming nine spheres.

    Nine Gang Spheres lined up behind him.

    Then, they arranged around him.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The nine spheres struck the barrier over the Imperial Pce, creating nine holes.

    "Enter!!"

    Crash!

    The Jin n cultivators threw their talismans which stuck to the holes in the barrier, preventing its repair.

    The cultivators from the Makli n seemed surprised by the size of the openings created by Kim Young-hoon¡¯s strike.

    Swoosh!

    I used Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, scaling the outer wall of the Imperial Pce and entering through the hole Kim Young-hoon had made.

    "A mortal has entered! Block..."

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Thud!

    My piercing strike, filled with Sword Gang, prated the shouting Makli cultivator¡¯s mouth, creating a hole in his medu.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ninth Move.

    Landscape Painting.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    My sword filled with Sword Gang wildly shed in every direction.

    Though it seemed haphazard, each strike followed the optimal trajectory!

    Each perfect trajectory smashed the defensive spells of the lower-grade cultivators of the Makli n, tearing their bodies apart.

    In the hole at the outer wall of the Imperial Pce where I was located, a mist of blood formed around me in an instant.

    "Ugh, a peak martial artist! Everyone, use the Jiangshi as shields and prepare spells from the rear!"

    Screech, screech!

    Thus, the battle unfolded with an intensity that shook the very foundations of Seokyung City.

    Second Move, Entering Mountain (ÈëÉ½).

    Fourteenth Move, Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven (šâÉ½ÐÄÌì).

    Connecting Technique (ßBÀM¼¼).

    Qi Mountain¡¯s Entry Path (šâÉ½ÈëÂ·)!

    Whoosh!

    Switching to a lower stance, I opened up the meridians, expanding the force of my energy and slicing widely through my opponents.

    Swish Boom!

    In a single move, the attacking Jiangshi had their legs severed and fell to the ground.

    ''Deep Mountain (ÉîÉ½). Ascending Vein (µÇÃ}).''

    Charging in with Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, I entered the embrace of a cultivator chanting from behind, and cut him upwards.

    Crack!

    My Sword Gang pierced through the cultivator''s defensive spell, splitting his body diagonally.

    ''''Ah, ah... How can this mortal...!''''

    The other astounded cultivators used some kind of spell.

    Swoosh!

    Fwoom!

    Boom!

    A water orb and wind des, along with a yin ring, were cast towards me from different directions.

    ''Secluded Valley (ÓÄ¹È).''

    Along with Secluded Valley, I used Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts to prate the intents behind the spells, twisting the direction of their power.

    Rotating in ce, I neutralized all three spell attacks.

    The spells didn''t even brush my clothes.

    ¡®''What, what...''¡¯

    ''Bouldered Cliff (‰KŽr).''

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Crack!

    Spinning in ce, I shot circr Sword Gang at the confused cultivators.

    Before they could use another spell, they were shredded by my Sword Gang breaking through their defenses.

    Flesh and blood sprayed in all directions, filling the air with the scent of blood.

    Mymotion drew the attention of all the cultivators.

    "Stop that martial artist first!"

    "Deploy all the Jiangshi!"

    "Drive him out!"

    Hundreds of Jiangshi, oozing with poison, rushed towards me.

    Meanwhile, others began to enter through the hole behind me.

    Boom!

    314 of my disciples, each armed, lined up behind me.

    "Clean up. I''ll go inside first."

    After giving a brief order, I headed below the outer wall.

    Led by Man-ho, my disciples nodded briefly before shing with the horde of Jiangshi.

    Whoosh!

    I jumped down from the outer wall.

    A cool wind rose from below.

    And then.

    Boom!

    A spear was hurled at me with a breaking sound.

    ''It''s awkward to dodge, and if I parry in mid-air, I''m at a disadvantage.''

    Quick judgment.

    In an instant, I swung my sword against the outer wall.

    Crack!

    After emitting sword silk and embedding my sword into the wall, I used it as a support to leap up again.

    Then, I powered my legs and deflected the spear with a spin.

    ng!

    My counterattack, optimally executed, sent the spear flying back, and I quickly pulled my sword from the wall, using Heavy Fall Technique to quicklynd on the ground.

    Martial artists, including the one who threw the spear at me, started to gather around.

    "Ah, long time no see, everyone."

    "Shut up, viin! We''ve never seen someone like you!"

    Faces I had seen during my time in the Shadow Guards.

    The chief and deputy chief of the Imperial Outer Defense Force, the admiral and deputies of the Golden Army, and the generals of the United Guard.

    Faces I had asionally seen.

    Although their rtionship with the Shadow Gaurds was indifferent, as we were supposed to hide in the shadows.

    ''It''s a bit tricky to kill them.''

    They were just following orders. What fault did they have?

    Each was simply acting out of the loyalty they were taught.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you."

    It''s harder not to kill cultivators due to their defensive spells.

    But against these people, it''s much easier.

    Fling!

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Straight Snake!

    The quickly thrown weapon lodged in the shoulder of the Outer Defense Force chief.

    Coated with poison, he would soon be paralyzed.

    I took an antidote from my pocket and scattered paralysis powder in all directions.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Illusionary Snake Mist!

    Several weapons urately grazed the bodies of the deputy chief and United Guard generals beyond the paralysis powder.

    I coated my sword tip with poison, and using Deep Mountain, I lunged at the generals of the United Guard and the admiral of the Golden Army, lightly cutting their skin.

    What remained were the deputies of the Golden Army.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Double Killing Snake

    Swish, swish!

    Two weapons flew in different trajectories towards them, and in that moment, I re-grasped my sword stance.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Fling!

    A rapid thrust pierced the deputies trying to block the hidden weapons, and the poison on my sword tip entered their bodies, causing them to copse soon after.

    ''They''re not fatally poisoned, so they can be detoxifiedter in the Imperial Medical Hall. The Imperial physician is a bit better than me, so he should be able to decipher the mixture.''

    I left the twitching peak masters lying in foam behind me and surveyed theyout of the surrounding buildings.

    ''The emergency shelter for the Emperor in case of emergency is the Hidden Dragon Hall. Officially, that is.''

    But as the former deputy-leader of the Shadow Guards who closely guarded the Emperor, I knew.

    ''The actual shelter is the Glowing Scenery Pavilion, located beyond the northwest corner of the Imperial City...''

    During my time in the Shadow Guards, I didn''t understand why I had to guard a cultivator emperor.

    Nor did I understand why such a shelter existed.

    After all, neither themoners'' rebellion nor the army could match up to them, so why the need for such a shelter?

    But now I understand.

    ''It''s a ce prepared in case other cultivator ns conspire to usurp the Imperial Throne.''

    Screech!

    More Jiangshi than I saw from the outer wall screamed and rushed towards me.

    Easily hundreds in number.

    Apparently, they were just released en masse to entangle any intruders.

    Snap-

    How many people were sacrificed to create these Jiangshi?

    I gritted my teeth and gripped my sword.

    ''It should be about time now...''

    Thud!

    At that thought, my disciples jumped down from the outer wall below.

    "Any casualties?"

    "None at all."

    "Thank you. Have you cleaned up everything?"

    "We''ve only dealt with the Jiangshi; the remaining Makli cultivators are engaged inbat with the martial arts experts brought by Sir Kim and the Jin n cultivators."

    "Good, from now on, everyone will follow me. We will go to where the Emperor is."

    "Yes!"

    At my words, my disciples shouted excitedly.

    "First, we break through the Jiangshi horde. Since they''re just to entangle us, there''s no need to kill them all. Everyone, form a wedge!"

    Leading the way, my disciples lined up behind me in a triangr formation.

    "Let''s break through!"

    "Yes!!!!!"

    Peak masters of this level, with their internal energy, is equivalent to a cavalry in terms of power and speed.

    Although fewer in number, their strength and speed are in no way inferior.

    I ran ahead, allowing my disciples to follow, infusing my sword with Sword Gang.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Fourth Move.

    ¡°Flowing Ridge(Á÷Áê)!"

    As I called out the sword moves, just like we practiced during training, my disciples assumed their appropriate stances and connected their positions.

    While a standard formation typically unifies weapons, to peak masters who can read intent, such variability is not a w.

    Instead, they break through bypensating for each other¡¯s weaknesses!

    Boom!

    Initially a straightforward stabbing technique, it transformed with the force of breakthrough, erupting like a sh of chariots, shattering the Jiangshi before us.

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    I opened my meridians wide and pulled forth even more Sword Gang.

    Rumble!

    Leading from the front, I mowed down the Jiangshi, making my way through.

    The disciples on my nks also infused energy into their weapons, shaking off and breaking through the Jiangshi.

    Hundreds of peak masters carved a path through the ck ocean of Jiangshi.

    ''This is it!''

    As we tore through, the dividing wall of the Imperial Pce came into view.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    Unleashing Sword Gang, I demolished the wall and altered the nearbyndscape. I then positioned myself at the forefront and made my way through the copsed wall.

    My disciples on the nks quickly closed in from a wedge formation to a parallel ''I'' formation.

    Following through the gap I created, my disciples streamed in like a tail.

    Entering through the wall, the Imperial Garden, Guhwawon, came into sight.

    ''Formations lie ahead.''

    Fortunately, they weren¡¯t too strong, and I knew all the life gates of the formations. (Life gates in cultivation stories are basically the exit points in formations and arrays)

    "Everyone, follow exactly behind me!"

    Recalling the life gates spread around Guhwawon, I stepped through them, unraveling the formations as I went.

    My disciples followed precisely, and the Jiangshi,cking this knowledge, aimlessly entered Guhwawon but couldn¡¯t prate the interior, just circling around.

    At the edge of Guhwawon, another wall appeared.

    Having already shaken off the Jiangshi, instead of hastily breaking the wall, I used Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight to leap over it andnded on the other side.

    A quiet, small pavilion floated on a littleke, devoid of people.

    My disciples also streamed in behind me.

    "...Master, there¡¯s no one here..."

    Without a word, I raised my Sword Gang andunched it towards the pavilion.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, my Sword Gang collided with an invisible barrier around the pavilion and dissipated.

    "This is the ce! Kae-hwa, shoot the re!"

    Before I finished speaking, a crackling sound came from behind and a re shot up into the sky.

    Whoosh - Bang!

    A five-colored cloud exploded in the sky.

    Simultaneously, about five Jin n cultivators in red robes flew towards us on their flying devices.

    "The Emperor is here!"

    "Well done! We''ll dismantle the formation!"

    The Jin n cultivators, still on their flying devices, took positions around the pavilion and cast their spells.

    sh!

    A bright light burst, shattering the invisible wall, revealing the Emperor and the Pce Guards, previously hidden in the pavilion.

    Dozens of cultivators in blue robes from the Makli n were waiting in the pavilion.

    The face of Makli Jung twisted like a vengeful ghost.

    "Damn it! How did you find this ce? Only the Pce Guards and the Shadow Guards know about the Glowing Scenery Pavilion!"

    Boom!

    As Makli Jung shouted, one of the Jin n cultivators who had dismantled the formationunched another re.

    This time, a white smoke cloud.

    A signal that the Emperor has been confirmed to be found.

    At the same time.

    Boom!

    Dozens of Jin n cultivators who were pushing back the Makli n cultivators on the outer wall began flying towards us.

    The Jin n cultivators arriving at theke quickly took up positions.

    As light burst forth, they formed a formation.

    "Heat!"

    Roar!

    A fireball the size of ten meters appeared in the sky.

    "Go!"

    Simultaneously, the fireball created by the Jin n¡¯s formation plunged towards the pavilion.

    Rumble!

    Besides the illusion formation hiding its appearance, several other barrier formations, seeminglyyered, enveloped the pavilion in a blue sphere.

    Hiss-

    However, the fireball evaporated all the water around the pavilion, wrapping the area in steam.

    Through the steam, wind and yin spells shot towards the Jin n cultivators in the sky.

    The Makli n cultivators inside the barrier started to move out.

    A Jin n cultivator cast a spell and shouted at me.

    "Hey, mortal! We''ll handle the cultivators; you break through the Pce Guards! The barrier is weakened enough by the previous attack; you should be able to prate it with your Sword Gang!"

    "Understood!"

    I responded to the Jin n cultivator and dived into the now-dryke towards the pavilion.

    As I neared the pavilion,

    Bang!

    A halberd thrust out from the shadow beneath the pavilion.

    ng!

    I deflected the halberd and smiled at my opponent.

    "Leader of the Shadow Guard, Tiger ughtering Halberd, Kwak Il-guk. Long time no see."

    Trantor notes: Regarding the part about ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Marital Arts'' being abination of the previous records is because Exceeding, Transcending, and Surpassing are all the same word in the raws, as I mentioned before in a previous trantor note. So the direct trantion of the new martial art would be ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Surpassing Martial Arts'' or ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts'', abination of the words ''Transcending Cultivation'' and ''Exceeding Martial Arts.'' Of course, I tranted it as Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts to make it easier to differentiate and it''s shorter to type.

    Tranted phically, Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Marital Arts is ''Wol-su-wol-mu-rok.'' The previous records are ''Wol-su-gung-mu-rok'' (Transcending) and ''Jo-su-wol-mu-rok'' (Gazing).  Hence, you can see why Seo Eun-hyun said that the new record is abination of the previous records'' names.

    On that note, I rant:

    This bastard Kim Young-hoon can¡¯t name for his life. Of all 5 (and even more bookster on), they¡¯re all a pain in the ass to type and I can barely remember their names in the Korean raws. They''re all ''wol'' this and ''wol'' that. I have to use the fricken wiki to make sure I get them right¡­

 Chapter 33: Life (8)

    Chapter 33: Life (8)

    Kwak Il-guk twitched his eyes.

    "Do you know me?"

    "Of course. I am Seo Eun-hyun, known as Infinite Fighting Monster. Pleasure to meet you."

    As I greeted him with a polite bow, he seemed a bit perplexed.

    "Strange. I don''t know someone like you. I haven''t heard of Infinite Fighting Monster in the martial arts world, nor in the intelligence service."

    "Hahaha, naturally. I''ve never engaged in martial arts activities in this lifetime."

    At my words, Leader looked at me as if I was speaking nonsense.

    Meanwhile, red threads extended from him, aiming for my neck.

    But I read all his moves with my purple intent and countered his initial moves with a convergence of intent.

    He seemed to put all his effort into our sh of intents, and I spoke to my disciples behind me.

    "Look, this is the power of the Shadow Guards. None of you can stand one-on-one against him in a sh of intents, right?"

    "...Indeed."

    Tension filled my disciples'' faces.

    Especially since I had constantlypared them to the Shadow Guards, the name must have left a significant impression in their minds.

    Leader in front of me was sweating profusely as he kept losing in our sh of intents, and I continued to exin whilefortably wielding my sword.

    "If you face the entire Shadow Guards one-on-one, you''re bound to lose. Each of them has reached the mature stage of mid-peak where one can freely manipte Qi Silk. While some can''t manipte Qi Silk, those types are even more dangerous, using poison or more sinister methods like me. The Pce Guards is also of simr strength to the Shadow Guards. The difference is that the Pce focuses on ''protecting'' the Emperor, while the Shadow is trained to ''kill'' assassins attacking the Emperor."

    I pointed to the Pce Guards on the pavilion, maintaining a solid stance and guarding against us.

    "You will face the Pce Guards. They are superior in skills to you, but with your numbers and the Transcending Cultivation Formation, you can break through. Your learned martial arts are more defensive, so you''ll be rtively safer.

    Now, go and break through the Pce Guards, kill the Emperor, and fulfill your revenge!"

    "Yes!!!!!"

    My disciples answered in unison, fervently.

    Red rage surged from them.

    I looked at Kwak Il-guk, engaged in our sh of intents, and the entire Shadow Guards lurking in the shadows below the pavilion, ready to support him.

    "The Shadow Guards I will handle."

    My disciples leaped over me, storming the pavilion.

    The Pce Guards drew their weapons and formed a defensive formation, with the Emperor beginning some sort of spell in the center.

    I, continuouslyunching intent, kept the entire Shadow Guards in check.

    "...Three, Three Flowers. Even... a master in thete stage of Three Flowers..."

    Kwak Il-guk, struggling with our battle of intents, spoke with difficulty.

    "Impressive. Knowing it''s thete stage... Have you entered the world of intent?"

    Leader was on the boundary between mid andte peak.

    He might just be able to perceive the faint third color.

    "Why would a genius like you, of your age, at that level, side with the rebels...! Yanguo is enjoying peace now...!"

    As he spoke with sweat dripping, he gripped his halberd.

    Iughed sarcastically.

    "Peace... surely, for the ordinarymoners, there''s no better peace. But someone of your level must know... that the Makli Imperial family of Yanguo are cultivators and what they are scheming in the shadows..."

    "I know. But you have joined hands with the former Imperial family, the Jin. They are no different! They too are cultivators, and they..."

    "See us as nothing more than tools."

    I acknowledged the fact calmly.

    "You are right, Leader. No one knows that fact better than me."

    I understood his views from my past life.

    The Jin n wasn''t much different.

    But...

    "Being a tool is slightly better than being livestock waiting to be eaten."

    The Makli n should no longer sit on the throne of Yanguo.

    The lesser of two evils.

    That''s all.

    "Of course, our views will nevere to agreement. Come at me."

    I showed a small gap in my intent as a trap.

    The Shadow Guards, knowing it''s a trap, still came at me gritting their teeth.

    "Don''t underestimate the power of the Shadow Guards!"

    The leader''s halberd lunged at me, and simultaneously, a member wielding a shing sword aimed for my ankle.

    Behind me, a member with a two-handed sword lunged at me.

    Certainly, they were formidable forces.

    I remember even killing a master in thete stage of Three Flowers in abined attack with them.

    A typical master of Three Flowers could be matched by the Shadow Guards.

    However, I had reached thete stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and had learned Records of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    In an instant, I cut through their consciousness and escaped thebined formation.

    Click

    I slowly sheathed my sword in the midst of the melee.

    After all, these were colleagues from my past life.

    Of course, the people from my past life and those now are entirely different.

    But emotionally, it wasn''t easy to harm them.

    ''I won''t kill you.''

    In an instant, my sword touched the vital points of the members.

    After scattering paralysis powder and subduing them all, I appeared in front of Leader and struck with my sword.

    "Argh...!"

    Boom!

    Our weapons collided, sending out waves of energy.

    Realizing his men were subdued, despair filled Leader¡¯s eyes.

    "You have no personal feelings. You only serve loyalty."

    ng, ng!

    I pressed him with my sheathed sword, speaking calmly.

    "So I won''t kill you."

    "Argh...aaaaah!"

    His intent surged more rapidly.

    I faced his intent head-on, slowly engaging in the battle.

    Matching his moves, stance, and intent, almost like a mirror image, excluding the weapons and subtle martial arts!

    Leader, thinking I was mocking him, turned increasingly red.

    At a certain moment, his intent changed.

    Kwak Il-guk''s intent, which had failed to properly follow my trajectory, began to intertwine with mine.

    Intermingling.

    Gradually, a sense of bewilderment crept into his eyes, which were previously aze with intensity.

    I led him on.

    Ting!

    My sword shed with his halberd.

    At the same time, rity returned to his eyes.

    He had seen the third color.

    "This is..."

    Lost in the midst of battle, he murmured in a daze.

    Boom!!!

    A tremendous shockwave and explosion spread out.

    His coordination faltered under the vast surge of energy.

    Eventually, my sheathed sword, which had been parallel to his, prated his coordination and struck his neck.

    "Argh!"

    He copsed on the spot, unconscious, from my controlled strike.

    ''Anyway, having seen the third color, he should ascend to Three Flowers once he awakens andprehends his realization.''

    Though time had passed and he was not the same person.

    It was the greatest respect I could show to my former superior.

    Leaving the unconscious Leader behind, I turned towards a huge explosion that just gone off.

    Whoooosh!

    A massive whirlwind tore apart and lifted an entire building in the distance.

    From the pavilion, the Pce Guards facing my disciples screamed in horror.

    "The Crown Prince is there! Argh!"

    ''That location must be the Hidden Dragon Hall. The Emperor evacuated here, and the Crown Prince was in his ce. Did Makli Jung use his son as bait? But then...''

    I frowned.

    ''That whirlwind''s power doesn''t seem like Makli Hyun''s magic?''

    In the center of the whirlwind, a dark shadow loomed.

    An imposing presence.

    Seeing the size of the consciousness in the whirlwind''s center, I realized.

    ''That person... is the founder of Yanguo. The cultivator of the Makli n who reached Qi Building...''

    Makli Wangshin!

    Around the whirlwind, someone was moving.

    It was Kim Young-hoon.

    "That''s..."

    Kim Young-hoon held something in one hand.

    Focusing my vision, it looked like someone''s head.

    ''It must be Crown Prince Makli Hyun''s head, given the circumstances.''

    I thought Makli Jung had hidden in the Glowing Scenery Pavilion with the Pce and Shadow Guards, using his son as bait.

    It seems I was mistaken.

    ''It wasn''t about leaving his son as bait in the Hidden Dragon Hall. Instead, he had ced the strongest guard there.''

    However this was the result.

    Kim Young-hoon¡¯s understanding of the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, derived from the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that is specialized in escaping and ambushing cultivators, allowed him to catch Makli Wangshin off guard.

    Whoosh!

    Numerous wind bullets and wind des shot towards Kim Young-hoon from the whirlwind.

    A single wind bullet obliterated an entire floor of a building.

    The monstrous power of a Qi Building cultivator!

    But...

    Boom! Boom, boom!

    Nine spheres rose behind Kim Young-hoon and shot towards the Qi Building cultivator.

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, the Gang Spheres pierced part of the whirlwind, bringing down an entire building.

    The Imperial City crumbled under their battle.

    "Argh, what is this! These cursed Jin n, breaking the agreement and secretly bringing a Qi Building cultivator into the barrier!"

    The cultivators of the Makli n burst into fury and cast their spells.

    The Jin n cultivators just smirked, not responding.

    However, Makli Jung, performing spells in the center of the pavilion, burst into a heartyugh.

    "Hahaha! What''s everyone so worried about! Our ancestor recently achieved a breakthrough in his training, ascending to the third stage! Even Core Formation is just around the corner, do you think he would lose to a mere cultivator?"

    Hearing that, the Jin n cultivators'' expressions darkened.

    "Already at that stage!"

    "Just a Qi Building cultivator...!"

    "Can we really hold out?"

    Unlike others, I climbed onto the pavilion with a light heart.

    ''Not to mention the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, Kim Young-hoon had already killed ate Qi Building cultivator and severed the hand of a Core Formation cultivator when he created the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    There''s no chance of defeat.

    The interior of the pavilion seemed muchrger than from the outside, perhaps due to a space-condensing spell.

    In the center, the Emperor who was performing spells was protected by the Pce Guards around him.

    The guards were desperately blocking my disciples''bined attack.

    But they were overwhelmingly outnumbered and faced the Transcending Cultivation Formation.

    There was no way they could win!

    "Let''s finish this quickly."

    I too drew my Sword Gang, ready to enter the formation, when suddenly...

    Boom!

    Another loud noise tore off the roof of the pavilion.

    ''What''s this?''

    Confused by the sudden turn of events.

    Swoosh!

    Blood rained from the sky, sttering down.

    The guards and my disciples were baffled, but the cultivators and I were shocked.

    The intent in the blood!

    The terrifying consciousness within!

    It was the Qi Building cultivator who had just been fighting Kim Young-hoon.

    His soul, his divine consciousness, was in that blood!

    In such a short time, Kim Young-hoon had killed Makli Wangshin, the Qi Building cultivator of the Makli n!

    The blood containing the divine consciousness of the founding emperor, Makli Wangshin, shot towards the stupefied Makli Jung.

    The Emperor''s face began to show terror.

    "An, ancestor! No, this can''t be! Ancestor, please, spare me!"

    "....!"

    "Ah, aaaaaah! Ancestor, please, please!"

    Ssh!

    Makli Jung screamed in horror, but the indifferent blood, sshed onto his face.

    "Aaaaaaagh!"

    Makli Jung''s screams echoed for a while.

    And after a moment.

    "....!"

    Shiver!

    I shouted at the top of my lungs.

    "Everyone!!! Retreat!"

    Fortunately, my disciples instinctively backed away in terror.

    But the Pce Guards, protecting Makli Jung, failed to grasp the situation and couldn''t evade the founding emperor''s grasp as he possessed the Emperor''s body.

    Swoosh!

    "Aaaaaaagh!"

    "Argh..."

    The life force and essence blood of the Pce Guards was being sucked into Makli Jung.

    No, into Makli Wangshin, who had taken over Makli Jung''s body.

    Woosh-

    A massive consciousness filled the entire pavilion.

    ''Dangerous!''

    Makli Wangshin extended his hand.

    His gesture was pointing at me, the highest level presence here.

    Then, it happened.

    A sh of light burst from outside the pavilion.

    Boom!

    Makli Wangshin, who was gathering his power against me, hastily extended his hand towards outside the pavilion, deploying a defensive spell.

    A violent wind blew, breaking his defensive spell like fragile ss. Half of the pavilion affected by the spatial spell was torn away.

    There, I could see Kim Young-hoon slowly approaching.

    "Kim Hyung...!"

    My face turned pale.

    Kim Young-hoon was bleeding all over, with a chunk of his flesh torn from his waist.

    "Cough, cough!"

    It seems his internal organs were damaged too, as he was spitting blood with every step he took.

    ''Kim Young-hoon didn''t kill Makli Wangshin without harm!''

    Makli Wangshin had inflicted considerable damage on Kim Young-hoon, even as he was being killed.

    "Cough! Argh..."

    Then, Kim Young-hoon, who seemed to be regathering his strength, suddenly lost consciousness due to his severe wounds and copsed.

    ''This is the worst!''

    "Hmm..."

    Shiver!

    Makli Wangshin, gasping for breath, spoke,

    "Fortunately, his energy just dropped in the nick of time. What a monstrous man. I was almost killed."

    Stomp, stomp!

    He kicked away the bodies of the fallen guards around him, clicking his tongue in disgust.

    "Damn it, having to take over the body of such a low-quality descendant. Even my cultivation has dropped to the level of Qi Refining 4th Star... Hmm..."

    He looked up at the sky.

    Simultaneously, the Makli n cultivators fighting the Jin n cultivators started fleeing in panic on their flying devices.

    "These worthless things! Running away in front of the n elder! Once this recement battle is over, I''ll have to melt them all into a handful of blood water!"

    Swoosh!

    The consciousness of the terrifying Qi Building cultivator, soared into the sky.

    Makli Wangshin''s consciousness transformed into a hand shape, reaching out for two Qi Refining 1st Star cultivators trying to escape.

    As Makli Wangshin cast a spell, faint light circled around the hand of consciousness, and it seemed to physically pull in the lower-level cultivators.

    "Elder, please spare us!"

    "Please! I am a distant rtive of ancestor..."

    "I have never had descendants who are no better than trash mortals."

    As he extended his hand towards the Qi Refining cultivators, their life force, essence blood, and cultivation were all sucked into Makli Wangshin.

    Slurp-

    Gulp

    After devouring his blood-water turned descendants, Makli Wangshin''s power surged from Qi Refining 4th to the brink of 5th.

    Qi Refining 5th Star cultivation.

    But, one who once reached the extreme of Qi Building!

    Tingle, tingle...

    Normally, I could rush in and slit the throat of a cultivator of this level but my instincts were ringing rm bells.

    ''It''s not just Qi Refining 5th Star. Combined with the consciousness of a cultivator who had reached the peak of Qi Building, his power is...''

    Our eyes met.

    A crawling sensation surged over my body.

    Makli Wangshin smirked.

    "Quite perceptive for a mortal. Assessing my power? Let me tell you kindly. The strength I can exert right now is..."

    Rumble!

    Wind swirled around Makli Wangshin.

    A wind iparable to that of Makli Hyun enveloped him.

    "The level of Qi Refining 13th Star."

    I gritted my teeth.

    "To all disciples, listen!"

    I needed to buy time.

    "Feed Kim Hyung the recovery pills each of you brought! Do your best to make him regain consciousness!"

    I took the primary sword stance.

    "I''ll stall for time!"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship (”àÔÀ„¦·¨)

    Twenty-third Move (µÚ¶þÊ®ÈýÕÐ)

    ''I''ll hold on no matter what!''

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains (É½ÍâÉ½²»±M)!

 Chapter 34: Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains (å±±å¤–å±±ä¸ç›¡)

    Chapter 34: Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains (É½ÍâÉ½²»±M)

    I took the primary sword stance.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks (Ô½ÔÀ).

    Wooosh!

    A whirlwind.

    A whirlwind made of thousands, tens of thousands of wind des, shredding the entire pavilion and ascending towards the fireball.

    When the whirlwind touched the fireball,

    The fireballpletely shattered and dispersed.

    The Jin n cultivators who had created the formation all spat blood and retreated.

    "Hahaha, mortals. You dare to block my attack? Do you understand what it means to have been at Qi Building?"

    A dark shadow shone through the whirlwind.

    Makli Wangshin, in the center of the whirlwind, chuckled at me.

    "Now, try to block this. Feel what it''s like to face someone at Qi Refining 13th Star..."

    Squee!

    A giant Roc made of wind flew towards me.

    The scale of the spell was iparable to the spell previously shown by Crown Prince Makli Hyun!

    This one spell alone seemed to cover the entireke where the pavilion was.

    ''I can''t dodge.''

    My disciples haven''t all escaped with Kim Young-hoon yet.

    ''I must stand my ground!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Twenty-second Move

    Severing Mountain (”àÔÀ)!

    The techniques from the first to the twenty-first moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship burst out in an instant.

    Then, gathering strength with the final move of Heavenly Lake, I unleashed another strike.

    Swoosh!

    The Roc made of wind didn''tpletely shatter, but it split in half and flew past me on both sides.

    "Hooo..."

    I steadied my breath.

    Then, back to the primary stance I had initially taken.

    Preparing for Transcending Peaks.

    Makli Wangshin, having blocked the Jin n''s me spell, chuckled.

    "Oh, you blocked it once. Quite a big stroke of luck. Let''s see how long that lucksts. And also..."

    sh!

    Suddenly, a whirlwind blew, and a blue barrier appeared over the entireke.

    The Jin n cultivators gritted their teeth.

    "This is..."

    "A barrier..!"

    "Is he trying to prevent us from escaping?"

    Makli Wangshin grinned at Kim Young-hoon and my disciples, who were trying to escape across theke.

    "I can''t let that damn man who blew up my body escape. First, I''ll crush those Jin n flies and this martial artist, then slowly y that despicable man."

    Boom!

    Once again, he formed a seal, and a dragon made of wind burst from the whirlwind surrounding Makli Wangshin and swooped down towards me.

    I clenched my teeth and raised my sword.

    The Qi Building cultivator of the Makli n, Makli Wangshin, calmed his burning anger and used his spells methodically.

    He had worked his entire life to surpass Qi Building reaching the peak of Qi Building.

    If things had gone well, he might have even aimed for Core Formation in this lifetime.

    But everything was ruined by that monstrous man.

    The Jin n''s final weapon.

    Although the monster''s consciousness was only at the Qi Refining 4th or 5th Star, he had evaded his own perception, beheaded his descendant Makli Hyun, and used some strange technqiues, eventually killing him.

    ''At least it was a recement battle...''

    If it had been a real battle with no rtives nearby, he wouldn''t have dared to resurrect by taking over a descendant''s body.

    However upon resurrection, he realized that the descendant, Makli Jung, whom he had taken over, was essentially trash.

    ''If only I could have taken over that Makli Hyun''s body!''

    But that was impossible since the martial artist had beheaded him.

    ''I had hope of reaching Core Formation...!''

    With such inferior quality, it was doubtful he could even recover his peak Qi Building cultivation, let alone reach Core Formation.

    It was all because of that Jin n martial artist.

    Therefore, Makli Wangshin nned to crush all the Jin n flies and the martial artist who seemed to have ties with him, and then leisurely y the Jin n''s final weapon, pickling his flesh.

    It should have been swift.

    ''What?''

    But the martial artist, brandishing iron scrap, was not going down.

    This mortal, he just wouldn''t fall.

    Despite numerous powerful spells, he stood up like a roly-poly every time, using his Sword Gang to deflect his spells.

    ''I thought mortals'' dantians couldn''t hold as much energy as cultivators...''

    Why wasn''t he getting tired?

    More so..

    ''Another step.''

    Squish!

    One step.

    One step.

    Slowly.

    He was approaching.

    ''Annoying.''

    He was already annoyed by the Jin n flies casting spells, and allowing this martial artist to approach would distract his consciousness.

    ''I''ll have to use arger spell, even if it''s a bit strenuous.''

    Makli Wangshin raised his spiritual power, preparing arger spell.

    The whirlwind surrounding him writhes furiously.

    Then, with a massive roar, it takes the form of a Wind Tiger and flies towards the unyielding martial artist.

    "Ha, your internal energy must bepletely depleted by now. Stop resisting and rest easy. You should feel honored that I used such a spell on you."

    Just then...

    Boom!

    With a sh of the martial artist''s sword, the Wind Tiger sent by Makli Wangshin splits in half.

    "...What is this?"

    And again...

    Step!

    The martial artist takes another step forward.

    "Do you have infinite internal energy or something? How can you still have the strength to use such techniques?"

    And another step.

    Cutting through the wind, the martial artist slowly, very slowly, advances towards him.

    ¡®''I''ve seen him continuously maintain his Sword Gang. How can he still have so much energy left? Impossible! What trick are you ying, you mortal!''¡¯

    One step.

    With each step, Makli Wangshin''s expression began to distort.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship Twenty-third Move,

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains (É½ÍâÉ½²»±M).

    This technique wasn''t a special move or action, but a concept reached upon mastering the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to a certain level.

    I wield my sword.

    I cut through the wind patterns.

    Then, I return to the primary stance.

    Everything reverts to the primary stance, restoring all the energy and internal strength I had expended.

    "Huuuh!"

    Breathing in, the internal energy that was about to be exhausted is pulled back into my dantian with my breath.

    The internal energy that leaked from the Sword Gang is also recaptured and forcibly returned to the dantian.

    Regardless of the technique used, I revert to the basic stance, returning the flow of Qi to its initial state.

    A technique that theoretically allows for infinite stamina, as it prevents the depletion of internal energy.

    That is the essence of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    However, it''s only theoretically infinite.

    The moment I stop performing this technique for even an instant, the umted Qi bacshes, draining all my energy and causing immense pain.

    I experienced this pain during practice sessions.

    ''I cannot stop.''

    As there are endless mountains beyond mountains, I too must be endless.

    Therefore, it''s a technique to be performed with the readiness to face death.

    Whoosh!

    From Transcending Peaks to Severing Mountain..

    I keep swinging my sword non-stop, linking sword moves continuously.

    After performing all moves, I return to the stance of Transcending Peaks, maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    My swordsmanship''s power remains unchanged.

    Makli Wangshin''s spiritual power might decrease over time, but my techniques remain constant.

    However...

    "Ugh!"

    After piercing through a wind bird with Mountain Tiger, I return to the stance of Transcending Peaks.

    ''I feel like I''m dying.''

    Not depleting internal energy doesn''t mean not depleting mental strength.

    I focus intently to prevent the waste of internal strength with each move, then revert back with Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains to forcibly recapture the expended energy back to the dantian.

    This continuous process is excruciating, like boiling my brain.

    Bubbling...

    Despite being conscious and not fainting, the heat in my head makes saliva in my mouth boil into foam.

    Spurt!

    Blood bursts from my eyes and nose.

    Forcing the energy back into my body strains not only my meridians but also makes me feel like my limbs will snap.

    But still...

    Whoosh-

    "Ha, you''re cutting this down as well?"

    I refuse to give up.

    "Give up, martial artist. It seems you''re somehow recycling your limited internal energy. If you stop your sword for even a single instant, you''ll self-destruct from the recoil."

    Makli Wangshin sneers, but I pay no heed.

    I just keep swinging my sword.

    Wind birds, wind dragons, wind unicorns, wind kirin, wind sharks...

    Numerous spell forms assault me.

    But I keep cutting, blocking, deflecting, counterattacking.

    Thus, step by step, I approach.

    Spurt!

    My tendons, strained from the continuous moves, burst.

    My arms are filled with pain as if it''s tearing apart.

    When the tendons snap, my arms lose strength.

    But I connect the tendons with internal energy and again perform the sword moves.

    Horizontal sh

    Upward sh

    Lower level sh

    Smooth thrust

    Spinning sh

    Change in technique

    Diagonal sh

    Twist and nullify the attack

    Diagonal sh flurry

    Powerful downward sh

    Varying speed upward sh

    Shoot Sword Gang.

    ...

    And then repeat it all from the beginning.

    Crack!

    What''s that sound?

    Yes, it must be my bones splitting.

    But I do not stop.

    "Give up!"

    Rumble!

    Makli Wangshin''s words be a verbal spell, enveloping everything.

    His voice, imbued with consciousness, makes the souls of my disciples in my upper dantian cry out.

    Screech!

    A horrific wail resounds in my head.

    Behind me, my disciples who had been watching also clutch their heads and roll on the ground.

    "Ha, you must have forcibly absorbed souls into your upper dantian to enhance yourcking talent. After all, there''s no other way to mass-produce so many peak martial artists with mere mortals.

    But, you know. For someone with the consciousness of a Qi Building cultivator, it''s too easy to stimte those vengeful spirits and incapacitate you all! Give up, you mortals will never be able to stand against cultivators!"

    I''m just twenty steps away from Makli Wangshin.

    Behind me is a trail of blood, shaped by my footsteps.

    My internal energy is the same as before, but the slowly flowing blood is now gradually diminishing.

    Between me and Makli Wangshin is the whirlwind he created.

    Can I break through?

    "How dare you! Get lost!"

    Makli Wangshin''s verbal spell shakes my mind again.

    Hundreds of disciples'' souls in my head scream, and I spurt blood from my nose and mouth.

    My head turns white.

    But even in this pain...

    I keep moving my sword.

    I''ve moved it thousands, tens of thousands of times.

    Continuously training and practicing.

    Even while teaching my disciples, I never let go of my sword!

    Because I was attached.

    Maybe even in death, I might keep swinging my sword.

    So...

    "I!!!"

    This sword...

    "Will not give up!!!"

    I will not let go!

    One step.

    Another step.

    One step.

    One more.

    Step by step, step by step, step by step...

    Spewing blood from my mouth, unable to see ahead due to blood, but still, step by step.

    I keep moving slowly.

    But steadily.

    Thus, I keep moving forward.

    Splosh, ssh!

    Even the Jin n cultivators wandering in the air burst into blood rain one by one under Makli Wangshin''s attack.

    But only I keep steadily approaching him.

    A look of dread emerges on Makli Wangshin''s face.

    The color of his consciousness reflects the same.

    "Those behind me!"

    Shiiik!

    A wind de from Makli Wangshin tears a chunk from my waist.

    A terrifying wind tears the skin from my sword-wielding hand.

    "I will not let them die!"

    Boom!

    The Sword Gang erupts from my sword, piercing Makli Wangshin''s whirlwind.

    I see his startled face.

    "What, what is this...!"

    Just then.

    Suddenly, I see the seventh color that I''ve never been able to see before.

    No, it''s not ''seeing.''

    It''s ''knowing.''

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Joy (Ï²)

    Anger (Å­)

    Sorrow (°§)

    Pleasure (˜·)

    Love (Û)

    Hate (º)

    And finally.

    Desire (Óû)

    My greatest desire was ultimately, life (Éú).

    Therefore, the color of my desire was the color of life.

    What color is life?

    Look up at the void.

    Life is full of colors, full of lives.

    Life is essentially many colors, and therefore, it isplete in itself.

    Hence, the color of life is infinitely transparent, colorless (ŸoÉ«).

    ''Because it is all colors, it is colorless.''

    That''s right.

    I''ve been seeing my desire''s color from the beginning.

    Colorless (ŸoÉ«)!

    Since it has no color, it is all colors, and I''ve been seeing all the colors of life from the beginning.

    Realizing the color of life for the first time, I found the answer to the question I had been searching for.

    How can humans know infinite colors?

    How can humans reach beyond Three Flowers Gather at the Summit to Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    Simple.

    In fact, humans, all beings, cannot be infinite.

    We must acknowledge that infiniteness and ept the infinite variations of colors.

    ''Maybe my reluctance to send my disciples away, my obstruction of their desired vengeance, was just my obsession, arrogance, and ignorance. I never cared about their wishes from the beginning.''

    In a world of infinite possibilities, one earns the right to see a new world.

    At life''s end, I shed my obsessions and arrogance. By acknowledging my own emotions, I finally recognized the feelings of my disciples.

    My vision began to change.

    The six most fundamental colors, plus thepletely transparent colorless!

    These seven hues merge together.

    Mixing, transforming, integrating!

    In this transformation, I see countless new colors, previously invisible.

    Though I can''t perceive all these infinite colors, I sense their essence.

    What these colors represent, and how far I can see into this infinite realm of human emotion!

    My soul''s microcosm (Ð¡ÓîÖæ) opens, connecting with the heaven and earth!

    An infinite spectrum of colors intertwine and fully integrate.

    I now see the one color formed from all these hues.

    Colorless!

    The one color formed from all colors bespletely transparent, starting to assimte the surrounding space.

    Till now, I''ve only perceived the flow of intent through sight and sensation.

    Now, the flows between heaven and earth enter my mind through the space I''ve assimted!

    Information from all surrounding spaces seem graspable in my hand!

    In this space of all-epassing awareness, Iunch a strike and take a step forward.

    "How can a mere mortal awaken such consciousness!" exims Makli Wangshin in astonishment.

    "Perish, you lowly mortal. How dare you step into the realm of Qi Refining!"

    His consciousness resonates, and the spirits of my disciples scream within my mind.

    Despite reaching this new realm, their agonizing cries still cause pain.

    Yet, within their wails, I understand why I awakened the seventh color.

    I can now hear them.

    <ul> <li>"Don''t die."</li> <li>"Please live!"</li> <li>"We wish for your survival!"</li> </ul>

    The voices of my deceased disciples aren''t just cries; they''re fervent desires.

    The will to live!

    The same yearning for life I always had.

    These myriad voices have led me here.

    I speak out, blood gushing, but undeterred, shouting with all my might.

    My disciples, both the living and the departed, though my foolishness has caused you pain, now I will end this source of suffering.

    "Survive!!!"

    Survive and experience this beautiful, transparent life.

    My Sword Gang shines with a brightness that cannot bepared to ever before.

    Let your momentum rival the mountains, let your heart reach the heavens!

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    I open every meridian, squeezing out thest vestige of Qi.

    Only five steps from Makli Wangshin.

    My Sword Gang pierces through Makli Wangshin¡¯s whirlwinds and defenses.

    "Persistent vermin, you still defy me!"

    He bellows, but to no avail.

    He attempts to flee to the sky, but it does nothing but relieve my concern for his wide-area spells.

    "Ha ha, once you go up to the sky, what can a guy like you do..."

    There''s no more internal energy left in my body.

    But, I still have my willpower left!

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts,

    Ultimate Skill!

    The final and ultimate technique pursued by Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts so far.

    Thest secret technique to create a slight chance to escape in front of a cultivator!

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts (Ô½ÐÞ¸FÎää›)

    "Endless Middle Path (Â·ÖÐÂ·Ÿo¸F)!"

    All my intent converge into one point.

    That point, like the speed of light, prates the consciousness of Makli Wangshin, and delves into his upper dantian.

    "Aaaaagh!"

    He grabs his head and falls back to the ground.

    Starting by slicing through the domain of consciousness,

    In the end, the Record delves into the deepest recesses of human consciousness, attacking the spirit itself, the ultimate skill!

    A strike that directly attacks the opponent''s mind with my mental strength.

    An attack that could not be blocked by anything other than withstanding it with one''s own mental strength.

    Stride forward!

    "This, this guy...!"

    As he forms a hand seal, a sharp wind de is shot towards me.

    There''s no more internal energy left.

    I just sh with the most efficient movements!

    Swoosh!

    Both his wind de and my sword shatter at the same time.

    Stride forward!

    Another step!

    "Get away!"

    Whoosh!

    I throw a hidden weapon at his leg to prevent him from retreating.

    Makli Wangshin, without a moment to form a spell seal, wildly spews out his spiritual power.

    A violent windstorm approaches.

    Not a speck of internal energy or strength left.

    But, undeterred, I reach out my hand.

    Dropping the hilt of my broken sword, I approach him through the wind.

    Makli Wangshin, having lived for 298 years, felt fear at the hands of a mere martial artist for the first time.

    He doesn''t tire.

    He doesn''t know how to give up!

    Makli Wangshin forcefully controlled the resentful spirits imnted by the Jin n, breaking through the Jin n¡¯s spells and inducing their outburst.

    Despite the agonizing pain akin to being continuously beheaded, this madman doesn''t give up!

    Even if flesh is torn, blood vomited, or sword broken!

    He doesn''t give up and, somehow, even awakens a cultivator-like consciousness as a mere mortal.

    "No, high-level spells aren''t activating!"

    Somehow, with the pain of his consciousness being carved out with a sword, part of his original spirit became damaged.

    He was unable to use any of his high-level spells, which were ordinarily easy to execute with simple hand gestures.

    He could still potentially cast high-level spells, but in his current state, he would need to perform the full ritual of forming hand seals and chanting mantras.

    And right there, the monstrous martial artist reaches out his hand!

    "Think! Think!"

    He had defeated all the Jin n cultivators.

    Just this leech-like martial artist is left, and victory was his.

    "Right, he doesn''t seem to have any Qi in his body!"

    Makli Wangshin forcefully expels more spiritual power, pushing away Seo Eun-hyun with a violent wind.

    "It''s my victory!"

    Just then, it happened.

    The fundamental energy of heaven and earth began to stir.

    "What''s this...?"

    Makli Wangshin, with a dumbfounded look, watched the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    "The Five Elements Spiritual Energy..?"

    The five basic strands of spiritual energy, floating in the air, began to form a circle.

    Makli Wangshin''s eyes widened.

    "Could it be..."

    He had seen it before.

    Written in ancient texts.

    A record that even mortals, through continuous training, can reach a state akin to a cultivator''s Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    ''The sudden awakening of consciousness...!''

    The circr Qi containing the five strands of elemental spiritual energy, turned into five circles, swirling above Seo Eun-hyun''s head.

    Eventually, the five types of Qi crumbled into a multicolored energy.

    The multicolored energy entered Seo Eun-hyun''s nose and mouth.

    ''No, this can''t be happening!''

    A considerable amount of spiritual energy had appeared in the opponent who previously had none.

    Seo Eun-hyun, who seemed almost dead, was now pushing through the violent wind.

    Crash!

    "Aaaargh!"

    Seo Eun-hyun, breaking through the wind, grabbed both arms of Makli Wangshin.

    Makli Wangshin screamed under his powerful grip.

    "A lifetime of holding the sword til it crumbles."

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes met with Makli Wangshin''s.

    "Once I grab something, I never let go!"

    Rumbling!

    Makli Wangshin''s face turned pale as a ghost.

    A pure white light formed in the empty air.

    Gang Qi began to form.

    ¡®''I''m, I''m dying...!''¡¯

    sh!

    The light exploded.

    "....?"

    Makli Wangshin slowly opened his tightly shut eyes.

    He was alive.

    "Gasp... Huff..."

    Whoosh-

    The cluster of light in the air dispersed.

    Thest spark of life had disappeared from Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "...Dead, huh..."

    Eyes wide open.

    Still holding onto Makli Wangshin''s arms.

    He died standing there, so fiercely.

    "Ha, haha... So that''s it."

    Makli Wangshin forced augh as he observed Seo Eun-hyun''s body with his consciousness.

    "The bacsh of forcefully maintaining energy! Hahaha, no wonder he wouldn''t fall. Indeed, such a technique can''t be without repercussions. Ha, haha..."

    He was alive.

    He had survived.

    "Heh, heheh... I won, you mere mortal..."

    Just as he was about to shout his victory.

    The dust cloud rising around began to settle.

    Beyond the dust, numerous figures stood.

    "Ha, haha. What''s this now? Aren''t these the insignificant bugs that were hiding and trembling behind?"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples.

    They were trembling, grinding their teeth in anger.

    Makli Wangshin, thinking Kim Young-hoon, the monstrous martial artist who had destroyed his body might have regained consciousness, checked his surroundings with his consciousness, but...

    Kim Young-hoon was still lying down.

    "Hahaha, no matter how many of you trash gather, what can you do! You''re nothingpared to that guy I was just dealing with..."

    Makli Wangshin clicked his tongue, thinking of extracting the vital essence of these trash to recover his life force.

    Just as he was about to form a hand seal.

    Suddenly!

    "....!"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse was still not letting go of his arms.

    Despite being a corpse, his hands would not release.

    ''I can''t feel my blood cirction!''

    He couldn''t even form a hand seal, let alone feel his hands!

    Makli Wangshin desperately tried to form a foot seal or use the Yu Step Method (Óí²½·¨), but...

    Even that was impossible, possibly due to the hidden weapons Seo Eun-hyun had thrown at his legs.

    ''Damn it!''

    Makli Wangshin''s triumphant expression twisted into a gruesome scowl.

    His arms and legs were sealed, and due to the technique used by Seo Eun-hyun, his primordial spirit was damaged, preventing him from using high-level spells through his consciousness.

    His options were running out.

    "Cry out!"

    Makli Wanghin''smand activated the resentful spirits remaining in Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples.

    Yes, that can be done.

    "Cry out...cry..."

    Plop, pop-

    Clear lights began to rise around Seo Eun-hyun, and also around his disciples.

    Makli Wangshin knew exactly what it was.

    "The spirits...? The spirit ascension technique...?"

    The resentful spirits remaining in the disciples were being purified and ascending to heaven.

    Both in Seo Eun-hyun''s body, due to his death.

    And in his disciples'' bodies...

    "Master, why... did you use yourst for us..!"

    Man-ho cried with tears flowing. Following him, many disciples started to weep, biting their lips.

    Makli Wangshin realized something.

    "Damn it, damn it..!"

    The Gang Qi formed by Seo Eun-hyun at thest moment hadn''t dispersed.

    Instead of striking Makli Wangshin, it rapidly spread in hundreds of directions, prating the souls of his disciples.

    At the final moment, he chose to break the spells engraved in his disciples'' upper dantians instead of killing the enemy.

    Makli Wangshin''s face became desperate.

    His hands, feet, and consciousness were all bound.

    Even his verbal spell was denied!

    Then, Man-ho, Kae-hwa, Cheong-ya, and others.

    Countless disciples of Seo Eun-hyun, with tears, drew their weapons.

    Even if Seo Eun-hyun had broken the spell, it wouldn''t dissolve unless they themselves released their families.

    But they heard it.

    "Live!!!"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s voice.

    The will to live within it.

    The moment the spells imposed by the Jin n broke with the Gang Qi sent by Seo Eun-hyun,

    Everyone felt Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s will.

    "Leave the rest to us."

    He entrusted the final blow to his disciples, believing in them.

    Trust towards his disciples.

    And the opportunity they dreamed of to strike down the Emperor.

    Just to give them that chance.

    "Just for that opportunity."

    "You tell us to live, but how can we if you leave first!"

    Only then did the disciples understand their master.

    Just like how their master realized and understood their own stubbornness, they too understood the bitterness of leaving behind those they cherished.

    "Get out of here, you mere mortals! You trash!"

    Whoosh-

    Makli Wangshin hastily unfolded a low-level defensive spell, but as about 300 peak masters continuously bombarded the barrier, it began to thin out.

    "Oh no..! I''m a cultivator. I''m the founding emperor of Yanguo, a cultivator who has reached the peak of Qi Building! I am, I am..."

    He looked with eyes filled with terror at the corpse of Seo Eun-hyun, still holding his arms.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse, still ring at him with eyes wide open.

    Dead, yet his presence was as mighty as Mount Tai (Ì«É½).

    "I am, I am..."

    Beyond the mountains, there are endless mountains (É½ÍâÉ½²»±M),

    And in the middle of the road, the path is endless (Â·ÖÐÂ·Ÿo¸F).

    A single person mighte to their end.

    But what that person leaves behind never fades.

    Crack!

    Makli Wangshin''s barrier shattered.

    Beyond the barrier, the eyes of Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples, inheriting his will and shining just like their deceased master, red at Makli Wangshin.

    Beyond the Mount Tai that was Seo Eun-hyun, the mountains continued unceasingly.

    "I, I want to live.."

    Man-ho''s great sword decapitated Makli Wangshin.

    Thud!

    The life of Makli Wangshin who stubbornly survived by forcefully taking over his descendant, the current emperor Makli Jung, came to an end.

    "Hoo... Hoo..."

    The founding emperor Makli Wangshin.

    And the current emperor Makli Jung.

    Man-ho, having decapitated him, held Makli Jung''s head and looked at the still-standing dead body of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s corpse, with eyes now closed, had a faint smile of satisfaction.

    "...You watched till the end."

    Man-ho, with tears,id Makli Wangshin''s head before him.

    And then, knelt down.

    Kae-hwa, Cheong-ya, Yeok-san, Yeol-ya, Gwak-gisu...

    All 300 or so disciples knelt down in turn.

    "Please rest peacefully!"

    Seo Eun-hyun''s disciples bowed together, bidding their master a final farewell.

    Trantor notes: With that, the 5th and the longest cycle so far, is now over. What is in store for our main character now that he obtained the qualifications to cultivate? Come back next time (aka tomorrow) to find out!

    How did yall like this arc? Personally, this battle is one of my favorites. I teared up at the end during my first read. Anyway, the next couple chapters are gonna be a little shorter (bless my soul) but the story is gonna get more and more interesting. I''d also appreciate it a lot if you guys can give a rating on novelupdates. Just give it what you think it is. More ratings, no matter the rating, gets more people to read and morements for me to see!

 Chapter 35: 6th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 35: 6th Cycle''s First Day

    Blink

    "Heugh!"

    I gasped for breath as I opened my eyes.

    I''m alive.

    It was still the familiar smell of nts and trees.

    I had returned again.

    "Deputy Manager Seo."

    "Hmm, be quiet for a moment."

    Thump!

    Before Jeon Myeong-hoon could say anything, I moved quickly and pressed his sleep acupoint.

    Then, I quickly pressed the sleep acupoints of Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hye-seo, and Kim Yeon.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    All six, excluding me, fell asleep on the spot, and I quickly dug up some sleeping grass around me.

    After extracting the juice skillfully, I administered it into their mouths.

    They won''t be able to wake up for at least three to four hours.

    "...A bit stiff."

    Perhaps due to forcibly drawing internal energy through a body devoid of any internal energy, my arms and legs felt a bit stiff.

    I wandered around, quickly digging up a yellow bamboo root, and popped  into my mouth.

    Crunch, crunch-

    I chewed on a bit of dirt, but that was bearable.

    After chewing on the yellow bamboo root for a while, I felt a warm energy surging in my stomach.

    I sat down and started to meditate, first anchoring the Dragon Vein Qi Method in my meridians.

    How many times did I perform internal cultivation while sitting?

    "Hoo..."

    I could feel all the fatigue in my body being relieved.

    "Now that the framework is set, let''s give it a proper try..."

    Thest moments of my past life.

    During the fight with Makli Wangshin, a new realm was drawn by the souls of my disciples.

    "Hooo..."

    Taking a deep breath, I got up and recalled the final moments'' memory.

    Then, I took the stance of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    While Kim Young-hoon achieved enlightenment sitting in a lotus position, I found holding the riding stance a bit morefortable.

    Whoosh- Boong-

    With empty hands, I revived the memories and sensations from that time.

    Joy (Ï²), anger (Å­), sorrow (°§), pleasure (˜·), love (Û), hatred (º), desire (Óû).

    The seven basic emotions and intents.

    Based on these basic intents, a multitude of colors fill the space between heaven and earth.

    All these immense intent were emanating from me alone.

    ''Integrate them.''

    As numerous as they seem, the subject is ultimately one.

    All originated from one color spectrum.

    The myriad of colors intertwined and integrated.

    Then, they became colorless and merged into the void.

    As the infinite colors reached their limit, they transformed into the nothingness.

    Thus, my intent evolved into divine consciousness , encroaching the surrounding space.

    ''Entering.''

    Even with my eyespletely closed, all the information from the surrounding space entered my mind.

    It wasn''t just reading intent.

    Integrating all intents, I sensed the world itself!

    My six sleeping colleagues, rustling in their sleep.

    The smell of grass.

    Small insects crawling under the ground.

    The warm sunshine.

    Small leaves swaying in the wind.

    All information seemed graspable in the palm of my hand.

    I awakened a new sensation I had never felt before.

    Not just the flow of intent, but the flow of the world.

    The flow of heaven and earth that operates the world!

    The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth!

    ''This is... Spiritual Energy...''

    Everything in the universe has Spiritual Energy.

    Even if not like human intent, each has its unique energy (Qi).

    This energy naturally flowed, aligned with each object''s movement and operation.

    I sensed the flow of energy from a small ant crawling under the ground, solving one of the mysteries I had always wondered about.

    Intent is something only the living possess.

    That''s why Jiangshi cannot use sword energy.

    But why did I sense intent even from the Jiangshi?

    ''It wasn''t human intent.''

    I merely read the natural flow of energy in Jiangshi.

    Whoosh-

    While sensing the flow of thousands of strands of heaven and earth''s spiritual energy.

    I realized something was wrong.

    ''My head, it hurts.''

    It felt like it was about to burst.

    This wasn''t just a metaphor.

    Right now, my head was literally swelling up in real-time.

    I had felt this sensation a long time ago.

    When I was transitioning from first-rate to peak.

    All day long, imitating the vision of peak masters!

    When my brain was overloaded back then, I felt a simr sensation for a moment.

    ''My brain is overloading!''

    It was on the verge of explosion from the overwhelming volume of information

    Not metaphorically, but in reality, the upper dantian was absorbing the surrounding energy, causing my head to actually swell.

    ''Right, it was like that then too.''

    Even in the final moments of my past life, it wasn''t much different.

    It was just that I hadn''t paid attention to it due to the wailing in my brain and the pain throughout my body.

    Indeed, this is what happens when one acquires a consciousness like that of a cultivator.

    ''Back then...''

    Recalling the enlightenment from my past life, I began to take the same actions as I did at that time.

    I slowly observed my body.

    The bnce of the upper, middle, and lower dantians were twisted and discordant.

    The upper dantian had be excessivelyrge and was still growing in real-time.

    If left as it is, my head would eventually not withstand the growth of the upper dantian and would explode.

    ''I shall evolve my physical body!''

    The Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth inherently seeks to harmonize all things.

    Therefore, naturally, the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth began to seep into me, responding to my severe disharmony.

    The Five Elements Spiritual Energy, the most fundamental of the Energy of Heaven and Earth, the origin of all Qi movements in the universe and nature.

    Five strands of energy gathered towards my upper dantian and converged above it.

    Eventually, the Five Elements Spiritual Energy crumbled into one and started seeping into my body through my nose and mouth.

    ''Hooo...''

    Inside my body, the fundamental five energies, which establish the bnce of all things under heaven, began to flow.

    Instinctively, I realized what I needed to do.

    ''I must evolve my physical body!''

    Based on these five streams of energy, I mustpletely remodel my body to withstand the growth of the upper dantian!

    I finally understood what rejuvenation truly meant.

    Previously, I thought that the Spiritual Energy seeping into the body would naturally evolve it.

    I was mistaken. Energy doesn''t evolve the body; it''s just the material used for remodeling.

    The actual agent of rejuvenation was always myself.

    ''I, personally!''

    Crack, crackle!

    ''I must bnce my body!''

    With intent, I rearranged my bones and muscles.

    I pulled and optimized the meridians, making them flow through the most efficient paths.

    The Five Elements Spiritual Energy did not directly help but showed me the ''right'' way to reconfigure my bones and muscles.

    Adding my medical knowledge from being a doctor, I was able to easily remodel my body.

    Bones rearranged, skin shed.

    Useless fat pushed out, and toxins like nicotine and cholesterol in the blood vessels expelled.

    My entire body''s bones and muscles were remodeled into a form optimized for epting the flow of Energy from heaven and earth.

    The best physique for martial arts.

    The meridians widened, the bones and muscles strengthened, and the dantian expanded significantly.

    Simultaneously, all the minute blood vessels in my body opened wide, absorbing the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth little by little.

    I could live by just breathing through the skin without needing to breathe through my nose.

    At this moment, I was more of an evolved human than a regr human.

    sh!

    As I opened my eyes, it seemed as if pure light flowed from within.

    "Hoo..."

    With empty hands, I performed the primary stance and unfolded the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship¡¯s Transcending Peaks.

    Tiny dewdrops at the tips of the grass under my feet were flung up by my stance.

    With my movements, the dewdrops flew higher into the air, and in my eyes, I could clearly see the trajectory of each droplet.

    Within those droplets, I could see a reflection.

    wlessly clear skin, a face not particrly handsome but without superfluity.

    Though not much, a considerably younger face.

    Through rebirth and rejuvenation, my own reflection was seen in those dewdrops.

    Shush!

    I sliced through the air with my hand, and the sharp intent split the dewdrop in mid-air.

    Continuously unfolding sword techniques.

    The flow of energy floating between heaven and earth.

    I infused my intent into that flow, injecting my internal energy.

    Whoosh-

    Gang Qi began to form in the empty space.

    Now, I could use the ''flow'' of the void itself as a weapon!

    Crash!

    Grasping the Gang Qi formed in the air, I used the first to the twenty-second moves of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Then, I decided to do something I had always wanted to try.

    Whish!

    I performed the Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight and leaped towards the highest tree nearby.

    In an instant, I reached the top of the tree and kicked off a branch from there.

    I could see.

    Into the newly acquired consciousness.

    Into the sensations of my newly acquired physical body.

    The countless wind patterns flowing through the sky.

    And the flow of the Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth between the winds.

    ''Is this how it''s done?''

    Naturally, in my mind, I figured out where I could ''step.''

    With optimized movements and without any waste, I ''stepped'' on the breezing wind and the flow of Spiritual Energy of Heaven and Earth.

    Boom!

    My foot struck the void.

    Stepping in the Void (Ì“¿ÕÌ¤²½)!

    Although it wasn''t familiar yet and consumed a lot of my internal energy, I felt a tingling pleasure coursing through my body as I continued to step in the void.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Stepping on the void, I continuously soared higher into the sky.

    Higher and higher!

    The ground gradually became distant, and the sky drew closer.

    I moved my feet faster, stepping on the flow of the void and surging towards the sky.

    Then, suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    I broke through the clouds and found myself above them.

    "Ha, hahaha... hahahaha..."

    Shaking off the water droplets that clung to my entire body, with the white sea of clouds beneath my feet, Iughed out loud.

    Finally, I have reached it.

    The realm I had longed for and aspired to.

    The minimum requirement I aimed for.

    Unknowingly, I felt tears welling up.

    The tears, mixed with the droplets from the clouds, began to fall to the sky below.

    "...Thank you."

    I spoke to my disciples from my past life, to those across the timeline whom I could never see again.

    "It was thanks to you that I could reach this point."

    I nurtured you with my heart.

    But now, I will never be able to see you again.

    The you in this returned time won''t be the disciples I raised.

    Since I can never see you again, all I can do is wholeheartedly thank you.

    Thank you, my disciples.

    And I''m sorry, my disciples.

    I was able to reach this realm by taking care of you, listening to your wishes, acting foolishly on my stubbornness... and cutting through that stubbornness.

    The realm I endlessly aspired to reach.

    "The Five Energies Converging to the Origin."

    Not maintaining Stepping in the Void, I fell back down, facing the patterns of the wind.

    I embraced the refreshing breeze from the expansive sky, while simultaneously cherishing the memories of my disciples deep within my heart.

    Holding onto these past memories, I came to understand that I had truly arrived at the starting point.

    Whoosh!

    ''From now on, it''s the real beginning...''

    Buried in the clouds, I thought so.

    Yes, from now on, it''s the real starting line.

 Chapter 36: Five Energies Converging to the Origin and the Changes that Followed

    Chapter 36: Five Energies Converging to the Origin and the Changes that Followed

    I descended to the ground, woke up mypanions, and briefly exined the situation.

    It seems we are stranded, with no knowledge of our location, and so on...

    I led the group to a cave, lit a fire, and fed them some food.

    After that, I put them back to sleep and left the cave.

    Thud!

    I kicked off the air and ran towards where the fox was.

    Thud...

    How long did I wander in the air?

    I was able to sense the vast field of consciousness once again.

    A giant fox with three tails.

    This time, how far can I go?

    Thump-

    Inded on the ground.

    Then, I slowly approached the fox while simultaneously using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Buzz, Whirr!

    Creating a hand de, I cut through the air, slicing through the fox''s perception, and approached it slowly.

    Just ten steps from the field of consciousness.

    That was my limit in the past life.

    What about now?

    Step-

    Without hesitation, I moved within ten steps.

    Step-

    And then another step.

    The texture of consciousness is much clearer and more distinct than when I first reached the stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    It''s clear how to cut and navigate through it.

    I continued walking towards the fox''s field of consciousness.

    Nine steps, eight steps, seven steps...

    Three steps, two steps, and then thest one.

    Hesitating with just one step left, I focused my intent more intensely and took that final step into the fox''s field of consciousness.

    Ugh-

    Like so, I sessfully entered the fox''s domain of consciousness.

    ''The consciousness of a Core Formation demon. Finally...''

    I smiled within the fox''s consciousness.

    Finally, I can operate to some extent within the consciousness of a Core Formation being.

    That is, at least I can flee in front of a Core Formation cultivator.

    I continued to navigate the fox''s field of consciousness using the martial arts created by Kim Young-hoon.

    The size of the fox''s consciousness extends 30 zhang (100 m) in radius from the fox.

    I continued walking, closing in about 1 zhang closer to the fox.

    The remaining distance is about 29 zhang.

    The fox''s consciousness gets much denser from here on.

    However, I concentrated my consciousness and gather my intent.

    The essence of Kim Young-hoon''s enlightenment, evolved from Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, is still vivid in my mind.

    ''Its minimum entry requirement is Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Just as a first-rate cannot understand the world of the pinnacle and an early peak cannot understand the world of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit. Anyone below Five Energies cannotprehend this martial art system. It''s iplete because it can''t be properly transmitted.''

    The end of my past life.

    Kim Young-hoon''s words echo in my mind.

    ''But you don''t need to worry. This martial art will now...''

    I concentrate.

    ''Be inherited by me...''

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts!

    A supreme martial art system that only begins with Five Energies, born through all the stages from Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to Secrets of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    That enlightenment blooms from my fingertips.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts lets one slice through consciousness.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts lets one harmonize with consciousness.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts lets one divide consciousness!

    Sword Gang forms in the air.

    The shining Sword Gang, moving on its own, unfolds Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts and burrows into the fox''s consciousness.

    Since Sword Gang is inanimate, it doesn''t cause any worry for biological reactions or other thoughts, making it much more easy to enter and only needs to cut through consciousness.

    The Sword Gang swiftly crosses another 6 zhang, closing the distance to the fox t0 23 zhang.

    Beyond this point, the density of the consciousness was definitely thicker, making it hard to approach.

    I dispersed the Sword Gang and organized the essence of Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    ''So this is what the enlightenment of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts is like...''

    A technique where I divide my consciousness, input actions, and implement it.

    Not just simple actions, but even thoughts and enlightenment could be input, allowing me to fully unfold my techniques.

    ''This is the essence leading to the next realm beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin...''

    The realm of using Gang Qi Compression Sphere.

    Until now, I wondered how Kim Young-hoon managed to intercept opponents with spheres of Gang Qi but now I''m beginning to understand.

    If I continue to follow the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, I will eventually reach the realm beyond Five Energies.

    With that hope, I cut through the fox''s consciousness again and return to the cave.

    The next morning.

    The fox came again, asking for my arm, and I simply gave it to it again.

    Maybe because my new arm was free of cholesterol and nicotine, the fox chewed it very deliciously, seemingly coveting the rest of me, but eventually said it woulde back in five days and left.

    It seems my body has be more suited to the fox''s taste after my transformation.

    A few days passed.

    Soon they arrived..

    Swoosh-

    As Sir Chang-ho stomped his foot, my arm regenerated.

    Three cultivators appeared and looked around us.

    This time, the reaction was slightly different than before.

    [Hmm, so there are four with spiritual roots.]

    The middle-aged man in a golden robe flicked his hand.

    As his consciousness moved, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth spontaneously writhed and enveloped me, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kang Min-hee.

    ''This is a new sight.''

    Until now, only the same three were chosen, but now I was also the subject of their interest.

    They chatted amongst themselves, then one by one took Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hyun-seok, and turned their attention to me.

    [Hmm, not responding to my spell.]

    [No reaction to my Earthen Listening Technique.]

    [My Law View shows no reaction.]

    "......"

    Woong woong-

    I felt my consciousness tremble at their strange method of conversation, resonating with vibrations.

    I didn¡¯t realize until now, but with awakened consciousness, I understood their way of speaking was not through voice but by directly infusing meaning into consciousness.

    [Well, let''s see what kind of spiritual nature you have.]

    The man in the golden robe reached out to me.

    Woong woong-

    "Cough!"

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth moved on its own,pressing my entire body.

    At the same time, the spiritual energy forced its way into my meridians, wreaking havoc throughout.

    Simultaneously, I felt the consciousness of the man in the golden robe thoroughly searching my entire body.

    "Kgh, Agh!"

    Pain as if holes were being drilled into all my meridians!

    But I clenched my teeth and endured the pain.

    After a while, the cultivator in the golden robe crudely withdrew the spiritual energy from my body and spoke,

    [Hmm, you have good endurance. But...]

    Pfft!

    The spiritual energy that had exited my body gathered in the air and split into five streams of energy.

    The attributes of the Five Elements.

    Seeing this, interest faded from the eyes of the cultivator in the golden robe and the others.

    [Five Elements Spiritual Roots.]

    [That impure energy I feel from his body... Is he a martial artist?]

    [Ha ha ha, judging by his expression, he seems to have been unaware of the cultivation world. Perhaps, he just lived in the mountains, unaware of his own spiritual nature, practicing martial arts.]

    The blue-armored cultivator, Chang-ho,ughed heartily.

    [You seem to be unaware of the cultivation world. For spiritual nature or spiritual roots of cultivators, the fewer attributes they have, the faster the cultivation speed. Conversely, the more attributes, the slower the cultivation progress.

    That is why a single attribute spiritual nature is called ''Heavenly Spiritual Nature.'' Two or three attributes are called ''True Spiritual Nature.'' Four or five attributes are called ''Mixed Spiritual Nature'' and are disdained.]

    "......"

    [Ha ha ha, but don''t worry too much. If cultivation was solely determined by natural talent, those with Five Elements Spiritual Roots like you would have all hanged themselves by now. Cultivation is not just about talent, but also understanding of techniques and realms, and overall mental capacity is important.

    Persistence, patience, and willpower also y a significant part. From what I''ve seen, you have terrible talent and I''m not sure about your mental capacity, but you passed that nasty golden robe guy''s brutal spiritual nature test without screaming, so your endurance and willpower seem excellent.]

    Pfft!

    Sir Chang-houghed heartily and flicked a small cluster of light towards me.

    The cluster of light merged into the back of my hand, transforming into a small mark.

    [At the farthest reaches of my family''s extended lineage...there is a cultivator n established by those guys. They''re too weak and overall frail to be taken to the Ascension Gate this time. Still, this might be of help to you. It''s a rmendation letter for an external member of the family.

    They''re in a country of mortals called Byeokra, and they use the surname Cheongmun, so you should head to the Cheongmun n.]

    After finishing his words, Sir Chang-ho and the other two cultivators turned into clusters of light and vanished into the sky.

    "......"

    I quietly greeted Sir Chang-ho while looking at the small mark imprinted on my hand.

    "Hey, Deputy Manager Seo. What exactly did they say?"

    "...I''m not quite sure myself."

    I shook my head, pretending not to know, and another day passed.

    Just like before, a storm blew.

    Iy in the cave, nursing Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, who was groaning in pain, and observed her.

    ''The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is moving around her.''

    I hadn''t known before, but now, with awakened consciousness, I could tell.

    The vast spiritual power of the sky was swirling around her.

    Sometimeter, Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol appeared, took her away, and soon after, Manager Kim Yeon awoke her powers.

    Kugugugugu-

    ''This is...''

    Only now, with awakened consciousness, could I vaguely see the reality of Manager Kim Yeon''s abilities.

    ''Incredible. This is a human¡¯s consciousness?''

    Countless threads of consciousness, seemingly thousands, millions, even billions, were emerging around her, enveloping the space between heaven and earth.

    The size of these threads of consciousness seemed not to pale inparison to those of cultivators.

    At the same time, I noticed her upper dantian rapidly expanding.

    ''Suffering the same side effects as me upon awakening her abilities...''

    I let out a small exmation at her ability and pressed some acupoints to stabilize her upper dantian a bit.

    "Deputy Manager Seo... touching me like this, my head seems to hurt less..."

    "......"

    Manager Kim Yeon held her head and looked at me.

    Then, she looked in one direction.

    The direction where the several cultivators and the Sea Dragon King had headed.

    From there, a hunchback strange being was flying towards us.

    Whoosh-

    As soon as the hunchback being arrived, he looked at me and Manager Kim Yeon, flicking his finger at her.

    A white cluster of light flew andnded on Manager Kim Yeon''s upper D\dantian, starting to ease the twisting effect.

    ''What''s that?''

    I had never seen such a thing in my past life.

    It must be something he¡¯s been using all along but I could only see now with awakened consciousness.

    The hunchback old man examined Manager Kim Yeon, then turned his gaze to me.

    [Hmm... hm, what''s this.]

    Like the previous cultivators, the hunchback¡¯s gaze was different from the previous encounters.

    [Let''s see, this bone structure, this spiritual nature, this size of consciousness...]

    After examining me for a moment, the hunchback suddenly approached and started fiddling with my body.

    Shortly after, the hunchback chuckled and giggled.

    [Hehehe, I see. This internal energy. This bone structure. These meridians. The size of consciousness, and especially the Five Element Spiritual Roots. You''re the same kind as that person I saw in my youth!]

    The hunchback revealed his teeth and giggled.

    [You, you weren''t born a chosen cultivator, were you? Right?]

    "....!"

    I couldn''t help but flinch at those words.

    None of the previous cultivators or the Sea Dragon King had noticed that fact.

    Or perhaps they just weren''t interested.

    The old man chuckled and continued to grope me.

    I felt a bit annoyed, but seeing the size of his consciousness, I knew I couldn''t oppose him and had to silently endure.

    [Ah, your consciousness is stirring. I was right. You... are a martial artist who has learned martial arts and entered the realm of cultivators. Right?]

    "...How did you know?"

    I asked in Yanguo¡¯snguage so Kim Yeon and Director Kim wouldn''t understand.

    The hunchback old man chuckled and spoke.

    [Well, I saw someone just like you about sixteen hundred years ago. Yes, martial artists call this realm ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'', don¡¯t they?]

    "...Indeed."

    I expected they were beings who lived for a very long time.

    Such beings, having lived for so long, would surely have encountered a martial artist who had reached the realm of Five Energies at least once.

    [That person was also considered a genius by the standards of the martial world. I met them when I was in Qi Building, and they were able topete with me to some extent.

    Although they eventually lost to me, it was quite an entertaining experience. After meeting them, I scoured ancient texts to see if there were any other such peculiar beings. It turns out, every few hundred years, such individuals do emerge, albeit very rarely.

    Their characteristics were all the same as yours.]

    The old man touched my shoulder.

    [Very sturdy physique. Wide meridians. A martial artist''s internal energy fully filling the dantian.]

    The old man grabbed my chin, forcibly opened my mouth, and pointed at my teeth.

    For a moment, I felt the urge to kick him away, but knowing the potential bacsh, I had no choice but to forcibly suppress my irritation.

    [Perfectly symmetrical and clean teeth alignment. Such alignment can''t naturally ur. Even cultivators born with spiritual roots don''t have such teeth. Only martial artists who have reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin and undergone aplete transformation have such teeth.]

    The old man let go of my chin and touched my consciousness domain with his own, speaking.

    [And the consciousness of a typical 3rd or 4th Star Qi Refining. To think a martial artist without a speck of spiritual power would have such consciousness? Impossible. Such an erged consciousness is only seen in martial artists who have awakened their consciousness at Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Most importantly, your Five Elements Spiritual Roots.]

    He then grabbed my wrist, sending energy through it like checking the pulse.

    [Martial artists when reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin evenly draw the spiritual energy of the Five Elements from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to prevent imbnce in the upper dantian during their transformation.

    Thanks to this, martial artists at Five Energies Converging to the Origin have much more evenly distributed spiritual energy in their bodiespared to ordinary cultivators with Five Elements Roots. These are the proof that you are not an ordinary cultivator with Five Elements Spiritual Roots but a martial artist at Five Energies Converging to the Origin.]

    The hunchback chuckled and released his hand from me.

    [Such facts are unknown unless you''re as schrly and wise as I am, having lived a long life. It feels like meeting an old friend from my youth, so I ended up talking a bit too much.]

    It seemed he momentarily ovepped me with the martial artist he met sixteen hundred years ago.

    The hunchback old man smirked while looking at the mark on my hand.

    [Seeing the mark on your hand, it seems that Chang-ho, that kind soul, gave you a rmendation, right? Hahaha, what a foolish and stupid fellow. A martial artist who reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin would be perfect for inheriting the Body Refinement Technique he practices.

    Just being at Five Energies Converging to the Origin guarantees basicbat power. To rmend such a person to a lowly n in the lower realms, that foolish fellow made another mistake.]

    He chuckled amusingly and asked me a question.

    [I have a question for you. What is the primary martial art you practiced?]

    "Swordsmanship."

    [Oh, good. Swords are great. The friend I met used a spear mainly, but they also practiced swordsmanship. Most martial artists learn the sword anyway... Ah, but that''s not the important part.

    Regarding you.]

    He looked at me with a wicked smile.

    [Can you swear never to wield a sword for the rest of your life? If you make such a vow, I''ll personally take you as my disciple.]

    Never to wield a sword?

    Contemtion was brief.

    No, it would be more urate to say there never was contemtion.

    "Thank you for the offer, but I cannot let go of the sword."

    [Hmm, even though if you be my disciple, you will get the opportunity to ascend beyond the Ascension Gate, directly to the higher realms?]

    "I may be ignorant of what that opportunity entails, but I cannot give up the martial arts I have practiced all my life."

    [If you be my disciple, you can live for hundreds of years more. And yet, you can''t give up the martial arts you''ve only practiced for a few decades?]

    Just a few decades.

    I let out a small, bitter smile.

    Not just a few decades, nor was it insignificant.

    My past lives...

    Yes, martial arts are my past lives.

    "I apologize, but I... Even if I live a short life and die young, I cannot let go of the sword entrusted to my hand."

    [Hmm...]

    After examining me for a while, the hunchback old man let out a wryugh.

    [It seems boring. That person 1600 years ago said the same. Their consciousness was barely at the 4th Star of Qi Refining, but they couldunch attacks beyond the peak of Qi Refining. It was fascinating, so I tried to take them as my disciple, but... they said the same as you.]

    His expression seemed somewhat regretful.

    [Fine. If you refuse to be my disciple, so be it. Just so you know, I have a bad temper, so I won''t particrly rmend you like Chang-ho. It''s just that our paths didn''t cross. Now, get lost.]

    Whoosh-

    The old man extended his hand, and space behind him split open, emitting a dark void.

    The same progression as before.

    My body and Kim Young-hoon began to be sucked into the spatial rift.

    [Well, I''m not pleased that you refused to be my disciple. But I respect your spirit, so I''ll give you a gift.]

    Pfft!

    A white cluster of light burst from the fingertips of the hunchbacl old man.

    The cluster of light seeped into my head as it was drawn into the spatial rift, and something seemed to imprint in my mind.

    Like always, I fell through the spatial rift.

    The difference from past lives was that thest thing I saw beyond the rift was not Manager Kim reaching out to us,

    But the hunchback old man waving.

    Whoosh-

    The wind blows.

    It''s cold.

    Everything around is utterly blue.

    "....?"

    ''Where is this...''

    I suddenly realized I was descending at high speed.

    "....!!! This is crazy.."

    I was startled and came to my senses.

    Falling!

    From the sky!

    Looking around, Kim Young-hoon was also far away, falling with me.

    I quickly deployed void stepping and caught Kim Young-hoon, pressing his sleep acupoint to keep him unconscious, then used void-stepping to reduce our falling speed.

    After falling for a while, I stepped through the air and safelynded on the ground.

    ''If I hadn''te to my senses, I would have unknowingly transitioned to the next life.''

    It''s chilling.

    No matter how random, I didn''t expect to fall from the sky.

    I wiped the cold sweat and looked around.

    ''First of all, this ce is...''

    After observing the terrain by leaping through the sky with void steps, I figured out roughly where I was.

    ''The west of Lianshan City (å€É½³Ç)...''

    Lianshan City.

    The city where I first fell.

    After several regressions, I had fallen again near this ce.

    ''First, let''s see what the hunchback old man gave me...''

    I closed my eyes and began to read thews imprinted in my head by the hunchback old man.

 Chapter 37: Cultivator (1)

    Chapter 37: Cultivator (1)

    Woong woong-

    In my mind, a volume''s worth of mystical runes floated gently.

    I examined these runes, gradually understanding their content.

    The name of the method was Hidden Consciousness Technique (ë[×RÐg), a mystic art that allows one to conceal one''s divine consciousness to appear at a lower realm. It could be executed solely through the maniption of consciousness, without the need for spiritual power..

    The basic principle of Hidden Consciousness Technique involvedpressing one''s consciousness and pushing it into the upper dantian. This temporarily reduces the size of the consciousness but increases its density and rity for a period, potentially elerating the practice of cultivation methods.

    ''Due to dealing with intent, it has somemonalities with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts .''

    I carefully read through all the mystical runes left by the hunched old man.

    At the very end of these runes, I found a message left by him.

    [As a martial artist who has reached the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, your consciousness isrger than that of other cultivators. However, don''t be arrogant just because you have mediocre Five Elements Spiritual Roots. Just conceal your superiority and focus on your practice. Showing off an ambiguous talent will only attract jealousy from those whock even that.]

    "Thank you for your valuable gift."

    I quietly expressed my gratitude to the hunchback old man and ced Kim Young-hoon aside for a moment.

    Then, I recalled a bandit group nearby.

    ''They were called the Tuho Gang.''

    I had a particr memory involving them.

    Before experiencing regression.

    In my first life.

    When famine struck the vige I lived in, the Tuho Gang raided and looted everything from our impoverished vige.

    Bang, bang!

    I kicked off the ground and rushed towards their base near Lianshan City. I was more familiar with the geography around Lianshan City than any other ce in Yanguo.

    Arriving at the cave where the Tuho Gang is based, I let out a wryugh at the familiar stench.

    The smell of alcohol, rotten vegetables, dried semen, rusty weapons, sweat and dirt.

    Yes, the collective scent of poverty, ignorance, and violence.

    I was all too familiar with these scents.

    Memories of my first life came flooding back.

    "Come out, everyone."

    I spoke softly, yet clearly, into the depth of the cave where the Tuho Gang resided.

    Hup, hup..

    A drunken member of the Tuho Gang, his face flushed from daytime drinking, stumbled towards me with a flexible sword in hand.

    "What the hell are you, fuck..."

    "Hahaha..."

    His stupid and pathetic appearance only made meugh.

    When I was in the early peak in the 4th cycle,

    I annihted the Chicken Waterway Fort within a moment, and even they were more organized and skilled than these fools.

    Truly, lowly and pathetic robbers.

    That was the Tuho Gang.

    I had memories of bowing down at their feet, offering everything I had, begging for my life.

    "You, you little shit, you daree to our great Tuho Gang..."

    "Life must have been hard, right?"

    "What...?"

    "In your next life, may you have better chances."

    Thud!

    No need for a sword, not even a hand technique.

    I didn''t even need to make a fist. I simply extended my finger and flicked the drunken Tuho gangster''s forehead.

    Using a simple technique to send a shockwave through his brain, he immediately fell over, foam bubbling from his mouth.

    There would have been no pain.

    Entering the foul-smelling cave, I reminisced about my first life.

    The Tuho Gang was vicious.

    But ironically, most of them were originally peasants.

    Driven to desperation withnd taken byndlords, they left their homes and became bandits.

    Perhaps I would have been among them if I had been a bit weaker.

    They were another possibility of my miserable first life.

    Thud, thud!

    I touched the heads of each person I encountered, shaking their brains and instantly killing them.

    They were pitiable.

    But they were definitely criminals.

    Going deeper into the cave, I found kidnapped people and women lying around, half-naked.

    I pressed their sleep acupoints and quietly killed the Tuho gangsters.

    After walking through the cave for a while, I reached its deepest area.

    There, a bearded giant was guzzling liquor.

    He was the leader of the Tuho Gang.

    "...For what reason caused you to operate such a bandit group?"

    "Uh..."

    The giant, blowing on a liquor bottle, looked at me with dull eyes.

    He was someone I knew.

    In my first life, he was the one who led the attack and burned down my vige.

    But now, seeing him, he was at best a second-rate martial artist.

    "¡­Is there usually a special reason? Life is painful, so I thought maybe stealing happiness from others would make it better."

    "So, did life get any better for you?"

    "Haha, can''t you see? Do I look happy to you? Life is nothing but pain."

    "Why is life painful?"

    "That is... um. It¡¯s painful because it¡¯s painful. Is any more exnation needed?"

    Life is indeed painful.

    Somehow, I felt I could rte to those words.

    Clearly, this person and I were in different positions, under different circumstances.

    Yet, somehow, I could see my past self in him.

    The weak and insignificant me who was burdened with pain from life, unable to even find the reason for my suffering.

    Through the eyes of another vulnerable person, I was able to reflect on my past years.

    "Right. Life is indeed painful."

    "Hmph, yeah... life really is..."

    "But..."

    I looked at the leader of the Tuho Gang with pity.

    "From my experience, pain is not the end."

    Swoosh

    I gently pushed the Tuho Gang¡¯s leader.

    The energy I inserted with the tip of my finger caused his brain to burst, and he breathed hisst.

    He must have gone peacefully.

    I gathered a few silver coins and money from the gang¡¯s residence and left.

    Stepping out, I bathed in the sunlight outside the cave, freeing myself from the nightmare that tormented me in my earlier life.

    With the silver coins, I went to Lianshan City, made identity ques for myself and Kim Young-hoon, and bought clothes.

    Then, I raided the unorthodox factions within the city and took them all down.

    Selling the gold and properties I acquired from them, I bought a decent manor and devoted myself to educating Kim Young-hoon.

    Around a monthter.

    Kim Young-hoon, following my teachings, easily reached the state of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Whoosh-

    Three Qi flowers blossomed in the air and then entered back into Kim Young-hoon.

    Shortly after, his eyes shone with enlightenment, and he experimented with his new senses, trying out various techniques.

    Then, his intent connected with my consciousness.

    "...! Wait, hold on. By the way, Seo Eun-hyun... That consciousness of yours... what is it exactly..."

    He gazed at me, fascinated by the domain of consciousness surrounding me.

    I smiled and drew a saber in the training ground, adopting a primary saber stance.

    Rapidly, I demonstrated the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, First Move, Mountain Force.

    Holding the saber, I struck both upper and lower positions simultaneously.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Second Move, Mountain Spirit.

    Spinning and shing in all directions, I created a defense that no one could prate.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Third Move, Mountain Presence.

    I unleashed continuous saber energy, mimicking the ovepping mountains.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fourth Move, Mountain Wind.

    With invisible speed, I disrupted the opposite''s flow with my thrust.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fifth Move, Mountain Unfolding.

    More ferocious than the basic moves, the saber danced wildly in all directions.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Sixth Move, Mountain Bird

    With light footwork, I swung the saber so fast it was invisible, making my movements unstoppable.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Seventh Move, Mountain Echo

    The sound of the saber resonated, vibrating rapidly to crush everything it touched.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Eighth Move, Mountain Scream

    The energy from the saber burst forth like waves, simr to Mountain Echo.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Ninth Move, Middle Mountain.

    The saber energy dug into the ground, leaving a powerful mark affecting its surroundings.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Tenth Move, Dragon¡¯s Mound.

    Like a dragon ascending from a hill, the saber''s tip thrashed wildly.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Eleventh Move, White Peak.

    The ascended dragon''s head glowed white, piercing through clouds. I grasped the saber and split it into ten paths.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Twelfth Move, Great Trunk.

    The ten paths of saber energy merged into one, transforming into a powerful strike capable of slicing through millennium-old rocks.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Thirteenth Move, Surpassing Mountains.

    Simr to Transcending Peaks but several times faster, it sliced through the air.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fourteenth Move, Returning Home.

    Beyond the sh, I released dozens of saber energies, dividing the attack.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Fifteenth Move, Saber Tomb

    I poured all techniques from first to fourteenth moves into a single strike.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Sixteenth Move, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    Finally, the seventeenth move...

    Boom!

    I unleashed all seventeen moves of Severing Vein Saber Method.

    The sixteenth and seventeenth moves of Severing Vein were identical to the twenty-third and twenty-fourth moves of Severing Mountain.

    Moreover, the Seveing Vein Saber Method was fundamentally quite simr to the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Since they originated from the same root, there was nothing strange about it.

    I handed my saber to Kim Young-hoon, who was staring nkly at it, and said,

    "You saw it just now, didn¡¯t you?"

    "...Yes, I did."

    What I had just demonstrated was not a mere saber method.

    I mixed in the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, showing thousands of threads of intent within the saber method.

    Perhaps, if he continues to explore the essence of the Severing Vein Saber Method he just witnessed, he would eventually reach the realm of Five Energies.

    "You are truly... a genius. How can you master such a high level of martial arts..."

    He eximed in admiration, and I gave a bitter smile.

    A genius.

    "...I am not a genius. Like our other colleagues at thepany, I just awakened a slightly unusual ability. With that ability, I could immediately reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but beyond that is impossible."

    I made sure he didn''t misunderstand, but his brief remark stayed in my mind for a long time.

    Genius.

    A single word that summed up all my past lives.

    But I couldn''t deny it.

    In this world, there are many who haven''t even had the chance to experience my past lives¡¯ opportunities.

    Instead of arguing against being a genius, I pointed out the ws in Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts, taught him literacy and speech, and instructed him in martial arts.

    Three monthster, Kim Young-hoon mastered literacy and speech and was getting ustomed to martial arts

    I left the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in the manor and told him to read it when he reaches Five Energies Converging to the Origin, then left the manor.

    In this life, I might not have a significant connection with him.

    I left Kim Young-hoon and headed for Seokyung City.

    Having infiltrated Seokyung City, I quickly invaded the Imperial Pce using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts..

    Then.

    Swoosh!

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I cut through the consciousness and silently beheaded the Emperor Makli Jung.

    At this time, it seems that the Shadow Guards had not been established yet, as the only people guarding Makli Jung were the Pce Guards.

    Holding Makli Jung''s head, I cut through invisible spells and barriers with my eyes, and safely escaped the Imperial Pce.

    Having escaped, I walked for days and nights until I entered a familiar terrain.

    The territory of the Jin n.

    Woo-woong-

    I had not noticed before, but now I could clearly see the energy of the barrier spread across the Jin n''s territory.

    It seems like a benefit of awakening my consciousness and being able to see the energy of heaven and earth.

    The Jin n''s barrier glowed faintly under the moonlight.

    ''This shouldn''t be difficult.''

    I easily cut through a gap in the Jin n''s barrier and secretly entered their territory.

    Although it was the Jin n''s territory, it was mostly upied by Qi Refining cultivators.

    Most of these cultivators had no ess to formation methods.

    That''s probably why the barrier wasn''t particrly strong.

    I erased my presence using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and headed to the familiar training ground.

    Next to the training ground, in the group lodging.

    Many breaths and intents were flowing out from there.

    Thud, thud.

    I slowly entered the lodging.

    The smell of sweat was strong.

    Suddenly.

    I felt something welling up in my chest as I saw this scene.

    My disciples.

    No, the children who were my disciples in a past timeline.

    But I knew.

    These children no longer remembered me.

    The children I remembered were trained by me, developed martial arts with me, and grew up with me.

    Yes, even though these children are the same beings as the ones I know,

    They were not the same individuals.

    The disciples that only I know, I would never see again.

    "...Are you suffering even in your sleep?"

    I looked at the sleeping children''s intents and smiled bitterly.

    It seems they were having nightmares of their rtives being killed by Makli n cultivators.

    Most of their intents were emitting dark light.

    For these children, life was nothing but pain.

    ''These children are certainly not my disciples.''

    But still...

    ''I can''t just ignore you.''

    Having lived, I knew that pain was not the end.

    Gently...

    I ced Makli Jung¡¯s head in the middle of the training ground.

    Then, looking back at the sleeping children, I murmured softly.

    "Live."

    Even if life is painful, it''s not all there is to it.

    Discovering something beyond suffering makes life truly valuable and worth living.

    "Please... live."

    After giving a final smile to my disciples, I went to the back of the Jin n''s territory, to a warehouse.

    The warehouse was enveloped in a sinister aura.

    I opened the door of the warehouse.

    Inside, there were hundreds of crystal beads, each containing a resentful spirit.

    Sheek-

    I drew my sword from its sheath.

    "May you, the deceased, shed your resentment and rest in peace."

    sh!

    The Sword Gang shining from my sword scattered in all directions, embedding into the crystal beads.

    Hundreds of crystal beads shattered at once, and the spirits began to escape.

    Pop, pop-

    The spirits that escaped from the beads soon forgot their resentment and turned into bright lights, ascending to the sky.

    The sight of countless spirits rising to the sky and then disappearing was both poignant and beautiful.

    Watching the scene for a moment, I stepped out of the warehouse and kicked into the air.

    It seemed I had touched some inner spells, as the surrounding spells were activated, but I cut through the energy knots and quickly escaped the encirclement of the formation.

    I hurriedly left the Jin n''s territory and said goodbye to my disciples in my heart.

    ''Farewell.''

    May you live a slightly better life in this lifetime.

    I headed towards the border of Yanguo.

    Beyond the border, in Byeokra Country.

    I nned to find the Cheongmun n that resides there.

    Go to the Cheongmun n. To learn the path of cultivation.

 Chapter 38: Cultivator (2)

    Chapter 38: Cultivator (2)

    Byeokra is a nation located to the southeast of Yanguo, bordering Yanguo and situated on the Silk Road that lies across the Heaven-Treading Desert. Due to its strategic location on the Silk Road connecting distant countries beyond the desert, the wealth of Byeokra was unimaginably immense.

    Silk and ssware weremonce throughout the area.

    Merchants riding camels and horses sold tobo brought from countries across the desert.

    Herbs and fruits I had never seen before roamed the markets.

    ''It''s still a bustling ce.''

    I thought to myself, looking at the surroundings that had not changed at all since myst visit.

    This is the ce I hade to with Young-hoon Hyung-nim, who had fallen into listlessness before establishing the Pce of Martial Extremity, during the second regression.

    I had learned some of the Byeokranguage back then, but since it had been so long, the words weren''t familiar.

    ''I should relearn Byeokranguage for a few months first.''

    Whether I go to Cheongmun n or not, I need to be able to speak thenguage to inquire around.

    Fortunately, there were many merchants near the border of Byeokra who spoke Yanguo.

    Seventh monthster.

    I spent seven months working at a pharmacy that mainly dealt with medicine, improving my fluency.

    I left the pharmacy owner, who was pleading with me to continue working, and ventured deeper into Byeokra.

    Though I hadn''t visited often, there were ces I was familiar with since the time after forming the Pce of Marital Extremity.

    Simr to Yanguo where cultivators did note forward openly, finding the Cheongmun n in Byeokra was difficult.

    However, I traveled around the country, seeking out strangendscapes and areas with peculiar rumors.

    After such searching, I finally found a territory that seemed to be that of a cultivator n.

    Phew-

    "Is this it?"

    With my eyes, having reached the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin and seeing the energy of heaven and earth, I saw a barrier made of spiritual energy encircling an entire valley.

    ''I''ve found it, the territory of a cultivator n!''

    But I couldn''t yet tell if this territory was that of the Cheongmun n.

    Even in Yanguo, the Jin and Makli n had roots spread everywhere.

    Byeokra likely has more than two cultivator ns, so I had to keep that in mind.

    I spent several days and nights in front of the barrier, waiting for someone toe out from inside.

    It was about ten days into the wait.

    ''Finally, someone''sing out.''

    A man in blue robes walked out of the barrier.

    ''Blue robes...''

    Makli n cultivators usually wore blue long robes.

    I was a bit wary of the man due to that memory, but I approached him without showing it.

    "Brother, how are you?"

    "Uh, how are you?"

    He received my greeting without showing any reaction upon seeing me.

    "It''s quite a surprise to see a fellow brother appear out of nowhere. Ha-ha-ha, if you were a mortal, I would have immediately eliminated you for discovering the territory of a cultivator n,, but fortunately, you are also a cultivator."

    "Ha-ha..."

    Perhaps due to the consciousness I had obtained after ascending to Five Energies, or maybe because of the Five Element Spiritual Roots I had acquired, the man in blue robes approached me without hesitation andughed heartily.

    "By the way, are you also heading in the direction of the border, Brother? I''m nning to attend the Spiritual Path Conference held this month. It seems you are also going that way, aren''t you?"

    "Spiritual Path Conference...Uh, Brother. I''m sorry, but I''m not well-informed; could you tell me what that is?"

    "Hmm? You don''t know about the Spiritual Path Conference ?"

    The man in blue robes looked at me as if I were a country bumpkin.

    "You came from some remote ce to train, fellow Daoist. You don''t know about the greatest exchange meeting held at the border between Yanguo and Byeokra, urring every two years? It''s a meeting where Qi Refining cultivators like us exchange numerous cultivation items, spiritual medicine, magic tools, techniques, and talismans..."

    "Ah, I have been so focused on training in the mountains that I am ignorant of worldly matters. I would appreciate it if you, Brother, who are well-versed in such matters, could enlighten me a bit."

    "Hmm hmm. You really do not know even the basic knowledge, fellow Daoist. If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    I buoyed his mood and gradually extracted information from him.

    The man''s name was Byeok Mun.

    He said he was from the Byeok n of Byeokra, of one of the three great immortal ns: Cheongmun n (œ[ãë„Ý¼Ò), Byeok n (±ÌÊÏ„Ý¼Ò), and Gongmyo n (¿×êÄ„Ý¼Ò).

    "Well, I am a descendant of the Byeok n, but I''m more like a distant rtive. That''s why I hardly receive any support for cultivation, and I haven''t had proper teachings. I''ve remained at only the early 4th Star of Qi Refining. I''ve understood the Bing (±û) true form, but to advance further..."

    "Hahaha, but you''re still better off than cultivators like me without a proper n."

    "I might be better off than loose cultivators without a n like you. But I still have my troubles. Some elders treat me like a pest that only consumes training resources..."

    I yed along with Byeok Mun''s conversation, and when he started talking about true forms and detailed cultivation knowledge, I quickly changed the subject to extract various information.

    Apparently, cultivators like me who train alone without being part of a n are called loose cultivators.

    Such loose cultivators hide behind noble ns or powerful families of mortals, receiving support from them and getting supplies of spiritual herbs and elixirs needed for their cultivation.

    Or they would subcontract work from cultivator ns and help them in exchange forpensation.

    ''It seems that the Qi Refining 1st Star cultivators I saw operating in secret in Yanguo belong to this category.''

    I also learned about the basic structure of cultivator ns.

    The direct lineage of the n, the main family.

    Then the branches that extended from the main family.

    And the external members who work together with these branches.

    Up to here, they are basically treated as ''cultivator ns''.

    Below this are subcontracted loose cultivators, who take subcontracting work from the branches or external members and lead mortals.

    And then the imperial ancestors of a country, who operate the state along with these subcontracted loose cultivators.

    They are treated almost like mortals.

    Royalty receives a lot of cultivation resources and generally has superior skills, but they are treated as such because they are heavily involved with mortals.

    Then there are the loose cultivators who have no rtion to cultivator ns.

    They are not greatly recognized by cultivator ns and are practically treated like mortals.

    They don''t receive systematic teachings and often don''t go beyond Qi Refining 1st Star, so most cultivator ns typically ignore them.

    "Of course, a Daoist like you, judging by the size of your consciousness, seems to be around Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star. Loose cultivators like you are an exception. With your level, you could easily join any cultivator n as a subcontractor."

    "Haha, thank you for thepliment."

    "Hmm, hmm. I should also talk about the cultivation sects. In fact, until a few decades ago, there was a concept called ''cultivation sects'' in the world. Several cultivator ns came together to form cultivation sects, gathering disciples with good qualities from the entire continent and enjoying their prominence.

    But for some reason, one day they stopped epting disciples and disappeared like the wind. The elders of the n seem to know the reason, but they don''t tell distant rtives like me. Haha..."

    "......"

    It seems that the cultivation sects, a factionrger than cultivator ns, disappeared suddenly because more than 99% of them ascended through the Ascension Path (Dangseonhyang) to the Ascension Gate.

    Byeok Mun just wouldn''t stop talking, and my ears were almost hurting.

    But since every piece of information he spouted was necessary for me, I just listened without saying a word.

    Being unable to speak freely within the n due to the atmosphere that one must cultivate, Byeok Mun, having found someone like me who listened well, chattered endlessly like a fish in water.

    ''I''ll have to part ways once we get to the Spiritual Path Conference .''

    As grateful as I was for Byeok Mun''s incessant talking, it was also a bit headache-inducing.

    "By the way, regarding the realm of cultivators. Is the realm of cultivators limited to the Qi Building stage? Most n heads of cultivator ns are known to be at the Qi Building stage..."

    Of course, I knew there were higher realms.

    But pretending to be an ignorant loose cultivator, I probed, and Byeok Mun, seizing the chance to show off his knowledge, started talking with shining eyes.

    "Oh dear, oh dear. It seems that there are too many things fellow Daoist is ignorant of. Cultivators essentially practice to ascend to the heavens and be immortals (ÉñÏÉ) and achieve eternal life. These cultivators are primarily divided into three major realms.

    Known as the Three Boundaries of Cultivation (ÐÞÏÉÈý½ç),

    The Great Boundary (´ó¾³½ç) is where one reaches the state of an immortal. The Middle Boundary (ÖÐ¾³½ç) is close to bing an immortal. And the Minor Boundary (Ð¡¾³½ç) is the beginning of transcending the mortal path.

    The six stages of the Minor Boundary.

    Qi Gathering (µ¤ÐÞ), Qi Refining (¾ššâ), Qi Building (ºBšâ), Core Formation (½Yµ¤), Nascent Soul (Ôªì`), and Heavenly Being (ÌìÈË).

    The five stages of the Middle Boundary.

    Four Pirs (ËÄÝS), Integration (ºÏów), Star Shattering (ËéÐÇ), Star Rebirth (ÐÇ˜„), and Entering Nirvana (é_Äù).

    The Great Boundary is the stage of True Immortals (±wÏÉ). I don''t know much about it myself.

    Anyway, these are the higher cultivation stages."

    Qi Gathering?''

    Isn''t Qi Refining the lowest realm?

    But asking about this could reveal my identity, so I just nodded along in agreement.

    "Also, it is said that when a cultivator of the Minor Boundary reaches the Middle Boundary, they ascend to a higher world, different from the world we live in. Whether it''s true or not, I don''t know. It''s just a legend.

    To me, everything from the Middle Boundary seems like a legend or myth, and I believe the state of Heavenly Being in the Minor Boundary is the end of cultivation. It''s just that myths get distorted over time, leading to exaggerated realms like the Middle Boundary and such."

    "Hahaha..."

    An exaggerated realm, indeed.

    But, I had no choice but to believe that the boundaries beyond the Heavenly Being stage actually exist.

    ''The cultivators who took my colleagues must have been at the level of Heavenly Being or higher.''

    Their desperation to ascend to the higher realm must be because there are stages beyond the Heavenly Being.

    "Hmm, by the way, we''re almost at Lingxu Mountain, where the Spirit Path Conference is held. What are you nning to buy at the conference?"

    "Ah, to buy..."

    "I''ve brought about a hundred and twenty spirit stones to purchase good elixirs at the conference. Hehe, for a Qi Refining cultivator like me, it''s a huge expense."

    "Spirit stones..."

    I wanted to ask about spirit stones.

    But I heard that spirit stones are treated as currency among cultivators, and not knowing this might make me suspicious, so I kept quiet.

    The next day.

    We arrived at the foot of Lingxu Mountain, located at the border between Yanguo and Byeokra.

    ''This is...''

    I felt a strange aura enveloping the entire mountain.

    Unlike the barriers I''ve seen around the cultivator ns'' territories, the aura enveloping this mountain was invisible even to my enhanced vision.

    When I asked about it, Byeok Munughed heartily.

    "You really are a rustic mountain hermit. Usually, big exchanges like this, or the main house of cultivator ns, are covered with formations far more profound than those protecting the minor territories of branch families or outsiders.

    They use the Dragon Vein itself as a power source, so it''spletely integrated with the surrounding aura, making it hard to find even for cultivators with keen consciousness."

    "Huh..."

    ''So that''s why I''ve never seen the main houses of the Jin n and Makli n, despite my extensive search.''

    Cultivators'' magical techniques are indeed remarkable.

    "Let''s go to the Spirit Path Conference together. Oh, wait. Since you didn''t know about the conference, I suppose you don''t have an invitation?"

    "An, an invitation?"

    "Yes. The Spirit Path Conference only issues invitations to cultivators, to prevent mortals from mingling in the cultivators'' exchange meetings. But it''s not a closed event, so if you pay 10 spirit stones, you can get an entrance ticket. You do have the spirit stones you brought, don''t you?"

    "Spirit stones..."

    I quickly thought about it, smiled slightly, and then spoke.

    "Brother Byeok. Actually, I nned to meet a friend outside the Spirit Path Conference. He lives near Lingxu Mountain. I''ll meet him first and then we can enter the conference together."

    "Haha, is that so? See youter then."

    Byeok Mun, looking forward to entering the conference, walked towards a direction at the mountain''s base.

    Shortly after, a voice echoed from the void.

    [Show your invitation or buy a ticket.]

    "Here it is!"

    Byeok Mun took out a small charm with a pattern from his pocket. The charm floated into the air, burned away, and left only the pattern which settled on the back of Byeok Mun''s hand.

    [Wee to the Spirit Path Conference.]

    sh!

    A little whileter, the scenery around seemed to distort, and then Byeok Mun''s figure disappeared.

    "Tch, I thought I could follow him in."

    I clicked my tongue, giving up on the n to follow him inside. The owner of the voice seemed to have a consciousness simr to that of ate-stage Qi Building cultivator, simr to Makli Wangshin.

    Fortunately, traveling with Byeok Mun over the past month, I had built a decent foundation of knowledge about the cultivation world, so it wasn''t a total loss.

    ''After all, the exchange meeting will end eventually. I can find a cultivator from the Cheongmun ning out of the formation inside and show them the rmendation letter.''

    If it was a famous exchange meeting, cultivators from the Cheongmun n would surely be there in numbers, so I decided to wait nearby.

    That''s when it happened.

    sh!

    The void distorted, and a group of cultivators wearing blue robes emerged from a spot at the mountain''s base.

    About seven of them.

    "Hahaha, Hyung. We acquired a lot of spirit stones at this Spirit Path Conference."

    "Yes, yes. Surely, other ns'' people also tried to disguise and buy our elixirs."

    "They must acknowledge internally. Our Makli n''s elixir-making technique is the best."

    There was a smell of blood.

    The familiar n''s insignia was engraved on their clothes.

    Makli n.

    The Imperial family of Yanguo and the worst devilish n.

    "Especially this time, we brought Blessing Pills. It''s bound to be popr. Hahaha, it''s the great elixir that extends the life of Qi Refining cultivators by 8 years..."

    "Huhuhu, when we return to our domain, we need to produce more elixirs. We have to press those who capture live mortals to bring more ingredients."

    "The capturers have be pickytely. A branch member of Makli n was killed by some freak, and the Jin n is aggressively trying to usurp the Imperial throne of Yanguo, making capturing difficult."

    "Tch tch, I don''t know who it is but..."

    I erased my presence using Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and inserted my consciousness stealthily to follow them using stealth techniques.

    When the cultivators of Makli n had moved a certain distance from Lingxu Mountain, I released my stealth and approached one of the cultivators.

    "Haha, you should have seen how much the ingredients assigned to me struggledst time. It''s getting hard to procure fresh blood. So, I had to..."

    Buzz-

    "Wha..."

    My sword cut off the head of the Makli n cultivator who had been spouting disgusting words.

    "...What?"

    The Makli n cultivators, unable to grasp the situation, looked at me in panic.

    "I don''t know what''s around Lingxu Mountain so I''ve been holding back."

    I gritted my teeth, ring at these filthy devils.

    "It''s hard to listen to such disgusting nonsense anymore. Worse than beasts."

    Thinking about it, even using a sword on these disgusting beings seemed like a waste.

    I sheathed my sword and spoke.

    "Die, all of you."

    Boom!

    The gathered Gang Qi in the air shattered the body of another Makli n cultivator who was hastily casting a spell.

    Bones and blood sttered everywhere.

    "What, what! How dare you do this to people of the great Makli n.."

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Swoosh!

    Gang Qi flew towards the head of a cultivator who was quickly speaking, faster than the wind.

    Boom!

    The cultivator seemed to have cast a defensive spell, but my Gang Qipletely shattered it, crushing the cultivator''s head like a watermelon.

    In an instant, three out of seven were dead.

    "Damn! A cultivator who looks no more than a 4th Star Qi Refining is attacking us alone! Let''s show the power of the Makli n!"

    A cultivator with a 5th Star Qi Refining level of consciousness formed a spell.

    A strong yin energy emanated from the leader-like figure of this group of cultivators, forming a ring of yin energy that flew towards me.

    "Hahaha, anyone hit by Makli n''s yin ring spell will see their flesh rot and eventually turn into a puddle of blood..."

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Presence.

    As I swung my hand upwards in a slicing motion, the yin ring was split in half, flying to both sides.

    Boom, boom!

    The yin rings that flew behind me hit several trees, which immediately rotted.

    "Oh, oh..."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting!

    I spread my hands, infusing Gang Qi into my fingertips.

    Then, I danced wildly in all directions.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Sword marks were engraved everywhere, and the three cultivators, including the one who had thrown the yin rings at me, were torn apart.

    I slowly walked towards thest remaining cultivator of the Makli n.

    "Pl-please, spare me! I''ll give you everything I have."

    "Do yourpanions'' corpses have any elixirs left?"

    "Yes! Yes! They do! You must know how famous our Makli n is for our elixirs. Here, take them, all of it."

    His face pale and hands trembling, he took out a few elixirs from the corpses and his own pocket.

    "Hmm, what are the ingredients of these elixirs?"

    "This, this is the Qingahwan, a skin beauty elixir made with a woman''s arm... and it also has Sanyo Grass and Dog Ginseng Extract. Also... and this is..."

    After listening to the ingredients of the elixirs, I asked thest remaining person.

    "Exin the stage of Qi Gathering."

    "Qi Gathering, you say? A cultivator who doesn''t know... oh, my mistake. I will exin."

    The Makli n cultivator quickly exined the Qi Gathering stage.

    "Those with spiritual nature must form a Law-Transforming Dantian (·¨»¯µ¤Ìï) to receive the spiritual energy of heaven and earth before they can officially enter the Qi Refining stage. This period of forming the Law Transforming Dantian is called the Qi Gathering stage.

    In fact, this stage is so insignificant that it was not even called a stage. A few decades ago, Qi Refining was not 14 stars but included up to 15th Star with the Qi Gathering stage. It''s only recently that they''ve been separated."

    ''Hmm, it feels like the martial world¡¯s Cheonji Heart Method.''

    Just as martial arts also have a stage of activating the dantian with the Cheonji Heart Method before umting internal energy, it seems cultivators also have a stage of creating a cultivation dantian before learning official cultivation methods.

    "It''s so insignificant that it barely even qualifies as a stage..."

    "Yes, yes. That''s right. A person with a Heavenly Spiritual Roots canpletely form the Law Transforminh Dantian in a day or two, those who have the True Spiritual Roots take a month, and those with Mixed Spiritual Roots who understand the cultivation methods well can do it in a year.

    But those with extremely poor talent can take three to five years. And since such durds make up more than 80% of the cultivator poption, it''s a stage distinguished for such people."

    "I see. Then..."

    I asked the Makli n cultivator several questions I couldn''t ask Byeok Mun to supplement my foundational knowledge of the cultivation world.

    After the interrogation, I pointed to the elixir boxes he hadid out on the ground.

    "Do you have any elixirs that you concocted yourself?"

    "Yes! I do! Despite my appearance, I am a skilled alchemist, and I know over 80% of the forms and elixir-making methods. If you spare me..."

    "Which types of these elixirs have you personally consumed?"

    "I, I''ve tried them all. If you spare my life, I can tell you which elixir is suitable for you..."

    I red at the Makli n cultivator and asked onest question.

    "Have you ever thought of anything while making elixirs?"

    "Yes, of course. I felt proud every time my skills improved while making elixirs..."

    ¡°I see.¡±

    I looked at the cultivator with a look of disgust and raised my hand.

    "What, why...I answered all your question..."

    Pop!

    I couldn''t stand to touch this brazen and filthy thing with my hand.

    I shot out Gang Qi and burst the cultivator''s head open.

    "Not even aware of what they have done. Is their thinkingpletely distorted...?"

    Even if one grows up as a member of a cultivator n, living in a world different from that of mortals.

    How can one act like this towards fellow humans when they themselves have human flesh?

    After leaving the bodies of the Makli n on the road, I gathered up the elixirs they had collected.

    Then, I found a sunny ce, dug into the ground, and buried the elixirs one by one.

    Shortly after, several small mounds appeared in the sunny ce.

    "...I buried you all like this because I couldn''t find your bodies. May you find peace wherever you go."

    I recited a brief rite for the repose of their souls, then returned to where the bodies of the Makli n cultivatorsy.

    "I''ll take these spirit stones of yours. Speak up if you have anyints."

    As I rummaged through the cultivators'' belongings, I found a pile of spirit stones.

    Having heard a rough estimate of the value of spirit stones from thest Makli n cultivator, I neatly stored the spirit stones in my possession.

    About 1600 spirit stones entered my possession at once.

    ''It seems they made some money with elixirs made from grinding people.''

    It was a valuable resource that helped in the training of cultivation methods and in the recovery of spiritual power.

    "Then, shall I go to the Spirit Path Conference?"

    I headed back towards Lingxu Mountain.

    Originally, I nned to wait for the cultivators of the Cheongmun n, but now I could just go inside and find them.

    I followed the direction Byeok Mun had gone, feeling the space around me distort.

    In the midst of losing my sense of direction, a voice echoed from all around.

    [Show your invitation or buy a ticket.]

    I handed over 10 spirit stones, and then a burst of light flew through the distorted scenery andnded on the back of my hand.

    [A 10-day ticket. You must leave after ten days.]

    "How many days does the Spirit Path Conferencest?"

    [Itsts for a total of 40 days, and it has been 20 days since it started.]

    "Please give me one more 10-day ticket."

    [10 spirit stones.]

    I paid 10 more spirit stones and received a ticket allowing me to stay for a total of 20 days.

    [Wee to the Spirit Path Conference.]

    sh!

    The scenery became even more distorted, and I found myself inside the formation.

    "Is this... the Spirit Path Conference?"

    I stepped inside.

    Trantor Notes: We finally get some information regarding the cultivation world. Judging by the Three Realms of Cultivation, it seems this story is gonna go on for quite the while, as expected of a Xianxia.

    P.S I''m just gonna be tranting some nt names as is unless they repeatedly show up like the yellow bamboo root or are important.

 Chapter 39: Cultivator (3)

    Chapter 39: Cultivator (3)

    "Haah..."

    I naturally let out a sigh of admiration as I looked around at the scenery.

    It was overwhelming.

    The exterior of the buildings and the people passing by felt simr to the bustling streets of Seokyung City, but the essence of this ce was entirely different.

    Through my awakened Five Energies Converging to the Origin vision, I could see the vast flows of heaven and earth energy rippling throughout the Spirit Path Conference.

    The flow of heaven and earth energy enveloped the entirend, and countless tiny spell runes moved to form a barrier.

    Moreover, buildings were also covered inyers of inscrutable spell runes and magic.

    Not only people and animals, but even the weeds on the streets were imbued with spiritual energy, and the buildings themselves exuded a majestic aura.

    ''Those intents...''

    Everywhere I looked, there were only cultivators with consciousness.

    After being ustomed to the markets of mortals without consciousness, being at a cultivator''s exchange meeting felt strangely novel.

    In the markets of mortals, the ce is chaotic due to countless humans unable to control their intent.

    However, at the cultivators'' exchange, everyone tightly controlled their consciousness, making it difficult to discern their intents without close inspection.

    It felt spiritually much cleaner.

    I was momentarily taken aback by the sight, but I decided to look around and get a sense of the ce.

    ''What do they sell at the cultivators'' exchange meeting?''

    While it felt spiritually different, at first nce, it didn¡¯t seem much different from a luxurious downtown area.

    There were street vendors selling talismans, herb sellers with unfamiliar herbs, and tamers sitting with cages of strange beasts.

    Except for the value of the items and currency being iparably higher than in the markets of mortals, it seemed quite simr.

    "A pound of Jasawhong!"

    "Selling Xian spiritual nt!"

    "Specialrge storage artifacts, only seven left!"

    As I passed by a stall selling fascinating spiritual herbs and restoratives, my eyes were drawn to a certain magic artifact.

    When the vendor selling items put his hand into a small pouch, he reached in all the way up to his shoulder.

    "Hmm... fascinating."

    I unknowingly entered the store and looked at the storage magic artifacts.

    "Excuse me, I''m just a country bumpkin, but how much can fit inside these storage artifacts?"

    "Hmm? Hmm.."

    The cultivator vendor looked at me drowsily and chuckled. A hint of disdain was evident in his consciousness.

    "The lowest-performing storage artifact we sell here can hold about one stone (approximately 180 liters)."

    He pointed to the small pouch as he spoke.

    That small thing could contain all my current belongings.

    ''Incredible.''

    Just having that small pouch would vastly increase the types of poisons and hidden weapons I could carry.

    For someone who often used hidden weapons, it was a very tempting item.

    The shopkeeper, seemingly unimpressed by my appearance, gestured and said,

    "This one is 50 spirit stones. If you don''t have money, don''t block the shop, please move aside..."

    "How much is the most expensive one?"

    I looked past the small storage artifacts to a more luxurious-looking one.

    ''To quickly draw out hidden weapons, that would be better.''

    I pointed to a rosary-shaped bracelet and asked,

    "I like that one. I''ll take it."

    "That''s 300 spirit stones."

    Thud!

    I put down the bag containing spirit stones and selected 300 stones to give to the shop owner.

    He looked momentarily flustered, but soon changed his expression and handed over the storage artifact with a smooth smile.

    "Haha, sir, you indeed have a good eye. This storage bracelet is the best for storing items. Each of the 27 beads on this bracelet can hold three stones'' volume, secured with space maniption..."

    I roughly listened to the exnation and purchased the storage bracelet.

    As I infused energy into the storage bracelet on my wrist, it shone brightly and absorbed the items I designated.

    Touching the bracelet, the desired item immediately appeared.

    "Sir, our store has other fine magic artifacts as well..."

    He showed me other artifacts, but except for the storage artifacts, most required a considerable amount of spiritual power.

    ''With my currentck of spiritual power, most are practically useless.''

    Moreover, even if I bought mid to low-tier magic artifacts at the Qi Refining level, most would be weaker than my Sword Gang.

    In short, they were just expensive luxuries to me.

    "Hmm, sorry, but I don''t see anything else I need."

    As I coughed and was about to leave, the shop owner inquired,

    "Well, if that''s the case. Are you looking for something specific? Not just magic artifacts, but talismans, elixirs... I have good connections with merchants in the Spirit Path Conference and can introduce you to some good shops."

    "Ah, do you perhaps sell books here?"

    "Oh, are you looking to purchase books on cultivation methods?"

    "Well, that and just general knowledge about the world of cultivation... Is there a bookstore that sells such books?"

    Upon hearing my question, the owner thought for a moment, then stepped out of the store and pointed down one of the streets in the Spirit Path Conference.

    "If you go down that street and turn right at the third crossroad, you''ll find ''Cheong-nan Bookstore.'' They sell a variety of books, and the owner, an old man, is well-known for rmending the right books to his customers."

    "Oh, I see. Thank you."

    "You''re wee. If you need anything else, please visit our store again!"

    I left the magic tool store and headed for the bookstore the owner had mentioned.

    ''Cheong-nan Bookstore...''

    The bookstore looked quite ordinary from the outside, almost unnoticeable. It felt strangely out of ce in the atmosphere of the Spirit Path Conference.

    "Is the owner here?"

    "Cough, cough, cough..."

    As I opened the door, dust scattered around, and I heard coughing from inside.

    "Ah, a customer? It''s been a long time since I''ve had a visitor, wee. My name is Cheong-nan, the surname Eom."

    The person introducing himself as the owner, Mr. Eom, was an elderly man with a long beard that reached his waist.

    Mr. Eom''s consciousness seemed to be around the level of Qi Refining, but for some reason, the boundaries of his consciousness were blurry and hard to discern.

    I could feel the multiple writing brushes he wore on his chest blurring my vision.

    Sensing my gaze, Mr. Eom pointed to the brushes and said,

    "Ah, these? They''re low-tier magic artifacts that obscure one''s cultivation level. If you buy more than five books from this bookstore, you get one as a free gift. Somehow, I have a feeling you''ll be taking one with you. Heh heh.."

    "Not bad. Anyway, I''d like to buy books on basic knowledge of the cultivation world, Qi Gathering, and the cultivation methods for Qi Refining cultivators."

    "Hmm, good. I''ll give you a gift in advance. Heh heh..."

    Mr. Eom took off one of the brushes hanging on his chest and handed it to me, then went into the storeroom and came back with several books.

    "Let''s see, here are ''Basic Knowledge of the Cultivation World,'' ''Etiquette for Cultivators,'' ''100 Essential Facts Cultivators Should Know,'' ''On the Realms of Cultivators.'' Four basic knowledge books. Then, ''Analysis of Qi Gathering'' which interprets Qi Gathering, and ''Myriad Qi Gathering Methods'' outlining optimal Qi Gathering techniques for different types of spiritual roots. Two books on Qi Gathering.

    And finally, a total of 13 books on basic methods for Qi Refining."

    He stacked 19 books in front of me, handed me six books on Qi Gathering and basic knowledge, and then spread out the 13 books on Qi Refining methods.

    "Choose whichever you like from these 13... If we start with this ''Great Five Elements World Changing Technique''..."

    Mr. Eomid out the basic cultivation books for me and gave a brief exnation.

    "These are the types of books we have in Cheong-nan Bookstore. But you should know, these basic cultivation books are all based on foundational principles. They exin the concepts of each level well, and the spiritual power is quite pure at the Qi Refining stage, but they don''t specialize in any particr field.

    For example, the basic cultivation methods of the Jin n for Qi Refining are specialized in fire and wind elements, and the basic cultivation methods of the Makli n are specialized in yin, water, and wind elements. These 13 books aremon basic methods that can be found in many other stores, not just mine.

    Of course, the reason they''re so widespread is that they''re straightforward and have pure spiritual power."

    "Hmm, Mr. Eom, do you have any methods you''d rmend?"

    "What type of spiritual root do you have?"

    "I possess Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    Upon hearing this, Mr. Eom rummaged through his books and presented a cultivation book titled ''Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.''

    "It contains five methods: Earth Surpassing Path, Water Surpassing Path, Fire Surpassing Path, Wood Surpassing Path, and Metal Surpassing Path, each suited to the corresponding spiritual root. Each one helps in gathering pure spiritual power.

    While they don''t specialize, allowing you to use only the basic spells of Qi Refining... If you master two or more of these methods, you''ll benefit from a faster recovery of spiritual power.

    In thetter part of the cultivation book, apart from special abilities of Qi Refining itself, there are some basic spells recorded, like defensive spells, telekinesis, concealment, consciousness spells, and telepathy."

    "Hmm, then I''ll take this."

    Since I had no knowledge of cultivation methods, I bought all the books without much thought.

    "The totales to forty-nine spirit stones."

    ''The price of these books is about the same as somemon low-grade magic artifacts. Well, it makes sense since they contain cultivation methods up to the 14th Star of Qi Refining.''

    I received the books from Mr. Eom, put them in my storage bracelt, and asked him a question.

    "By the way, Mr. Eom. Do you know where the cultivators of the Cheongmun n are staying during the Spirit Path Conference?"

    "Hmm? I believe they often stay across the street for lodging. Actually, this is my first time setting up a shop at the Spirit Path Conference, so I''m not too sure. I used to wander around with my books."

    "Oh, I see. I hope you find a good spot then."

    "That''s alright. To be honest, I opened this bookstore just for fun, not really to settle down. I find wandering around more enjoyable. Besides, I have another main upation."

    "That''s good to hear. Thank you for the gift. Farewell."

    I bid farewell to Mr. Eom and left Cheong-nan Bookstore, heading across the street as he had mentioned.

    On the way, I felt an odd sensation and looked back at Cheong-nan Bookstore.

    ''Did that store owner really rmend me to a good bookstore? Mr. Eom''s reaction didn''t seem to match the story about being popr with many customers before... Huh, perhaps they have some personal connections.''

    While pondering this, I walked through the street where I could find lodging.

    ''Even though I know where to stay, the ce is quiterge. How am I going to find the people from the Cheongmun n...''

    However, my concern was short-lived.

    "Ah! The rascals from the Cheongmun n!"

    "Damn it, why are those foul-tempered people here!"

    "Look, just stay away from here so you don''t get caught up in their trouble!"

    "......"

    Silently, I watched people avoiding the area and noticed a pair of man and woman walking towards my location from a distance.

    Both were dressed in dark ck robes, exuding a strong fighting spirit as they walked.

    The man, especially, was a burly giant, wearing a storage artifact simr to mine on his wrist.

    ''Hmm, it seems like something very unpleasant has happened. Their intent is predominantly red with anger.''

    The man and woman from the Cheongmun n seem furious as their intent colored red with rage near their upper dantian.

    It was then.

    Thunk-

    "Haha, this is a good purchase..."

    A man in a red robe, stepping out from between the lodgings, bumped into the giant from the Cheongmun n.

    ''That attire, that seal... is he from the Jin n?''

    The man from the Jin n, seeing the giant, nodded as if to apologize, then tried to continue on his way.

    At that moment, the giant from the Cheongmun n grabbed the shoulder of the cultivator from the Jin n.

    "If you bump into someone, shouldn''t you apologize?"

    "Huh? I did apologize, what is the problem?"

    "You... Are you making fun of me?"

    "What? Gah! Ack!"

    Suddenly, the giant exerted force on his grip and the cultivator from the Jin n screamed and fell to his knees.

    "You, you son of a..!"

    Click, click!

    Around the Jin n cultivator, spiritual power of the fire element started to spread, and sparks began to fly off him.

    "Will you not let go?"

    "Hmph. You bump into me and instead of apologizing, you act all high and mighty. Even if you get beaten to death, you''ll have no one to me."

    "You, you son of a bitch! If you do not let go of me and kneel down right now, I''ll make sure you can never use that hand again..!"

    ''There¡¯s trouble. I don''t know about the giant''s character, but the cultivators from the Jin n are known for their fiery temper and strong pride...''

    The woman beside the giant spoke.

    "Aren''t you aware of the Spirit Path Conference''s rules? Inside this area, the use of spells above Qi Refining 2nd Star for attacks is prohibited. Also, causing injury to others is forbidden."

    "Ha, so what? You''re going to use the rules of the Spirit Path Conference to stop me.."

    "I¡¯m saying, as long as you abide by ''attacks using spells above the limit'' and ''inflicting injuries'' rules, you can do whatever you want. One of our n members used this to his advantage in a scuffle recently,"

    The woman from the Cheongmun n spoke.

    At this, the giant grinned and, in an instant, a bright light burst from his fist, striking the cultivator from the Jin n squarely in the face.

    Boom!

    The fire spell the Jin n cultivator was about to use shattered, and he was sent flying over a distance of more than a meter.

    "Aaagh! You, you bastard! How dare you injure me! Do you think you can leave the Spirit Path Conference unscathed after this?"

    "Hmm, noisy."

    The giant grumbled.

    Thump! Thump!

    Approaching the Jin n cultivator, the giant grabbed his cor and began to beat him with his luminous fist.

    "Stop, stop! This guy is breaking the rules of the Spirit Path Conference!"

    However, no cultivator dared to intervene, as the Jin n cultivator wasn''t actually injured.

    I sensed a familiar energy emanating from the giant''s fist.

    ''It''s the same healing technique Sir Chang-ho used to fix my arm.''

    Indeed, the giant was beating the Jin n cultivator with a healing technique.

    "Why, why isn''t the Spirit Path Conference''s protective barrier activating against a Qi Refining 2nd Star level attack...!"

    Despite being the one getting hit, the Jin n cultivator seemed too preupied to understand why the conference''s rules weren''t being enforced.

    "You. Damn. Little¡­If you bump into someone..."

    "Ahh, ahhh!"

    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!

    The Jin n cultivator, trying to escape the giant''s grip, kept casting spells, but the blue light emanating from the giant''s hand held him firmly in ce.

    "Tsk tsk, seems like the Jin n cultivator met his match."

    "It seems they were only paying attention to cultivators from certain regions and not from others."

    "He didn''t know that the Cheongmun n is infamous for their foul temper..."

    The other cultivators didn''t interfere in this bizarre fight where one was beating the other while healing them; they just watched from a distance.

    Most onlookers appeared to be around the Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star..

    The giant from the Cheongmun n, and even the woman observing beside him, seemed to be at least Qi Refining 5th Star.

    ''...Sir Chang-ho, the founder, is a generous and kind person. Seems like his n''s branch family members are a bit less so.''

    I clicked my tongue watching the Cheongmun n giant mercilessly beat the Jin n cultivator.

    ''...Tsk. I don''t particrly like the Jin n, but seeing someone who was once on my side in a past life being beaten like this doesn''t sit well with me.''

    I approached the giant who was still beating the nearly unconscious Jin n cultivator.

    "Excuse me, sir. It seems the Jin n member has learned his lesson. Perhaps it''s time to forgive him."

    "Huh? Who are you to meddle in our affair?"

    "It does not matter who I am. Your behavior does not seem very honorable. Please, let him go now."

    "Ha, if you don''t like it, try to take this arrogant fool away from me. Let''s see how strong a Qi Refining 3rd Star like you is..."

    I didn''t need to use my hands.

    I used the essence of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' ultimate technique, adjusting its power before shooting it at the giant.

    "Aaaaah!"

    The giant clutched his head and let go of the Jin n cultivator. I quickly went over to thetter, pressing on a point to alleviate his pain.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Hu, huff...! Heuughk... Thank you, really, thank you..."

    The Jin n cultivator, appearing to be around Qi Refining 4th to 5th Star, tearfully thanked me.

    "I do not know who you are, but if you evere to Yanguo''s Cheombuk City, I will repay this favor. Use this token to contact me when you are there. I must go now. Thank you for today!"

    After thanking me, he handed me a token and hurriedly left, fearing that the giant might rise again to strike him.

    "How dare you harm us?"

    The woman from the Cheongmun n red at me, blocking the giant.

    I smiled and spoke.

    "My technique is not like Qi Refining spells, so I do not believe I have vited any Spirit Path Conference rules. And where exactly is the injury on that man?"

    "Hmph! You seem to have cunningly skirted the rules using some consciousness technique. You will regret picking a fight with the Cheongmun n''s descendants..!"

    Blue light also emanated from the woman''s hand.

    It was the same healing technique used to beat the Jin n cultivator.

    However, I swiftly cut through her technique with a hand-chop.

    Her hand remained intact, but the blue light was severed in mid-air.

    "What, what..."

    Swiish

    I quickly approached her, extending two fingers and slowly thrusted towards her.

    "Defense!"

    The Cheongmun n''s woman, startled, hastily summoned a transparent barrier with a spell, but it shattered instantly as I released Gang Qi from my fingertips.

    I quickly dispersed the Gang Qi and pressed on a vital point on her body.

    "Cough!"

    The Cheongmun n''s woman clutched the pressed point, groaning in pain and copsing to the ground.

    "You use a healing technique to beat people. I am also well-versed in the human body, knowing where to strike to heal and cause pain at the same time... Shall we try it?"

    "Eek, you..."

    "Hold on."

    Her face flushed with anger as she was about to cast a spell on me.

    The Cheongmun n''s giant, stopping her, clutched his head and stood up.

    "Ahem. My apologies. I did not realize you were a senior with concealed cultivation."

    "Huh?"

    As I wondered, he pointed to the brush at my waist and said.

    "I did not recognize it before, but that tool blurs your cultivation level, making it hard for me to perceive. Please forgive our rudeness."

    He bowed deeply, asking for forgiveness.

    I nodded, epting his apology.

    "O-Orabeoni (formal way of referring to an older brother for a woman). That man, no, that person..."

    "Didn''t you see his strike just now? He dissipated our spells with a wave of his hand and nearly knocked me unconscious with his consciousness technique. He must be at least Qi Refining 7th Star."

    "That, that''s... I apologize for my rudeness as well."

    "......"

    I felt awkward and scratched my head.

    What would they do if they knew I wasn''t a Qi Refining 7th Star, but a martial artist without any spiritual power?

    It seems they mistook me for a high-level cultivator disguising my cultivation with a tool.

    ''The reality is the opposite, though.''

    "...By the way, do you recognize this pattern?"

    I showed them the pattern of rmendation from Sir Chang-ho on the back of my hand.

    The giant''s eyes widened.

    "This is an external family rmendation token. It''s at least from a main family elder or a public official level. We failed to recognize a distinguished person like yourself. Please forgive us for this as well."

    "Luckily you know of it. Actually, I was looking for people from the Cheongmun n because of this... So, how do I join as an external member using this?"

    "Oh, it is simple. Come to our n''s territory, and receiving confirmation from just one elder-level senior will make you an external member immediately. Haha, since it hase to this, we will escort you to our territory as soon as the Spirit Path Conference is over."

    "Ah, thank you."

    I nodded to the now humble Cheongmun n siblings and decided to find lodging nearby, waiting until the end of the Spirit Path Conference.

    Twenty days passed, and the Spirit Path Conference ended.

    Guided by the Cheongmun n siblings,

    I arrived at the Cheongmun n''s territory in Byeokra.

 Chapter 40: Cultivator (4)

    Chapter 40: Cultivator (4)

    Upon arriving at the Cheongmun n''s territory, I received an entry que that allowed me to ess the area and went to meet a Qi Building elder.

    Cheongmun Mok, the Qi Building elder, checked my rmendation in his room and said,

    "Hmm, this is a rmendation from an elder or someone higher from the main n. It seems you were rmended by one of the seniors who recently ascended."

    "An ascended senior?"

    "Never mind that. It''s not something you need to worry about. Anyway, the authenticity of your rmendation is confirmed, so we will ept you as an external member of the n..."

    He then asked for my name, age, nationality, and current cultivation level.

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyun, 30 years old. I was born in Lianshan City of Yanguo, and my current level... I have not yet learned any cultivation methods."

    "Hmm? You haven''t learned any cultivation methods?"

    Cheongmun Mok''s eyes flickered.

    His consciousness swept over mine.

    I hadpressed my consciousness using the Hidden Consciousness Technique, making it appear much smaller, roughly at the level of Qi Refining 1st Star.

    "To have Qi Refining 1st Star level consciousness without learning any cultivation methods is remarkable. Is that why you were rmended? Do you know what type of spiritual root you possess?"

    "I am told it''s Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    "Five Element..?"

    His eyes flickered again.

    "...Hmm. Your slightly exceptional consciousness seems to be the only reason you were rmended...? Never mind. It''s not my ce to question the decisions of the main n elders. I''ll give you an identity token that symbolizes your status as an external member. I''ll also arrange your residence."

    Following the elder, we headed to a location within the territory.

    Unlike the Makli n or Jin n, the Cheongmun n''s territory was not established on tnd but in a rugged mountainous area.

    Thus, the residences of the n members are more like caves carved into the sides of mountain ravines than actual houses.

    Cheongmun Mok led me to one such cave and, pointing to it, said,

    "This will be your residence from now on. You will live here, elevate your cultivation, perform assigned duties, and umte contributions for the n. Once you''ve amassed enough contributions, you can use them to receive support from the n.

    Additionally, external members and branch families receive basic cultivation resources from the n once a month. The more missions youplete and the higher your cultivation stage, the more resources you''ll receive. Since you only have potential andck not only spiritual energy but also a Law-Transforming Dantian, the basic support you''ll receive will be..."

    He rummaged in his robes and handed me a small box.

    Inside the box, there were tiny yellow bamboo ginseng roots, significantly smaller than the arm-sized ginseng I had dug up in Dangseunhyang.

    ''Judging by the size and appearance, these are cultivated ginseng, around five years old.''

    "Be content with this for now. Once you reach the Qi Gathering stage and ascend to Qi Refining, you can receive at least one spirit stone per month. Also, take these."

    I received two books from Cheongmun Mok.

    One was a Qi Gathering cultivation manual, and the other contained the n''s rules and regtions.

    "Make sure to read the rulebook and use the Qi Gathering manual to reach the Qi Gathering stage. Since you''re now a member of the n, you mustplete at least four mandatory missions a month. When you want to take on a mission,e to me, and I''ll assign you tasks suitable for your level."

    "Understood."

    After receiving the books and bidding farewell to the elder, I entered the cave.

    The cave was empty, but having been homeless in several past lives, I was more than satisfied with just having a roof and walls.

    I first opened the Qi Gathering manual given by Cheongmun Mok titled, ''Cheongmun Method of Qi Gathering,'' and the ''Myriad Qi Gathering Methods'' I bought from Mr. Eom at the Spirit Path Conference.

    Soon after, I closed the Cheongmun manual and set it aside.

    ''The manual seems too rudimentary for someone with Five Elements Spiritual Roots...''

    Compared to the Myriad Qi manual, the Cheongmun method was less user-friendly and contained too many iprehensible terms.

    In contrast, the Myriad Qi manual included methods suitable for each spiritual root, and detailed exnations about the Qi Gathering stage.

    The process of creating a Law-Transforming Dantian is as follows:

    First, one must activate their inherent spiritual quality, transforming their dantian to be optimized for that quality.

    Afterward, by gathering Yin and Yang energies and circting them within the dantian, it bes imbued with primordial chaos energy, making it suitable to absorb the heaven and earth energy. Thereby, achieving the transformation into a Law-Transforming Dantian.

    However, there was a problem.

    ''Those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots take a day, True Spiritual Roots take a month, Mixed Spiritual Roots ¨C the fast ones take a year, the slow ones take three to five years.''

    The more elements one possesses, the exponentially longer it takes to create a Law-Transforming Dantian.

    For those with a single spiritual quality, such as Heavenly Spiritual Roots, it was enough to activate this one quality and optimize the dantian, then gather Yin and Yang energies to purify it with primordial chaos energy. This could be achieved in just one day.

    However, cultivators with more than one spiritual quality had to activate and optimize their dantian with the energies of these qualities, ensuring that the energies of the different qualities were perfectly and evenly distributed within the dantian.

    For those with dual qualities, it was a matter of precisely bncing the two energies 50-50. But starting from triple qualities, it became exceedingly difficult to bnce the energies.

    Thus, for those with the same True Spiritual Roots but three qualities, it would take one to three months just to bnce these energies.

    And from the fourth and fifth qualities, it was said to be the beginning of hell.

    Yes, one must perfectly bnce the concentrations of five different energies, and during the evolution of the dantian with primordial chaos energy, these concentrations must not change at all.

    ''Hmm...''

    I understood the Myriad Gathering Method and Analysis of Qi Gathering as I read,prehending the stages of Qi Gathering..

    After organizing my thoughts, I came to a conclusion.

    ''No problem at all.''

    Uniformity of energies?

    That issue waspletely resolved when I ascended to Five Energies Converging to the Origin, undergoing aplete transformation.

    The five qualities within me are now perfectly bnced.

    I just need to activate all the qualities and infuse them into the dantian.

    The notion that I must never lose focus or allow any fluctuation in the uniformity of qualities during the evolution of the dantian with primordial energy is meaningless to me.

    ''Compared to maintaining sword energy all day long, this isn''t even difficult.''

    Moreover, using the Hidden Consciousness Technique gifted to me by the hunchback old man, my training speed should increase significantly, so time is not a concern for me.

    Thest remaining issue was the spiritual energy needed for training.

    Rumble-

    The thousand or so spirit stones brought by the Mahkli n cultivators were still there.

    I spread the spirit stones I had poured out from my storage bracelet all around the cave, savoring their aura.

    ''Hmm, this should be enough...''

    It seems I wouldn''t have to worry about training.

    After estimating the energy of the spirit stones, I put them back into my storage bracelet and went to see the Cheongmun n elder to receive my mission.

    Since I had toplete at least four missions a month, I thought it would be better to get it over with all at once and train in peace.

    When I arrived, the Cheongmun n elder gave me a simple and somewhat trivial task.

    He said to go to a small vige in the Jurungsung province of Byeokra to verify if someone with spiritual qualities had appeared.

    I teamed up with a member of the Cheongmun n and headed to Jurungsung.

    ''I had wondered where cultivators kept finding new members, and now I know.''

    I learned something I had been curious about while carrying out the mission with a member of the Cheongmun n.

    How do the cultivator ns continue to replenish their numbers over hundreds of years?

    Inbreeding among family members with spiritual roots would eventually lead to intensified gic diseases, and it seemed unlikely that they would marry members of other ns they werepeting with.

    However, it seemed that the cultivator ns tasked their branch families with missions like this one, sourcing people with spiritual qualities from all over the country.

    It was surprisingly easy to find people born with spiritual qualities.

    ''Almost annoyingly so.''

    In the vige, children who imed to see ghosts, or those who continuously saw illusions, or whose minds were not entirely sound, turned out to be individuals with spiritual qualities in over 80% of the cases.

    It appeared that going to viges with rumors of children seeing ghosts or peculiar children was a way to find individuals with spiritual qualities.

    ''Although determining the specific type of spiritual quality requires detailed verification, at least knowing whether someone possesses spiritual qualities or not is easy to discern...''

    Those with spiritual qualities or open spiritual channels have their consciousness protruding outwards from the upper dantian, forming a circle around their brows.

    Although these individuals had not learned any cultivation methods, making their consciousness only about twice the size of their heads, it is still easy to recognize, especially whenpared to ordinary mortals who let out their intent in the form of threads, not consciousness.

    "That child must be the one said to see ghosts."

    A member of the Cheongmun n, who had teamed up with me and at the 1st Star Qi Refining stage, pointed out a child lying under a bridge in Maeyeol Vige, Jurungsung Province.

    The child was bruised all over and seemed to be staring nkly at the flow of heaven and earth energy.

    "He has an open spiritual channel."

    I observed the shape of the child''s consciousness around his upper dantian, centered on his brow, andmented.

    The Cheongmun cultivator nodded and descended under the bridge.

    The beggar family under the bridge seemed flustered by the sudden approach of someone in fine clothes, murmuring and getting up from their spot.

    "What''s the name of that child?"

    "Oh, my lord. This child''s name is Gusan. If he looked rudely at you, I apologize. That child, he ims to see ghosts..."

    Just then, the child named Gusan suddenly screamed and pointed at us.

    "Waaah! Monsters! Monsters! Waaaah!"

    It seems like it is his first time seeing someone with our kind of consciousness, and his reaction was quite extreme.

    The face of the beggar family head contorted in anger.

    "This damned child, speaking nonsense to important people, bring a stick! We must teach him a lesson..."

    "It''s fine. Instead, are you willing to sell this child to us? We''ll pay a good price."

    Clink!

    The Cheongmun member pulled out a purse full of money and handed it over.

    The head of the beggars looked at the purse, seemingly confused.

    "Uh, what? Why would you want such a child..."

    "Enough. Are you selling or not?"

    Prompted by the Cheongmun member, the head of the beggars quickly grabbed the child and brought him over.

    "Ah, yes. We''ll sell. Haha, lucky you! You''re going to wear fine clothes and eat better food. Go follow them!"

    "No, daddy, no. They''re not human. People let out thoughts like threads, but theirs are round! They must be monsters!"

    "This damned child, still babbling about ghosts and monsters! Just follow them already!"

    The beggar boy screamed in fear upon seeing our consciousness.

    The Cheongmun member sighed and told me.

    "You take the boy. I don''t want to deal with this dirty kid."

    "Alright."

    Eventually, after being beaten a few times by his father, the boy was sold to us, and his father brandished the purse full of money with shining intent.

    "Waaaah! Waaaaah!"

    The boy cried out loud as I led him away.

    The Cheongmun member, bothered by the noise, was about to use a spell to silence him, but I stopped him to let the boy cry his heart out.

    ''Cry. It''s only fair given your situation.''

    Unable to bear the boy''s crying, the Cheongmun member walked ahead quickly, increasing the distance between us, while I continued to hold the boy''s hand, letting him cry.

    After the boy''s voice became hoarse, I spoke to him in a calm voice.

    "Don''t worry. We are not monsters. Just think of us as people like you."

    "Sniffle, sniffle..."

    However, the boy''s consciousness was clouded with a dark blue color, the color of sadness.

    "...Will I never see my mother and father again?"

    "Well, perhaps when you grow up, you cane back to visit. Once you learn cultivation methods and grow strong enough to take on missions, you might be able to return."

    "What do you mean?"

    "You''ll understandter. Don''t worry, you''ll see them again."

    Hearing my words, the sadness in Gusan''s consciousness seemed to lift slightly.

    I asked the Cheongmun member walking ahead.

    "What will happen to this child?"

    "First, he''ll be taken to the n for a talent assessment. If his talent is above true spiritual roots, he will be entrusted to external members of the n for education. After learning the Qi Gathering Method, basic techniques, and rising to the level of Qi Refining, he will be treated as an external member.

    However, if he has mixed spiritual roots, he will be given to the lower echelons of the n. He''ll study under them for a few years, go through Qi Gathering, and once he reaches Qi Refining, he will be part of the lower echelons. If he umtes enough merit, he might even be promoted to an external member."

    "What if we find someone with heavenly spiritual roots?"

    "If that happens, the main house wille personally to educate them. They will learn the main cultivation methods and then be married into the direct line of the main house, bing a son-inw. They will grow with the support of the main house''s direct line. However, I''ve never encountered such a case in my life."

    "I see..."

    I gained a deeper understanding of how the cultivator n¡¯s replenish their ranks as he exined.

    I soothed the child as we returned to the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    After a thorough examination, the child was identified as having mixed spiritual roots and was to be adopted by a lower echelon member of the n supported by a powerful family in Byeokra.

    His life was bound to change significantly from before.

    I received another mission from the Cheongmun n elder and went off to find new candidates with spiritual roots, sessfullypleting three months'' worth of missions.

    Although it took time to travel around Byeokra, this mission involved tracking down rumors to their source and verifying whether individuals had open spiritual channels.

    Bringing spiritual root holders back to the n was treated as a separate mission, so I was not pressed for time.

    With about three months gained, I returned to my cave.

    "Now, it''s time to learn the Qi Gathering Method."

    After sealing the entrance of the cave with a wooden nk, I spread out a thousand spirit stones and sat cross-legged in the center.

    The Myriad Qi Gathering Method specific to those with five spiritual qualities, the Five Elements Secret.

    I began to absorb the heaven and earth spiritual energy flowing around me, using the Five Elements Secret, and activated the spiritual roots in my body ording to the Secret''s instructions.

    Woong-

    Remembering how the Five Elements spiritual energy harmoniously entered my body when I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I operated the Five Elements Secrets and the Five Elements spiritual energy began to be drawn into my dantian from the surrounding spiritual energy.

    Other cultivators would have focused all their effort at this stage to harmonize the spiritual energy, spending years just on this. My body''s spiritual energy was already perfectly bnced, so simply pouring the existing energy into the dantian resulted in a perfectly harmonious concentration.

    In an instant, the dantian achieved perfect harmony of five elements.

    From there, I began to optimize the dantian for the Five Elements spiritual energy ording to the Secret''s instructions.

    Time passed.

    One day, two days, three days.

    And on the fifth day,

    I finally seeded in optimizing the dantian for all five elements.

    "Now I''m halfway there."

    The next step was to absorb Yin and Yang energies, circte it, and transform it into primordial chaos energy, evolving the dantian to receive spiritual power.

    Typical cultivators with five spiritual qualities would take months or even years to absorb heaven and earth energy at this stage, but I was different.

    Woong-

    I drew spiritual energy directly from the thousand spirit stones around me.

    Kugugugugu!

    Clutching handfuls of spirit stones, I absorbed spiritual energy furiously.

    Due to being a five-spiritual-quality cultivator, the efficiency of energy absorption wasn''t great, but Ipensated with the sheer quantity of spirit stones.

    After absorbing a vast amount of spiritual energy, I divided it into Yin and Yang energies ording to the Five Elements Secret.

    Then, I circted it in the dantian, mixing Yin and Yang energies to create primordial chaos energy.

    With this primordial chaos energy, I filled the dantian and began its evolution.

    Kugugugu-

    Changes started urring in the dantian.

    Despite the drastic changes trying to disturb the bnce of the harmonized Five Elements spiritual energy, I maintained perfect bnce with firm consciousness and allowed the primordial chaos energy to work.

    How long did I continue to push primordial chaos energy into the dantian using the Five Elements Secret?

    Finally.

    sh!

    Light seemed to emanate from the dantian, and the primordial chaos energy no longer caused any further transformation.

    Instead, the dantian began to operate the primordial chaos energy on its own, refining and collecting it into pure spiritual power.

    "Haah..."

    I exhaled and operated the Five Elements spiritual power inside me.

    The Five Elements spiritual power moved at my will.

    Huuuh-

    As I inhaled, the heaven and earth energy naturally absorbed into me following my intent.

    I realized that I had achieved great sess with the Five Elements Secret.

    The implication was clear.

    "Now, I can ascend to the Qi Refining stage."

    I opened my eyes, left the cave, and asked the mortals working in the Cheongmun n''s territory about the current date.

    I learned that a month had passed since I started my closed-door cultivation.

    "Since I''ve alreadypleted three months'' worth of missions, I have about two months left."

    I quickly decided.

    Returning to the cave, I took out the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    "With the remaining time, shall I try advancing to the first star of Qi Refining?"

    Trantor notes: From my understanding spiritual energy is the basic form of energy that exists in the world, it''s the heaven and earth spiritual energy. Spiritual power is when the spiritual energy is transformed by the Law-Transforming Dantian into ''power'' that can be used and manipted by a cultivator. Spiritual power can also be tranted asw power which exins the term ''Law-Transforming Dantian.

 Chapter 41: Qi Refining (1)

    Chapter 41: Qi Refining (1)

    Qi Refining consists of a total of 14 stars.

    Previously, Qi Gathering was included in Qi Refining, making it 15 stars, but even then, the foundation of Qi Refining began only after forming the Law-Transforming Dantian.

    As I read through the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I delved into the details of Qi Refining.

    Although casually referred to as stars from 1 to 14, the boundaries of each stage within Qi Refining were quiteplex.

    To reach the first star of Qi Refining, one must understand all seventy-two incantations of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words (ÆßÊ®¶þµØµØÉ·±wÑÔ) and activate the corresponding seventy-two spiritual meridians.

    The second star involves mastering the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Method Decrees (ÈýÊ®ÁùÌìî¸·¨ÔE), building upon the seventy-two Earthly Sha meridians and forming the corresponding thirty-six Heavenly Gang spiritual natures.

    The third star requires evolving the seventy-two spiritual meridian and thirty-six spiritual natures to amodate twelve types of spiritual energy corresponding to the Twelve Earthly Branches (Ê®¶þµØÂÉ).

    The fourth star demands amodating ten changes of spiritual energy corresponding to the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram (Ê®Ìì¸ÉˆD).

    The fifth star is achieved by unifying the 108 spiritual meridians and natures and sixty types of spiritual energy changes into nine points ording to the principles of the Nine Pces (¾ÅŒm).

    The sixth star involvespleting the entire spiritual energy meridians in ordance with the operation of the Eight Trigrams (°ËØÔ).

    The seventh star is when one performs a ritual to seven stars among the 28 stars and 4 constetions, dering their intention to walk the path of cultivation and being granted permission to receive more spiritual energy under the auspices of heaven and earth.

    The eighth star entails navigating spiritual energy through the Six Harmonies (ÁùºÏ) and Four Directions of Heaven and Earth (ÌìµØËÄ·½), filling the entire body''s spiritual meridians.

    The ninth star aligns the properties and symbols of the Five Elements with the main attributes of the learned cultivation method, fully awakening the attributes of these methods.

    The tenth star uses the principles of the Four Images (ËÄÏó) to fully connect thepleted and specialized Eight Trigrams spiritual meridians in order to create two channels of Yin and Yang.

    The eleventh star involves fully prating the upper, middle, and lower dantians corresponding to the Three Talents with spiritual power, achieving unification of  Heaven, Earth, and Man (ÌìµØÈË).

    The twelfth star entails continuously circting the the Yin and Yang channels of the Dual Poles (ëp˜O), eventually integrating the channels and bing a wless Unified Channel.

    The thirteenth star elerates spiritual power through the Unified Channel, focusing the spiritual power into one point (origin) within the dantian.

    The fourteenth star, the Infinite (Ÿo˜O), involves exploding the concentrated mass of spiritual power to further evolve the inner part of the dantian.

    Sessful evolution of the dantian, marked by the formation of a spiritual cloud within and a spiritual star''s birth, signifies reaching Qi Building.

    That marks both the beginning and the end of Qi Refining.

    ''...Can I see the end of this in my lifetime?''

    From first-rate to peak, from peak to Three Flowers Gathering at the Summit, and from there to Five Energies Converging to the Origin, it''s achievable within each lifetime.

    But within the Qi Refining stage alone, there are immense differences in levels and realms.

    ''Now I understand why Qi Refining cultivators show such vast differences in abilities with just a one-star discrepancy.''

    In the martial world, the differences within the same major realm were not so drastic.

    An early peak could defeat a mid-peak, and a mid-peak could ovee the threshold of Three Flowers Gathering at the Summit.

    But in Qi Refining, even a one-star difference could make direct confrontation nearly impossible.

    I also understood why so many Qi Refining cultivators spend their entire lives unable to advance beyond a single star.

    Without exceptional understanding of spiritual arts, one could spend a lifetime in cultivation and still not fully grasp all incantations of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words.

    ''It''s not easy, indeed...''

    After contemting the fourteen stars of Qi Refining, I turned to the methods written in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Earth Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Wood Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Metal Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Fire Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    Five methods were recorded.

    I chose the Earth Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    The reason was simple.

    The internal energy method of the martial world that I had originally mastered, the Dragon Vein Qi Method, belonged to the Earth (ÍÁ) attribute in the ssification of cultivators'' heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    "It''s better to practice something familiar."

    While reciting the form written in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I chanted the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words.

    The Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words is a spell that activates seventy-two spiritual meridians and is a fundamental technique in itself.

    For example, the true words of Earth Corner (µØ½Ç) would, from beginning to end, emanate energy from the spiritual veins corresponding to the Earth Corner Star, resulting in earthen spikes bursting forth from the ground.

    "I need to form the hand seals too."

    Of course, as one progresses to the higher stages of Qi Refining, hand seals and true words can be omitted, but for now, both were required to cast techniques.

    "First, I need to activate the meridian corresponding to the Earth Leader Star (µØ¿ýÐÇ)."

    Activating even one meridian would mean entering the first rank of Qi Refining.

    I sighed softly and activated the meridian with the true words of Earth Leader (µØ¿ý).

    Two months passed.

    I came out of the stone chamber and breathed the outside air.

    Somehow, I had managed to activate the first spiritual meridian, the Earth Leader.

    But to do so, I had to use a hundred spirit stones.

    "The efficiency is terribly low."

    At this rate, I might not be able to activate all Seventy-Two Earthly Sha meridians even if I used all my remaining spiritual stones.

    "...Well, that''s why I joined a cultivator n."

    I could have be a loose cultivator, not joining the Cheongmun n. Stealing cultivation techniques from a couple of cultivators would have sufficed, so technically,ing here wasn''t necessary.

    But the reason I chose toe to the Cheongmun n was to seek help in such difficult times.

    I first went to Cheongmun Mok, the elder in Qi Building, and dered that I had be a Qi Refining cultivator.

    Elder Cheongmun Mok, surprised, checked my meridians and only believed me after confirming the activated spiritual meridian.

    "Huh, what did you do? You, with Mixed Spiritual Roots, achieved Qi Refining in just three months? This is insane... Well, now I see why the main n elders gave you a rmendation. Heh..."

    He looked at me curiously and asked about the method I used.

    "What method did you use to enter Qi Refining?"

    "I used a method from the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, specifically the Earth Surpassing Path Method."

    "Ah, the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation. I see."

    It seems to be amon technique, as even Elder Cheongmun Mok recognized it immediately.

    "That method is indeed the very basics of cultivation. It precisely outlines the essentials for Qi Refining. However, being just basic, it will not allow you to perform any special attribute techniques."

    "I am aware of that."

    "Hold on..."

    He fiddled with his desk and pulled out a book.

    "This is the Earth Dwelling Method (µØ×¡Ôº·¨), an Earth attribute cultivation method and one of the basic practices of the Cheongmun n. It is specialized in solid defense. You can learn this instead of the Earth Surpassing Path, or alongside it. Since they have the same attribute, it will not significantly slow down your cultivation."

    "Thank you."

    "You mentioned slow progress in cultivation mastery? That is inevitable due to your Mixed Spiritual Roots... But there''s a way to elerate your cultivation mastery."

    I listened attentively to Elder Cheongmun Mok''s words.

    "Generally, understanding follows breakthroughs. Once you breakthrough a meridian or realm, the insights of the lower levels be instinctively clear.

    You have activated the Earth Leader meridian, so you should have some understanding of what the Earth Leader True Words mean, correct?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "As you move from Qi Refining 1st star to 2nd star, from lower to higher levels, and then to Qi Building, the meanings of the true words and forms you learned before will be much more intuitively clear.

    Therefore, cultivators with Heavenly or True Spiritual Roots quickly breakthrough meridians and realms to understand these insights. However, those with Mixed Spiritual Roots like you need to do the opposite."

    "The opposite?"

    "Understanding before Breakthrough! First fully understand and embody the meanings of the true words and forms, engraving them in your soul. If youpletely grasp the true words, you can activate meridians and breakthrough realms even without exceptional talent or quality."

    "Understanding before Breakthrough, huh..."

    I could roughly grasp what that meant.

    Cultivators born with incredible innate talents, those of the Heavenly Spiritual Roots and True Spiritual Root, could break through realms and understand mantras just by sitting quietly and circting their energy.

    However, cultivators with lesser talents, those of the Mixed Spiritual Roots, had to first understand the mantras to activate their spiritual meridian and break through realms.

    And I, too, had experienced something simr.

    "Cultivators are born with inherent consciousness and spiritual roots, while martial artists need to reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin."

    To reach the world of consciousness used as natural as breathing by cultivators, martial artists must realize intent, understand life within intent, and eventually awaken all life''s intents to reach consciousness.

    A genius realizes and unfolds a technique in one go.

    A durd reaches the same level only after numerous attempts and trials.

    I had already experienced this countless times.

    "Thank you for the advice."

    There was nothing to fear or find difficult.

    I just had to do what I¡¯ve been doing all along.

    "Yes. Also, within the territory, every ten days, members of the territory and external members gather for a discussion meeting to share insights about mantras and cultivation. Participating in it will be helpful.

    The advice I just gave you and the cultivation manual are gifts for your ascension to Qi Refining. If you want more advice, you''ll have to collect and pay merit points next time. Now, off you go."

    "Thank you."

    After thanking the Cheongmun n elder, I left the stone cave where he resided.

    Several dayster.

    I attended a discussion meeting held within the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    It was a meeting where Qi Refining cultivators of the first, second, and third starrs gathered to discuss enlightenment.

    In the meeting, besides members of the n, there were external members like me and even low-ranking members who had umted a lot of merit points.

    The meeting was organized with first, second, and third star Qi Refining cultivators forming their own groups.

    Naturally, I joined the 1st Star Qi Refining group and participated in the meeting.

    "First, I''d like to talk about the wall I''ve recently hit."

    The meeting progressed with each Qi Refining cultivator sitting cross-legged, taking turns to share their insights and the walls they recently faced.

    I too spoke a few words about the Earth Leader Star''s spiritual meridian, and that day I was able to interact somewhat with other cultivators of the Cheongmun n.

    After a month of discussions and missions at the Cheongmun n''s meetings, during one of my conversations with the n''s cultivators, I learned a rather shocking fact.

    "So... you''re saying you can''t see this?"

    "That''s right. Have you mastered some unique consciousness technique?"

    "Ah... well, something like that."

    I smiled awkwardly andughed with an external member of the Cheongmun n who was conversing with me.

    Today, I learned a shocking fact.

    Cultivators cannot see the color of intent.

    They seemed able to recognize its form, but beyond that, they only saw transparent consciousness and intent.

    ''A shocking fact indeed. I thought all cultivators could see the color of intent like me... Well, I never had anyone topare with before. After all, reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin isn''tmon...''

    I thought about the extent of consciousness a martial artist at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin would have.

    Around the size of a Qi Refining 3rd of 4th Star.

    I was using the Hidden Consciousness Technique to make my consciousness appear as small as 1st Star Qi Refining, but in reality, my domain of consciousness was muchrger.

    Moreover, I heard that not even Qi Building cultivators, let alone those at the 3rd Star of Qi Refining, could see the colors of intent like I could.

    Unless they had mastered some unique consciousness technique.

    ''The domain of consciousness awakened by martial artists is fundamentally superior to that of cultivators.''

    In a way, it was the only area where martial artists surpass cultivators.

    From the interactions at the meeting, I learned another interesting fact about the Cheongmun n.

    ''A n that venerates the Dao of Combat... Is it the influence of their founder? And because of that influence, they hold an Immortal Combat Meeting every year...''

    The Immortal Combat Meeting was a martial contest that the direct and coteral members of the Cheongmun n participated in once a year.

    All those bearing the Cheongmun surname, whether direct or coteral, were obliged to participate in the Immortal Combat Meeting, and their rankings within the n were determined based on their performance.

    Therefore, members of the Cheongmun n fought desperately at every Immortal Combat Meeting, constantly striving throughout the year for it.

    ''I think I understand now why the Cheongmun n is rumored to have foul characters.''

    Their personalities have likely be rough due to preparing for the Immortal Combat Meeting within the n.

    ''It''s a pity. If external members could also participate, one could raise their rank and receive a bounty of cultivation resources.''

    I licked my lips softly.

    That''s when it happened.

    "Breaking news! Urgent news!"

    A coteral member of the Cheongmun n rushed into the cave where the discussion meeting was being held and shouted.

    "The Jin n has finally usurped the throne of Yanguo, recing the Makli Dynasty with the Jin Dynasty! The Jin n has now seized control of Yanguo¡¯s politicalndscape.

    Therefore, the main house has decided to send an envoy to congratte the Jin n on their victory, and this envoy will be open to not only Cheongmun n members but also external members. Moreover, the envoy will get a chance to meet and learn from a Qi Building level figure who yed a significant role in the Jin n''s usurpation of the Makli Dynasty."

    "Huh, learning from an elder of the Jin n? Which elder might that be?"

    "Well... it was someone I heard of for the first time. The name was, Young-hoon, I believe.."

    I felt a smile form on my lips.

    Kim Young-hoon has seeded in this life too.

    "...How do I apply to join as the envoy?"

    "The Cheongmun n''s way is always simple. Survival of the fittest! As it happened previously, the 20 spots for the envoy will be decided by making all the applicants fight, and thest 20 standing will be given the opportunity.

    But you should just give up. You seem to be at about the Qi Refining 1st Star, so don''t overdo it."

    However, I asked with a faint smile.

    "To apply, do I just do it like other things and apply to Elder Cheongmun Mok?"

    "That is correct but for this position, there will be many powerful cultivators who have been preparing for the Immortal Combat Meeting. Forget about it. Meeting a Qi Building figure won''t change your life, will it?"

    I passed him and walked towards the stone chamber where Cheongmun Mok was.

    "Life won''t change, but... it''s just about meeting an old friend from my hometown."

    If he helped the Jin n usurp the throne of Makli, then surely his martial arts realm must have reached at least the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    How far had he reached in this life?

    How much had his martial arts grown?

    For a long time, I had wanted to cross des with a martial artist of equal or higher caliber.

    Joining the envoy was very simple.

    While everyone gathered in one ce to fight, I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence, and at thest moment, I ambushed the most exhausted of the remaining 20, knocking them out and bing the victor.

    Some saw me and used me of cowardice, but in truth, I could have annihted all the Qi Refining 5th to 6th Star cultivators gathered there that day.

    ''They should be thankful I didn''t fight and stayed quiet.''

    I just didn''t want to stand out and stayed a bit subdued.

    Regardless of the oue, I was able to win the position.

    I headed to the Jin n as an envoy along with one of the Qi Building elders of the Cheongmun n.

    "Everyone aboard!"

    On the day the envoy departed, the Qi Building elder climbed onto the bow of arge ship-shaped magical artifact and shouted at us.

    I boarded the ship along with other members of the envoy at a strategic location within the Cheongmun n''s tettirtory, and soon the ship rose into the sky.

    ''It''s always fascinating to see.''

    Although I could walk in the sky, flying in the void using the harmony of heaven and earth energy and air was a different principle from this flying artifact.

    The heaven and earth energy itself was absorbed by the ship, generating a strange buoyancy.

    Then the ship gently floated up and suddenly zoomed forward.

    Whoosh!

    The ship quickly rose into the sky, piercing through the clouds, grazing the sea of clouds with its dragon-like frame.

    Judging by the speed of the magical artifact, it seems like we would reach Yanguo in about a day.

    ''I can see why flying artifacts are popr.''

    It wasn''t like using void stepping.

    It felt like being on afortable airne.

    I leaned on the deck, admiring the underside of the ship grazing the clouds, lost in thought.

    ''How far can a martial artist ascend?''

    Has Kim Young-hoon evolved the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts in this life?

    The realm of martial artists is third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, and then pinnacle.

    Next is known as the peak of the pinnacle, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Surpassing the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    That''s the limit.

    Reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin is considered a legendary realm, achieved only once every few centuries, but no one has ever seen beyond it.

    Except for Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon has reached a realm of martial arts never seen before in the history of martial arts, akin to a miracle.

    "Yes, the current state of martial arts is continually being pioneered."

    For a martial artist, there is no higher ce.

    Therefore, a martial artist must create their own ''higher realm.''

    I slowly stroked the sword at my waist.

    Even as I entered the path of cultivation and practiced, I never once removed this sword from my side.

    While reciting mantras, I continuously trained with the sword, striving to find clues to the next stage.

    Of course, I was still only at the early stages of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "But even if I can''t ascend further yet... Kim Young-hoon will show me the scenery beyond."

    And he will tell me that the time spent practicing martial arts was never in vain.

    I am now a cultivator.

    But at the same time, I am a martial artist.

    As both a martial artist and a cultivator,

    I will not give up and will continue to run endlessly.

    Because that is the life I desire.

    ''I will climb and climb. And surely... end this cycle and live a proper life.''

    With that firm resolve, I gazed at the sky above the clouds.

    High and distant, yet clear and bright.

    A dayter.

    We arrived at the Jin n''s main house.

    ''This is... the Jin n''s main house!''

    It was a volcano.

    A live one, withva bubbling up from below!

    The Jin n''s main house was located at the center of it.

    ''Were there volcanoes in Yanguo?''

    But I was surprised for another reason.

    In my several lifetimes, this was the first time I had seen a volcanic terrain.

    "Excuse me, do you know where exactly the Jin n''s main house is located in Yanguo''s geography?"

    I asked a fellow envoy.

    He answered me promptly, swallowing his saliva at the sight of the Jin n''s main house below.

    "It''s said to be near Gyungang Province in Yanguo. I''m not too sure myself."

    ''Gyungang Province? I''ve been there before, but there was no volcano. No, could it be...''

    I realized one possibility.

    ''The entire volcano is covered with an illusion barrier, so it remained undiscovered until now!''

    I was astounded by the immense scale of Jin n''s main house''s barrier and gazed at the main house.

    "We''re descending!"

    The Qi Building elder of the Cheongmun n lowered the ship, and we entered the Jin n.

    We went into the Jin n and, led by the Qi Building elder, delivered a letter from the Cheongmun n''s leader to the Jin n''s leader.

    Thanks to that, I saw a Core Formation cultivator closer than ever before in my life.

    ''This is... Core Formation...''

    Zap, zap

    It felt like being near the fox.

    A vast area of about thirty zhang was covered by his spiritual power and consciousness. In the middle, a middle-aged man in red robes sat in the leader''s seat, reading the letter from the Cheongmun n''s leader.

    Zap, zap..

    Under the pressure openly emitted by the Core Formation cultivator, the Qi Refining cultivators of the Cheongmun n, except for me, looked as if they were about to be crushed.

    My skin tingled under the spiritual power of the Core Formation cultivator, but that was it.

    ''At the level of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I can easily deflect such pressure.''

    Using my consciousness, I subtly deflected the pressure being exerted on me.

    After a while, formal greetings were exchanged, and finally, the moment I had been waiting for arrived.

    "I will introduce the highest external member of the Jin n who made significant contributions during the recent change of the throne!"

    Kim Young-hoon stepped onto a small tform and greeted us.

    "Greetings to the distinguished guests from other ns. I am the martial artist known as Young-hoon."

    Indeed, he had already ascended to the Five Energies Converging to the Origin in this life. His intent evolved into the form of consciousness, and even his appearance seems younger.

    "A martial artist??"

    "What are you saying, isn''t that person a cultivator?"

    "Are they mocking us?"

    Then, a smirk appeared on one of the Jin n''s elders'' lips.

    "He is definitely a highly aplished martial artist. Undoubtedly, he yed a significant role in the recent throne change. As mentioned earlier to the envoys, wouldn''t it be a good idea to test the skills of each n''s talents against this martial artist for the sake of friendship between the ns?"

    I roughly understood the situation.

    The Jin n had usurped the throne and was using this opportunity to show off their strength to the surrounding cultivator ns.

    And what better way to elevate their pride than having their martial artist defeat other ns'' cultivators.

    "Even so, how can a mere martial artistpete with cultivators..."

    "The Jin n is taking things too far..."

    The Cheongmun n''s envoy, as well as envoys from other ns, looked displeased.

    Then, the Jin n''s leader spoke up.

    "I vouch for his skills. Those who do not wish to participate in the martial contest may retire to their quarters."

    "......"

    "......"

    No one dared to object after that. To ignore the individual vouched for by the Core Formation leader would be akin to disrespecting the leader himself.

    "Before we start the banquet, we n to have a brief martial contest as a form of entertainment. Does anyone have objections?"

    No one responded to the leader''s question.

    "Seeing no objections, I guess everyone agrees. Let''s start the martial contest."

    The first challenger was from the Gongmyo n of Byeokra, a Qi Refining cultivator.

    As Kim Young-hoon and the Gongmyo n cultivator faced off, discontented murmurs erupted here and there.

    "I joined as an envoy to receive teachings from a Qi Building figure but now..."

    "How did we end uppeting with a mere martial artist..."

    "A martial artist as a Qi Building level figure? His consciousness seems only about the lower levles of Qi Refining... It would be more believable to say a grasshopper by the roadside is a high-ranking official of Yanguo."

    "Silence! How dare you speak like that in front of the n Leader!"

    The Cheongmun n''s elder scolded, though his face was full of dissatisfaction.

    The martial contest began.

    Bang!

    Kim Young-hoon moved swiftly, and the Gongmyo n''s Qi Refining cultivator who tried to cast a spell was knocked away.

    "....!"

    "What..."

    "That, that.."

    Kim Young-hoon casually brushed off his hands and said,

    "The contest is over."

    Shock spread across the faces of the envoys.

    "How, how did..."

    "Did anyone see what happened?"

    The area became noisy instantly, and soon another challenger from a different n stepped up.

    A Qi Refining 10th Star cultivator from the Byeok n.

    They sent a rtively strongte-stage cultivator.

    Everyone''s attention focused again, and the contest resumed.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon charged at the Byeok n cultivator, who released a blue spell. Kim Young-hoon elegantly dodged all the spells and approached the cultivator, shattering his defensive spell with one move and throwing him aside.

    "It''s over."

    Again, the cultivators gasped in shock, and the spectators became noisy.

    "How could that..."

    "That was definitely a martial arts technique."

    "How could a mere mortal..."

    No one doubted the n Leader''s words anymore.

    The atmosphere started heating up.

    Each n sent challengers to Kim Young-hoon.

    It seems as if beating him had be a matter of pride for each n.

    Even the Cheongmun n sent severalte Qi Refining cultivators, but all were defeated by Kim Young-hoon within five seconds.

    The atmosphere, which had been heating up due to the consecutive defeats of the ns''te-stage Qi Refining cultivators to a mere martial artist from the Jin n, gradually turned gloomy.

    In contrast, the Jin n cultivators'' pride was soaring.

    And again, when another Byeok n cultivator was defeated by Kim Young-hoon, it was the Cheongmun n''s turn.

    "...Who will go?"

    No one responded.

    Everyone knew that sending anyone would only embarrass the Cheongmun n.

    "...Well, if no one else will..."

    "I''ll go."

    I stood up.

    Wasn''t this why I came in the first ce?

    Seeing me, the elder of the Cheongmun n sighed and said,

    "...Well, if it''s a Qi Refining 1st Star, even if he loses, everyone will just think it''s natural."

    I walked down to the martial contest stage and met Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    Startled!

    Kim Young-hoon jerked in surprise, as if he didn''t expect to see me here.

    Swoosh-

    I drew my sword.

    "Let''s have an exciting fight."

    What realm has Kim Young-hoon reached in this life?

    What level of martial arts has he attained!

    Kim Young-hoon, though initially startled, smirked and for the first time drew his saber.

    "Alright, let''s y."

    sh!

    Our intents shed in the air.

    Trantor Notes:

    Tranting the Qi Refining stars were a bit of a pain in the butt. Some of the terms are actually used irl like the Earthly Branches, Heavenly Stems, Nine Pces, Eight Trigrams, etc. You can google em if you want. Anyway, don''t sweat it from the information overload. The story will slowly exin the Qi Refining stage and you''ll better understand as we read further.

 Chapter 42: Qi Refining (2)

    Chapter 42: Qi Refining (2)

    The duel began with the first movements of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    The moves Transcending Peaks and Mountain Force collided.

    As I sliced horizontally in the middle stance, Kim Young-hoon mirrored the move and then quickly shifted to a lower stance.

    However, my intent crushed the lower stance, transitioning into a form that could sh across Kim Young-hoon''s face.

    The fight was at the peak level from the start.

    Red and blue lines crossed in the air.

    The sound of swords and sabers shing rang out in the martial arts field

    Ting, ting, ting!

    Dozens of attacks collided in a single exchange.

    Cliff Edge, Bouldered Cliff, Dragon Vein, Flowing Ridge, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein...

    I shed upwards, then wildly downwards, and back up again in a continuous flow.

    But Cliff Edge was deflected with Mountain Spirit, while Bloudered Cliff and Dragon Vein were countered with the flowing techniques of Severing Vein Saber method.

    Kim Young-hoon dodged Dragon Vein with Mountain Bird, then rapidly approached.

    The moves of Entering Mountain and Ascending Vein were shaken off with Middle Mountain, unsettling the ground to shake the opponent''s bnce.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Forty-Nine Lights Emerging Peak!

    Forty-nine sword energies flew towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Severing Vein Saber, Mountain Unfolding!

    Kim Young-hoon''s more ferocious whirlwind of attacks repelled all my sword energies.

    Our swords and sabers shed, and dozens of red and blue intents crossed in the air.

    A tremendous exchange happened in that brief moment.

    But still, it was at the peak level.

    Our gazes met.

    No words were needed.

    As if by agreement, we both stepped into the realm of purple - the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit level!

    What had been just an exchange of moves was now a serious prelude.

    We read each other''s intents, changing stances multiple times with each step.

    Taking three steps and changing stances seven times, we finally settled on a single move after eight adjustments.

    Kim Young-hoon feinted with the Mountain Wind and swiftly changed to Mountain Echo stance.

    I shifted from ¡®Mountain Echoes, Valley Responds¡¯'' to Echoing Valley, repelling the momentum of Mountain Echo with my sword.

    The color of our intents grew moreplex in the exchange.

    Each strike was an exchange of thoughts.

    [Have you been well?]

    With a ''whoosh'', I countered with Bouldered Cliff, feigned Entering Mountain in the lower stance, and then smoothly transitioned to ''Flowing Ridge''.

    [I have been well. Have you been untroubled?]

    The colors of our intents continued to exchange.

    [Untroubled. However, seeing you well relieves my heart.]

    Kim Young-hoon''s movements became more lively.

    Suddenly, he seemed to disappear from my sight, only to reappear, shing upwards close to me.

    Mountain Bird!

    [Shall we start ying for real now?]

    [Yes.]

    The preliminary match ended.

    We both, as if agreed, entered the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Our consciousness domain ovepped.

    Using the Layered Mountain, I scattered Sword Gang in all directions to block Kim Young-hoon''s strike.

    Immediately after, I used Mountain Tiger to concentrate the scattered Sword Gang into a single point directed at him.

    [I have always wanted to ask.]

    A dragon''s head soared through the clouds.

    With White Peak, he shed upwards with dozens of Saber Gang, tearing apart the concentrated Gang Qi of Mountain Tiger.

    [You told me you learned this martial arts from an opportunity]]

    Following White Peak, the Severing Vein Saber continued with Great Trunk.

    His Saber Gang converged into a single powerful strike, aimed at me.

    [Yet could it be that this martial art was not obtained by some opportunity, but something you created?]

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    I flowed my Sword Gang into his Saber Gang, shaking it up as if causing an earthquake, dispersing his Gang Qi.

    Again, a profound exchange urred between us.

    The fight in the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin was on a different level from the peak.

    Rather than predictable trajectories of intent, each movement was like a far-off illusion, almost akin to foreseeing the future.

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber shes towards my neck.

    My sword pierces through Kim Young-hoon''s heart.

    But it was all an illusion caused by the killing intent in the realm of consciousness that we both shot at each other.

    At the same time, it was also a battle of techniques in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Kwang, Kwang, Kwang!

    In the simple exchange of moves, Gang Qi envelops the void, sending Sword Gang and Saber Gang scattering in all directions.

    Even though it was just a sh of moves, in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, the mere killing intent clothed in Gang Qi turned the fight into reality, with sword marks and saber marks wildly spreading everywhere.

    The floor of the sparring ground, made of blue stone, cracked all over.

    Before long, the boundary of the sparring ground was protected by a formation capable of blocking attacks from cultivators above the 14th level of Qi Refining, holding off our Gang Qi.

    Yet, even that formation trembled under the collision of powerful Gang Qi.

    Lightning shes.

    By now, our movements were likelypletely lost to lower-level Qi Refining cultivators with weaker consciousness.

    We traversed the length of the sparring ground several times.

    The trajectory of Gang Qi we emitted remained in the void of the sparring chamber, not yet faded.

    And then, we collided in between.

    [Why do you think so?]

    The lights of our swords and sabers crossed in the void, each weaving the ferocity of a dragon and a tiger.

    [Don''t you know? If you taught me this martial art, you should know the intent imbued in it.]

    The intent within the martial art.

    I know it all too well.

    No, I was there when Kim Young-hoon created the Severing Vein Saber Method during the second regression of the Heavenly Demon War.

    The Severing Vein Saber Method, a peerless martial art, was developed by Kim Young-hoon over several months by refining my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship of 12 strokes.

    Originally created for slow learners, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, with its kind and ascension-inducing strokes, was stripped of its simplicity. He integrated and extracted the essence of each stroke to create a new saber method.

    That was the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    A martial art created by Kim Young-hoon for his own genius, and at the same time, a martial art imbued with his thoughts during its creation.

    Back then, in the early regressions, he longed for his lostpanions and the homnd he could never return to.

    It was evident even in the names of the strokes.

    Severing Vein, Returning Home!

    His saber, beyond the Severing Mountain Sword''s Forty-Nine Lights Emerging Peak, carried a much more profound and intricate transformation.

    The strokes he created out of longing for home as a human, not a genius, rained down on me.

    Kim Young-hoon''s reason for asking was probably the same.

    The martial art itself exuded the longing for home, the longing of a human being.

    Right now, he''s asking me.

    If I miss home as well.

    I questioned him in return.

    [You''re asking if I miss my home, aren''t you?]

    At this point in the regression, Kim Young-hoon believes that I created the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Therefore, he is asking if I long for my homnd.

    [I certainly do miss it. Sometimes, I miss it so intensely that I find myself weeping with my sword in hand.]

    Using ¡®Nine Mountain, Eight Seas¡¯ I deflect Kim Young-hoon''s attacks dozens of times.

    Then, concentrating dozens of attacks into a single point, I intensify the pressure on him.

    Kwang, Kwanggwang!

    Our battle has already turned the sparring ground into aplete dirt field.

    Paang!

    Once more, our sword and saber collide, sending shards of the shattered blue stone flying between us.

    Our consciousness, having attained the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, bes even more focused.

    Not just one fragment, but numerous shards scatter around us.

    The trajectories of Gang Qi. Countless astonished gazes peek through the dust clouds at us.

    Every facet of the space we stand in bes clear in my mind.

    In this near-omniscient state, I lock eyes with him.

    [But don''t you know? The ultimate technique of the Severing Vein Saber Method. The meaning of Saber Tomb.]

    Our intentsmunicated back and forth.

    [Is that so...]

    He smiled somewhat sadly and took up a stance.

    Recognizing his intention, I too properly assumed a stance.

    [The heart you left in this martial art initially deeply resonated with me.]

    In truth, it wasn''t what I had left behind, but the heart that Kim Young-hoon had left behind in previous regressions.

    But listening to his intent, I unfurled the techniques simultaneously with him.

    Ascending Vein, Following Ridge...

    [However, as I practiced martial arts, elevated my realm, and finally practiced the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts. I made a vow.]

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber cleaves through the void.

    Mountain Force, Mountain Spirit, Mountain Presence...

    [I must... I must elevate my realm, surpass cultivators, transcend the ultimate in martial arts, and...]

    A battle surpassing extreme speed unfolds between us.

    I execute the techniques even faster.

    Flowing Ridge, Bouldered Cliff, Strange Stone, Landscape Painting, Dragon Vein, Cliff Edge, Forty-Nine Lights Emerging Peak...

    [Definitely, I will find a way back home!]

    Mountain Wind, Mountain Unfolding, Mountain Bird, Mountain Echo, Mountain Scream, Middle Mountain...

    Explosions ur between our sword and saber, blinding to the eye.

    In a battle that feels like it could numb the senses, I felt his will.

    ''How fantastical...''

    His saber technique continuously unfolds.

    Dragon Moun (ýˆÁê), White Peak (°×î^), Great Trunk (´ó¸É), Surpassing Mountains (Ô½É½), Returning Home (ß€Ïò)...

    Our battle continues, and finally, the essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method emerges.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship (”àÔÀ„¦·¨)

    The Twenty-Second Move (µÚ¶þÊ®¶þÕÐ)

    "Severing Mountain (”àÔÀ)!"

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent flows out, and the name of the technique drifts into the void.

    Severing Vein Saber Method (”àÃ}µ¶·¨)

    The Fifteenth Move (µÚÊ®ÎåÕÐ)

    "Saber Tomb (µ¶Ä¹)!"

    The ultimate of a martial art for geniuses and a martial art for slow learners collide, bursting forth brilliance.

    With the spirit of ''transcending mountains,'' crossing one mountain after another.

    Like a dragon crossing over peaks, towards our homnd with the White Peak and Great Trunk.

    No matter which mountain I surpass, I long so much to return home.

    But since that is impossible, in this life, I shall make the ground under this saber my tomb.

    It seems as if I can hear Kim Young-hoon''s will flowing through the Severing Vein Saber Method, beyond the ethereal gleam of light..

    When Gang Qi collides, shockwaves arise, and the formation covering the sparring ground shatters.

    Simultaneously, several Qi Building cultivators rise up and hastily ovey a new barrier.

    Originally, the essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain (”àÔÀ), and Severing Vein Saber Method, Saber Tomb (µ¶Ä¹), are equivalent martial arts.

    Therefore, if they were to collide, it would either result in mutual destruction or a draw.

    But I saw something different.

    Kim Young-hoon was unfolding the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts

    It was the history of a new martial arts discipline created by a genius, passed down through generations, slowly unfolding in his hands.

    As if he was exining it to me, unraveling it before my eyes.

    ''Ahh, I see.''

    This is the [Next Step] above the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    He showed me his vow, based on his deep longing for home, to raise his realm and someday return there.

    How fantastical. However,

    The reason we came to this world is probably rted to the Ascension Gate, and if we ever want to return, we must enter the Ascension Gate.

    But the Ascension Gate opens only once every thousand years. Since it has opened this time, it won''t be reachable in a mortal''s short lifespan.

    My goal was to be a cultivator, extend my lifespan, and be strong enough to challenge the Ascension Gate. He intended to do the same, but with his pure talent and will.

    The Kim Young-hoon who spoke ''To bury my bones under the saber,''

    He has surpassed him!

    Beyond the stroke of Saber Tomb in the Severing Vein Saber Method, he unveils the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    And from there, unfolds Gang Qi Compression Sphere!

    Watching the detailed intricacies of the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts he was performing, I understood how to surpass the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    [...From now on, I will continuously pioneer the realm of martial arts. Someday, with the help of the Jin n, I''ll try to reach the Ascension Gate. The cultivators of the Jin n said that the ce where we were is the path leading to the Ascension Gate.

    If I could only get there...]

    How fantastical, yet again.

    But I couldn''t dare trample on his hope with the cruel truth.

    The Ascension Gate has already closed, and we would have to wait a thousand years.

    How could I say such a thing?

    Instead of telling him this cruel truth, I asked something else.

    [Why are you telling me this?]

    [...I hope you, too, have hope.]

    Is that so?

    I closely observed the Gang Qi Compression Sphere he released, and just as my sword was torn to shreds along with my Sword Gang, I was propelled backwards by a tremendous recoil.

    Kwaaaang!

    I was violently flung back, mming into the formation, and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡®''...What is the name of this realm?''¡¯

    I stopped our conversation through intent and asked him with a smirk.

    After all, in the history of martial arts, he was the first to reach this realm.

    It was right that he name it.

    He had already reached this realm much faster.

    Perhaps, in this lifetime, he might evolve the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts even further!

    Kim Young-hoon answered calmly.

    ¡®''Ultimate Pinnacle (Reaching the Peak to Create the Ultimate).''¡¯

    ¡®''Ha, hahaha... Such a fitting name for you.''¡¯

    Thus, pondering the enlightenment of martial arts, I fainted

    Trantor note: If it was tranted phically, it would be called Deungbojogeuk. If it was tranted literally, it would be ¡®Reaching the Peak to Create the Ultimate.¡¯ I didn''t like the sound of that, especially cuz of the ''Reaching'' part (as expected of Young-hoon''s naming sense). Hence, I tranted it as Ultimate Pinnacle as I know most readers would prefer that over Deungbojogeuk.

    Cuz I mean ¡°He has reached the Deungbojogeuk realm!¡± Just doesn''t sound right.

 Chapter 43: Qi Refining (3)

    Chapter 43: Qi Refining (3)

    When I opened my eyes, the pungent smell of medicinal herbs assailed my nose.

    ''Red Stemmed Bamboo, Far Reaching Grass, Clustered Earth... I recognize some, but more than half are unknown to me...''

    As I inhaled the scent of medicinal herbs, I tried to recall theirbinations, but it seems that most were beyond my knowledge.

    After circting my energy to check my physical condition, I slowly rose from my seat.

    ''This ce is...''

    It appeared to be the medicinal hall of the Jin n.

    While I was looking around, on the small table beside me, a red jade stone that was ced there turned blue.

    Simultaneously, in my domain of consciousness, numerous spell characters linked to the jade stone formed a connection, alerting me.

    ''Is this... informing others of my physical condition...?''

    The connection of the spell characters extended rapidly outside the room. Soon, a Cheongmun n elder of Qi Building, Cheongmun Byeok, and what appeared to be a physician of the Jin n entered the room.

    "Respected elder..."

    "Sit down. Ha ha ha. Are you feeling alright?"

    "Yes. I feel almost unscathed."

    "Well, that''s to be expected. Even the head of the Jin n was excited watching your duel and ordered to take great care of you. It''s surprising that he felt such excitement watching a duel between two Qi Refining cultivators, not even Qi Building. Ha ha, you''ve made a great contribution."

    Cheongmun Byeok,ughing heartily, patted my shoulder and spoke to the Jin n''s physician.

    "If there''s nothing unusual after examining his meridians, he can be discharged."

    "Yes, understood."

    The physician of the Jin n examined my condition and promptly dered me fully recovered, allowing me to leave.

    I followed Cheongmun Byeok to the quarters assigned to me in the Cheongmun n.

    My room was next to Cheongmun Byeok''s, and before entering, he called me into his room.

    The door of the quarters closed with a thud, and Cheongmun Byeok, sitting down, flicked his fingers.

    A cushion flew in front of me andnded on the floor, and he gestured for me to sit.

    "Sit down."

    "Yes."

    "First of all, you did very well in today''s duel. You upheld the dignity of the Cheongmun n in front of the other ns. Today''s event will be reported to the head of our n, and you have definitely earned merit."

    "Thank you."

    "But, before the main house decides on a reward, I have something I want to know."

    He looked at me with clear eyes and asked.

    "In my younger days, I read in an ancient text about martial artists of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, who appear once in several hundred years. They are beyond the reach of ordinary Qi Refiners, with a lifetime of extreme hardship and martial arts training. Only by facing death can they possibly awaken to such a state."

    He is right.

    Unless one is an anomaly like Kim Young-hoon, who has unprecedented martial talent, or someone like me, an anomaly of time, typical geniuses cannot reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin without preparing for death.

    Even if one reaches the extreme of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, without properlypleting a body transformation and strengthening the body, the upper dantian would swell and burst.

    "Such beings, born against all odds, often have superior and more intricate consciousness than ordinary Qi Refiners. They can even wield the Pure Spiritual Force that Qi Building cultivators use, overpowering ordinary Qi Refining cultivators."

    "Pure Spiritual Foce...?"

    "Did you not know? When you reach Qi Building, spiritual energy bes incredibly pure along the activated spiritual pathways from Qi Refining... Like this."

    A pure white light began to emanate from Cheongmun Byeok''s hand.

    I was awestruck.

    "Gang Qi...!"

    "Do mortals call it Gang Qi? Qi Building cultivators call it Pure Spiritual Force. It''s force created by removing impurities andpressing the existing spiritual energy dozens of times."

    I watched Cheongmun Byeok effortlessly emitting Gang Qi from his hand without any intent and became speechless.

    Meanwhile, I noticed that the Pure Spiritual Force he emitted was different from my Sword Gang.

    ''Mine is filled with intent, but his force is just massivelypressed Qi.''

    Just like when I used the initial move of ¡®Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven¡¯ to infuse energy into my Sword Silk, creating Gang Qi for a few seconds.

    A Qi Building cultivator just spews out crudelypressed heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    ''My Sword Gang might be slightly better in cutting ability, but...''

    Without any realization, I was dumbfounded by Cheongmun Byeok, who could continuously emit Gang Qi, not just for ''a few seconds,'' but ''steadily.''

    ''I''m overwhelmingly inferior in output. Moreover, the purity of his Qi is much higher than my Sword Gang. It''s free from impurities...!''

    More importantly, being able to emit Gang Qi so crudely means that...

    "I have a question. If I reach Qi Building... that Gang Qi... no, Pure Spiritual Force..."

    "In Qi Building, Pure Spiritual Force is the ''norm''."

    "It flows through the meridians instead of regr spiritual power. It densely fills the entire body with natural resilience, so what you martial artists call protective Gang Qi is effectively being constantly emitted."

    A monster whose meridians are filled with Gang Qi!

    A being almost constantly emitting protective Gang Qi, that is a Qi Building cultivator!

    ''The reason only Gang Sphere can fight against Qi Building... Is because they are monsters constantly spewing protective Gang Qi. To injure a Qi Building cultivator, one needs power beyond Gang Qi...''

    I was dizzy with the concept I hadn''t even imagined before.

    Gang Qi instead of regr energy flowing through the meridians!

    Is this even human?

    ''No wonder the lifespan of Qi Building cultivators greatly increases...''

    Their bodies are filled with Gang Qi, continuously cultivating and expanding its volume. It would be strange if such monsters didn''t experience a change in lifespan.

    "...Anyway. Martial artists who have reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit can emte our Pure Spiritual Force, and those of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin can do so quite freely... Those below Qi Building stand no chance.

    However, excluding such obvious information, martial artists of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin are so rare that I don''t know what you might need. So, tell me what you need for your reward from the Cheongmun n."

    "Something I need..."

    After a moment of thought, I spoke to him.

    "The elder of the Cheongmun n who oversees the territory I reside once told me about Understanding before Breakthrough. Since my spiritual root is of the Five Elements, my cultivation speed isn''t fast. I would like to follow the method of Understanding before Breakthrough."

    "Understanding before Breakthrough... If it''s about understanding spells and mantras, I''ll rmend you as a disciple to Cheongmun Ryeong after I return to the main house. He may have given up on reaching Core Formation, but he''s dedicated to researching spells, mantras, and formations. He''ll be of help in your pursuit of Understanding before Breakthrough."

    "...Thank you!"

    "And..."

    He stroked his beard for a moment and then said.

    "The head of the Jin n also found your martial prowess interesting and decided to grant you a reward. They''ll fulfill any reasonable request, so think about what you want."

    After finishing his words, Cheongmun Byeok indicated that our conversation was over, and I stepped outside, mulling over.

    "A reward from the Jin n too..."

    From his tone, it seems like they were willing to fulfill any minor request I have.

    ''...Then, is that possible...?''

    I contemted a possibility, thinking about what to ask for.

    A few dayster, I had the opportunity to meet the head of the Jin n, Jin Yeo-woon.

    He expressed great interest in me and asked if I had any wishes.

    "Ask within a reasonable scope that they can fulfill."

    Before meeting the head, Cheongmun Byeok had earnestly advised me that ''reasonable'' meant something that could be fulfilled at the Qi Refining level or below.

    "Then, I ask of you, head of the Jin n. I..."

    After a moment of hesitation, I finally voiced the wish I had been considering.

    "...Previously, when I briefly stayed in Yanguo, I formed bonds with the mortals there. Later, I heard they were all used as alchemy ingredients by the Makli n and that their descendants are under the care of the Jin n. I would like to visit where they live."

    "Hmm, you mean the mortals working for the Jin n..."

    He paused, thinking, then called one of the elders of the Jin n.

    "Weren''t those sacrificed by the Makli n trained for assassination before?"

    "Yes, they were. But theycked martial talent and since Makli Jung was assassinated, we found no need to train them as assassins... We''ve educated them to do farm work or menial tasks in the territories."

    "Then, that should be fine..."

    The head of the Jin n nodded and said.

    "I''ll allow it. But even if it''s the mortals'' quarters, they work for our Jin n. You, being part of the Cheongmun n, cannot freely roam our territory. You can only visit the mortals'' area and will be apanied by a supervisor from our main house."

    "I am deeply grateful for your generous grace!"

    "Dismissed."

    I bowed to the head of the Jin n and was introduced to two supervisors who would guide and watch me in the mortals'' quarters.

    Among them was someone I know.

    ¡®''We meet again.''¡¯

    ¡®''Indeed.''¡¯

    Kim Young-hoon, representing the Jin n, was waiting for me, dressed in a red robe.

    ¡®''You are the junior I met during my active days in the martial world. May we talk for a moment?''¡¯

    ¡®''Of course.''¡¯

    The other supervisor, a Qi Refining 10th Star cultivator, nced at Kim Young-hoon and discreetly left.

    ¡®''I was really surprised that you are part of the Cheongmun n''s envoy... Looking at the size of your consciousness...You have learned the way of cultivation, have you not? I can faintly sense the pressure of your spirit.''¡¯

    ¡®''You have noticed correctly.''¡¯

    For martial artists of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, no matter how much they train in martial arts or wield a sword, the size of their consciousness does not grow. It bes more detailed, as seen in the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, and they can freely control consciousness or split it, handling more delicate aspects than ordinary cultivators. But the absolute size of consciousness does not increase.

    This was true for Kim Young-hoon, who had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, as his consciousness was slightly smaller than mine, despite his high level.

    ¡®''So, you''ve chosen to be a cultivator. That''s one way to go.''¡¯

    ¡®''I want to know about what you said through consciousness when we fought.''¡¯

    ¡®''Ha, that matter.''¡¯

    He walked out of the Jin n''s building with me, looking up at the sky and began to speak.

    ¡®''When I first came here, I thought I would never return home. As I learned the Severing Vein Saber Method you taught me, that thought intensified. Feeling the will imbued in that martial art... Ha ha, even the saber move is called ¡®Saber Tomb''! Isn''t that too cruel?''¡¯

    ¡®''......''¡¯

    ¡®''Anyway. Until I reached the stage of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, that was my thought. But... after achieving the Ultimate Pinnacle and changing my mindset, I became confident in reaching the extremes of the Ultimate Pinnacle through the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts...''¡¯

    He extended his hand.

    Energy gathered from his palm, forming a sphere.

    The sphere split.

    Dividing into three, the split spheres spun around, multiplying into nine spheres.

    ¡®''I thought this wasn''t the end. Currently, I can only face Qi Building cultivators, and it would cost my life to take an arm off a Core Formation cultivator. Those in Core Formation are like natural disasters in human form... It''s pointless knowing they can recover an arm in about a month...''¡¯

    ''......''

    ¡®''However.''¡¯

    His eyes widened.

    ¡®''I can tell. This is not the end! Definitely not! I, we can go further!

    We will surely see beyond this realm!''¡¯

    He continued speaking.

    ¡®''The 16th and 23rd moves of the Severing Vein Saber Method and Severing Mountain Swordsmanship are both named ''Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains''. Surely there''s a reason you named the final techniques of both martial arts that way?''¡¯

    I remained silent.

    It was a misunderstanding that I had created both martial arts.

    The reason for the final techniques of both martial arts having such names was a bit different from what he thought.

    ¡®''Surely, I, we can pioneer new realms!! It''s definitely possible!''¡¯

    ¡°Kim Hyung.¡±

    I looked at him and spoke.

    ¡®''You said your goal was to reach the Ascension Gate, but to me, it seems like... the Ascension Gate is just a reason, and maybe you''re just more curious about the limits of martial arts.''¡¯

    ¡®''Ha ha, that might be true.''¡¯

    He gave a bitter smile.

    ¡®''But, I do miss home. This homesickness... it never fades. Sometimes I think my obsession with martial arts is to forget this homesickness.''¡¯

    To forget homesickness.

    In the colorless world of consciousness, I dismantled my consciousness and observed colors again.

    Noticing my gaze, Kim Young-hoon smiled awkwardly.

    His consciousness was filled with golden hues.

    The intent of joy.

    Though mixed with longing and sadness, Kim Young-hoon talking about martial arts seemed filled with joy.

    ¡®''Well. Isn''t practicing martial arts fun? Honestly, I''ve never found anything that fits me as well as this... Maybe, as you said, I just enjoy practicing martial arts...''¡¯

    ¡®''Enjoy...''¡¯

    Perhaps that was the source of Kim Young-hoon''s talent.

    For me, martial arts were undoubtedly a part of life.

    Something I could call my historical achievement, but not exactly something I ''enjoy.''

    ¡®''Whether I practice martial arts to forget homesickness or simply because I''m happy doing it, my intention to go beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle is sincere. And you, being a martial artist, surely aspire to reach even higher realms.''¡¯

    He grinned and said.

    "Come visit asionally. As a martial artist who has reached the stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, you are the only one of this generation in the whole world. I''ll dly teach you whenever youe."

    "Yes, thank you."

    I smiled and epted his invitation.

    I had been worried when I first learned of his desire to reach the Ascension Gate, as he would not be able to achieve it in this lifetime. But knowing that Kim Young-hoon''s focus was more on the pursuit of martial arts rather than the Ascension Gate itself lightened my heart.

    "Now that you''re healed, shall we spar lightly?"

    "Hahaha, I thought you''d say that."

    I casually drew my sword from its sheath.

    He sent one of the Gang Spheres he had levitated in his hand towards me.

    This move was imbued with the essence of the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    The Record began with the ability to cut through others'' consciousness and perception, as seen in the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts. It then moved through the understanding of assimting consciousness from the Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, to a martial study of dividing one''s consciousness and controlling it.

    After wrapping the void with Gang Qi, I was able to detach my consciousness and insert actions into the Gang Qi, then manipte it in the void.

    Of course,pressing Gang Qi to make it float like it''s alive in the void was still beyond my capabilities.

    However, I lifted my sword and using the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts,

    I divided my consciousness, inputting actions into it.

    Simultaneously, I infused Gang Qi into the sword.

    Vroom-

    Boom!

    The sword began to leave my hand.

    "Ha!"

    Concentrating my consciousness, the sword that left my hand started floating in the void.

    Boom!

    Following the techniques of the Record, the sword containing Gang Qi rose into the void and collided with Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere.

    Using Qi to Control Sword!

    I repeatedly divided pieces of my consciousness from a distance, throwing them at my flying sword, constantly inputting actions.

    Vroom, boom, boom!

    The sword tore through the void, following my will and utilizing the techniques of the Record to cut through perception.

    However, Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere also cut through perception and seemed to disappear in the void.

    I frantically followed the trail of his consciousness with my eyes and found his Gang Sphere.

    Suddenly, the trail of consciousness twisted in the void.

    ''There!''

    I quickly inputted consciousness into my flying sword again to dodge Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Sphere.

    But in that brief moment, his Gang Sphere, as if alive, chased my flying sword.

    At the same time, Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness clung to mine, interfering with my input to the flying sword.

    Though we didn''t physically sh like before, a tremendous storm of consciousness collided in the void.

    Countless threads of consciousness shed, and I managed to input thest action into my flying sword through this storm of consciousness and perception.

    However...

    Crack!

    His Gang Sphere, as if dancing in the void, collided directly with the consciousness within my Sword Gang.

    Simultaneously, all the consciousness I had input into my flying sword were extinguished, and the consciousness of the Gang Sphere took its ce.

    My flying sword was snatched by Kim Young-hoon.

    "How did you do that? It''s as if the Gang Sphere is alive."

    "Of course, it is alive."

    "Are you joking, or is it true?"

    He smiled, retrieved the Gang Sphere, manipted my flying sword a few times, then returned it to me.

    "It''s true. Follow the path of Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, and you''ll understand the enlightenment of the Ultimate Pinnacle. Then you''ll know what I mean."

    "I''ll remember that."

    I sheathed my sword and bowed to him in respect.

    "Hahaha, now that we''ve had enough fun, shall we go to the ce you wanted to visit?"

    Guided by Kim Young-hoon and another cultivator from the Jin n, I headed to one of the outlying territories of the Jin n.

    Mortals are hard at work.

    There are carpenters, gem cutters, and cksmiths.

    Some are farming, and others are gathering herbs.

    They aremoners working in the Jin n''s territory.

    Though they all looked tired, there is no apparent abuse or suffering.

    Indeed, working in the territory of a cultivator n meant consistent prosperity, regardless of famine or disaster in other countries.

    It was not a bad situation for them.

    Of course, it might be different for those working under a devilish cultivator n like the Makli n.

    Upon my arrival in the territory, I was informed that I could only follow certain paths and was subjected to a mild restriction on my consciousness. Guided by Kim Young-hoon and a Jin n supervisor, I started looking for familiar faces.

    "They''ve all grown up so much."

    They were just boys and girls, students in training when I had infiltrated the territory years ago. Now, each one of them look like a young adult.

    "Cheong-ya seems to be practicing medicine."

    I remembered she had learned assassination and poison skills under me in the previous life, and it seems she found her calling.

    "Hee-a is weaving... Ha ha, she always had delicate hands, better suited for this than wielding weapons."

    "Yeol-o is working with wood. He looks much more suited for this."

    "Is Dae-hyeon a carpenter?"

    And so on, I observed my past life''s disciples. All of them are healthy and alive, not enduring harsh training for assassination but rather doing what seems to suit them.

    I was looking at my grown-up disciples from my past life when the Qi Refining supervisor asked,

    "You came to see the children of your acquaintances, but you haven''t spoken to anyone?"

    "That''s right. Why don''t you talk to them?"

    Kim Young-hoon, too, found my behavior strange and asked. I gave a smallugh.

    "Then let''s talk to the next person."

    The next one I visited was Nok-hyeon, the foolhardy disciple who first ran away from me and rashly decided to assassinate the emperor, and who died first.

    "Is that Nok-hyeon''s house?"

    I went to Nok-hyeon''s home to see what he was doing. There was smell of wood from his house, and he was carving something inside his small workshop.

    "Nok-hyeon is a carpenter, it seems. What is he carving?"

    I peeked into his workshop, and I could see he was carving a family. There was a statue of parents and siblings sitting happily together, with Nok-hyeon himself carved in the middle.

    It seems to be his family, who had been killed by the Makli n.

    Looking closely, I saw that his workshop was filled with simr family sculptures.

    I quietly observed these sculptures.

    Suddenly, Nok-hyeon saw my shadow cast into the workshop, flinched, and looked up at me.

    "Who are you?"

    I gestured to the cultivator and Kim Young-hoon to leave us alone. They nodded and stepped back.

    "Is that... your family?"

    "...? Yes, it is."

    "Do you find your work fulfilling?"

    "Yes, but... who are you?"

    He cautiously asked, eyeing the ck robe of the Cheongmun n I was wearing.

    "Just a passerby."

    "Oh, I see."

    Of course, Nok-hyeon didn''t seem convinced, his eyes holding a hint of suspicion.

    "So, what brings you here?"

    "It seems you miss your parents."

    "...Yes. They passed away when I was young. I miss them terribly and find myself doing this often."

    "Do you harbor any resentment for not being able to see your parents?"

    He became more respectful, thinking I was rted to a cultivator n and answered.

    "...The day after wepleted our grueling training, the severed head of Emperor Makli Jung, our enemy, was ced in our training ground. At first, I didn''t know whose head it was, but after finding out, I felt a bit of my resentment dissipate. Of course, it didn''tpletely resolve my feelings...

    But it''s not unbearably painful anymore."

    "...That''s good to hear."

    "May I ask who you are...?"

    "Just a guest of the Jin n."

    "Oh, I see. I apologize. My ce is like this, and I have nothing to offer..."

    "It''s fine. I''ll be going."

    I left Nok-hyeon''s house, leaving him behind as he tried to offer hospitality.

    ''They''re living well.''

    That''s good.

    Yet at the same time, I felt a pang in my heart.

    After all, these are not my disciples.

    My disciples are in another timeline.

    "......"

    Thump, thump!

    I pushed the surging emotions deep inside.

    Then I went to thest house.

    It was Man-ho''s house, the representative of my disciples.

    ''I''ve heard some interesting rumors about Man-ho on the way...''

    As I approached Man-ho''s house, a woman emerged from inside, waddling.

    Her belly is swollen with life inside her.

    Her face is one I know well.

    ''It''s Kae-hwa... Man-ho, you seeded after all.''

    She was hangingundry on the line.

    Suddenly, Man-ho ran up to her, passed by me without noticing, and rushed towards her.

    "Honey! I brought the persimmons you wanted!"

    "Oh, you noisy man! You''ll startle the baby! And look at your clothes, they''re torn! I just mended them, and you tore them again!"

    "Sorry, honey."

    "Oh dear, it''s so hard to live with you..."

    After scolding Man-ho for a moment, Kae-hwa suddenly clutched her belly and sat down on the porch.

    "Oh, look at this. The baby is kicking."

    "Really?"

    With my heightened senses from being in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I clearly heard the sound of life kicking inside her.

    Man-ho, grinning ear to ear, put his ear to Kae-hwa''s belly andughed.

    Unknowingly, I realized I was crying while watching them.

    Ah, yes.

    You two had this possibility.

    Not a life of harsh training, covered in blood, listening to the ghosts and resentments of dead family members.

    But simply doing what you wish to do.

    Living a new life, you had this possibility.

    "...Sniff, sniff..."

    I couldn''t help but let the emotions I had pushed inside erupt a little.

    I am so happy.

    That these children could grow up and live such lives.

    At the same time, I am so sad.

    That these children are not my disciples. That they have no rtion to me anymore.

    The children with whom I had a rtionship were in another timeline, the children I could only teach blood and death.

    I was joyful at the vastly different lives these children are living, yet paradoxically pained that I would never see them again.

    This is the reality of regression.

    No matter what rtionships I form, they all disappear, moving to another timeline.

    Even if I form simr rtionships with the same people in each cycle, all the characters in each cycle are actuallypletely different people who just look the same.

    Unlike calling Kim Young-hoon ¡®Young-hoon Hyung-nim'' like the 1st and 2nd cycles, I now call him ''Kim Hyung'' for this reason.

    Of course, since he was essentially the same person, I couldn''tpletely change how I address him, and in urgent situations or without thinking, I sometimes call him Young-hoon Hyung-nim...

    But regardless, the Kim Young-hoons are clearly different people from the ones in my past cycles.

    The same went for my disciples.

    The definition of a rtionship lies in the time spent together.

    These are not my disciples who had spent time with me; they are entirely different people.

    On the first day of this life.

    I thought I had buried the memories of my past life, but how could human emotions be simply buried?

    The memories and emotions of teaching those children had be a part of my life.

    "...I''m sorry."

    My disciples from my past life, I''m so sorry for not allowing you to dream of such a possibility.

    "And thank you."

    Children of this life, thank you for living this way.

    As my emotions intensified, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that I had been unconsciously maintaining was released.

    Suddenly, Kae-hwa noticed me and was startled.

    "...Oh, who is that?"

    "Ah, what? He''s crying."

    I wiped my tears and smiled at them.

    "...I apolgize. Seeing you two reminded me of some people I knew. ...Precious people who I can never see again."

    "Oh dear... We''ve had simr pains. If you don''t mind, would you like toe in for a cup of tea..."

    "It''s fine. Your peaceful home is more fragrant than any tea. May you have a hundred years of harmony."

    I finished speaking and bowed to them before using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    They were surprised to see me suddenly disappear like a ghost and looked around, then seemed to realize I was a cultivator and epted it.

    "...Have you seen everyone?"

    "...Yes. I''ve met everyone I needed to."

    I avoided eye contact with Kim Young-hoon and looked up at the sky.

    Today, my resolve has solidified even more.

    I will escape this cycle of regression.

    And to do so, I will elevate my realm even further.

    To ensure my life is not invalidated by the y of time.

    A few dayster.

    When it was time for the delegation from the Cheongmun n to return, I bid farewell to Kim Young-hoon and returned to the Cheongmun n.

    After paying a brief visit to the head of the Cheongmun n and being assigned a significant role, I was allowed to stay in the main house of the n.

    I then became a disciple of a Qi Building elder named Cheongmun Ryeong, introduced by Cheongmun Byeok.

    Taking a disciple''s stance before him, I made a vow.

    Even if my body breaks to pieces.

    No matter what happens, I will aim for the higher realms!!!

    Trantor Notes: Recently bought Tactics Ogre Reborn since it was on sale for the switch. I''ve always heard it was one of the best alongside Final Fantasy Tactics but unfortunately FFT has no PC version and I have to set up an emtor to y. Just finished chapter 1 in my first ythrough and I''m expectant for what toe. As a consequence though, the stockpile of chapters have dropped kekw.

 Chapter 44: Qi Refining (4)

    Chapter 44: Qi Refining (4)

    "Hmm, so you are the martial artist of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, aren''t you?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong sneered upon our first meeting.

    "Martial artists are all simr, mostly ignorant. I doubt you could even begin to understand the True Words and Law Decrees I''ve been studying."

    "I will do my best."

    "Best? Everyone has their limits. Know yours and behave ordingly. I don''t particrly need a disciple, but since the n leadermanded me to ept you for the sake of maintaining the Cheongmun n''s dignity, I have no choice."

    With an annoyed expression, he threw a book at me.

    "Qi Refining 1st Star. It seems you''re at the first stage of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha. You''ve only activated one spiritual meridian, the Earth Leader Spiritual Meridian. I have no intention of properly teaching someone as clueless as you, so just read and learn from this."

    The title of the book was ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined.''

    Given that it included the name ''Cheongmun Ryeong'', it appeared to contain his insights on the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words.

    After throwing the book, Cheongmun Ryeong, with a huff, went into his room and warned me.

    "Just so you know, don''t even think about entering my room when I''m inside. Speak from outside. I can''t be bothered to see your face!"

    After receiving his grumpy warning, I bowed and returned to my room to read the book.

    Although my cultivation was only at Qi Refining 1st Star, my pure strength is known to be above Qi Refining 14th Star, but below Qi Building. Consequently, the resources provided to me as a cultivator increased significantly.

    I received thirty spirit stones per month and was granted ess to the main spiritual vein of the Cheongmun n.

    I also gained ess to the lower-level library of the n''s archive.

    Additionally, the number of mandatory missions I had to undertake was reduced from four to one per month.

    Of course, the difficulty of these missions increased, but they were manageable.

    I spent my time locked in my room, constantly studying the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined'' and practicing reciting the True Words and forming hand seals.

    Sometimes, when I felt suffocated, I would contact Kim Young-hoon in Yanguo to spar and exchange martial insights.

    Constantly reciting True Words, forming hand seals, and practicing spell techniques.

    Five years passed like this.

    "Qi Refining 1st Star... I''ve reached half of it."

    I had deciphered thirty-eight of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and activated thirty-eight spiritual meridians .

    This was the result of continuously using spirit stones, essing the Dragon Vein of the Cheongmun n''s main house, and learning from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "...Master, I don''t quite understand the meaning of the True Word for the Geographical Star."

    "You foolish boy! Even after giving you the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined'', you still don''t get it! You''re so dull and infuriating!"

    When I asked for guidance outside Cheongmun Ryeong''s room, he ranted at me for a while.

    However, after the scolding, he eventually exined the meaning of the True Word to me and shared his annotations.

    For the first year, he wouldn''t even answer my questions.

    But after a year of persistently sitting outside his room from morning till night, asking for guidance, he finally gave in while grinding his teeth, calling me a stubborn fool, and began teaching me albeit with curses.

    "...That''s my interpretation of the Geographical Star True Word. Are you satisfied now? You stubborn and dull fool! If it wasn''t for the leader''smand, I would have killed you long ago!"

    "Disciple is grateful for your teachings, Master. I will take my leave."

    After bowing to Cheongmun Ryeong, who was cursing from the other side of the door, I returned to my room to continue studying and reciting True Words.

    While other disciples of the Cheongmun n enjoyed touring Byeokra Country,

    While others rested and slept,

    While others interacted and had fun,

    I, from morning till night, tirelessly recited the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and practiced hand seals, seeking enlightenment.

    One day, my throat parched and I reached for a teacup which then slipped from my grasp.

    Luckily, my quick reflexes caught it, preventing it from breaking. But I realized why it had slipped.

    My fingerprints had been erased from constantly forming hand seals.

    Even while eating, I would recite True Words and read the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined.''

    Of course, I also diligently practiced martial arts while reciting True Words.

    Buzz, whoosh, whoosh!

    My sword flew through the air.

    It wasn''t me wielding it; it soared and danced in the air on its own.

    After starting to use Dual Energy Sword Control (I think dual energy because consciousness and Gang Qi) from the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, I continuously practiced it while reciting True Words and forming hand seals, even controlling the sword with my consciousness within my room.

    As I became more ustomed to detaching my consciousness and inputting actions into the sword with intent, my flying sword became as natural as if it were alive.

    But still, the path of ''Five Energies Converging to the Origin'' was vast and profound.

    And I was still only at Qi Refining 1-star.

    One day, after continuously practicing the Dual Energy Sword Control, Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, and hand seals for ten consecutive nights.

    Blood dripped from my hands.

    Literally, my skin peeled and bled from endlessly forming hand seals.

    Yet, I kept on, undeterred by the bleeding, continuously forming hand seals and reciting True Words.

    Indeed, it was ''only now'' that I bled.

    When wielding the sword.

    How much blood had flowed from these hands.

    How many times had they peeled and torn.

    Yet, on the path of cultivation, only now had my hands torn to this extent.

    Drip, drip...

    Seeing the blood, I used Dual Energy Sword Control to clean the bloodstains in the room while using my internal energy to stop the bleeding. Continuing with the hand seals, the wounds eventually scabbed over after a day.

    But even after scabbing, the incessant hand seals caused the scabs to fall off, bleeding again.

    However, I did not stop.

    There was no time to stop.

    For the dull and thosecking in talent.

    Every moment was more precious than a thousand gold.

    Thus, another five years passed.

    Click, click, click...

    "Mumble, mumble..."

    I recited the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words from start to finish and formed hand seals.

    Then, when I recited the final True Word corresponding to the Earth Dog Star,

    ''Finally, I''ve understood all of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words!''

    Thest spiritual meridian was activated.

    Along with it, my ability to use spiritual power increased significantly, and my consciousness expanded slightly more.

    "Qi Refining 2nd Star!!!"

    Finally, I had reached Qi Refining 2nd Star!

    After ten years!

    Reciting True Words until my tongue cramped, practicing hand seals until my fingers bled!

    Overjoyed, I immediately ran to Cheongmun Ryeong''s room and eximed.

    "Master! Disciple has reached Qi Refining 2nd Star! Thanks to your teachings and the ''Seventy-Two Earthly Sha Commandments Exined'', I have understood all of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words! Thank you. Without the path you opened for me, I could not have achieved this. I am forever grateful."

    From inside Cheongmun Ryeong''s room, I sensed a slight disturbance in his intent.

    After a moment, Cheongmun Ryeong spoke irritably.

    "...Damn it, how could such a moron exist? It took you ten years to reach Qi Refining 2nd Star? I can''t deal with this. Such a fool for a disciple. Damn it! I''ll speak to the n leader and have you expelled!"

    "...Regardless, I am grateful for your grace, Master. I will take my leave."

    Days passed however, and the n leader of the Cheongmun n said nothing to me. and Cheongmun Ryeong remained in his room.

    I then studied ''Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation'' and ''Earth Dwelling Method'' in Qi Refining 2nd Star.

    "After the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha,es the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang..."

    Now, I had to recite and understand the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, and condense thirty-six kinds of spiritual natures into my spiritual meridians.

    First, I went outside and recited the first of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, corresponding to the Heaven Leader Star.

    Rumble-

    Following the Law Decree of the Heaven Leader True Word, the soil in front of me rose, forming an Earth Sphere at my eye level.

    Had it been Water Surpassing Path or Fire Surpassing Path instead of Earth Surpassing Path, it would have created Water Sphere or Fire Sphere instead.

    However, since I hadn''t properly condensed the spiritual nature corresponding to the Heaven Leader Star, and only used the Law Decree, the clump of soil soon crumbled and dispersed.

    The difference between the Earthly Sha True Words and the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees is that, while the former primarily relies on the energy emanating from the body''s spiritual meridian, the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees mix the body''s spiritual power with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to manifest techniques."

    Contemting the differences, I fully practiced the thirty-six types of Heavenly Gang Law Decrees.

    Then, I went to seek guidance from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Master, due to my limited understanding, I believe I need your guidance on the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees."

    "Hmph! You should have had the sense to leave before I report to the n leader. Are you still here? You dull thing. Take this."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s door slightly opened, and a book was thrown through the gap.

    The title of the book was ''Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Commandments Exined,'' containing Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯smentary on the Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, simr to the previous book on the Earthly Sha.

    After expressing my gratitude again, I was about to return to my room to study the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees when he called out.

    "Wait, you fool. Are you aware of the recent news?"

    "Recent news?"

    "Tsk, tsk, even I know about it from my room. You''re truly clueless, fool. Recently, our n leader and the elders have been away."

    "What has happened?"

    "Hmm, it seems there have been atrocious massacres, too dreadful to witness, in the tribes and several cities near the eastern border of Byeokra, next to the Heaven-Treading Desert, as well as in the countries and cities beyond the desert. The exact reason is unknown, but not only the n leader and the Core Formation elders of our Cheongmun n, but also those from the Jin, Makli, Gongmyo, Byuk, and other cultivator ns have headed to the Heaven-Treading Desert. It seems to be a serious matter, and the Cheongmun n might face some chaos ahead. Be careful."

    "Thank you for your concern. I''ll continue my practice in my room until the n leader returns."

    "As if you do anything else. And know that once the n leader returns, I''ll petition to have you expelled."

    I bowed to Cheongmun Ryeong and returned to my room to study and read the ''Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Commandments Exined.''

    It was six months before the Cheongmun n''s leader returned.

    That day, an emergency meeting was convened with all the elders, direct and coteral n members, and key external members of the Cheongmun n.

    As a key external member, I was allowed to attend.

    ''What a formidable force...''

    I silently marveled at the pressure from the Qi Refining and Qi Building cultivators filling the grand hall, and their spiritual auras.

    Such a force could physically overturn a country, even without Core Formation cultivators.

    The n leader, Cheongmun Jung-jin, had a grim expression after his six-month absence.

    "The reason for this emergency meeting today is to inform you that a great war might ur within the next two hundred years."

    ''Two hundred years?''

    I was startled by this time frame and listened intently to the n leader.

    "The details areplex, but from today, the Cheongmun n must prepare for this potential war. We will now prioritize merit over lineage. The Immortal Combat Meeting, previously held every few years, will now be conducted every six months. We will also hold an annualpetition for external members. Everyone should focus on improving their skills.

    Now, only the elders and senior members stay, others may leave."

    We bowed to Cheongmun Jung-jin and left.

    While others from the Cheongmun n gathered to discuss, I, having no close associates due to my solitary training, was left to ponder alone.

    That night,

    After Cheongmun Ryeong returnedte, I cautiously asked him.

    "Master, may I inquire about the basis for the n leader''s prediction?"

    "Hmph! Why does it matter to you? You and I won''t even be alive in two hundred years. Just continue your usual training."

    Truly, his words made sense.

    I had about 30-40 years left in my lifespan.

    What use was worrying about events two hundred years away?

    I should focus on the present.

    "By the way, how many of the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees have you mastered? How many spiritual natures have you condensed?"

    "Master, I have only managed to condense three natures."

    "How frustrating! Read this book in seven nights!"

    Thud-

    Another book fell through the door gap.

    The book was titled ''Gangmyeong Record,'' containingprehensivementary on the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, seemingly an advanced version of the previous book.

    "Thank you, Master."

    I bowed to Cheongmun Ryeong and returned to my room to read the book.

    Time passed quickly.

    12 years.

    It took me 12 years to fully master the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees and sessfully condense thirty-six spiritual natures.

    Using the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha spiritual meridians as a foundation, the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang spiritual natures adhered and spread their nature throughout my entire body''s spiritual meridians.

    Whoosh-

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth was absorbed through my body''s spiritual meridians and natures, increasing my spiritual power even more.

    Simultaneously, the spiritual meridians thickened and strengthened from absorbing the natures.

    After 22 years, I reached the 2nd Star of Qi Refining.

    ''Phew, it wasn¡¯t easy.''

    I sighed and looked at myself in the bronze mirror of my room.

    In the mirror, I saw myself with a fully grown beard.

    Thanks to my transformation upon reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I had no wrinkles.

    Shaving my beard would make me look in my mid-twenties.

    But I was growing anxious.

    My life was significantly passing by.

    Could I reach the 4th Star of Qi Refining before death?

    This pace was achieved only because I had ess to the Cheongmun n''s spiritual vein and abundant resources, along with Cheongmun Ryeong''s focused teachings.

    If I had lived a normal life, it would have taken 30 years just toplete Qi Refining 1st Star.

    Over thest 12 years.

    Frustrated by my slow progress, Cheongmun Ryeong eventually stopped teaching from behind his door and began giving me direct advice.

    Although I was still not allowed in his room, at least I could now receive face-to-face guidance.

    Realizing that I could ascend to the 3rd Star of Qi Refining with thirty-six condensed spiritual natures, I immediately went to Cheongmun Ryeong to report my achievement.

    "Master, I have finally reached the 3rd Star of Qi Refining! Thank you!"

    "Thanks for what? I''ve been suffocating with frustration for 12 years. Foolish boy! And why are you boasting to me about such a thing?"

    The door opened, and a grumpy Cheongmun Ryeong, with a long goat beard, frowned at me.

    "You dimwit! Come in, let''s see how well you''ve understood the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees."

    I hesitated, then smiled and entered his room.

    His room was filled with various books, making it cramped.

    Sitting amidst piles of books, he was annotating a book intently.

    "Sit down. And when will you stop that absurd practice?"

    He didn''t offer me a cushion but red at me as he continued annotating.

    I forced a smile.

    Outside the room, my sword, following my consciousness and Dual Energy Sword Control, was practicing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Over the past 22 years, I never stopped practicing martial arts, cultivation, True Words, and spells.

    I could now even Dual Energy Sword Control in my sleep.

    But Cheongmun Ryeong seemed displeased with my actions.

    "I know your nature is that of a swordsman, but with your limited talent, even focusing on one aspect is insufficient. How long will you keep up this madness along with your practice?"

    "Apologies, Master, but..."

    "Yes, yes, I know. Martial arts are your life, right? I''m tired of hearing the same thing. Just be quiet and recite the Law Decrees."

    I recited the Law Decrees in front of Cheongmun Ryeong and answered his questions to assess my understanding.

    Soon after, he nodded in approval.

    "Good, you have a decent understanding of the Law Decrees."

    "Thank you, and now..."

    "Now that you can ascend to 3rd Star of Qi Refining, it''s time for appropriate teachings. Take this."

    He handed me a book titled ''Twelve Earthly Branches Scripture.''

    "Twelve Earthly Branches: Huangzhong, Dalu, Taicu, Jiazhong, Guxi, Zhonglu, Ruibin, Linzhong, Yize, Nanlu, Wuyi, Yingzhong. These are the twelve types of spiritual energy you will be able to receive. The key to the 3rd Star of Qi Refining is to evolve the Seventy-Two spiritual meridians and Thirty-Six spiritual natures.

    There are five elements of spiritual energy, which further split the twelve types. From these, 60 variations arise. However, knowing the types corresponding to the Twelve Earthly Branches is enough to calcte the remaining 48 variations.

    You must understand all these variations and how spiritual energy operates in the world."

    "Yes, I will take note..."

    "No, don''t just take note. Read it here."

    "Right now?"

    "Until now, you used to read books in your room ande back with questions. But I can''t take it anymore!

    Just read it here and ask questions as they arise! In fact, just live here!"

    I was momentarily taken aback but then bowed to him, expressing my gratitude.

    "Thank you for your grace, Master."

    "Enough with the noise! Stop with the formalities and just finish reading the book!"

    Urged by Cheongmun Ryeong, I quickly began reading the book.

    Qi Refining 3rd Star.

    The stage of Twelve Earthly Branches begins with understanding the twelve types of spiritual energy.

    From this stage, a cultivator can start to deploy formations based on the types of spiritual energy, allowing them to manifest illusions and strange magical formations.

    To understand the twelve types of spiritual energy, it was essential to practice deploying formations based on Cheongmun Ryeong''s advice.

    Fortunately, I had a knack for formations.

    Also, having learned techniques like Qi Illusion Transformation and Qi Mechanisms under Kim Young-hoon in my previous lives, I was adept at mastering formations.

    The twelve types of spiritual energy are said to resemble waves.

    The range of frequencies from a certain point to below was called Huangzhong spiritual energy, and the range beyond that was called Dalu spiritual energy.

    I endured Cheongmun Ryeong''s constant beratings of being foolish and slow while trying toprehend and master these types.

    Six years passed.

    Whoosh!

    I evolved my spiritual meridians, thinking of my entire body as a formation diagram, to receive all the energy of the Twelve Earthly Branches.

    I imprinted each spiritual meridian and nature with the energy of the Twelve Earthly Branches.

    And then...

    sh!

    "Sigh..."

    I sessfullypleted the 3rd Star of Qi Refining.

    Now, only the step beyond the Twelve Earthly Branches separated me from the 4th Star.

    I opened my eyes to find Cheongmun Ryeong ring at me.

    "...You''ve finally seeded. How slow can you be! Only now have you grasped the Twelve Earthly Branches andpleted 3rd Star of Qi Refining! Despite having the strength of the 14th Star, why do you take so long to learn!"

    "Haha, Master. The martial arts and cultivation methods I''ve learned are entirely different fields, aren''t they?"

    "Hmph, enough. At this rate, how much further can you advance in your lifetime! It''s so frustrating. Follow me! I must teach you more quickly before I burst with frustration."

    He gathered several books and led me outside.

    "You''veid the spiritual meridians with the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha and can manifest spells from your body.

    You''ve condensed the spiritual natures with the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang and learned to resonate spells with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    With the Twelve Earthly Branches, you''ve understood the types of spiritual energy and can mimic the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy in your formations."

    The ancient characters representing the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang, and Twelve Earthly Branches floated around Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "And now, you will enter the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram. If a cultivator''s formation imitates the flow of heaven and earth, you need to learn the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram to fully harness the power of formations.

    The Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram are ancient characters created by imitating ten principle changes observed in the sky. Each character contains a principle of the heavens.

    Understanding the ten principles of Jia (¼×), Yi (ÒÒ), Bing (±û), Ding (¶¡), Wu (Îì), Ji (¼º), Geng (¸ý), Xin (ÐÁ), Ren (ÈÉ), and Gui (¹ï) will allow you toplete the 4th Star of Qi Refining."

    The Ten Heavenly Stems corresponding to the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram moved ording to Cheongmun Ryeong''s will.

    Simultaneously, a formation of trees and nts unfolded around him.

    Based on the Twelve Earthly Branches, the Ten Heavenly Stems were integrated into the formation.

    Whoosh!

    Ten changes multiplied by twelve types of spiritual energy, creating dozens of variations.

    At the center of these variations, Cheongmun Ryeong absorbed all the changes back into himself.

    "See, this is the realm you must reach. This time, for heaven''s sake,plete the 4th Star within three years! I expect nothing more from a frustrating disciple like you!"

    From that day, I began learning about the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram under Cheongmun Ryeong''s guidance.

    "Jia (¼×) starts with Daelim Tree (´óÁÖÄ¾) and ends with Gui (¹ï), which is Rain Dew Water (ÓêÂ¶Ë®). Each of the Ten Stems contain principles of Yin and Yang, and the Five Elements..."

    "The ten changes in spiritual energy essentially start from dividing the universe''s Five Elements into Yin and Yang. The interpretation of Yin-Yang and Five Elements as the world''s ten principles..."

    "Apply the Yin-Yang Five Elements to the Twelve Earthly Branches. The Branches also contain interpretations of Yin and Yang, so by corrting them..."

    Under Cheongmun Ryeong''s tutge, I learned about the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, the Earth Surpassing Path, and the Earth Dwelling Method provided by Cheongmun n. I also acquired the supernatural spells recorded in the Earth Dwelling Method.

    "Earth Residence (ÍÁ×¡Ôº)!"

    "Earth Dwelling Formation (ÍÁ×¡Ôº)!"

    As I formed hand seals and recited incantations, the earth around me gathered, forming a formation.

    I enhanced the formation''s power by applying the twelve types of spiritual energy and ten changes to it.

    Boom!

    Six hexagonal earth shields formed around me, encircling me.

    It was a defensive spell from the Earth Dwelling Method.

    I guided the spiritual energy, rotating the earth shields.

    Rumble-

    The heavy earth shields rotated around me, their weight and speed formidable enough to shred a person upon contact.

    The shields were so infused with spiritual power and energy that even Sword Silk couldn''t cut through them.

    ''Qi Refining 4th Star...''

    Now, I was in a simr realm to Emperor Makli Jung and his son Maki Hyun of Yanguo.

    ''From Qi Refining 4th Star, the battle involves dominating the surrounding space.''

    Using spiritual power toy a formation and enhancing it with the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, one canpletely dominate the surrounding space.

    I could now, like Makli Hyun in my past life, control my surroundings with the Earth element and fight.

    "Master, look! I have seeded in manifesting the formation!"

    "...You fool. Is that something to be proud of, only just manifesting the formation now! Enough with the noise, and focus more..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong seemed perpetually exasperated with me.

    Five years passed.

    Thanks to Cheongmun Ryeong''s constant and intense guidance,

    I managed to fully grasp the transformations of the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram over five years.

    Whoosh!

    Spiritual power unfolded, manifesting a formation diagram.

    Twelve types of spiritual energy and ten changes mixed, creating over sixty variations.

    ''I''ll assimte these 60 changes in spiritual energy...''

    Into my meridians!

    Rumble!

    The Earth element spiritual energy scattered in the formation around me returned, merging with the corresponding spiritual meridians.

    ''Assimte!''

    Rumble rumble rumble...

    Numerous changes surged through the spiritual meridians like a raging torrent.

    Based on my understanding of the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, I carefully absorbed the changes into my spiritual meridians.

    The spiritual meridians evolved.

    They became wider and capable of amodating more changes.

    And when the spiritual meridians had fully absorbed all the changes,

    I finally broke through the long-awaited barrier.

    ''Finally...!''

    Ipleted the 4th Star of Qi Refining!

    I am now at Qi Refining 5th Star!!!

    "Finally...!"

    As I opened my eyes, a loud cheer rang in my ears.

    It was my Master.

    "Finally, this damn fool has reached the 5th Star of Qi Refining! Hahaha!"

    Heughed heartily, seemingly thrilled.

    "This damn slow-witted disciple...! I won...! I managed to guide you, with your terrible talent, to the 5th Star of Qi Refining!!! Hahaha!"

    "Thank you, Master..!"

    "Haha, my foolish disciple..!"

    We embraced and shouted in triumph together.

    Trantor Notes: Sensei is a tsundere~

    It''s interesting how we''re reminded of the fight against Makli Hyun and Wangshin. Those two always had that huge whirlwind surrounding them which didn''t seem like a regr spell and definitely not how qi refining cultivators fight in other novels. Now we understand the mechanisms behind the whirlwind and that it''s actually a formation. I find it pretty cool that one of the mainbat methods of cultivators in this novel is a formation domain that aids them in casting and boosting spells and techniques and that fighting for space with their formations ys a big role in who wins.

 Chapter 45: Forbidden (1)

    Chapter 45: Forbidden (1)

    "Hmm, this damn durd. If I had known how hard it would be to teach him Daoist cultivation, I would have sent him away a long time ago."

    He coughed and pushed me away, stroking his beard as he spoke.

    "Thanks to Master not sending me away, I was able toe this far."

    I smiled and replied to him.

    It took 10 years topletes the 1st Star of Qi Refining.

    12 years for the 2nd Star.

    6 years for the 3rd Star.

    5 years for the 4th Star.

    In total, it took 33 years.

    My body, rejuvenated through aplete transformation, seemed to age slowly. I still looked like I was in my 30s even though I was in my 60s. But I was increasingly concerned about the approaching end of my lifespan.

    ''In this life, I have even undergone aplete transformation. Yet, will I still die of natural causes?''

    It was unknown.

    However, I was certainly getting a bit anxious.

    "...Master. I am sorry to ask, but could you perhaps teach me about the next stage?"

    "Yes, you know your ce. A talentless person should quickly advance to the next stage. The 5th Star of Qi Refining follows the principles of the Nine Pces.

    You must converge the variations of your 108 spiritual meridians and 60 types of spiritual energy into nine points.

    Attempt the integration of the Nine Points into One, with the concepts of Taiyi, Shepti, Xuanyuan, Zhaoyao, Tianfu, Qinglong, Hanji, Taiyin, and Tianyi, start the integration of your spiritual meridians flowing through your body."

    I quietly sat and listened attentively to his words.

    "The Nine Pces also connect with the principles of the Eight Trigrams, serving as a stepping stone to the next stage. By mastering the Nine Pces, you can control the formation freely, bringing about any change within it."

    He demonstrated the formation of the wood attribute in front of me.

    The formation, created by the flow of the Twelve Earthly Branches, enhanced its power to the extreme whenbined with the Ten Heavenly Stems.

    As the Nine Pces integrated, the formation began to transform.

    The wood energy spread in all directions, changing erratically and disharmoniously under my master''s will.

    "If you sessfully incorporate the principles of the Nine Pces into the formation, you canpletely control and freely change the formation, achievingplete freedom within it."

    This reminded me of a few Qi Refining 5th Star cultivators I had fought against.

    Indeed, from the 5th Star of Qi Refining, the use of spells became incredibly flexible.

    Alongside him, I began to learn how to perceive the nine points of integration of the Nine Pces, how to converge the numerous flows into nine paths, and how tobine spells to use even more powerful ones.

    I delved into the Nine Pces, even bleeding from my hands from the effort of mastering its techniques, and reciting rted mantras until my throat was hoarse for seven years.

    Wooong-

    Integration was sessful.

    The 108 spiritual meridians flowing through my meridian channels.

    The 60 variations.

    All converged significantly into nine paths, and the previously diverse spiritual meridians settled in order.

    "Qi Refining, 6th Star!"

    I eximed in ecstasy.

    I tried moving the spiritual power flowing through my meridians.

    Instantly, the formation unfolded, and inside it, changes urred ording to my will.

    Kuguk!

    Using the Earth Dwelling Method, six hexagonal shields condensed around me.

    But as I clenched my fist, the earth shields crumbled and transformed into earth spears.

    Now that I could change the formation at will, even defensive spells could be somewhat converted to offensive ones.

    Of course, their defensive power was still stronger.

    "Hmm, let''s see..."

    I summoned the flying sword that was moving on its own in the distance.

    Phat!

    The sword flew through the air towards me.

    For the past 40 years, I had tirelessly practiced the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    It was now just a matter of inputting actions, and the movement has be incredibly free.

    Also, the knack of sending intent has be much easier.

    I called the sword in front of me, charged it with Sword Gang, and then sent the Gang Qi-infused sword flying far away before shooting it back towards me.

    Paang!

    A sonic boom sounded.

    Iunched an earth spear, transformed from the Earth Dwelling Method''s formation, towards the Gang Qi-infused sword.

    Kwaang!

    The earth spear and the sword collided.

    A gust of wind blew, a loud boom resounded, and when the dust settled, only my flying sword remained.

    However, since I controlled the sword, I could feel the rebound and estimated the power of the earth spear.

    ''It has the power of Gang Qi used by Three Flowers Gather at the Summit martial artists.''

    It was powerful enough to easily destroy the defensive spells of Qi Refining cultivators.

    "Ha, this ignorant one. So energetic this early in the morning."

    And then, through the dust cloud, my master walked towards me, smiling.

    "Congrattions. You useless guy. Howcking must your talent be that it took you 7 years to reach Qi Refining 6th Star!"

    "Ha, still... I willplete the 6th Star as quickly as possible."

    "That''s right! The 6th Star, the stage of Eight Trigrams Completed Path, is the easiest in Qi Refining! If you can''t do this, I really might kill you!"

    He spoke thus, but he looked very pleased, his intent colored with the golden color of joy.

    "Do not worry, Master. I have already studied the 6th Star in advance. I learned that it involvespleting the spiritual meridians ording to the principles of the Eight Trigrams. It''s a field I am somewhat confident in."

    "Hmph, confident you say. But it''spletely different from the internal energy methods martial artists like you are used to. If you don''t understand the images of the Eight Trigrams, you can''t do anything!"

    He handed me a stack of books.

    "Read all of these. I personally annotated these for a durd like you. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time if it''s too difficult for someone with yourcking talents."

    "I''m always grateful."

    "Then please do well."

    I also delved deeply into the Eight Trigrams.

    Qian (?), Dui (?), Li (?), Zhen (?), Xun (?), Kan (?), Gen (?), Kun (?) - Ipletely mastered the eight trigram images.

    I solved several questions I had about spiritual roots.

    For instance, there are only five types of spiritual roots in the Five Elements.

    Yet, how could the Makli n cultivate methods outside of the Five Elements like Wind and Yin?

    Of course, I heard about some special spiritual roots and spiritual energy, the rare ones such as Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and Kang Min-hee''s Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root.

    But typically, it''s said that no cultivator can go beyond the Five Elements spiritual roots.

    And now, by studying the trigrams, I understood methods beyond the Five Elements.

    ''The Five Elements are interconnected with the Eight Trigrams.''

    Qian (?) and Dui (?) are Metal.

    Li (?) is Fire.

    Kan (?) is Water.

    Zhen (?) and Xun (?) are Wood.

    Gen (?) and Kun (?) are Earth.

    In this way, someone with a Wood element could use Xun (?), representing Wind, to specialize in Wind-based spells.

    The more I studied the trigram images, the more I could ovep the flow of the Eight Trigrams with the formation, and integrating the Eight Trigrams into my spiritual meridians was the easiest part of my cultivation so far.

    The difficult part was understanding the meanings of the Eight Trigrams, and I spent a lot of time on that.

    After three years of delving into the Eight Trigrams, Ipletely mastered and concluded the formation within the same time frame.

    As the formation concluded, I felt all the spiritual meridians in my body, following the Eight Trigrams, be activated.

    All the spiritual meridians throughout my body connected, forming a circle!

    Kugugugu!

    The flow of spiritual power in my meridians became incredibly free, and its speed was terrifyingly fast.

    In the midst of this pure and swift flow of spiritual meridians, I sensed something strange.

    ''Something impure... Ah, is this the internal energy from the Dragon Vein Qi Method?''

    The internal energy from the internal energy method, impurepared to the spiritual energy of cultivation remained impurely in my meridians.

    ''I feel irritated by it, but I''m not sure why...''

    However, I didn''t think much about the internal energy from the Dragon Vein Qi Method and reported the results to my master.

    "Kahahaha! Excellent! Truly my disciple!"

    My master was very happy, patting my shoulder.

    "This stupid one. It took you 43 years toplete Qi Refining 6th Star and enter the 7th! You really are a durd!"

    Although he said that, he looked very happy. Suddenly, he took something out of his pocket.

    ''That is...''

    I trembled slightly at the sight of what my master took out.

    "Your achievements seem to be growing, which eases my mind. Even if it''s just a little, I want you to have some aplishments in this life. This is a gift for you..."

    What he took out of his robe was a small silk box, exuding a familiar fragrance.

    When my master opened the box, inside were three pills emitting a faint red glow.

    "Blessing Pill. For mortals, it extends life by 10 years. For Qi Refining cultivators, it can extend life up to 8 years, or 6 years if some resistance has developed. It''s a precious elixir."

    "...Master."

    "Hmm, I knew you''d be grateful. I''m tired of hearing thanks, just eat it..."

    "...I''m sorry."

    "What...?"

    He frowned as if he couldn''t believe what he heard.

    "Am I hearing things wrong? Surely I heard you correctly?"

    "...You heard me right, Master. I... I cannot consume that pill."

    "...? Are you mad? This is an elixir that can extend life by 8 years! Do you not understand how precious and valuable this is? You foolish boy..."

    "Master, do you know the ingredients of the Blessing Pill?"

    At my words, he looked at me as if I was speaking nonsense.

    "How would I know that! I''ve spent 250 years dedicated to studying spells, mantras, and formations. Do you think I had time to learn about alchemy, apletely different field? Pill-refining knowledge is difficult to obtain unless you''re a professional alchemist!

    The Makli n is famous for alchemy, so even their coteral branches know a fair bit about it...

    As I always say, a durd should focus on just one field..."

    So, not only my master but many others are unaware of this alchemy.

    They don''t know what the Blessing Pill and Qi Building Pill are ''made of''.

    Should I tell him?

    "......"

    After a moment of hesitation, I closed my eyes and said,

    "I am sorry, Master, but I have reasons why I cannot consume that pill. Please believe me..."

    "...Damn it. You refuse the elixir that your master went through so much trouble to get? Fine, it''s yours anyway, do with it as you please. I''m leaving!"

    Annoyed, my master handed me the silk box and left.

    I stared nkly at the Blessing Pill in my hand.

    Makli Hyun''s words still echoed in my ears.

    Elixirs made from humans.

    Should I¡­really consume this?

    I bit my lip.

    No, it''s not right.

    No matter how much it could extend my life.

    No matter how precious it is to continue the ties of this life.

    If I abandon my humanity in this life, it''s all for naught.

    I apologized inwardly to my master, then went to a mountain near the Cheongmun n''s main house.

    There, I dug a hole and buried the three pills.

    After covering them with earth and forming a small mound, I performed a solemn ritual and recited a prayer.

    Of course, there were no souls lingering in these remnants, but I prayed for the peace of the souls sacrificed for the pills.

    ''...I''m sorry, Master.''

    Even if it is a gift from my master, I cannot consume something made of humans.

    "...What am I doing?"

    Honestly, it would have been in my best interest to consume it without question.

    How much longer do I have to live, and who am I to know?

    It''s best to extend life whenever possible.

    I just reached Qi Refining 7th Star, and there''s still so much ahead, unclear and uncertain.

    While I''ve made significant progress in Five Energies Converging to the Origin through practicing the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, the next stage still seems far away.

    Unlike the realms I achieved so far ¨C Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Five Energies Converging to the Origin ¨C The Ultimate Pinnacle felt too far away and elusive.

    This life alone would not be enough; perhaps another life might be needed.

    Thus, the elixir promising to extend life by over ten years is undoubtedly a tremendous opportunity for me.

    But...

    ''...No matter how great the opportunity, I cannot bring myself to consume it.''

    It wasn''t just about this pill.

    I resolved never to swallow any elixir created through wrongful means.

    I slowly descended the mountain and returned to the Cheongmun n''s main house.

    I went to greet my master.

    "...Have youe?"

    "Yes."

    "...Well then, let''s study regarding Qi Refining 7th Star..."

    My master, perhaps a bit hurt by my refusal of his gift, opened the book with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    "The 7th Star is known as the Seven Stars Ritual. It involves offering rituals to seven of the twenty-eight celestial stars governing the spiritual nature of heaven and earth. It''s essentially dering to the celestial deities that you are embarking on the path of immortal cultivation.

    Up to now,pleting your spiritual meridians through the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Law Decrees, Twelve Earthly Branches, Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram, Nine Pces Integration, and Eight Trigrams Completed Path was, in a way, preparing the altar for this Seven Stars Ritual.

    Your body, your formation, and your spells be an altar to connect with the celestial deities."

    He continued his exnation.

    "In fact, there''s nothing special you need to realize at this stage. The Seven Stars Ritual involves using your body as the altar and your soul as the priest to conduct a ritualmunicating with the celestial deities.

    Of course, you''ll need to learn how to conduct the ritual, calcte the best time to receive the celestial stars'' power, and interpret celestial patterns..."

    Reading celestial patterns is a skill I had previously learned during my time as chief advisor in the Wulin Alliance, so it didn''t seem too difficult.

    In reality, besides learning about a few unknown stars and their associated symbolism, there wasn''t much new to learnpared to before.

    ''Is the 7th Star one of the easier stages?''

    Furthermore, since the ritual involves offering to the Seven Stars and receiving celestial energy bestowed by the heavens to evolve the meridians, most cultivators quickly pass this stage.

    ''Of course, for those with a Heavenly Spiritual Root, calcting the exact time is crucial in the 7th Star stage...''

    But that was a unique case, not applicable to me.

    Following my master''s guidance, I read the constetions, calcted celestial patterns, and determined the most auspicious time for myself.

    Fortunately, the right time wasn''t far off, and my master, using his authority as an elder, built a small altar for me at a ce where the Dragon Veins converged near the Cheongmun n''s main house.

    "Tonight is the right time for you."

    "Yes."

    "Prepare thoroughly. Have you fully grasped the ritual process?"

    "Yes, of course."

    "And are you satisfied with this constetion?"

    The twenty-eight celestial stars represent the spiritual nature of heaven and earth.

    Among them, choosing the constetion that best fits the night''s timing and receiving blessings from its seven stars is the key to the Seven Stars Ritual.

    I heard that depending on which constetion you offer rituals to in Qi Refining 7th Star, it determines the stage in Qi Building where you''ll receive assistance.

    "Yes, I''m very satisfied with this constetion. It was chosen by you, Master, after all."

    "Hmph! ttery... Never mind. The sun will set soon. Prepare for the ritual."

    "Yes!"

    I arrived at the altar andpleted the process of transforming my body into a small altar using my spells.

    Now, as the sun set and the stars began to cover the sky, I nned to start the ritual.

    The sun sets.

    And the stars begin to rise.

    "Begin! I''ll assist you!"

    "Yes!"

    I started the ritual, offering it to the celestial deities, moving the formation around the altar.

    In the midst of the ritual...

    "And thus, I pray to the celestial gods and warriors for blessings..."

    Whooosh-

    The wind blows.

    ''What...?''

    Both my master''s and my expressions began to change.

    Rumble, rumble...

    The sky was clear.

    Just moments ago, there wasn''t a single cloud, and my master had precisely calcted the weather to choose this night.

    It was supposed to be clear tonight.

    But suddenly, dark clouds began to gather in the sky.

    The sky is obscured.

    The clear moonlight and stars hid behind the clouds.

    My altar, preparing tomunicate with the stars, lost its connection and dissipated.

    The celestial deities descending from the sky were abruptly cut off.

    "...Don''t panic. It''s just an unexpected cloud. Plus, I don''t feel any water vapor. It''s not a storm cloud that will bring rain, just a passing one. The wind is strong, so it''ll soon pass."

    "...Master, can you disperse it?"

    "Foolish boy! Didn''t you listen to my exnation? I can only assist your ritual, direct intervention is impossible! Especially in matters rted to the heavens!

    If I interfere with the heavens and blow away the clouds, your ritual will immediately fail!"

    "...Then I''ll wait."

    I paused the ritual for a moment and looked up at the sky, waiting for the clouds to disperse.

    And then, it was morning.

    As the stars vanished and the sun rose, the clouds dispersed as if they were never there, as though their only purpose had been to obstruct my ritual the previous night.

    "This, how can this be..."

    Although I was quite surprised, my master seemed even more bewildered, staring at the sky in disbelief.

    "Heavens obstructing a cultivator''s auspicious time? No, this can''t be. There must be some mistake. Yes, that''s it. I''m sorry, my disciple. It seems I miscalcted the auspicious time!"

    "Master..."

    However, I couldn''t help but feel an ominous sense about it all and questioned him.

    "Can such a celestial phenomenon ur due to a miscalction of the auspicious time?"

    "No, of course not. That was just an anomaly. Yes, perhaps it wasn''t the auspicious time but a serious miscalction of the weather. My disciple, I''ll recalcte the appropriate time soon, and we''ll perform the ritual again."

    "Understood."

    I sighed softly and stepped down from the altar.

    After all, life doesn''t always go as nned. I knew better than anyone that life doesn''t always follow our desires.

    I decided to wait, as I had always done.

    We calcted another auspicious time, set up the altar again, and prepared for the ritual.

    "This time it''s certain! We''ll definitely receive the celestial deities'' energy! I''ve even precisely calcted the weather this time, so..."

    However, as night fell, the sky darkened.

    Not with the darkness of the night, but with ominous clouds.

    Large curtains of clouds covered the entire sky, appearing out of nowhere.

    "This, this is impossible! My calctions can''t be wrong!"

    My master was so panicked he shouted.

    "Again! It''s happening again! What is this..."

    Thus, the second ritual also came to nothing.

    "Let''s try again! A setback like this can happen twice! Hahaha! This time I''ll calcte the perfect auspicious time and set up the altar properly."

    Monthster.

    My master had calcted another suitable time for me.

    Furthermore, this time, we headed east of Byeokra, to a ce in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, not rich in spiritual energy, but where clouds never formed.

    "This area is known as the Windy ins of the Heaven-Treading Desert, where the wind is strong and the air is dry, so clouds absolutely never form! Since the surrounding area is a rocky desert, there won''t be any sandstorms either, so this time the ritual will surely bepleted!"

    Again, as the sun set and the stars rose, I began to prepare the ritual.

    This time, everything seemed to be going smoothly until the final stage of the ritual, when I was about to receive the celestial energy from the stars.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Dark clouds began to gather in the sky.

    The clouds, before I could even finish the ritual procedure,pletely covered the dry desert sky.

    "No, no, no, no!"

    My master cried out as if his own ritual had been interrupted, but the clouds remained immovable, blocking the sky and cutting off the celestial energy.

    "Ahh! Why can''t my disciple seed! Why!"

    Rumble, rumble!

    My master''s spiritual power surged towards the sky, attempting to clear the clouds.

    The formidable spiritual power of a Qi Building cultivator lit up the night sky as the clouds dispersed.

    But, perhaps because my master intervened with the heavens, the stars that had been sending down their energy stopped.

    And so, the ritual ended.

    "Why, why is this happening... Why, why..."

    He chewed his lips, pacing around for a while, and then sighed.

    "Let me find out why this is happening. Let''s go back, my disciple."

    We returned to the Cheongmun n''s main house on my master''s flying artifact.

    After that, he frequented the n''s library, rummaging through all sorts of ancient texts.

    He had always been a man of many books, but now he was pulling out even more books in a frenzy, searching for something rted to my condition.

    About a monthter, my master came to me with bloodshot eyes.

    "...I''ve found out about your condition."

    "...! What could it possibly be..?"

    After a moment of hesitation, biting his lip, he spoke.

    The next moment, I felt as if my heart had crumbled at the words that came out of my master''s mouth.

    "The world is forbidding you. It''s a symptom shown by the heavens to those whom they forbid immortal cultivation..."

    "Forbid... immortal cultivation...?"

    "...You were not born with the fate to be a cultivator. ...I''m sorry, my disciple. There''s nothing I can do for you."

    Trantor Notes: Eun-hyun just can''t catch a break. When I first read this, I actually felt my heart drop just thinking about how much difficulties and hardships await our MC.

 Chapter 46: Forbidden (2)

    Chapter 46: Forbidden (2)

    Forbidden?

    Me?

    That I cannot cultivate?

    "...Master, I don''t quite understand and I have a question."

    "...What is it?"

    "Does fate truly exist?"

    "Yes... it does exist. What we humans call fate definitely exists and it affects every living being in this world."

    My fingertips were trembling.

    "If fate truly exists, then what about the free will of living beings? Doesn¡¯t it mean it''s nonexistent..?"

    If free will doesn''t exist and everything is predetermined, then what''s the meaning of all this..?

    "Well... it''s not exactly like that. Cultivators who have received the blessing of the seven stars, controlled by the celeatial power of heaven, can faintly perceive fate starting from the Qi Refining 7th star.

    You might think you''ve only learned about astronomy and reading the constetions, but from the moment a cultivator is granted permission by the heavens, they are allowed to vaguely perceive the Heavenly Mechanism."

    The master''s exnation continued.

    "Of course, it''s impossible for a human to directly witness the vast entity known as fate. However... it''s possible to read the very basics of it.

    From the Qi Refining 7 Stars, a cultivator can read their own lifespan and know how much of their life remains."

    "Lifespan..? Are you saying that a human¡¯s lifespan is predetermined?"

    "Yes."

    "Then... What is the purpose of cultivation? Why do cultivators continue to cultivate even knowing their lifespan is predetermined..?"

    "That''s because... while lifespan is certainly fixed, it''s not absolute."

    Lifespan, not absolute?

    "For instance, a cultivator at the Qi Refining stage has at most the same lifespan as a mortal. But from the Qi Building stage, they receive additional lifespan from the heavens as they ascend in their cultivation.

    The Qi Building stage grants 300 years of lifespan, the Core Formation 600 years, the Nascent Soul 1200 years, and Heavenly Being 2400 years. Although the exact lifespan varies, a cultivator receives a new lifespan from heaven as they elevate their realm.

    That¡¯s why cultivators themselves bring change to the Heavenly Mechanism, and since ancient times, cultivators have also been called Heaven-Defiers."

    "...Then, can''t I too receive a new fate as a cultivator?"

    "...It''s not necessarily so. While it¡¯s said that a human can receive a new fate, in reality, the heavens often grants a ''fate that transcends lifespan'' from the beginning."

    Hisplexion grew dark.

    "Born with natural talent, spiritual meridians, and spiritual roots. The fate one is born with bes the standard of whether one can change their lifespan."

    "...Am I destined not to be a cultivator? Born with a fate that cannot escape its own fate...?"

    "...It seems so."

    I asked in astonishment.

    "Then, is there really no way?"

    "...I''ve looked, and there seems to be none. ...I''m sorry."

    "The lifespan set by the heavens... I don''t understand it. Aren''t the heavens just a concept? Isn¡¯t the blue sky what we call the heavens?"

    "The heavens are not merely that. It¡¯s thew that flows through this world... a vast and immense principle... that''s what the heavens are..."

    Indeed.

    The heavens, this world, does not permit me.

    "We are all born with a fate given by the heavens, grow up, and die. Cultivators may defy the heavens and cause changes in the Heavenly Mechanism.

    In reality, no cultivator can escape the grace of the heavens that gave them birth. Therefore, while one can ovee their lifespan, the fate to do so is also granted by the heavens..."

    Master held my hand and said.

    "...I too, have experienced it. Although I can''tpare to you."

    His voice was trembling.

    "I spent my life striving and striving. Bloodied my fingers forming hand seals, and my voice hoarse from chanting mantras. Through a lifetime of effort, I barely reached the Qi Building stage...

    But with my talent, the early Qi Building stage was my limit..."

    Master was a person of Three Spiritual Roots.

    He had True Spiritual Roots quality, but his spiritual meridians were weak, and he was born with impurities in his body, so he could only stay at the early Qi Building stage.

    "My obsession with enlightenment and lifelong dedication to mantra and spell research was to enable my disciples, even with lesser talent, to ascend as much as possible in their cultivation realms.

    And you, a person of Five Elements Spiritual Roots, from a lowly mortal to reaching the Qi Refining 7th Star... you''ve splendidly proven the values I''ve pursued... But it seems... everyone has their limits."

    The words I heard on the day I first met him.

    Those words were meant for me, but now, they were directed at himself.

    "...I''m sorry for being such an inadequate master. I''m sorry for having such a fate and not being able to do anything for you..."

    "...No, I too am sorry for being so inadequate..."

    The two of us clenched our teeth and apologized to each other.

    "...There''s nothing more I can do for you. But, although it might not be possible... I''ll still try. I''ll scour through more ancient texts and rituals, to see if someone not born with the fate of a cultivator can be granted permission by the heavens..."

    "...Thank you."

    "What else can someone abandoned by the heavens do... Heavens have set our fate, but it has not dictated how we live within it... So, let''s struggle as much as we can, together."

    Our eyes met.

    "That''s the best I can do for you as your master."

    "......"

    I didn''t answer.

    I just clenched my lips and bowed my head.

    Though silent, we understood each other¡¯s hearts.

    From that day, my daily life changed significantly.

    I no longer formed hand seals until my fingers bled, nor practiced cultivation methods.

    Instead, I scoured the Cheongmun n¡¯s library with my master, searching through all sorts of ancient texts and ritual books.

    "What is the criterion for those permitted or not permitted by the heavens?"

    Is it because of my internal energy?

    Or is it because, as a martial artist born without spiritual roots, I forcibly acquired spiritual roots by reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    Or is it because I came from another world?

    Or because of my regression?

    Or is it just my fate?

    However, among the ancient texts, content about humans rejected by the heavens were extremely rare.

    It was exceedingly difficult to find.

    Nevertheless, as I read books about the heavens, the Heavenly Mechanism, and fate, I began to understand the concept of fate a bit more.

    It was said that from the Qi Refining 7th Star, cultivators begin to read their own fate.

    Of course, it isn''t detailed, only a rough estimate of their lifespan.

    And as their cultivation realm ascends, they be more urate in knowing how much lifespan remains.

    A Qi Building cultivator vaguely knows whether uing events in their life will be good or bad.

    By the Core Formation stage, this bes more detailed, understanding the auspiciousness and danger of forting events.

    For those above the Nascent Soul stage, there was no information on how urately they perceive fate, but it was said to be more precise than Core Formation cultivators.

    I also found books on human free will.

    For example, if a mortal is granted about 80 years of lifespan by the heavens, do they necessarily live for 80 years?

    What happens if a cultivator with bad intentions kill a mortal who has an 80-year lifespan prematurely?

    The answer was, the heavens only bestows fate, but it doesn¡¯t concern itself with how a being walks that fate.

    In short.

    Humans are given a path named fate.

    But due to external pressures or their own will,

    Some may not fullyplete the path of their destined fate.

    ''So that''s it.''

    As I read books about fate, I thought about what had happened to me before.

    ''Even though my initial life and health conditions changed in many lives, I died on exact the same day, at the same time, under the same circumstances.''

    Does that make sense statistically?

    Even when my health varied in each life!

    I once thought that maybe fate really existed and that perhaps I had no free will.

    But then, when I beheaded Crown Prince Makli Hyun.

    For the first time, I died before my destined lifespan and thought that lifespan wasn¡¯t fixed.

    However...

    ''ording to this book, the heavens granted me a lifespan of about 50 years. If I walk the path of fate properly, I can live ording to that lifespan.

    But if I die earlier due to external pressure or my own choices and will, then I cannotplete the path of the fate granted to me.''

    If fate is a path given to humans, then humans have free will, as asserted by this book.

    Of course, the problem is that one cannot go beyond the path of the fate given.

    The book simrly exined fate.

    Heavens gift humans with fate, but not all humans can walk the path of their given fate.

    Some, due tock of willpower, others due to external circumstances.

    But even if one walks the path of fate to its end, there''s no pathid out by the heavens beyond it.

    That would be the limit of that existence.

    Humans can live freely until they reach their fate.

    But reaching beyond is impossible.

    Living freely during the life gifted by the heavens is the right and virtue of all mortals.

    With the statement that every being should live freely and gratefully within the life given to them, the book came to an end.

    ''...Is this book like... that.''

    I thought the fate described in the book was simr to the book itself.

    I don''t know how much content the author of the book wanted to include.

    But there''s a limit to the size and amount of the paper, and the book has its own limits.

    The author writes the desired narrative within the set length of the book, but cannot exceed it.

    No narrative can go beyond the book.

    When the book is closed, the story ends.

    ''This is the concept of fate...''

    Then, is this really the end for me...?

    Really, am I...

    ''No, it''s not.''

    I clenched my teeth.

    Even if closing the book means the end, my story continuously returns to the beginning.

    Surely, heavens have bestowed this fate upon me.

    If heavens have given me this fate, there must be a reason.

    ''I have ovee fate time and time again...''

    In my first life, I was just a miserable beggar destined to die.

    But what about now?

    I have mastered the sword.

    With mediocre talent, I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a legendary realm in martial arts.

    I forcibly acquired the ability to cultivate, said to be possible only for those born with spiritual roots.

    Even though fate weighed me down.

    I have surpassed it time and time again!

    "There... must be a solution."

    There must be a solution!

    I read and reread ancient texts like a madman.

    One day.

    My master came with a book.

    His eyes bloodshot.

    "I found an ancient text in the upper archives of our n."

    The book Master brought had no title and looked like it was about to turn to dust.

    "Read it."

    I read the book.

    It was a collection of ancient unofficial histories.

    These stories included a young man melting ice in a river with his body heat to catch a carp for his sick mother in winter, and a blind man regaining his sight after praying to the heavens.

    A story of an old man whose life was extended by performing a thousand rituals for the heavens, even though he was supposed to die.

    "Although it''s unofficial history, and mostly about mortals, don''t they share something inmon..?"

    "...Yes. Miracles happen in impossible situations."

    "Right. Especially thest story in the collection about the old man gaining extra life after performing rituals... maybe..."

    "Keep trying and trying again, and it will happen?"

    "Yes... These stories contain the lesson that if one devotes all their sincerity, even the heavens are moved. Even mortals can move heavens with their sincerity."

    Master''s voice trembled.

    "...Of course, it also means that what we''ve been doing so far might not be sincere enough."

    "......"

    Indeed.

    Who hasn''t made an effort?

    But if one makes an effort and the heavens do not open its doors,

    What should be done?

    "...Let''s keep trying rituals."

    "......"

    "If the heavens reject us once, we try ten times. If ten times, then a hundred. If a hundred, then a thousand times... let''s keep performing rituals and endlessly ask if it''s really impossible..."

    Master spoke with clenched teeth.

    "Let''s ask if this is really where we end..!"

    "...Yes, Master."

    I also looked at him firmly and nodded.

    From that day, we traveled everywhere, reading the stars and attempting rituals.

    Of course, every time we attempted a ritual, clouds would gather, blocking the celestial energy from the heavens.

    Once we even went to a ce called Mount Gugwol in Yanguo to perform a ritual.

    Master thought that since the peak of Mount Gugwol pierced through the clouds, the ritual there couldn''t be covered by clouds.

    But even on a peak higher than the clouds, ghostly clouds appeared soon after we performed the ritual.

    As if the heavens, defying thews of physics, would not let me onto the path of cultivation.

    Master and I went to many famous mountains and rivers, selecting seven stars among the twenty-eight, performing rituals incessantly.

    While performing rituals, I also intermittently learned from my master about the Qi Refining 8th star..

    The knowledge of the Qi Refining 8th Star, the Six Harmonies Path, involves applying the Six Harmonies of Heaven, Earth, and Four Directions to the ritual, stimting the spiritual power through the method.

    This stage allows cultivators'' formation to growrger and their spiritual power to fill their entire spiritual meridians, bing much stronger.

    Unfortunately, the training methods of the 8th star were useless unless the 7th star was fully mastered.

    I continued to consistently digest the theory and enlightenment.

    Meanwhile, I also met Kim Young-hoon from time to time, learning about martial arts and embodying the enlightenment of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Tme passed.

    The day my lifespan was to end was drawing near.

    "Do you have any questions about the Five Elements?"

    "Not today."

    "Good, let''s go prepare for the ritual."

    My lifespan was not much left.

    I had hoped that reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin would extend my life.

    But by looking at the books in the Cheongmun n''s archive, I realized that I was likely to die with the same lifespan as before.

    My progress has been significanttely.

    I have understood the Qi Refining 9th Star, Five Elements Origin, not just the Qi Refining 8th star, Six Harmonies Path.

    Of course, I still couldn''t practice the cultivation methods of the 9th star.

    But in terms of pure understanding of the path, I was on par with a Qi Refining 9th Star cultivator.

    Recently, I was also previewing content rted to the Qi Refining 10th Star, Four Images Unity.

    ''Still, the process of integrating the Nine Pces spiritual meridians and spiritual roots into Two Branches is highly advantageous for me.''

    It was mainly about integrating the meridians, so it was a realm I could certainly reach if given time.

    "Let''s begin, the sun is setting."

    Together with my master, I started the ritual.

    Of course, clouds gathered again this time, blocking the celestial energy.

    "...It''s a failure again."

    "...Yes."

    My master nodded and sighed softly.

    Again.

    I could hardly remember how many times we had tried.

    "Let''s go to the Heaven-Treading Desert tomorrow and try again. It seems the clouds will gatherter there..."

    "Master."

    "Hmm, what is it?"

    I opened my mouth to my master, who was trying to smile while collecting the ritual tools.

    "...I hope we don¡¯t perform the ritual tomorrow."

    "What are you talking about? The celestial energy will be present in Heaven-Treading Desert tomorrow. If not tomorrow, then when..."

    "I have something I need to do, Master. Could we postpone it for just tomorrow?"

    "Hmm... The next optimal day for the ritual is a monthter. Can you return to the Cheongmun n by then?"

    At that, I gave a bitter smile and said.

    "...I will return."

    Twenty days from now.

    That day was the exact day I had been dying in all my lifetimes..

    The day my lifespan was to end.

 Chapter 47: Forbidden (3)

    Chapter 47: Forbidden (3)

    I infused spiritual energy into a palm-sized flying paper boat.

    Buzzing!

    As the spiritual energy was injected, the paper boat swelled in size, took on color, and transformed into a wooden boat.

    "Let''s go."

    I jumped onto the wooden boat, infused it with spiritual energy, formed hand seals, and at the same time, magical runes rose from the boat as it swiftly kicked through the air.

    Three dayster.

    I arrived at the border of Byeokra and Yanguo using the flying artifact.

    ''Flying artifacts at the Qi Refining stage travel at the speed of a normal boat...''

    Apparently, to reach the speed of an aircraft, one would need a flying artifact at the Qi Building stage or at least have the personal flying skills of Core Formation cultivators.

    I enjoyed the scenery and feeling the wind on the paper boat.

    I looked around.

    "There it is."

    sh!

    As soon as I spotted my target, a brilliant white Saber Gang surged towards me.

    I swung my hand, emitting my own Sword Gang.

    Our de Gangs weaved through the air like snakes, shing several times, and after a while, the Saber Gang that was shot at me was neutralized.

    Jump!

    I leapt down from the air and used the Light Fall Technique to fall slowly.

    "It''s been a while."

    "Yes, your sword control has improved since Ist saw you."

    "I''ve never stopped practicing sword control."

    Dual Energy Sword Control isn''t just about making a sword move through the air.

    It involves elevating the control over the sword to a realm beyond unity with the sword, mastering every aspect of the sword.

    From the sound and material of the sword, to the aura emitted by one''s martial arts, Sword Energy, Sword Gang, mastering everything with consciousness!

    That''s what Dual Energy Sword Control is.

    Therefore,

    From the moment one achieves Dual Energy Sword Control, a martial artist at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin can freely manipte not only the sword but also the Sword Gang in the air.

    Of course, manipting a sword that''s not in my hand fundamentally means projecting my consciousness from a distance into the sword.

    The difference in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin realm is how naturally one can move a distant sword.

    "But you still have much to learn. Keep training."

    "Yes, I will."

    I nodded and withdrew the flying boat still hovering in the sky.

    "Kim Hyung, I heard you started cultivating recently, and it seems true."

    I felt the pressure of his spiritual power and the size of his consciousness and asked.

    He smiled awkwardly and said.

    "Well... since cultivation techniques are quite convenient in daily life... like flying artifacts. Of course, I''m only at Qi Refining 2nd Star. I have no intention of going beyond that, just using it to assist my martial arts...

    It''s more useful for me to hone my martial arts than to rely on such misceneous techniques."

    "I see..."

    His martial arts talent was unparalleled, but it seems his aptitude for cultivation was still better than mine.

    Even without a good master like me and focusing more on martial arts, he still reached Qi Refining 2nd Star.

    ''Recently started, so being at Qi Refining 2nd Star means his aptitude is a little better than mine.''

    Kim Young-hoon chatted casually about how he almost went mad learning the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, then asked me worriedly.

    "Are you sure you''re okay with this? Agreeing to such an extreme request?"

    "It''s fine. I''m happy to contribute to the Cheongmun n, and I agree with your view."

    "Thank you. Those guys... the sooner one of them disappears from this world, the better."

    Although the Makli n lost Yanguo¡¯s imperial authority to the Jin n, the Makli n''s main family wasn''t significantly damaged, just lost their influence over Yanguo and the right to oppress its mortals.

    The Jin n stopped interfering with the Makli n''s affairs after obtaining the imperial authority.

    While Qi Refining cultivators from each n dying in skirmishes wasn''t much of a concern unless they were high-ranking, it was a principle to release Qi Building elders caught in battle after receiving a ransom.

    After the Jin n obtained imperial authority, Kim Young-hoon had little he could do for justice.

    However, he didn''t give up and found loopholes in the agreements between the Jin and Makli ns, and other surrounding cultivator ns.

    "ording to what I found, if cultivators from the Jin or Makli n at the Qi Building stage sh and are captured within Yanguo, they are released after the ns pay a ransom. However, if a cultivator invades the territory of another country, even at the Qi Building stage, they can be killed by cultivators from that country''s n."

    He smiled bitterly.

    "In a few days, I''ll drive a cultivator from the Makli n to the border of the Byeokra. Once I exhaust the Makli n cultivator''s strength, you can step in and finish them off. That way, I can get rid of scum, and you can kill an invader from Yanguo''s Makli n without any issues of righteousness!"

    "Yes, that makes sense."

    Kim Young-hoon excitedly exined his n, and I listened calmly.

    After hearing all his ns, I made a request.

    "Kim Hyung, I gave you the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts previously."

    "Yes, the unparalleled martial arts you gave me steadily led me to the Ultimate Pinnacle. I''ve also added my annotations to the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts..."

    "Then, knowing your character, you would still have the manual with your annotations... Could you let me read it?"

    "Well, that''s not impossible."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed to have recently acquired a new method of storage, as he pulled a thick manuscript from a fist-sized pouch at his waist.

    The Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts had clearly thickened since I had given it to him.

    "The title hasn''t changed."

    Considering the added content, I would have thought he''d want to leave his mark by changing the title.

    But Kim Young-hoon smiled bitterly and said,

    "I couldn''t change it... I''ve been following this martial arts manual, merely adding annotations here and there. I added some content, but it''s mostly records of trial and error about advancing beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    I haven''t surpassed this martial art. How could I dare change the title of such a martial art by only adding a few lines of trial and error?"

    "Looking at the thickness, it seems more than a few lines of trial and error."

    The book was three or four times thicker than when I first gave it to him.

    It''s more than just a few annotations or trial and error.

    Kim Young-hoon had poured all his effort into trial and error, trying to find a way to surpass the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    "Well, even though it''s thicker, the fact that I failed remains true."

    "But with this much, it seems different from the original Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts... Why not change the title a bit for distinction?"

    "If you insist..."

    He said with a self-deprecating smile.

    "Then let''s call it not the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, but the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts (?????)."

    Whether it''s the original title or the new one, the meaning of transcending the path of cultivation remains unchanged.

    He only changed one character in the title, which hardly made any difference from the original.

    ''It''s a bit disappointing, but...''

    If he doesn''t want to change it, what can I do?

    I read and memorized the entire manuscript.

    Maybe it''s because I became a cultivator and learned things like the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, or perhaps cultivating enhances memory as it expands consciousness.

    As my consciousness expanded, my memory improved significantly.

    I used to have to read and reread thick manuscripts several times in my previous lives to engrave them in my mind, but now, just reading once was enough to imprint everything in my memory.

    "Wait here for a few days. I''ll drive the cultivator from the Makli n to the Byeokra border soon..."

    "I''ll wait."

    I sat down and adjusted my physical condition.

    Kim Young-hoon handed me the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts to read more if I wished, then took out his flying artifact and flew off towards Yanguo.

    "The weather is nice."

    ording to the astronomical and Heavenly Mechanism knowledge I learned from my master, the sky would remain clear until the time Kim Young-hoon mentioned.

    "Then, let''s take this time to slowly write and organize..."

    I climbed onto a reasonably wide rock, spread out a basic formation to prevent anyone from approaching, and took out a desk, paper, inkstone, and brush from my storage device.

    I began writing my will, a letter to leave for my master.

    Even though Kim Young-hoon will exhaust the Qi Building cultivator''s strength, those at the Qi Building stage didn''t reach their positions through luck.

    Each one was an extraordinary being, a formidable foe not to be underestimated.

    Even if they''re weakened, my life would be in danger.

    But I didn''t care.

    I came here to die.

    A disciple who struggled all his life and achieved nothing, just to be rejected by the heavens and die when his lifespan ends.

    I couldn''t imagine how painful and helpless it would be for my master.

    How much had I despised and felt powerless about myself in my past life for not being able to guide my disciples properly.

    Yet, if a disciple foolishly fights an overpowering opponent and dies in battle,

    While the master might feel resentment and sorrow, he won''t feel self-loathing.

    Thus, I won''t die by the fate set by the heavens.

    After all, I''m going to die soon.

    I''ll foolishly fight against an overwhelming opponent and die in that way.

    That''s what I decided.

    Slowly, I continued writing my will.

    Although it''s a will, I couldn''t let my master find out that I was going to die.

    I intended to make it seem like I was just patrolling the Byeokra border and asking about my master''s wellbeing.

    After writing and erasing my will several times, I finallyposed one that was satisfactory.

    "When should I send this?"

    Using a transmission talisman, I could send small items with little mass and not require much spiritual energy to a designated person.

    The transmission talisman''s speed was simr to a flying artifact. If I sent it now, it would reach my master in about three days.

    ''...Sending it before the battle starts would be most appropriate.''

    If I send it now, my master, upon receiving the letter early, might calcte the Heavenly Mechanism and arrange a ritual for me to perform near the border.

    If I send it after the battle starts and my lifespan is about to end in a few days, then the letter will reach my master three dayster, sparing him from witnessing his disciple''s death.

    ''Yes, let''s do that.''

    I carefully folded the letter, attached the transmission talisman, and prepared it so that it could be sent to my master with just a burst of spiritual power.

    Days passed.

    The day Kim Young-hoon promised arrived.

    Rumble, rumble...

    In the distance, dark clouds filled with Yin energy were approaching.

    However, it was much smaller in scale than a typical Heavenly phenomenon and seemed artificial.

    ''They''reing...!''

    A Qi Building cultivator from the Makli n, bringing clouds with him, was approaching.

    sh, sh!

    Behind him, beams of light burst forth as someone chased after the Qi Building elder.

    It was Kim Young-hoon.

    ''It starts now.''

    Thest chapter of this life.

    The time for one final thrilling moment.

    Whoosh!

    I infused spiritual energy into the letter with the transmission talisman. It glowed blue and transformed into the shape of a blue hawk.

    The blue hawk-shaped transmission talisman flew at incredible speed towards the direction of the Cheongmun n.

    I used the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts and Hidden Consciousness Technique to erase my presence and consciousness, and even used the Earth Dwelling Method to hide underground.

    Shortly after.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Swoosh!

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and rain began to fall.

    Hidden underground, I looked at the center of the dark clouds.

    The Qi Building elder there had a familiar face.

    ''That person is...''

    When we established the Pce of Heavenly Demons.

    He was one of the fifty Qi Building elders who came to destroy the Pce!

    That Qi Building elder.

    Remembering the old days, I recalled establishing the Pce, evading the bounty ced by cultivators, and killing them one by one.

    Eventually, we defeated an early-stage Qi Building cultivator and rejoiced with Kim Young-hoon.

    The next day, fifty Qi Building cultivators surrounded and crushed the Pce like exterminating pests.

    That Makli n elder lured Kim Young-hoon with ttery, recalling the despair, regret, and plight of the weak...

    But now, that fearsome Qi Building elder from that time was not present.

    "Curses, these damn Jin n bastards!"

    Distorted with anger, he desperately waved a g-shaped artifact controlling the dark clouds.

    Wearing tattered blue robes and bleeding from all over, he was nothing more than prey.

    "You, you bastards! Can''t you stop? ording to the treaty between the Jin and Makli ns, you can''t kill me! I demand to be treated as a legitimate prisoner of war! Stop attacking immediately!"

    "Form the array!"

    "Yes, Elder!"

    Several Qi Refining cultivators from the Jin n waved their formation gs behind Kim Young-hoon, creating a barrier filled with fiery energy.

    The Makli n elder was trapped in the barrier, and Kim Young-hoon flew towards him with a sneer.

    "When you turned innocent vigers'' towns into bloody pools, you felt nothing... Now that your life is in danger, you struggle? You scum... Die!"

    Boom!

    Several Saber Gangs shed around Kim Young-hoon and flew towards the Makli n elder.

    "Don''t be absurd! Just because I harvested a few pests for materials, you''re trying to kill a Qi Building elder like me!? You''re making a big mistake! If you kill me, do you think you''ll be safe?"

    Roar!

    As the Makli n elder waved his g, the dark clouds moved.

    The clouds coalesced into a Cloud Dragon in the sky, lunging at Kim Young-hoon.

    ''He''s stronger than Makli Wangshin!''

    I assessed the Qi Building cultivator''s skill based on his cultivation methods.

    For a while, Saber Gangs and the Qi Building elder''s spells shed.

    And then...

    sh!

    "Argh..!"

    A gust of Yin wind from the Makli n elder tore off Kim Young-hoon''s arm and waist, while a Saber Gang from Kim Young-hoon broke through the elder''s defensive spells and simrly tore a chunk from his waist.

    ''That wound is... dangerous!''

    Qi Building cultivators, being more than human, could withstand such injuries, but Kim Young-hoon, at the early stage of Qi Refining 2nd Star, only has a mortal''s physical body.

    In fact, hadn''t Kim Young-hoon fainted from such injuries when he faced Makli Wangshin in the previous cycle?

    But then it happened.

    "Support the elder!"

    "Hurry!"

    The Qi Refining cultivators from the Jin n, who had set up the barrier, each took out a handful of talismans from their storage artifacts.

    sh, sh!

    Dozens, maybe even hundreds of healing talismans flew to Kim Young-hoon''s wounds, sticking to them profusely, and several Jin n cultivators performed healing spells from beyond the barrier, suturing his wounds.

    ''Ah, I see. The Jin n brought along Qi Refining cultivators skilled in healing as backup.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s condition was fully restored, and he began to shoot Saber Gangs with a renewed face.

    "Y-you bastards! You just trample on the treaty between the Jin and Makli ns whenever you feel like it! You can''t kill me! I demand to be treated as a proper prisoner of war! Stop this attack at once!"

    "Silence!"

    "We won''t be punished ording to the n rules, and instead will be recognized for reducing the Makli n''s forces and receive rewards."

    "Crazy fools... Already upset over the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert, and now youmit the insane act of killing a Qi Building elder! Do you think you will be safe..."

    While remaining hidden, I found an opening on the Makli n elder.

    ''Now.''

    I concentrated my consciousness.

    Refined my energy.

    The opening was small, but it was there.

    Therefore, I needed to widen it!

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, the essence.

    ''Lurking in the Shadows, Endless Attack!''

    sh!

    My focused consciousness shot towards the Makli n elder like a ray of light.

    Simultaneously, he clutched his head and screamed.

    "Arghhh!"

    "Hmm...!"

    Seeing this, Kim Young-hoon also concentrated and used the same technique of Lurking in the Shadows, Endless Attack on the elder!

    With two masters unleashing the decisive move of Lurking in the Shadows, Endless Attack, it must feel as if his head is being chopped.

    ''I won''t miss this chance!''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Deep Mountain!

    Releasing all the Qi I had gathered at once, I burst through the ground and soared into the sky.

    In an instant, I dove into the embrace of the Makli n elder.

    ''This ends now!''

    sh!

    Brilliant Sword Gang formed on my drawn sword.

    My Sword Gang shed at him from within his embrace.

    Normally, a Qi Building cultivator would subconsciously emit protective Gang Qi, but the Makli n elder, having exhausted his spiritual power fighting Kim Young-hoon, had weaker defenses than even a Qi Refining cultivator!

    Boom!

    My Sword Gang pierced through his thin protective Gang Qi, severing his neck.

    ''Cut!''

    In that fleeting moment.

    sh!

    A blue light burst forth from within his embrace.

    ''A life-saving artifact!''

 Chapter 48: Forbidden (4)

    Chapter 48: Forbidden (4)

    The moment the life-saving artifact activated, the Makli n elder rocketed upwards at an incredible speed, and my Sword Gang could only graze his chest instead of striking his neck.

    Swoosh!

    Even so, it was enough to slice through his ribs, half his liver, andpletely sever one of his lungs.

    The Makli n elder, bleeding profusely, was still alive.

    "Cough! Cough... Grlgrglgh.."

    Despite spitting blood foam and barely holding together his falling intestines with spiritual power, he remained alive.

    "Grunt, gasp... That... uniform... Cheongmun n...! You damned... colluding with, Jin n...!"

    Despite having one lung crushed, he forcibly maintained his bodily functions through spiritual power.

    Terrifying vitality.

    But if left alone, he would eventually die from depleting all his spiritual power.

    "Grunt... Cough.. Cheongmun n descendant, spare my life. I promise enormouspensation from the main family.

    Many cultivators from different ns are currently on edge due to the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert...!

    In two hundred years, there will be a great war, and every cultivator, including Qi Building, is crucial..!"

    "......"

    I silently held my sword, infusing it with Sword Gang.

    Seeing this, the Makli n elder gritted his teeth.

    "You fool! Don''t you understand what''s important...! I will ensure properpensation for crossing the Byeokra border!

    Please, I beg you..."

    Buzz!

    "Yiiik!"

    He dodged my Sword Gang and started infusing energy into the life-saving artifact.

    ''He''s pouring his life force into it...!''

    Simultaneously, his figure turned blue and reached the edge of the barrier with astounding speed.

    ''That''s a Core Formation''s escape technique!''

    The life-saving artifact seemed to allow lower-level cultivators to mimic the flying techniques used by Core Formation cultivators.

    "Damn it..! I won''t die like this! No way!!"

    Boom!

    The elder released all his power in a burst, shattering the barrier like a paper wall, creating an escape route.

    The bacsh caused the Jin n Qi Refining cultivators who had set up the array to spit out blood.

    "You can''t escape!"

    "Ha, catch me if you can!"

    He gripped the life-saving artifact on his chest and used the escape technique again.

    In a blink, he moved another 30 meters away.

    "Catch him!"

    "Yes!"

    I swiftly kicked through the air, shooting Sword Gang.

    "You fools...! I won''t die so easily to your schemes!"

    sh!

    He activated the life-saving artifact again, and with a blue light, his figure moved further away once more.

    ''That direction is...!''

    The faces of me, Kim Young-hoon, and other Jin n Qi Refining cultivators twisted.

    He is flying towards the Makli n''s outpost on the Yanguo border.

    "Block him! We can''t let him reach the outpost and receive support from Makli n''s Qi Building cultivators!"

    "I''m aware!"

    Kim Young-hoon and I furiously pursued the Makli n elder, and a chase across the border region began.

    Whoosh!

    I swung my sword, shooting Sword Gang, and quickly formed hand seals to recite the Earth Imprisonment incantation, corresponding to the Earth Imprisonment Star.

    "Earth Imprisonment!"

    Rumble!

    Pirs of earth shot up, attempting to trap the Makli n elder.

    However, as he formed hand seals, a gust of Yin wind tore through the earth bars, scattering them back towards me.

    sh!

    I assessed the space, dodging the falling debris, and leapt into the air.

    At the same time, I unleashed a powerful sword sh with Transcending Peaks.

    A semi-circr white Sword Gang shot towards the elder.

    "Hah!"

    As he formed hand seals, Yin energy coalesced into dark clouds, enveloping him and deflecting my Sword Gang.

    Simultaneously, the dark clouds transformed into a Cloud Dragon and shot towards me.

    But I charged straight towards him.

    Unstoppable.

    sh!

    A tremendous wave of intent resonated behind me, and the sound of Gang Qi Compression Sphere echoed.

    Boom!

    A fist-sized orb of light passed by me, entering the Cloud Dragon''s mouth, exploding it, and rushing towards the Makli n elder.

    "I cannot die!"

    sh!

    He again infused life force into the life-saving artifact, disappearing with a blue light, and simultaneously, an explosion of Saber Gang  erupted at his former location.

    A storm of light!

    Numerous light streams filled the space in front of me as if painting with saber scars.

    As the explosion subsided, I burst through the light storm, extending a massive sword strike towards the fleeing Makli n elder!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Qi Mountain, Heart Heaven!

    The Sword Gang enhanced and expanded, widening its range as it extended towards the elder of the Makli n.

    Whoosh!

    My elongated Sword Gang struck down the elder, sending him crashing to the ground below.

    Frowning, I formed hand seals to create an earthen prison.

    ''The Sword Gang''s impact felt dull.''

    It didn''t cut through.

    Even amidst this, he had managed to raise his protective Gang Qi, turning a deadly strike into a mere hit.

    "Earth Imprisonment!"

    Rumble!

    Pirs of earth rose, encasing the elder of the Makli n.

    However, with a powerful shout from within the earthen prison, my spell shattered and exploded.

    ''Indeed, Qi Building cultivators are in a league of their own.''

    Neither Sword Gang nor spells could deliver a decisive blow.

    But it didn''t matter.

    I had sessfully hindered him.

    Kim Young-hoon arrived anew, unleashing a barrage of Gang Spheres.

    Nine spheres cascaded towards the elder.

    sh, sh, sh!

    A storm of light relentlessly pressed in.

    Amidst the tempest, a blue streak of light flickered.

    "I cannot die, not like this..!"

    The elder of the Makli n desperately activated his life-saving artifact, narrowly escaping Kim Young-hoon''s onught.

    His abdomen is torn open, and one arm had vanished.

    Yet, he forcibly regenerated an arm using spiritual power and continued his escape.

    ''Not even a cockroach...''

    I was astounded by his tenacity.

    What kind of human is this?

    ''Qi Building cultivators don''t die easily unless their head, heart, or dantian ispletely destroyed... That saying is indeed true.''

    Qi Building cultivators can substitute the functions of lost organs with the spiritual power they''ve cultivated.

    Though the concept seemed absurd, it was proven true.

    Of course, he would die once his spiritual power was depleted.

    But for now, he remained alive.

    Kim Young-hoon and I relentlessly pursued him.

    While I hindered him, Kim Young-hoon followed up with lethal attacks.

    The elder continually resorted to his life-saving artifact, narrowly escaping each time.

    This cycle repeated, and despite being nearly dead, the elder kept consuming pills from his storage bag, barely managing to survive.

    ''It''s hard to end this in one strike...''

    The biggest problem was his efficiency countering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts¡¯ technique of erasing perception.

    He has more and stronger magical artifacts than Makli Wangshin, and it seems the technique had be well-known due to previous confrontations with the Makli n.

    ''And he has so many pills...''

    He kept popping them like snacks.

    ''Dragging this out is troublesome...''

    The day was fading.

    I clenched my teeth andunched my flying sword after the Makli n elder.

    In any normal situation, this would be pointless.

    For Qi Building cultivators, unless their protective aura¡¯s weak point is precisely targeted, Sword Gang and sword strikes are ineffective.

    But the elder, now pale as a ghost, dodged my flying sword.

    To the nearly dead elder, even my flying sword posed a tremendous threat.

    Swoosh!

    My flying sword again narrowly missed the elder.

    ''In a chaotic battle, it''s hard to precisely control a flying sword.''

    A stable footing was necessary.

    Inded and touched the ground.

    "Swift as the Sky!"

    I chanted the Sky Speed Star incantation and cast a spell.

    Rumble!

    The earth coalesced, forming a circr tform under my feet.

    As I changed my hand seals, the tform slid across the earth.

    Rumble!

    The ground beneath became my vehicle.

    Trees and rocks swiftly passed behind me.

    High above, the now slower elder of the Makli n was visible.

    I, on the ground, and Kim Young-hoon in the sky, surrounded him, unleashing Gang Spheres and Sword Gangs.

    Standing on the tform, I took a stance and gripped my sword.

    ''I''ll end this..!''

    The end of life is always poignant.

    How painful were the moments of death.

    But the death in this life seems particrly meaningful.

    The sun had set.

    Before dawn the next day, my life woulde to an end.

    ''Here I go.''

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Eleventh Move, Cliff Edge!

    Crash!

    I didn''t unsheathe my sword.

    Still in its scabbard, I sliced through, andunched my Sword Gang towards the sky.

    With incredible speed, my Sword Gang shot upwards, and from above, nine orbs of light descended.

    Caught in between, the elder of the Makli n panicked, then resignedly smiled and formed a hand seal.

    "...Huh, you''ve won."

    The sky was filled with light.

    Amidst the storm of light, I saw the elder of the Makli n being diced, his protective aura scattering away.

    "Cough..!"

    The cultivator, once soaring in the sky, now fell to the ground.

    Thud!

    Barely alive, his remaining spiritual power was equivalent to a Qi Refining 1st or 2nd Star cultivator.

    Even that was fading.

    His life force flickered and his heartbeat weakened.

    "You may take hisst breath."

    "Understood."

    I approached the dying elder with a weary body.

    This cultivator, who had once brought storms and darkened skies, now writhed pitifully, a mere insect.

    I recalled my past life.

    The dark clouds he summoned, the sinister gaze he cast down upon us...

    Now, this once-mighty Qi Building cultivatory in such a state.

    "...To think, at the brink of death, you Qi Building cultivators are no different from the mere mortals you so much disdain."

    I calmly lifted my sword.

    At that moment.

    "...I am no different from mortals..?"

    The elder of the Makli n, with bloodshot eyes, stared at me.

    "Don''t make meugh... I am Makli Yun-ryeon! An elder of the great Makli n... a distinguished cultivator!"

    sh!

    "...!"

    "Don''t darepare me to mere mortals...!"

    His body swelled, emitting a putrid stench and blue light.

    I immediately realized his intention.

    ''Self-destruction...!''

    Swoosh!

    I hastily retreated as a blinding explosion enveloped the area.

    ''What''s this...?''

    The explosion was massive in light but limited in destructive range and power.

    ''More like a shbang than an explosion..?''

    Suddenly!

    I understood his n.

    "Kim Hyung! We must escape! In this vicinity..."

    Kugugugu!

    The stench of rotting corpses wafted through the air as a stream of green water, heavily mixed with corpse poison, surged towards us like a river.

    Kirururuk, Krrrruk...

    Kweeeek!

    Keeeeek!

    I hastily leaped into the air to avoid the green stream, but from within it, zombies poured out and leaped up, swinging their nails at me.

    ''Damn, this is...''

    Chaaaa!

    The green stream whirled up into a vortex.

    From the center of the whirlpool, a middle-aged cultivator in blue emerged, holding a whisk.

    The sheer size of this aura.

    This pressure of spiritual power!

    ''Another Qi Building cultivator...!''

    And this overwhelming spiritual aura.

    Not just any ordinary Qi Building cultivator.

    Late-stage Qi Building!

    A powerful figure on par with Makli Wangshin!

    "A distress re suddenly burst into the sky, and it turns out to be a rescue signal sent by Yun-ryeon..."

    The cultivator in blue at the center of the whirlpool flicked his finger, and the green waters brought him the clothes and the evening dew left behind by Makli Yun-ryeon.

    "...He was an excellent alchemist. The high-quality elixirs he created numbered in the tens of thousands..."

    He grinded his teeth as he red at us.

    "The cultivator from the Cheongmun n, and the decisive weapon of the Jin n... It seems you''ve cleverly exploited the treaty between Jin and Makli to kill Yun-ryeon..."

    Realizing the situation, he alternated his gaze between me and Kim Young Hoon, beginning to gather spiritual power.

    "Do not think you can die easily...!"

    However, Kim Young-hoon sneered and unleashed another powerful technique.

    "I wonder where you get such confidence... Even Makli Yun-ryeon, who reached the fourth stage of Qi Building couldn¡¯t stop me. Do you really think I would fear someone only at the third stage?"

    "Ha ha ha, I know you¡¯re exhausted from dealing with Yun-ryeon. Even if the low-level cultivators of the Jin n assist, their spiritual power is nearly depleted... You are not enough."

    "Hmm... If I were alone, that might be the case. But the brother from the Cheongmun n with me has power just below the Qi Building stage, beyond the 14th Star of Qi Refining. Together..."

    "Joining forces?"

    Heughed dismissively.

    "Ah, you seem to be under a misunderstanding. When did I ever say I came alone?"

    Kuuuuuu!

    The dark night sky.

    Dark storm clouds were gathering again.

    Simr to the phenomena caused by Makli Yun-ryeon, the clouds seemed to mimic his techniques.

    Though the clouds were about a quarter the size of those summoned by Makli Yun-ryeon, cold sweat ran down my back.

    It seems as if the sky is covered with Yin energy.

    "One of theter-generation disciples from our n happened to be nearby gathering materials, so we came together."

    "Uncle Makli Goon! You left too soon."

    The neer was a young man dressed in blue.

    With an ethereal look, he managed his spiritual power effortlessly, revealing his formidable presence.

    Mid Qi Building!

    ''And almost transitioning to thete stage...''

    A direct descendant of the Makli n!

    A figure worthy of being called ater-generation disciple has appeared.

    "Is it not that you¡¯re too slow, little Jun. Well, anyway, thanks foring. You take care of those Jin n remnants and the Cheongmun n guy. I''ll deal with the external elder of the Jin n."

    "Yes, but who sent the re signal?"

    "...Yun-ryeon has passed away."

    Upon hearing this, the young man''s face twisted in shock.

    "Yun-ryeon...? How could such a great alchemist...?"

    "It seems like Jin and Cheongmun ns conspired together. Using the pretext of crossing the border into Byeokra, they assassinated Yun-ryeon."

    "...These despicable scum..."

    The young man from Makli n grimaced with malice.

    "You don¡¯t know who you''ve killed... The most respected alchemist under the Core Formation elders of Makli n...

    Many disciples have lost the chance to learn from him, and you cannot imagine how many precious elixirs that could have been refined... are now lost!"

    I stared emotionlessly at the ranting young man, preparing my technique.

    "Lucky me. Killing you here will save hundreds, maybe thousands of lives."

    Today was likely myst day.

    I had chosen this ce as my grave.

    I wasn''t afraid to die.

    But what weighed on my mind was...

    "Kim Hyung! Run as far as you can!"

    Kim Young-hoon dying here without being able to reach his goal.

    While I was okay with my imminent death, I wished for him to live a little longer.

    "I''ll try to buy as much time as I can."

    Using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I charged at the younger, seemingly weaker mid Qi Building cultivator.

    "Ha, this isughable."

    Kuuuuuuuu!

    Yin wind gusted.

    Beyond the yin wind, a ring of Yin energy flew towards me.

    Using Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I cut through Qi Building spell and asionally used my own techniques to counter.

    ''Cut through everything!''

    I shed, parried, and dodged numerous spells, finding a sliver of an opening.

    ''Cut!''

    My sword, in a swift motion, aimed at the mid-stage Qi Building young man.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twenty-Second Move, Severing Mountain!

    All twenty-one forms unleashed at once, exploding through my sword.

    ''Break through!''

    Severing Mountain!

    The final form, named for its power to even cut through mountains, surged towards the mid Qi Building man.

    And then.

    Kaang!

    My sword broke.

    Not just the sword, but the Sword Gang covering it shattered into pieces.

    Was it a defensive spell?

    No.

    A counterattack?

    No.

    Did he use a magic artifact?

    No.

    The mid Qi Building young man was doing nothing.

    Just emitting protective Gang Qi using Pure Spiritual Force, he looked at me as if I was a joke.

    His mere presence was enough to repel the onught of Sword Gang from a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist.

    ''...So this is a Qi Building cultivator...''

    A novice who had just entered Qi Building could be dealt with using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and other martial arts, risking life in a fight.

    However, a cultivator who has truly experienced Qi Building and reached the mid-stage is an impossible opponent for a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist.

    Unlike Makli Yun-ryeon, who was nearly beaten to death by Kim Young Hoon, this young man is full of spiritual and physical strength.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I realized I have no chance against him.

    Even facing Makli Wangshin in my past life was possible only because his strength had fallen from the third stage of Qi Building to the 4th Star of Qi Refining.

    Anything beyond that is out of reach.

    "Is this all you have? You insect."

    Kwaang!

    Immense Yin energy gathered in the young man¡¯s hand, forming a dragon w.

    The dragon w struck me, sending me crashing down into the forest below.

    "Kheuk...!"

    If I hadn''t instinctively released my strength and deployed a defensive spell, I would have died in one blow.

    There was a clear difference in our levels.

    "Cough... Cough..."

    Struggling to rise, I spat blood, unable to move my legs.

    I saw pieces of my intestines mixed in the coughed up blood.

    It seems my intestines are ruptured.

    "Cough... Cough... Kaha... Kahaha..."

    I coughed up blood, looking up at the night sky covered in dark clouds.

    The green-robed cultivator was already pressing Kim Young-hoon inbat.

    ''...I can''t be more ashamed.''

    Running away? Buying time?

    I had been overwhelmed so easily, now lying helplessly.

    Shameful, utterly shameful.

    An unaplished life.

    I never achieved anything, merely confirming that even the heavens have rejected me.

    I barely reached the mid-stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    After the 7th Star of Qi Refining, I only studied in theory, never reaching higher as the heavens forbid it.

    Even my death, which I thought would be somewhat honorable, turned out to be a miserable end, treated like vermin.

    "Pathetic. Cheungmun n¡¯s martial artist of Five Energies Converging to the Origin is you? Daring to face a cultivator with just some lump of iron in your hand.

    Even the little cultivation you have is only up to the 7th Star of Qi Refining... Pathetic and useless..."

    The young man from Makli n clicked his tongue, forming a seal.

    "Since you dared to kill a member of my n, under the pretext of border invasion, I too will kill you under the same pretext..."

    My body was lifted by his spell, crossing the border between Byeokra and Yanguo.

    "Regret killing a great alchemist of my n as you die like an insect."

    He formed another seal.

    I felt a bitter smile on my lips.

    ''An insect-like fate...''

    True enough.

    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t escape this fate.

    What could I do when even the heavens deny me?

    No matter how hard I tried, it was impossible to reach beyond.

    I closed my eyes, waiting for death that was approaching.

    An unfulfilled life.

    The end of a tenacious life came just like that.

    I thought it was my seventh return.

    Kwaang!

    An explosion sounded, and the binding spiritual power of the Makli n cultivator dispersed.

    I opened my eyes and looked at the person who freed me.

    A very familiar back.

    "...Master...?"

    My master, Cheongmun Ryeong, stood in front of me.

    "How did youe here...?"

    I asked in confusion, but Master didn''t turn to me and replied shortly.

    "Didn''t you send a letter?"

    "Yes...? But that should take at least three days to arrive..."

    "Hmph! Three days? You¡¯ve always been slow, but is even your letter to your master slow? Before you left, I put a much better transmission talisman in your storage device."

    Master sighed and waved his hand.

    In his hand was my crumpled letter.

    "Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know? You fool... I could tell your emotions just from your handwriting."

    I thought I had written with maximum emotional restraint.

    But it seems impossible to fool the eyes of my master.

    "...My disciple. Why are you so frustrating to the end? I have conducted rituals and read the celestial omens with you countless times. I have read the celestial omens concerning you by myself hundreds of times. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know that your end is near?"

    "......"

    "It seemed that you knew your life wasing to an end, so you sent the letter... But what is this? Did youe here wanting to die honorably? Did you really intend to fight and die without telling me anything?"

    Master scolded me with a tone of anger.

    I couldn''t help shed tears.

    Master¡¯s intent was a deep, dark blue.

    The intent of sorrow.

    Like the dark clouds covering the sky, his intent was also deeply colored with sorrow.

    "...I''m sorry."

    And then, I had to hear the words I least wanted to hear from my master.

    "I failed you, I couldn''t do anything for you..."

    "...No, it''s not your fault."

    "I don''t know how much time is left in your life, but still... shouldn''t you say goodbye in front of your master?"

    Master still didn¡¯t turn to me as he spoke.

    Somehow, I knew why.

    Master''s voice was trembling.

    "...Yes. I will do that."

    Then, it happened.

    Makli Jun chuckled and shouted at my master.

    "Ha, your disciple crossed the border of Yanguo recklessly, so I have to deal with him. Step aside..."

    "...You seem to be under a strange misunderstanding. It''s not the Qi Refining cultivators who are forbidden to cross borders without permission, but the main forces of each n, the Qi Building cultivators. Therefore, my disciple has no reason to be judged by you."

    "Huh, that''s interesting. Then, as a Qi Building cultivator from Byeokra, you are also currently standing in Yanguo''snd, so you fall under judgment too?"

    "...Yanguo¡¯snd?"

    Kugugugu-

    Green spiritual energy began to swirl around Master.

    "Young one, you are mistaken. The territories among cultivator ns are not clearly defined by mortalws. It''s not about the borders of Yanguo or Byeokra as defined by mortals. The territories are based on the dragon veins (ýˆÃ}) flowing through eachnd.

    The territories are marked based on thend where spiritual energy suitable for each cultivator n flows. It''s the countries of mortals that have been established under those territories. Not the other way around..."

    Kugugugu!

    Master¡¯s formation diagram spread around him.

    Simultaneously, the nature of the energy around us changed.

    Kugugugu!

    ''This is...''

    The energy of the dragon vein is changing!

    The original spiritual energy of thisnd was pushed out and started to recede!

    "In other words, dragon veins are the proof of the territory of cultivator ns. So long as I maintain the dragon veins, thisnd is our territory. Now it''s the opposite, you have invaded thend of Cheongmun, Byeok, and Gongmyo, the three ns of Byeokra.

    Get lost! If you dare to disturb thest moments between me and my disciple, I will not forgive you!"

    "Eek, Eeek...!"

    Makli Jun formed a seal, trying to drive away the dragon veins summoned by Master¡¯s formation diagram.

    However, whether it was due to the difference in skill and experience in handling spells and formations, his attempts to counter the formation were all thwarted.

    "I will not allow...

    Anyone to harm my disciple!"

 Chapter 49: Giant Tree

    Chapter 49: Giant Tree

    "What nonsense! Regardless, you have invaded thend of Yanguo, belonging to Jin and Makli ns! I will personally judge you!"

    "Judge..? How dare a mere child try to judge... Did I not tell you? As long as the dragon vein epasses this area, it is thend of the Three ns.

    In terms of dragon veins, formations, and basic spells, there''s no one in Byeokra, Yanguo, and Shengzhi who can match me, Cheongmun Ryeong. What do you know to speak so foolishly?"

    "Ha! Nonsense... Well, Cheongmun Ryeong. I have heard of that name."

    Makli Jun sneered as he continued.

    "Among the Qi Building cultivators, there are three great figures: Makli Yun-ryeon in alchemy, Gongmyo Cheon-saek in artifact refining, and you, Cheongmun Ryeong, in formations and basic spells. I once researched who these revered individuals were.

    I wondered how dare anyonepare themselves to our Yun-ryeon of the Makli n. Gongmyo Cheon-saek may be a vulgar man, but his skills are undoubtedly strong.

    As for you, you have trained for hundreds of years and yet are still at the early stage of Qi Building. Even that at the tail (Î²) and not the winnowing basket (»þ)? How dull, stupid, andzy must one be to not even fully reach the early stage of Qi Building?"

    Heughed mockingly, revealing his murderous intent.

    "Such a master, such a disciple. I heard that in the main house of Cheongmun n, there''s a useless creature that just consumes food and does nothing, studying basic spells, understanding before breakthrough, sitting idly. That fool over there who sought teachings from such trash must be as stupid, dull,zy, and as worthless as that trash.

    This ce is now thend of the Three ns? Then if I kill you, the dragon vein will recede, and it will be ournd again."

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark clouds writhed above his head.

    Yin energy surged from him, coloring the surroundings.

    I looked at those dark clouds.

    Clouds blocking the sky.

    The will of the heavens rejecting me.

    "...Master."

    "Speak."

    "Disciple...has lived a life achieving nothing. It''s shameful."

    Master clenched his fist.

    But he paused for a moment, as if to listen to what I had to say.

    "But... Master. I know your strength. After shing with that Qi Building cultivator this time, I am even more certain of it."

    Staggering, I stood up and approached my master.

    "Although you are at the early stage of Qi Building, I have realized that you can definitely defeat that man. Doesn''t that mean... everything you have done has meaning? That the years of your efforts have value? Master. I feel that my life is nearly spent and I humbly ask you."

    I knelt behind him and made my request.

    "The teachings you have given me... all the hardships you have endured in your life, they have meaning... I wish to see it with my own eyes. Please make that rude man regret his words. You should not be subjected to such disrespect."

    "...Alright."

    Master finally turned around to face me.

    He hugged me once and then held my hand.

    Rough and calloused.

    The skin of a life spent in hard training.

    "Of course, I was nning to do so. My disciple."

    Kuuuuu!

    A cloud dragon descended upon us from the sky.

    "Save your melodrama for after you''re dead!"

    sh!

    Boom!

    As Master raised his hand, the cloud dragon exploded.

    Master turned his back again and red at Makli Jun, speaking.

    "First, there are a few things in your nonsense that need correcting."

    Kugugugugu!

    Green spiritual energy once again burst forth from around Master.

    Wood (Ä¾) element spiritual energy.

    "First, as you said, I am indeed a dull, stupid,zy trash. However...My disciple is not dull. The dull ones are those stupid fools who rely on their innate qualities and arezy in their efforts."

    The spiritual energy of wood moved, drawing a formation diagram around Master.

    "Second, my disciple is not stupid. He mayck talent, but how could a stupid person learn martial arts and break through the cultivation barrier?"

    The ground filled with green burst with light.

    "Third, my disciple is notzy. He practiced incantations until his throat was sore, practiced hand seals until his hands bled, and continuously practiced his unique swordy amidst all this. He is definitely notzy."

    The green spiritual energy converged from various ces, and sprouts of energy began to emerge from the ground.

    Within a radius of 10 zhang (approximately 30 meters), Master''s domain spread, with countless sprouts of spiritual energy bursting forth.

    The darkness in the sky seemed to be pushed back by the light emerging from the earth.

    "Fourth, my disciple is not trash. He has worked harder and respected me more than the naturally talented but undisciplined scions of the main family. If such a person is trash, then who in this world is not?"

    "Ha, as if to prove you''re not an insect, you¡¯re ardently defending your insect-like disciple."

    "Fifth..."

    Paaah!

    Green trees of spiritual energy grew around Master.

    A forest formed entirely of spiritual power emerged.

    "You may dismiss me as an insect... But the Cheongmun n does not solely base its hierarchy on inherited bloodlines.

    Cheongmun n venerates the Dao of Combat. Our ranks are determined by the Immortal Combat Meeting held every few years. Those with low ranks are pushed to the outer domains, while those with high ranks are granted the right to stay in the main house. And I... have been researching and developing techniques in the main house for nearly 150 years."

    "So what? You''re still just at the first stage Qi Building. I am at the second stage. With the assistance of the third stage Qi Building cultivator who is about to suppress that external elder from Jin n, you have no chance of winning!"

    "Sixth."

    sh!

    The forest of spiritual energy suddenly grew massive.

    Kugugugugu!

    "My lifetime of dedication to Understanding before Breakthrough¡­The teachings I have given my disciple...were never wrong!"

    Countless treesbined to form a giant tree, reaching towards the sky.

    "Disciple, I am an incapable master. Thus, I could neither do anything for you nor could I give you anything. But... the teachings I taught you, everything you''ve learned..."

    Kuoooo!

    Cloud dragons converged and roared towards the giant tree.

    "That they were never wrong, that they were not meaningless... that''s all I can show you.

    Disciple... You and I.

    We were never wrong."

    Then, the giant tree began to move.

    "Starting now, I''ll prove it."

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The branches of the giant tree extended.

    Suddenly, thorny branches shot towards the sky, trapping the cloud dragons.

    ''Is this the principle of the Earthly Imprisonment Incantation? No, that''s...''

    I was shocked as I closely observed the giant tree.

    It wasn¡¯t just a mass of spiritual energy.

    Hundreds, thousands, millions, even billions of incantations and spellsposed the giant tree.

    Innumerable incantations and magical runes formed the giant tree.

    And simultaneously, spells began to shoot from the giant tree.

    Kwagwagwang!

    A cascade of light surged.

    Thousands of spells fired from the giant tree began to puncture holes in the sky.

    The dark clouds tore apart, revealing the starry night sky.

    "What is this..."

    "Understanding before Breakthrough, Breakthrough followed by Understanding... Many talk about them as if they are equivalent... Breakthrough followed by Understanding sounds grand, but isn''t it just a fancy way to describe relying on innate talent to easily ascend in realms?"

    Makli Jun hastily employed spells and magical abilities.

    Yin energy gathered, and rain began to fall.

    But the giant tree radiated light.

    My master, atop the giant tree, formed seals at an unseen speed and shouted,

    "To reach ascendence through endless practice of incantations, spells, and hand seals. That, is Understanding before Breakthrough. Those who use spells relying solely on instinct, without any understanding. Compared to us who master all spells and ascend based on them, how can we be on the same level!!!"

    The giant tree''s spells shed with the cloud dragon''s magical abilities numerous times.

    Each time, the air vibrated, and waves of spiritual energy swept through heaven and earth.

    "When I ascend to a realm through Understanding before Breakthrough, I am confident to overpower anyone in the same realm!"

    Each time the giant tree collided with the cloud dragon, the appearance of the giant tree began to change.

    The tree gradually transformed into a human figure.

    The wooden figure swung its arms.

    The cloud dragon¡¯s Yin energy descended from the sky.

    Zzeeeong!

    Whirlwinds howled, and the clouds formed circr ripples.

    Makli Jun''s cloud dragon was torn apart, and the wooden figure became more distinct.

    The wooden figure, resembling Master''s appearance, took the form of a towering giant.

    Rooted deep in the earth, reaching towards the sky.

    That, was Master.

    Master was the giant tree.

    Thump, thump...

    Ah¡­It¡¯s beautiful.

    At the same time, I felt my heart strangely pounding.

    The day I was to die.

    The time of my death was approaching.

    "Can''t I live?"

    I hadn''t fully grasped what Master was showing me.

    How could it be time to die already?

    It felt so unfair.

    "Heaven above, you gave me nothing, and yet, why do you so cruelly take my life away..."

    Thump, thump...

    I suddenly realized my heart was exhibiting abnormal symptoms.

    "Heart attack...!"

    Though my body was injured in battle, it still had plenty of vitality.

    My internal organs were slightly damaged but not fatally.

    I wondered how the heavens would take my life.

    It seems like it would be a sudden death.

    "Is this how it ends?"

    I tried to focus on Master''s battle as my vision blurred.

    "Master, this unworthy disciple..."

    I felt indignant.

    Master was fighting so hard for me.

    And what about me?

    A mere decree of fate.

    Was I to leave without fully receiving Master''s final gift because of that?

    Can humans truly not defy their fate?

    ''No, it can''t be!''

    What about cultivation?

    What about the elixirs made by the Makli n?

    ''Can I defy my fate with such elixirs...?''

    I refused to ept it.

    Even if it meant dying, I wanted to imprint this scene in my memory.

    My master''s final battle!

    I channeled spiritual power into my hand.

    The power that Qi Building cultivators call Pure Spiritual Force.

    I pressed my hand, filled with force, against my heart, forcibly pushing the force into it.

    "Ughhh!"

    It was excruciating!

    My heart felt like it was about to burst!

    Yet, stimted by the energy, my heart started beating again.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    "Heavens above, what will you do now? My heart beats again!"

    I wouldn''t die just yet!

    Kugugugugu!

    Suddenly, a tree behind me broke and fell towards me.

    "Ugh..!"

    Ignoring the pain in my heart, I rolled away, narrowly avoiding the tree.

    Crash!

    "...!"

    As I touched the ground, a venomous snake emerged from a hole and bit my fingertips.

    A powerful poison, judging by the snake''s pattern.

    "Is it fated that a dying man must die?"

    Nonsense.

    I won''t die like this!

    Shiiiek!

    I manipted my internal energy to expel the venom infiltrating my bloodstream, expelling it through my fingertips.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    And when heavens above couldn''t kill me in several ways,

    It stopped my heart again.

    But I kept stimting it with energy.

    "My heart... will not obey..!"

    Without the painful stimtion of energy, my heart would stop instantly.

    But!

    "Now is the time!"

    Thump!

    My heart beats.

    On this day, at this time, at this moment!

    I was supposed to be dead!

    But!

    "I am... alive!"

    Forcibly stimting my heart with energy!

    Though I would die when my spiritual power is exhausted...

    I am still, still alive for now.

    "Heavens above... I am alive. Though I may die soon... I will embrace this moment!"

    Despite the excruciating pain, I continued to watch Master''s battle.

    The giant tree increasingly resembled Master.

    Finally.

    sh!

    The treepletely transformed into Master''s image.

    "My formation isplete."

    My giant tree akin master began to form seals.

    Paaah!

    The master-like tree, disproportionate in size, also formed seals at an astonishing speed.

    Just like Master''s usual speed.

    Around the wooden giant, evenrger spells began to appear.

    "What, what is this... It''s not over...!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Again, thousands of spells.

    This time in an erged state, headed towards Makli Jun.

    The cloud dragon he released was barely a match for the basic spells used by the wooden giant.

    There was more.

    Bright light shed, and a formation diagram spread around the master resembling wooden giant.

    The nearby mountain range fell within its influence.

    "Isn¡¯t..Isn¡¯t this the formation range of a Core Formation cultivator¡­?!"

    "Activate!"

    As Master formed a seal, so did the wooden giant.

    Simultaneously, sprouts around it grew into trees.

    Then, the treesbined, soaring into the sky.

    The giant tree pierced the clouds.

    "Disperse!"

    With the massive force from the giant tree, it seemed to tear apart Makli Jun''s dark clouds in a circr motion.

    The beautiful starry night sky, hidden behind the clouds, was revealed.

    "Conclude!"

    Simultaneously, buds sprouted, flowers bloomed, and fruits formed on the ends of the branches of the giant tree.

    The fruits shone like stars.

    The little sprouts that had grown from the earth now shone like stars in the sky.

    "Go!"

    The fruits fell.

    I knew.

    Each of these fruits was a concentration of uncountable spells!

    "Aah, aahhh..."

    Makli Jun, with a stunned expression, watched the shower of fruits falling toward him, uttering incoherent sounds.

    Kwagwagwang!!

    A storm of light swept over.

    A massive spherical explosion urred, and that was the end.

    Inside the explosion, there was no trace of Makli Jun, not even his clothes or belongings.

    "Go!"

    However, that wasn''t the end.

    The remaining fruits, floating gently, flew towards thete Qi Building cultivator of the Makli n, who was fighting in the distance.

    "What, what...!"

    Kwaaaaang!

    As Makli Goon made a gesture, a massive wave of green water rose, seemingly blocking the fruits.

    But seizing the opportunity, Kim Young-hoon, who had flown towards him, unleashed a barrage of Gang Spheres.

    "Ah, no..."

    In an instant.

    Kim Young-hoon''s strand of Gang Qi pierced Makli Goon''s heart, causing him to fall to the ground.

    A few remaining fruits also fell towards where hey.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Another massive explosion enveloped the area.

    Thump, thump...

    As Master''s spell-formed body, towering high into the sky, began to crumble.

    Thump, thump...

    Simultaneously, I realized my spiritual power was nearly depleted.

    "Just a little more... just a bit more..."

    I had to bid farewell to Master.

    Converting all my internal and spiritual energy into force, I forced my heart to keep beating.

    My meridians tangled, and my body was in shambles, but even as I coughed up blood, I greeted Master.

    Returning to the ground, Master looked pale.

    "...I may have overexerted myself a bit. But I have shown you everything."

    I saw hisplexion and asked.

    "You''ve depleted your vital energy."

    "Hmph! I could have defeated that guy in a war of attrition, drying up his blood. Using the Wooden Man technique to itspletion and then attempting a second transformation would have been enough to winfortably. I only ended it quickly because it seems like you couldn''t hold on much longer."

    "Haha... Thank you, Master."

    "......"

    Thump, thump...

    "...My disciple, you are my pride. The scions of the n came to me for teachings, but not one of them could withstand my harsh words and critiques.

    But you... you stubbornly stayed until the end and received all the teachings of my Understanding before Breakthrough..."

    Master walked over to me, held my shoulder, and ced a hand on my forehead.

    "This is all I can do for you. All I can give you is the knowledge you couldn''t learn..."

    Wooong!

    Knowledge started flowing into my mind.

    A technique to directly infuse knowledge into consciousness.

    I received the spells Master just used and the Qi Building techniques he had mastered.

    "It may seem useless to a disciple about to die... but this is my heart. If it''s not a burden, take it."

    "...Master''s grace."

    I smiled, stood up, and faced the dawn.

    In the background, daybreak was coloring the sky.

    Despite forcing my heart to beat, I survived a whole day longer than my fated lifespan!

    However, this seem to be the end.

    My internal and spiritual energy were all depleted.

    This was it.

    The morning sun shone over the mountains.

    Thump...

    Now truly the end.

    ''But as a disciple, I cannot end it like this.''

    If I only receive from Master without even expressing gratitude, how can I be a true disciple!

    Boom!

    My internal energy waspletely exhausted, but I punched my chest fiercely.

    My chest bore the imprint of my fist.

    With my punches, my heart was forced to beat again.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    ''If I''m going to die, let it be more painful.''

    Master, realizing what I was doing, trembled his lips, made a decision, and sat down in a meditative posture.

    I prostrated before Master, who was sitting cross-legged.

    Once, twice, thrice...

    My heart stopped again, but I kept beating my chest to force it to beat.

    Four, five, six times...

    Drip, drip...

    Why was it still dark blue around me even though the dark clouds had cleared?

    Why was it still raining?

    ''Ah, it''s not dark clouds.''

    It was Master''s sorrow and tears.

    Seven, eight, nine times¡­

    I performed the nine prostrations.

    The nine prostrations are not simply bowing nine times to one¡¯s master. They represent nine different ways of prostrating.

    A tradition that originated in martial arts and became distorted.

    But even if the tradition was distorted, it was insufficient to express my feelings.

    What''s important in a ritual is not its origin, but whether it suffices to express one''s heart.

    For thest time, once more.

    After offering ten prostrations, I addressed Master with a hoarse voice.

    "I have received immeasurable grace from Master. Thank you, and farewell."

    "Go on then. Farewell."

    Tears fell.

    I thought they were from Master''s face, but they were falling from my eyes as well.

    "Rest, my beloved disciple."

    With those final words, I closed my eyes.

    As dawn painted the sky,

    A master, having received his disciple''s prostrations, shed tears over the now cold body of his disciple.

    "You were the giant tree in my heart."

    Initially, a bothersome little sprout,

    But as ten, twenty years passed,

    The sprout grew into a tree.

    Growing and growing,

    Bing an irreceable giant tree,

    A pir supporting the heart of Cheongmun Ryeong.

    But now, that giant tree was no more.

    "Rest in peace."

    A disciple who has strived all his life.

    Cheongmun Ryeong wished for his disciple''s posthumous peace,ying the body that had died while prostrating properly.

    Cheongmun Ryeong took a seed from his pouch and ced it on the disciple''s chest.

    As he infused wood element spiritual energy into it, the seed began to react.

    Paaah!

    Kugugugugu!

    The seed sprouted rapidly, covering the disciple''s body, growing into a giant tree.

    Soon, the tree grew sorge that it surpassed any in the nearby forest, and only then did Cheongmun Ryeong withdraw his hand.

    The tree was a quince tree.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, caressing the tree that resembled his disciple, spoke.

    "I will not forget you."

    Whoosh!

    As if the soul of Seo Eun-hyun was ascending, a strong wind blew from the base of the quince tree up into the heavens.

    Cheongmun Ryeong looked up through the branches of the quince tree into the sky.

    This was Seo Eun-hyun''s seventh return.

 Chapter 50: 7th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 50: 7th Cycle''s First Day

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    My chest still ached.

    Was it because of the heartache I experienced just before dying in my past life?

    Or was it phantom pain from the fierce beating of the heart?

    Or perhaps, it was the sorrow of never being able to see my master again, with whom I had formed a bond.

    "I, your disciple, will etch Master in my heart."

    Though separated forever by a separate timeline, our time together will not be forgotten.

    After making this short vow,

    I formed a hand seal.

    There was not a speck of spiritual power in my body, but the hand seals, perfected through Understanding before Breakthrough, could be activated with just the faintest energy flowing inside me.

    With a burst of energy,

    As the hand seal was activated, the otherpanions around me, just about to wake up, fell back into sleep without me needing to do anything.

    After using the hand seal, I felt a throbbing in my head.

    "This sensation... something is wrong with my upper dantian..?"

    It felt like something massive was crammed inside the upper dantian.

    After a moment of contemtion, I realized what it was.

    "My consciousness has reached the level of Qi Refining 7th Star..!"

    Considering that the consciousness of a Five Energies Converging to the Origin martial artist is around the level of Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star,

    The size of my consciousness, having cultivated further to reach Qi Refining 7th Star, was about the size of Qi Refining 10th Star..

    It was strange that my upper dantian remained intact, given that a consciousness of that size waspressed within it.

    "It seems my body, not yet having undergone rejuvenation in the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, is struggling to cope with the upper dantian."

    To address this pain, I dug up some yellow bamboo roots nearby to eat and immediately entered rejuvenation.

    Once again, the Five Elements of heaven and earth energy flowed into my body, and I regained the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, grasping the qualities of a cultivator.

    Only after undergoing the transformation and acquiring a body capable of withstanding the consciousness did the headache cease.

    Simultaneously, thepressed consciousness in the upper dantian unfolded properly after reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, revealing its form.

    It was the same size as my consciousness in the previous life.

    I felt a faint sense of nostalgia looking at it.

    "Something else has been transmitted through time..."

    At the same time, I grasped one of thews of regression.

    What regresses are only my soul and consciousness.

    If the consciousness grows before regression, its size is maintained.

    I first took mypanions to a cave and kept them asleep with a sleep spell.

    Then, I pondered about this life.

    "Heavens do not permit me... What should I do?"

    The main reason for bing a cultivator was to investigate the Ascension Gate.

    In my past life in the Cheugnmun n, I had used the n''s library to learn about the Ascension Gate.

    The information wasn''t much different from what I already knew...

    Nevertheless, the Ascension Gate is a spatial rift that opens once every thousand years.

    Once open, it gradually shrinks over six months before fully closing.

    To withstand the spatial pressure inside the Ascension Gate, one must at least have the defensive power of a cultivator at the Heavenly Being realm.

    Once the Ascension Gate closes, one must wait another thousand years to see it again.

    A thousand years.

    To wait that long, one needs at least the lifespan and power of a cultivator at the Nascent Soul realm.

    That''s why I decided to be a cultivator.

    "Even if I master martial arts, it only maintains the peak conditions of the body, not extending life."

    A fact I had verified in my past life.

    However, I can''t further my cultivation.

    Then what should I do?

    How should I do it?

    Is there a way to find out?

    Even though my master had imparted the knowledge of Qi Building and thetter stages of Qi Refining to me,

    I could never surpass Qi Refining 7th star.

    What am I supposed to do!

    "I must try, at least once."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Yes, there''s nothing I can do.

    But the seniors of Heavenly Being will visit in a few days.

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, Heaven Creation Sect.

    Furthermore, the Sea Dragon King and Hunchback Old Man.

    I should plead with them.

    Even if it means groveling, I should ask them for a way.

    Clenching my teeth, I began to cultivate the Law-Transforming Dantian.

    Equalize the five spiritual qualities and settle them in the dantian.

    Then harmonize with the Yin-Yang energy to polish with the primordial chaos energy.

    Perhaps because I had already achieved this state in my past life, I stayed awake for two nights andpleted the Qi Gathering phase, creating the Law-Transformation dantian.

    Now, I was ready to enter the 1st Star of Qi Refining at any time.

    The day came.

    Once again, the Grand Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Elder of the ck Ghost Valley, and the Sect Leader of the Heaven Creation Sect ¨C three Heavenly Being cultivators descended upon us.

    [There are four with spiritual roots, huh?]

    The Grand Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Byuk-ho, drew us in.

    Heaven and earth energy naturally resonated, pulling me, Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, and Kang Min-hee forward.

    Once again, reactions simr to my previous life burst forth.

    [The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Body...! A legendary constitution!]

    [Ghosts, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root..!]

    [Unique Holy Body! Hahaha, I can''t stopughing!]

    Then, their gazes finally turned to me.

    [Hm? At the stage ofpleting Qi Gathering. It looks like you are originally a cultivator... Oh? Look at this. The size of your consciousness is at the level of Qi Refining 10th star?]

    Jin Byuk-ho eximed upon seeing the size of my consciousness.

    Then, greed flickered in the eyes of the others again.

    [Let''s test the aptitude.]

    At the same time, heaven and earth energy forcibly infiltrated my body, tearing through it.

    Crack, crunch...!

    "Argh...ugh!"

    I gritted my teeth and endured his cruel aptitude test, and after a while, it was determined that I had the Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    As the five energies radiated brilliance, the three cultivators immediately showed disappointment.

    [Tch, I had high expectations due to the unusual size of your consciousness for a Qi Gatherer...]

    [This one seems unremarkable.]

    [Hmm, but considering you have not activated any spiritual meridians and have just begun learning cultivation... That level of consciousness is not bad.]

    Only Sir Chang-ho showed some liking towards the size of my consciousness.

    If things continued this way, Sir Chang-ho would only give me a rmendation and leave.

    I knelt on the spot and shouted loudly.

    "I greet the great seniors of Immortal Cultivation! I have forced open the divine consciousness by reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin through martial arts and have longed to be a cultivator! Please show mercy to this lowly one and ept me as a disciple!"

    Whoosh!

    I swung my Gang Qi-imbued arm in the air to demonstrate my worth.

    "I can also handle the Pure Spiritual Force used by Qi Building cultivators. Mybat power is above Qi Refining 14th Star, less than Qi Building. If you take me, you''ll gain the strength of a Qi Refining 14th Star immediately!

    Please grant me this opportunity, seniors!"

    [Hmm...]

    [Five Energies Converging to the Origin... there certainly was such a thing...]

    Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil of the ck Ghost Valley appeared indifferent, while Sir Chang-ho of the Heavenly Creation Sect showed significant interest.

    "Oh, you speak thenguage of Byeokra. Are you from there?"

    He asked me in his nativenguage instead of through consciousness, and I responded likewise.

    "...You could say that."

    "I have a branch family in Byeokra..."

    However, he seemed uninterested in me beyond a rmendation.

    I asked with gritted teeth.

    "Why won''t you give me a chance! You won''t regret taking me!"

    "Hmm... If it wasn''t the time for the Ascension Gate to open, and you hade to the Heaven Creation Sect, or even to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or the ck Ghost Valley, you would have been good enough to be an inner disciple. But now it''s different.

    We are already nning to promote our most important members in the sect during ascension, and every additional person increases our burden exponentially. These individuals have legendary, almost mythical qualities like the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and Unique Holy Body, which is why we are willing to bear that burden."

    So, my qualities are not enough to take me with them.

    I looked at the three Heavenly Being cultivators and asked.

    "Then, may I ask one thing?"

    [You dare, treating us as if we''re free to indulge you!]

    Crash!

    Jin Byuk-ho roared angrily, and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky.

    Boom!

    "Argh...!"

    I was struck by lightning, screaming in agony.

    It felt like my body was burning in mes.

    ''Am I, dying...''

    "What a nasty temper."

    Whoosh-

    Sir Chang-ho flicked his finger, and wood element spiritual energy enveloped me with healing power.

    I was quickly healed from the electrical damage.

    "Cough...! Hah...!"

    [Heh, taking care of your fellow countryman, are you?]

    "You''re all too quick-tempered. This junior might have something interesting to ask. It''s too much to strike with lightning just for speaking."

    Sir Chang-homented, clicking his tongue.

    Trusting Sir Chang-ho, I decided to ask my question, even at the risk of dying.

    "Seniors, if you have no intention of taking me, could you kindly advise how one might surmount the barriers of the heavens themselves forbidding the path of Immortal Cultivation?

    I aim to reach Qi Refining 7th rank and perform the Seven Stars Ritual, but what should I do if dark clouds arise in the sky every time, blocking the heaven and earth spiritual energy?"

    White Bone Ghost Devil frowned at my question and pointed at me.

    Pop!

    Simultaneously, both my arms burst open.

    [Chang-ho indulged you, and now you overstep your bounds. Do you really think you have the right to speak to us?]

    "Jeez, if you don''t know, just say you don''t. Crazy, I tell you."

    Sir Chang-ho clicked his tongue and restored my arms.

    White Bone Ghost Devil pulled Kang Min-hee close to them, looking too annoyed to bother with me anymore, and floated into the sky.

    [Hmm, the phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection. I recall reading about it in the sect''s archives.]

    Jin Byuk-ho seemed somewhat interested in my question and pondered briefly before answering.

    [As far as I know, the ritual will break if someone else helps, so you should push away the anomalies of the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon yourself.]

    "Hahaha, look at his face sinking. Well, it''s not helpful advice, is it? How is a Qi Refining cultivator supposed to fend off the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon with their own power? Even a three-year-old could give that answer!"

    [...Tch, what can I do? He''s annoying! I''m leaving!]

    Crash!

    Boom!

    Jin Byuk-ho, frustrated, struck me with lightning again before floating away.

    "Argh!"

    Once again, I felt my body burning in pain, but Sir Chang-ho''s healing technique barely saved my life.

    "...Thank you, Sir Chang-ho, sect leader of the Heaven Creation Sect and Cheongmun n."

    "It''s nothing. Tch... When you reach Heavenly Being, everyone''s character bes a bit off, so just bear with it. For now, I''ll give you a rmendation for the Cheongmun n. With your consciousness, you would have been weed anywhere before the Ascension Gate opened, but it''s a shame."

    I still bowed deeply before him and said.

    "Thank you for your words, but I n to continue appealing to the many seniors passing through the Ascension Gate during this period."

    "Hm? Even if you appeal, everyone else is busy taking their most important members and future talents with them. You won''t find anyone to take care of you."

    "But... aren''t there some who go alone, without a faction? I heard of one person with a hunchback and controls puppets, having no faction..."

    Sir Chang-ho frowned at my words.

    [What! You''re going to appeal to the Mad Lord, that lunatic!]

    He eximed through consciousness, not vocal.

    Hearing this, Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil, who were preparing to leave, looked back down.

    [The Mad Lord? Why is that crazy old man''s titleing up?]

    [Why are you bringing up that spine-chilling lunatic?]

    ''Uh...?''

    Their reactions were not good, even drawing the two cultivators back.

    Jin Byuk-ho''s face was turning red with anger.

    [You... you''re not nning to appeal to that crazy Mad Lord, are you!?]

    "Yes...?"

    I questioned in surprise, recalling how he had been friendly when he learned I was a martial artist who reached Five Energies Converging to the Origin in my past life, even gifting me the Hidden Consciousness Technique.

    White Bone Ghost Devil also sternly advised me with a hardened face.

    [You know about the Mad Lord, but do you not know what kind of person he is? He might seem sane at times, but he frequently suffers from madness and bouts of insanity. He''s more terrifying and spine-chilling than any devil arts cultivator or n.

    You might have read some sane records about him, but he is mostly insane, so do not engage with him!]

    Sir Chang-ho also spoke to me with a face full of concern.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you were a martial artist of the Five Energies Converging to the Origin? The Mad Lord''s peculiar obsession with martial artists is well-known. Wasn¡¯t his young lover a martial artist from the Five Energies Converging to the Origin? Ever since her death, that madman became notorious for capturing martial artists and transforming them into puppet-like creatures.

    I advise you not to approach him! If caught by the Mad Lord, you could be transformed into a living puppet!"

    "......"

    He shook his head in dismay and sighed.

    "Anyway, if you don¡¯t want to throw your life away, not only should you avoid speaking to him, but also hide immediately if he appears to avoid being detected! Remember my words! Forget about unnecessary thoughts and take this rmendation letter to the Cheongmun n."

    I numbly received the rmendation letter from Sir Chang-ho, who repeatedly warned me against encountering the hunchback old man, the Mad Lord, before leaving.

    ''...What¡¯s the deal with him?''

    I recalled the seemingly sane hunchback old man, feeling deep conflict within.

    ''No, before that...''

    I pondered, looking at Manager Kim Yeon, who seemed puzzled by my conversation with the cultivators in thenguage of Byeokra.

    ''I should do something about Manager Kim...''

    If what they said was true, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Manager Kim Yeon to be caught by the Mad Lord.

    ''But even if I intervene, Manager Kim will awaken that vast consciousness, and the Mad Lord wille for her...''

    Having properly learned cultivation, I now understood the status and ability of Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Just their thoughts could naturally resonate with heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    How could I possibly contend with such monsters?

    Not figuratively, they could literally turn a country to dust in a single blow.

    Amidst worry and anxiety.

    Once again, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo awakened the power of calling wind and rain..

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, sensing the origin of her power, came to take her.

    I kneeled before Seo Hweol and asked a question.

    "I, a mere mortal, wish to ask a question to Lord Sea Dragon King. Please graciously ept my inquiry..."

    [Hmm, go ahead.]

    "Do you, Lord Sea Dragon King, know of a cultivator called the Mad Lord?"

    Upon hearing this, Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, who had never lost his solemn and dignified expression, suddenly contorted his face.

    [That damn lunatic... Ahem. Why do you ask about that madman?]

    "......"

    It is now clear.

    The hunchback old man.

    The Mad Lord is indeed a madman feared by all.

    ''To see such a reaction from theposed Sea Dragon King...''

    "...I wish to know why everyone dislikes the Mad Lord."

    [Drop the honorifics for that bastard. That madman has a very perverse sexual desire, using his puppets for it. Although most Heavenly Being cultivators have some mental issues after living for thousands of years...

    The Mad Lord is one who''s sane in just one aspect, and insane in all others. Never engage or converse with him! He usually captures those who speak with him, transforming them into living puppets.]

    "......"

    I was speechless, my face nk with shock.

    I also realized how lucky I had been so far.

    ''No, was it because he was very pleased to take Manager Kim Yeon as his disciple..?''

    Indeed, other individuals, despite their ferocious nature, left us alone, but...

    The Mad Lord always tried to kill me and Kim Young-hoon, persisting only because Manager Kim stopped him.

    ''Every time, we would have died if Manager Kim hadn¡¯t intervened.''

    Thinking more about it, he was indeed a madman.

    To leave Manager Kim to such a madman would be too cruel.

    Thump!

    I kneeled before the Sea Dragon King and begged.

    "Please, Lord Sea Dragon King...kindly ept this woman, Kim Yeon, as your disciple or kin..!"

    [...What? Why should I do that?]

    Seo Hweol, who seemed agitated by the mention of the Mad Lord, returned to his usual demeanor and questioned me.

    I exined everything to him.

    We are beings from another world, each having gained unique abilities uponing to this world.

    Manager Kim Yeon is soon to awaken a consciousness surpassing even Heavenly Being cultivators.

    That the Mad Lord covets her talents, likely to take her as his disciple.

    [Hmm... Hearing your situation, it''s quite pitiable. Caught in the eyes of the Mad Lord...]

    However, Lord Sea Dragon King seemed more moved by the Mad Lord''s interest in Manager Kim than by our sudden arrival from another world.

    [But how do you know all this?]

    "...This is the ability I have gained."

    [Hmm, something like a prophecy? I refuse if you¡¯re asking to be taken too. Those who have reached a certain realm have a sense of fate and know roughly about the future. Prophetic abilities are the most useless.]

    "...I do not mind. Please, I beseech Lord Sea Dragon King to take her."

    [Hmm...]

    Seo Hweol seemed to ponder for a moment before speaking.

    [It''s a big burden for me to take another person. Taking this girl is already a huge burden, but I''m willing because her abilities will be a tremendous help to my race...

    But to take another one...]

    "......"

    [However, I''m too worried about what might happen to her with the Mad Lord, and if what you say is true, her consciousness might indeed be useful...]

    He looked at me narrowly, pondering.

    [...What if what you said is a lie? If that girl doesn¡¯t awaken any abilities, she''s unappealing to me...]

    "If Lord Sea Dragon King believes I have lied, then you may devour me. ording to my ability, she will awaken her power within today, so just wait until then."

    [Hmm...]

    After a moment of thought, he slowly nodded.

    [If her ability is a lie, I¡¯ll just leave her near the Ascension Gate. The Mad Lord won¡¯t be interested in her anyway. But... the Mad Lord¡¯s power is so immense that if he notices her awakening, it might be hard even for me to contend...]

    "...!"

    [If her ability is as you say, it could be very helpful, so I''ll keep an eye on it.]

    "Thank you, Lord Sea Dragon King!"

    After speaking, Sea Dragon King approached Manager Kim Yeon and grasped her wrist too.

    Kim Yeon, unaware of what was happening, struggled in surprise.

    [Hmm, quite rebellious. Sleep for a while.]

    Whoosh-

    A gentle wave of consciousness from Sea Dragon King put Kim Yeon, Kim Young-hoon, and Oh Hye-seo to sleep.

    [...I ended up talking more than expected. Since fate has brought us here, I can¡¯t take you, but I can let you out of the Ascension Path. How about it?]

    Whoosh-

    Sea Dragon King flicked his finger, and a spatial rift opened inside the cave, revealing a dark entrance.

    ''...Well, if Manager Kim goes with Sea Dragon King, there''s no reason for the Mad Lord toe here...''

    After thinking for a moment, I approached the sleeping Kim Young-hoon.

    Then, I formed a hand seal.

    My consciousness connected with his upper dantian.

    I touched his forehead and used the same technique my master had passed down in my previous life.

    Knowledge of Yanguo, Byeokra, and a bit of Shengzi¡¯snguage seeped into Kim Young-hoon¡¯s mind.

    Along with the Severing Vein Saber Method, Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, and various martial arts.

    Also, the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts, Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts, and other techniques umted by Kim Young-hoon in my past life.

    ''...In this life, I hope you, Kim Hyung, won¡¯t face danger because of me.''

    Lastly, I imparted the cruel deeds of the Makli n and the information that killing Emperor Makli Jung would reduce their atrocities.

    If Kim Young-hoon kills Emperor Makli Jung, the Jin n wouldn¡¯t uselessly operate assassination squads.

    Thus, my disciples would naturally return to being ordinary people under the Jin n.

    After imparting knowledge to Kim Young-hoon, I ced him into the spatial rift.

    "Goodbye, Kim Hyung."

    I might not see him again in this life.

    [Ho, aren''t you going?]

    "...No."

    I breathed in the air of Ascension Path

    Outside the Ascension Gate, the heaven and earth spiritual energy here was denser than in Yanguo and Byeokra.

    Even if I went outside, I wouldn''t be able to break through Qi Refining 7th star.

    Therefore, in this life, I will train within Ascension Path, amidst this dense spiritual energy.

    I will continuously perform rituals for the heavens.

    Sincerity can move the heavens.

    ''...Will the insights and techniques my master imparted upon me be meaningless?''

    If the heavens forbid,

    Until the heavens grow weary or insane,

    I will devote this life to earning heavens'' permission.

    The Ascension Path has much denser spiritual energy, so there might be a different possibility.

    "I wish to remain in the Ascension Path."

    [Hmm... You intend to cultivate within the spiritual energy of Ascension Path? Not a bad idea. However, this ce is difficult to enter for anyone below the level of Nascent Soul. Heavenly Being cultivators have already taken all living creatures above Qi Building and Core Formation as materials... If you train here, you''ll spend decades in immense solitude.]

    "...I am prepared for that."

    [Well, if that''s the case, there''s nothing I can do. I wish you luck.]

    Seo Hweol nodded and closed the spatial rift. Holding Kim Yeon and Oh Hye-seo, he then stepped outside the cave.

    sh!

    A blue light enveloped my vision, and soon, a blue dragon was seen soaring into the sky.

    I stepped out of the cave and looked up at the heavens.

    In this life, I will continuously seek the heavens'' permission from within Ascension Path.

    If I devote fifty years to constant rituals, even the heavens will not dare to deny me!

    ''Master, your disciple...''

    I will ensure the knowledge you imparted does not go to waste!

    With this vow for my current life, I gazed at the sky.

 Chapter 51: Heavens Above (1)

    Chapter 51: Heavens Above (1)

    I

    I first wandered around various parts of Ascension Path.

    I visited the dwelling of the Core Formation demon fox, but all that remained were bloodstains and white fur. The fox was nowhere to be seen.

    It seemed that Sea Dragon King¡¯s statement about the Heavenly Being cultivators capturing all creatures above Qi Building and Core Formation level was not an exaggeration.

    ''The fox''s cave does have denser spiritual energy.''

    I absorbed some of the spiritual energy around the fox''s cave.

    However, since Ascension Path itself had spiritual energy four to five times denser than Yanguo and Byeokra, it didn''t really matter where I practiced.

    ''First...''

    I returned to my original cave, stored some food, and began practicing the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    After a month of practicing, I managed to activate the spiritual meridian corresponding to the first level of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, the Earth Leader Star.

    Practicing with all my heart in the dense spiritual energy of Ascension Path seemed to have expedited the activation.

    Following the training method of Understanding before Breakthrough from my past life and enhancing my understanding of true words and hand seals also seemed to help greatly.

    ''I''m relieved to have quickly ovee the most worrying hurdle.''

    The Earth Leader Star meridian was one I had forcibly activated by absorbing random spirit stones in my previous life, practicing Breakthrough followed by Understanding.

    Despiteter enhancing my understanding of the Earth Leader True Word and practicing hand seals, I was a bit worried, but it turned out well.

    ''Now that I''ve activated the spiritual meridian and reached Qi Refining 1st Star...''

    Though it''s a bit challenging, I should be able to use basic spells.

    ''Perhaps it''s time to head towards the Ascension Gate...''

    I decided and looked in the direction where Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, Sir Chang-ho, and Seo Hweol had flown.

    Entering the Ascension Gate seem only feasible for those at the level of Heavenly Being or higher.

    But exploring the outskirts might be possible.

    ''Maybe, just maybe, there could be clues around the Ascension Gate...''

    Previously, I couldn¡¯t return once I left Ascension Path because the Mad Lord instantly threw me and Kim Young-hoon into spatial rifts.

    It was different now.

    ''Alright, let''s go.''

    I set out towards the direction of the Ascension Gate.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    I flew through the air, stepping on the threads of heaven and earth spiritual energy, taking in thendscapes of Ascension Path.

    Though not yet at the Qi Building level, I saw all kinds of bizarre creatures.

    I also spotted unfamiliar herbs, strange nts and very peculiar spiritual herbs.

    Most of the special spiritual nts seem to have been taken by the Heavenly Being cultivators,cking the precious ones.

    After days and nights of leaping through the air.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Around the tenth night, I saw a bizarrely shaped thundercloud in the distance.

    Swirling without any air currents, it condensed and stormed in the sky.

    Right below the center of the thundercloud, on the ground, a white light radiated.

    "That''s... the Ascension Gate."

    Perhaps, the very cause that brought mypanions and I to this world.

    I gazed quietly at the Ascension Gate.

    I wanted to get a closer look...

    Rumble, rumble...

    Lightning constantly struck from the thundercloud.

    ''Incredible lightning...''

    Below the thundercloud, lightning poured down like rain at an incredible speed. Below the clouds, dark spatial rifts were opening, twisting as if to capture anything that came near.

    The space around the Ascension Gate was distorted, with ck spatial rifts opening their mouths, writhing as if to devour anyone who approaches.

    ''I need at least Core Formation strength... maybe even higher to approach that.''

    I clicked my tongue, unable to muster the courage to get closer, and could only observe.

    As I observed the Ascension Gate and thundercloud.

    "Huh...?"

    Below the thundercloud.

    Above the Ascension Gate.

    Something was floating in the air.

    ''What''s that?''

    It was too far to see clearly.

    Even focusing my internal energy to enhance my vision only made it vaguely visible, and I couldn¡¯t make out what it was.

    The faint object continuously absorbed the lightning from the thundercloud, floating gently, looking very suspicious.

    ''Damn, I''m really curious about that...''

    After pondering, I looked for a safe spot near the Ascension Gate and resumed my cultivation.

    Once I umte more spiritual power, I should be able to use the Ten Li Eye spell get a clearer view.

    Two months passed.

    The size of the Ascension Gate halved over time.

    In the meantime, I managed to activate about 12 more spiritual meridians.

    ''The ample spiritual energy of Ascension Path certainly helps, but the speed is much faster since these are the meridians I had already opened through Understanding before Breakthrough...''

    Understanding before Breakthrough is a method of epting spiritual energy not through inherent qualities, but through acquired effort and understanding.

    The higher the understanding of true words, the faster the training progresses.

    Having been personally taught by my master, myprehension of basic true words is unrivaled.

    I operated the spiritual power flowing through the meridians, utilizing the Ten Li Eye technique to examine the object above the Ascension Gate.

    Objects within ten li appeared as if they were right before my eyes.

    ''It¡¯s...''

    A stele.

    The stele absorbed the constant thunderbolts from the thundercloud, using that power to float in the air.

    There was something written on it.

    "....leave it behind for future generations, relinquish your desires and ascend. Those who do not adhere will face cmity."

    On closer inspection, the top part of the stele was gone.

    I couldn''t read the top part, but the remaining inscription seemed like a warning left by a cultivator for future generations intending to pass through the Ascension Gate.

    ''What does it mean to leave behind? Is it referring to spirit stones, spiritual treasures, or elixirs?''

    Another thing.

    The inscription on the stele was written in an ancientnguage used for education in Yanguo, Byeokra, and Shengzi

    Having studied it for cultural reasons, I could barely read it, but I knew the stele''snguage was at least several thousand years old.

    "Hmm, just a warning left by a previous cultivator for future generations."

    I felt somewhat deted.

    I had expected some grand secret, but it was just an ordinary warning.

    Even that seemed to imply more of a mental preparation before entering the Ascension Gate than a special warning.

    ''I guess I don''t need to worry about that...''

    Disappointed, I decided to return to my original location.

    Training here wasn''t bad, but the distant thunderclouds and spatial rifts made it a challenging environment for concentration.

    After another ten nights, I returned to the cave where mypanions and I had first settled.

    ''For now, I''ll try to regain the cultivation I achieved in my past life as quickly as possible.''

    Having learned the Understanding before Breakthrough training method, I should be able to quickly recover my cultivation with the high spiritual energy density of Ascension Path.

    I sat down and began my to cultivate.

    About ten years passed.

    I opened the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha meridians.

    I condensed the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang spiritual natures.

    I adapted the Twelve Earthly Branches spiritual types to my meridians.

    I imbued the Ten Heavenly Stems Diagram spiritual changes.

    I unified the One Hundred and Eight Spiritual Meridians and Sixty Spiritual Natures with the Nine Pces One Origin principle.

    Ipleted all the meridians ording to the Eight Trigrams.

    Rumble!

    I felt the full activation and integration of the major spiritual meridians throughout my body.

    Using the Earth Dwelling Method and the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I formed a hand seal.

    "Earth Court!"

    Rumble!

    Mud walls rose around me, and a mud house was constructed.

    I stepped out of the mud house, tested various supernatural powers and spells, and then took a deep breath.

    Tenth year of my return.

    In just over ten years, I reached the Qi Refining 7th Star, a cultivation that took me over fifty years in my past life.

    And what remained was...

    ''The Seven Stars Ritual!''

    I had to choose seven stars among the twenty-eight celestial stars and ask for the descent of heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    I knew all the methods and procedures for performing the ritual.

    I also knew how to build an altar.

    I understood how to calcte the auspicious timing and observe the stars.

    All that was left was for the heavens to grant permission!

    In this life.

    Definitely!

    ''I will surpass this stage...!''

    After reaching Qi Refining 7th Star, I observed the constetions, calcted the timing, and chose a date for the ritual.

    ''This day, at this time, will be suitable for the ritual.''

    I gazed at the sky.

    Based on my observation and sensing of spiritual energy, the weather was predicted to be clear for the next ten nights.

    The ritual was two days away.

    Would the heavens grant me permission?

    I used the Earth Dwelling Method and the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation to gather earth and stone, building an altar and decorating it with spiritual herbs and fruits from the vicinity.

    And then, the date of the ritual arrived.

    The sun sets.

    And the stars gather.

    A beautiful starry sky.

    But knowing the cruelty hidden in this beautiful sky, I did not lose my vignce as Imenced the ritual.

    The ritual begins.

    "I, Seo Eun-hyun, a mortal who seeks the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    Wearing simple clothes and ascending the Star Ritual Altar, I examine the terrain and wish to honor the Seven Stars of the Eastern Jia-Yi (East Azure) constetion.

    I offer to the twenty-eight celestial stars and six dings and six jias of heaven and earth, expanding each direction!

    For the Eastern Jia-Yi (–|·½¼×ÒÒ), the Spirit of the Azure Dragon (ìiµÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket (½Ç¿ºØµ·¿ÐÄÎ²»þ), forming the image of Azure Respect (ìi×ð) and nting it!

    For the Southern Bing-Ding (ÄÏ·½±û¶¡), the Spirit of the Red Vermillion (³àµÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot  (¾®¹íÁøÐÇˆÒíÝF), forming the image of Yang Respect (ê–×ð) and nting it!

    For the Western Geng-Xin (Î÷·½¸ýÐÁ), the Spirit of the White Tiger (°×µÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star (¿üŠäÎ¸êÄ®…õþ…¢), forming the image of White Respect (°××ð) and nting it!

    For the Northern Ren-Gui (±±·½ÈÉ¹ï), the Spirit of the ck Turtle (ºÚµÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall (¶·Å£Å®Ì“Î£ÊÒ±Ú), forming the image of Yin Respect (êŽ×ð) and nting it!!

    For the Central Wu-Ji (ÖÐÑëÎì¼º), the Spirit of the Yellow Emperor (üSì`Ö®Éñ) arranges the Yellow Spirit g (üSÉñÆì) ording to the order of the Five Directions (Îå·½´ÎµÚ), and nting it!

    After Seo Eun-hyun has trimmed his nails and disheveled his hair (¼ô×¦É¢óŒ), he humbly offers this prayer!"

    Holding a piece of bark inscribed with ritual text in my right hand and a stone incense burner in my left,

    I recite the ritual text towards the celestial constetions.

    I select the constetions that suit me from the four and address the seven stars.

    "As a mortal, Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Azure Respect constetion, Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, to graciously consider this..."

    The seven stars governing the Eastern Jia-Yi''s fate: the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket. I pray to these seven stars, performing the ritual dance.

    I draw a stone sword representing the constetion and perform a sword dance symbolizing the seven celestial stars, elevating the spiritual energy of the altar.

    "Grant this humble star the opportunity! I humbly beseech thee!

    Heavens above, bestow upon me the spiritual essence of heaven and earth!

    Heavens above, grant me strength..."

    As I continued my ritual dance, I looked up at the sky and stretched out my arms.

    "Heavens above..."

    The sky was covered in dark clouds.

    Despite my observation of spiritual energy predicting clear weather.

    "...Heavens above."

    The starlight''s energy was cut off.

    Continuousmunication with the stars was essential.

    But as the star''s spiritual energy was cut off, naturally, the energy of the altar also faded.

    The ritual ended just like that.

    "Ha, hahaha..."

    Yes, I expected this.

    I never thought the heavens would easily grant me power.

    It was the same in my past life.

    And perhaps it will be the same in the future.

    But.

    I...

    "...will not give up."

    I can''t give up.

    For my life.

    To reach even higher.

    And... to not make my master''s efforts meaningless.

    "Heavens above."

    No matter how proudly you stand in my way.

    I will definitely, somehow!

    "Reach that ce...!"

    Boom!

    I rolled my feet, copsing the altar, and quietly red at the sky.

    The dark clouds on that day, the first ritual after my return, was unusually dark.

    The timing for the ritual came around roughly once every fortnight.

    I consistently refined the ritual implements, continuously offering rituals to the heavens every half month.

    "As a mortal, Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Azure Respect constetion, Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, to graciously consider this..."

    "...Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Yin Respect constetion, Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chambert, Wall, to graciously..."

    "...to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation.

    ¡°I appeal to the Seven Stars of the White Respect constetion, Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star, to¡­¡±

    ¡°...walk the path.¡±

    ¡°I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Yang Respect constetion, Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot¡­¡±

    Rotating through the twenty-eight celestial stars and their four constetions, I earnestly entreated different constetions with every favorable opportunity.

    O constetion of Eastern Jia-Yi, please ept me.

    O constetion of Southern Bing-Ding, please permit me.

    O constetion of Western Geng-Xin, please look upon me.

    O constetion of Northern Ren-Gui, please raise me.

    O stars,

    This human pleads to you.

    Please.

    Please...

    I performed the rituals with every return of the moon''s cycle, again and again.

    Twenty-four times in a year.

    asionally, I held additional rituals during special auspicious times, totaling thirty-six attempts in a year.

    And each time, I failed.

    Failed repeatedly.

    The heavens kept pushing me away.

    One year passed, then two, then three.

    And as time went by, ten years psed.

    Ten years.

    During that time, there were about 500 attempts.

    Combined with the twenty-four officially sanctioned auspicious times in a year, and a few special asions, I conducted 572 rituals.

    And all of them failed.

    Each time, the heavens stood in my way.

    "...Heavens."

    As I watched yet another ritual copse, I softly called out to the sky.

    "Please... give me strength."

    The sky was covered in dark clouds.

    Without any response.

    "......"

    This was probably my 573rd failure.

    For over ten years, in a ce devoid of people, I cried out to the heavens, again and again.

    My beard has grown bushy, and my clothes haspletely worn out.

    Recently, I have been weaving grass into garments, not because I needed clothes in the absence of people, but to maintain a minimum of decorum for the rituals.

    They say that if the heart is sincere, the heavens will respond.

    But it seems the heavens of this world do not know such sayings.

    Did they truly have no response, even after a human devoted ten years?

    "...I don''t know."

    Lately, it all seemed futile.

    Buzz, whoosh, whoosh!

    I watched a stone sword I had carved for the rituals, controlled by Dual Energy Sword Control, perform a dance in the air.

    "...So lonely."

    Loneliness.

    I hadn''t known about it before.

    I had always spent time among people.

    Even when my hands bled from training, I at least had my master and Kim Young-hoon forpany.

    But now, I have truly be alone.

    Watching the lonely sword dance performed by the flying sword, I suddenly grabbed another stone sword and infused it with sword energy.

    "...How about ying around for a while?"

    Thinking of the flying sword as Kim Young-hoon, I rushed at it.

    The flying sword used the Severing Vein Saber Method, and I, the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, danced together all day long.

    For about a week, Ipletely lost myself dancing with the sword.

    Moving my body to exhaustion seemed to relieve some frustration in my mind.

    My swordsmanship became more natural, feeling more advanced than before.

    The flying sword, imbued with Mountain Wind, shot at me quickly.

    I grabbed another sword and deflected it with Secluded Valley, then counterattacked the imaginary opponent with Bouldered Cliff and Strange Stone.

    Now my skill in controlling the sword have improved so much that it felt as if the sword floating in the air was not controlled.

    It seemed as if the invisible Kim Young-hoon was holding the sword and swinging it at me.

    "...Kim Hyung. How is my skill?"

    Buzz, whoosh!

    The flying sword charged at me, aiming at my feet with Dragon¡¯s Mound.

    I adopted Transcending Peaks and then countered from the lower position with Echoing Valley.

    But the flying sword, having no one actually holding it, didn''t suffer much damage.

    "Is it so. Am I still inadequate? But haven''t I improved a lot?"

    Kim Young-hoon, holding the flying sword, sighed,menting and lecturing on my posture.

    "Thank you. For being a conversation partner."

    After talking with Kim Young-hoon, I examined my swordy, corrected the points he mentioned, and swung my sword again.

    It certainly seems a bit better.

    "Hmm, I see. Using my intent in this way seems more helpful..."

    Kim Young-hoon clicked his tongue and pointed out my internal energy and intent use again.

    I kept refining my technique as he advised, progressing forward.

    "Thank you, Kim Hyung."

    Kim Young-hoon smiled and nodded at me.

    Then, he said that chatting was unnecessary during a martial arts match, grabbed his sword again, and lunged at me.

    "Ha ha ha, let''s have fun!"

    Iughed heartily and shed with Kim Young-hoon.

    Several days passed.

    That day, too, I unconsciously calcted the celestial movements, prepared the ritual altar in advance, and checked the ritual tools.

    And I received martial arts guidance from Kim Young-hoon.

    "Wait, Kim Hyung. What''s wrong with my stance?"

    Kim Young-hoon sighed in frustration and demonstrated his martial arts skill in front of me.

    After watching his demonstration for a while, I still couldn''t figure it out.

    "I really don''t understand, let''s just spar."

    Kim Young-hoon grinned, took up his sword, and charged at me.

    I too danced with the sword and shed with him.

    ''But did Kim Hyung originally use a sword?''

    His main weapon was a saber, wasn''t it?

    Suddenly, that thought urred to me.

    To make it more fun to y with Kim Young-hoon, I refined a rock into a stone saber using a spell.

    Kim Young-hoon examined the saber, seemed pleased with it, and then attacked me with Mountain Bird.

    "Yes, indeed! It''s more enjoyable to spar with Kim Hyung using a saber!"

    We danced with our sword and saber, again and again.

    I calcted the auspicious times for rituals and conducted them when the time was right.

    Invariably, I failed again.

    I destroyed the failed ritual altars with Kim Young-hoon and repeated the martial arts sparring hundreds of times.

    Days and nights passed like that.

    One day, while sparring with Kim Young-hoon, we moved far from the original cave.

    Not towards the Ascension Gate, but in the opposite direction.

    That is, the direction from which Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho hade from.

    "Come to think of it, Kim Hyung. If we keep going in that direction, will we reach ces like Byeokra and Yanguo that we know of? Since we don''t know how it''s connected to the geography we''re familiar with in Ascension Path..."

    Kim Young-hoon, swinging his saber at me, suggested that we keep going in that direction to find out.

    "Ha ha, great. Let''s keep going and have a st!"

    Once again, his saber shed with my sword.

    About two monthster.

    Kim Young-hoon and I finally reached the ''end'' of Ascension Path.

    "......"

    This is...

    I was speechless at the sight.

    Kim Young-hoon also seemed stunned, holding his saber loosely and just staring at the end of Ascension Path.

    "...Now I understand why we never knew the direct passage to Ascension Path from Cheongmun n''s library in my previous life."

    I chuckled and walked towards the edge of Ascension Path.

    Ascension Path was floating in the sky.

    A giantndmass imbued with spiritual energy, floating above the sky.

    Below us, the ground was a dim expanse.

    At the same time, I realized where Ascension Path was located.

    "The Heaven-Treading Desert..."

    What was visible below was undoubtedly an endless desert!

    As far as I knew, the only desert like that was the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "Why the desert was named Heaven-Treading..."

    The name Heaven-Treading Desert was a topic of debate among schrs from Yanguo and Byeokra.

    Some said it was named Heaven-Treading because of a legend that it was connected to the sky.

    Others said it was because many who crossed the endless sands of the desert died and ascended to heaven.

    Some even thought Heaven-Treading was a transliteration of a word from distant eastern desert countries.

    But now I clearly understand the reason.

    ''Ascension Path and the Ascension Gate...''

    A ce with an entrance to ascend to the heavens.

    It seemed that numerous cultivators had named it Heaven-Treading (Treading on Heaven).

    "...Amazing, Kim Hyung."

    I looked at Kim Young-hoon, wanting to express my feelings, but was startled to see him.

    Kim Young-hoon''s figure had be blurry.

    ¡®No, it cannot be.¡¯

    "...Ha, haha..."

    I took my sword and charged at the blurred figure of Kim Young-hoon.

    As I collided with the indistinct shadow, we exchanged a few blows.

    I found a gap in the shadow''s defense and managed to split it in half with my sword, killing it.

    And so, the shadow was cut in half and died.

    "......"

    Thud!

    The saber that the shadow had been holding...

    No.

    The saber that I had been controlling all by myself fell from the air.

    "...That''s right, Kim Young-hoon. I sent him off alone 23 years ago."

    It was then that I remembered.

    For about two and a half years now, I have been half out of my mind.

    Seeing the breathtaking and majestic sight that Ascension Path was floating in the sky,

    I momentarily regained rity and came to my senses.

    "Hehe... hahahaha..."

    I copsed on the spot, giggling and then bursting intoughter.

    ording to the calctions I made in my semi-insane state, tonight would be the day when the time for the ritual woulde again.

    However, I had neither set up an altar nor prepared or brought any ritual implements.

    Just sitting there, Iughed for a while, and then cried.

    The stars began to rise.

    "Heavens above... Heavens above... Heavens above...!"

    Without performing the ritual, I just called out to the stars.

    "How much longer... How much longer must I stay in this ce...!"

    Please, send me to the next Star.

    Please, prevent me from going more insane...!

    Heavens above...

    Trantor Notes: Dangseonhyang will be offically termed as Ascension Path

 Chapter 52: Heavens Above (2)

    Chapter 52: Heavens Above (2)

    The night passed, and dawn broke. Then, I witnessed something extraordinary.

    Whoosh-

    The stone saber I had made for the imaginary Kim Young-hoon, which I had split in half, began to float in the air.

    ''Uh...?''

    A faint figure started to reappear. The figure I had split in two. Each half of the figure, now holding the upper and lower parts of the saber, began to grow new bodies on their opposite sides.

    Wriggle, wriggle-

    New bodies fully formed, and the reality of the two Kim Young-hoons became clear again. This time as well, they were Kim Young-hoon.

    The two Kim Young-hoons, each holding a saber, aimed at me. Their transparent eyes asked me to stop my futile thoughts and engage in a duel.

    "Heh, hehehe..."

    I felt saliva dripping from my mouth. My eyes bloodshot, I chuckled and stood up shakily, holding the stone sword.

    "Hahaha...!"

    I rushed towards the two Kim Young-hoons.

    Crazy or not, what did it matter? Yes, let''s just y and thinkter.

    It was another six months before I managed to defeat the two Kim Young-hoons. I roamed around, engaging in battles with them. Finally, I elevated my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship to the extreme and seeded in cutting down both Kim Young-hoons simultaneously.

    Therey the bisected corpses of the two Kim Young-hoons, still smiling eerily.

    "...Aren''t you resentful that I''ve cut you down?"

    Despite being bisected, the two Kim Young-hoons shook their heads. Seemingly, they were happy to see my martial arts improve. From the bisected bodies of the two Kim Young-hoons, new bodies began to sprout again.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Now, the two Kim Young-hoons have be four. Each of them was armed and surrounded me. The fight was about to get even tougher.

    "Alright, let''s do this!"

    Months passed again. Whenever the time was right, I held rituals towards the heavens, and each time they failed, I, along with the now six Kim Young-hoons, would demolish the altar.

    "Why! Why! Why!"

    I screamed towards the heavens, smashing the altar with the Kim Young-hoons.

    "Why won''t you grant me permission... Heavens...!"

    Why still, still...!

    If this much sincerity isn''t enough, then what more do you want from me!

    Boom!

    The sixth Kim Young-hoon swung his saber, shattering thest piece of the altar. I thanked him and sat down, exhausted.

    "...Kim Hyung."

    I spoke to the Kim Young-hoons.

    "I know. I''ve lost my mind right now. But in a way, I''m both insane and rational."

    The repeated failures and the loneliness of not being able to converse had led to these illusions. I pondered over my feelings and formed a hypothesis about the Kim Young-hoons in front of me.

    "...You all are the Kim Young-hoons I remember from my past lives, aren''t you?"

    At my words, all six Kim Young-hoons nodded. Excluding the Kim Young-hoon from my first life without regression and this current cycle, they were the six Kim Young-hoons from the six cycles of regressions. The ones I remembered and longed for.

    "...I''m sorry for dragging the departed into my delusions."

    They smiled wryly, saying it''s just my imagination, what does it matter. I chuckled and grasped my sword.

    "...I''m always grateful for ying with me."

    Blink

    I closed and opened my eyes. Their figures vanished, leaving six floating stone sabers. Blinking again, they transformed back into six Kim Young-hoons.

    7 years passed.

    "Heavens... grant me strength."

    Heavens, please ept me...

    Whoosh-

    Once again, I clenched my teeth at the sight of the obstructing dark clouds.

    ''Still...''

    Still, I am not granted permission by the heavens.

    It was different from when I transitioned from first-rate to the peak. Back then, though there was an indescribable huge wall blocking me, I could feel the existence beyond that wall and devoted my life to breaking through.

    But now, it''s not a huge wall. It''s like being thrown alone into an endless space. There''s no wall, nothing at all. I can''t even see the next realm.

    When will the heavens permit me? There''s no promise, just me clinging to the cold and lofty mercy of the heavens, waiting for the next realm.

    ''...I must try.''

    Crack...

    My fingers, imbued with Gang Qi, gripped the stone altar made by the Earth Dwelling Method, leaving imprints.

    ''Yes, I must try.''

    No matter how much the heavens ignore me.

    Even if I am just a struggling bug.

    Until they ept me...

    I must keep enduring.

    Yes, if not today, then tomorrow, and if not tomorrow, then the day after.

    Until they ept me.

    I will keep trying, over and over...!

    "Heavens above... I am waiting...!"

    Boom!

    I stamped my foot.

    The altar crumbled.

    Beside me, six Kim Young-hoons, each performing their own ritual dance, assisted me as we furiously pounded the altar together.

    "I will definitely reach you..!"

    Swoosh!

    At some point.

    I was able to ovee the six Kim Young-hoons.

    The heavens would still not permit me.

    All I did was swing around pieces of stone.

    Even that was just a figment of my imagination.

    Were the Kim Young-hoons before me the real ones?

    No, they weren''t.

    If they were the real Kim Young-hoons, they would have shot a single Gang Sphere and blown me away.

    What I was fighting were just Kim Young-hoons supported by my imagination.

    But...

    I have now ovee all the Kim Young-hoons I have longed for.

    Now, whom do I have to fight?

    Who do I have topete with to express this torment?

    That''s when it happened.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The illusions of the six Kim Young-hoons I had ovee.

    Their corpses began to squirm.

    And from those wriggling of corpses, something began to grow.

    It was the leader of the Shadow Guards and its members.

    "..Eh?"

    The Shadow Guards grew from Kim Young-hoons'' corpses, and the six Kim Young-hoons squirmed and grew again.

    Now, along with the six Kim Young-hoons, the Shadow Guards have appeared.

    "...Haha, not bad."

    Thebined attack of masters is better the more there are.

    Drooling from my mouth, I shouted.

    "Come at me! All of you,e at me! Fine, I will make the weapons for you!"

    I formed a hand seal, made stone weapons for the Shadow Guards and Kim Young-hoons, infused them with Gang Qi, and threw them.

    They took my weapons and all rushed at me.

    Every time I fought, I felt a tingling pleasure in my head, blowing away the pain and despair of my ritual failures.

    "Hahaha!"

    It''s so fun!

    So very fun!

    I am enjoying this!!!

    My intent was somehow a dark blue hue.

    But I didn''t care and shouted.

    "Great!!!"

    Two years passed.

    32 years since regression.

    22 years since the start of the Seven Stars Ritual.

    That day, I was drooling from my mouth, taking thebined attack of several members of the Shadow Guards and several peak masters I had met, and thebined attacks of the Kim Young-hoon group. We were fighting, crossing a mountain in the sky.

    "Um...?"

    Suddenly, while fending off the extreme attack of the Shadow Guard leader, I noticed something different down below.

    "That, that is...!"

    I felt my eyes widen, gestured to the people ying with me, and went down.

    It was a stone building.

    A trace of civilization!

    I hurriedly ran to the stone building.

    "This ce is..."

    Inside the stone building, there was no sign of life.

    At most, some spiritual herbs or poisonous nts growing in various ces and low-level spiritual beasts that came together to bare their teeth at me.

    But such creatures, seeing the Shadow guards and peak masters of the great sects, and the group of Kim Young-hoons following me, were surprised and fled with wide eyes.

    ''Hmm, strange. These are supposed to be visible only to me because I''ve lost my mind... Why are those creatures running away?''

    After thinking for a while, I realized that many weapons floating in the air following me would be a terrifying sight.

    ''Well, good... Anyway, this building is...''

    The building seemed to be made in a style used thousands of years ago.

    Inside, there wasn''t much to see.

    ''It''s not made for people to live in.''

    It was too cramped for that.

    This wasn''t so much a building as...

    ''It feels like a shrine.''

    I looked at the altar, or something simr, and became certain of my thoughts.

    At the top of the altar, there was arge square indentation, as if something had been ced there before.

    ''An ancestral tablet or some kind of stele...''

    Wait, a stele?

    I came out of the building and looked at it hastily.

    I hadn''t noticed because I rushed in, but this building didn''t just seem neglected due to age.

    Around it were stones that seemed like remnants of the stone building, and the bottom part of the building was ripped out.

    And the terrain around the stone building.

    It was as if.

    ''A very powerful person had plucked this stone building from its original ce and thrown it here...?''

    The terrain around the stone building was deeply gouged on one side.

    As if thrown and leaving a mark on thend.

    I looked in the direction the gouge pointed.

    It was towards the Ascension Gate.

    ''The indentation on the altar inside the building. Its size is... exactly the same as the stele that floated above the Ascension Gate...?''

    Perhaps this stone building was originally erected where the Ascension Gate was.

    And one of the Heavenly Being cultivators had plucked the building and thrown it here for some reason.

    ''Is there a hidden secret..?''

    While searching near the stone building, I found something delightful.

    "This is...!"

    A fragment of a stone with Oracle Bone Script written on it.

    It was too ancient for me to identify correctly.

    But from what I know, it seemed to mean thunder (À×).

    I searched around the fragment with the character for thunder, but found nothing more.

    ''I''m curious now. Is there some hidden secret in this ce?''

    What does this Oracle Bone Script of thunder mean?

    Is it rted to the thunderclouds near the Ascension Gate?

    "Hmm... It''s getting interesting."

    As I came up with various hypotheses and my mind cleared, the many figures around me became transparent.

    Only numerous stone weapons floated in the air.

    "Shall I look for more of these simr buildings..?"

    With that intention, I wandered around the ind, looking carefully.

    The size of Ascension Path was immense, as big asbining several cities.

    It seem to be about the size of South Korea.

    At the center of the ind was the Ascension Gate, and this ce was shaped like a circrnd floating in the air around the Gate.

    But despite my thorough search, I couldn''t find any more buildings like the stone building.

    ''Hmm, it''s hard to find out more without further clues...''

    I sighed and went near the Ascension Gate for the first time in a while.

    The Gate was closed due to the time passed, but the spatial rifts and thunderclouds around it remained.

    But I saw something I hadn''t noticed before.

    Traces of the stone building near the Ascension Gate.

    Stones that looked of the same material as the stone building were scattered nearby.

    It seemed like the base of the stone building.

    "Hmm..."

    I examined the stones, then went back to where the stone building was located.

    The direction the stone building flew from the Ascension Gate was north.

    I suddenly realized that the size of the stone building and the part near the Ascension Gate, which seemed to be its base, didn''t match.

    ''The base part is almost ten times bigger.''

    This meant the original stone building was muchrger.

    But why was only this stone building left here?

    I thought about whether the remnants of the stones had weathered and crumbled, but there weren''t many such remnants nearby.

    Then...

    ''There was arger stone building when the cultivator blew up the building. When they ripped and threw the building, only this part fell here, and the rest...''

    Further north.

    Fell outside the area.

    I ran to the northern edge, looking down at the desert below.

    "...Tsk, all sand."

    Maybe it was buried under the sand.

    The stone, having touched it a few times, was very sturdy and not easily damaged.

    I might have to dig under the sand nearbyter.

    Or since I''ve mastered earth spells, I could dig underground.

    ''Anyway, I''ll investigateter.''

    I decided such and looked up at the sky.

    Despite my sudden doubts and curiosity, I haven''t paid much attention.

    But now, I need to perform the ritual again.

    "...How long must this continue."

    Suddenly, the urge to give everything up overwhelmed me.

    "How long must I... keep doing this?"

    Perhaps I was doing something foolish.

    After all, maybe the heavens have no intention of permitting me, no matter what I did or do.

    Am I just working in vain?

    Am I foolishly lingering in this ce for nothing?

    I...

    "...Master."

    I clenched my teeth.

    Boom!

    I stomped my foot, and the earth rose up, forming an altar.

    "As you said, Master, sincerity can reach the heavens... I will give it my all."

    Not yet.

    I can''t give up yet.

    Even if I do give up, it will be after I''ve dedicated this entire life to trying.

    Because there have been too many who have pushed me forward in my many lives...

    Many figures surrounded me.

    Some held weapons, others didn''t.

    There were Kim Young-hoons, subordinates from my time as the Wulin Alliance chief advisor, from the time of the Pce of Heavenly Demons, the Shadow Guards...

    And my disciples,

    And my master.

    Only then did I realize.

    I haven''t gone mad.

    I wasn''t crazy. I was just longing for them so much that I called them to me.

    The many people in my memory were merely projected before my eyes ording to my will.

    "...I will not give up."

    I said, looking at everyone.

    Looking at the Kim Young-hoons.

    Looking at my disciples.

    Looking at my master.

    "For the sake of not forgetting your help...!"

    I gathered the ritual utensils, adorned the altar, and prepared for this night''s ritual.

    Heavens above.

    Heavens above.

    Grant me strength.

    Allow me.

    I cried out, looking at the sky filled with dark clouds.

    But the heavens remained silent.

    Without any response, just silently looking down at me.

    It was a failure again.

    But I did not give up.

    "Heavens above... Grant me strength..."

    "Heavens above... Allow me..."

    I earnestly prayed, performing and praying through the ritual over and over.

    The heavens did not look at me, but now I also stopped looking at the heavens.

    Instead, each time I performed the ritual, I looked at the numerous figures around me.

    Those who had pushed me forward.

    The many connections who had supported and sustained me.

    Even if I can''t meet them anymore, they are with me in my heart.

    "Heavens above..."

    I will not give up.

    Because I am not alone.

    From a certain point, I stopped smashing the altar in anger after the ritual ended.

    Instead, I focused on gathering stones to build the altar higher and stronger.

    My altar grew taller.

    Eventually, it would reach the sky.

    As time passed, the figures surrounding me became more and more distinct.

    As the tower grew taller and stronger,

    The six Kim Young-hoons who fought with me, the Shadow Guards, several peak masters,

    And my disciples.

    Over 500 disciples, the Shadow Guards, Kim Young-hoons, elders and protectors of various great sects.

    The loyalists I fought with in the Jin n.

    They all came out with weapons and sparred with me.

    At first, it was overwhelming, but after a few years, I was equally fighting against them all.

    As my skills improved, the figures participating in my sparring increased.

    Most were martial artists wielding weapons.

    But also the petty bandits, water bandits, and unorthodox sect martial artists I had captured.

    Even the first-rate masters I had sparred with, the number almost reached two thousand as the range expanded.

    35 years into regression.

    25 years since starting the Seven Stars Ritual.

    How many thousands of times have I failed the ritual?

    ''I can''t even remember.''

    But I sense that I will not be broken.

    I am not alone.

    ''How can I be alone with so many apanying me...!''

    "Heavens above, look."

    Humans cannot reach the heavens alone.

    But no human is everpletely alone.

    Within the many connections and rtionships,

    Inside ''us'', humans are born and live.

    "Heavens above, you may not look at me."

    But I am notposed of just myself.

    Therefore, the heavens cannot ignore ''us''.

    I now ascend the giant altar, almost as tall as a four-story building.

    Thousands of weapons float in the air below the altar.

    When I blink, the weapons are all held by numerous figures.

    Besides those figures holding weapons, thousands more without weapons look at me.

    Some might call me a madman who creates imaginary figures in his madness.

    From that perspective, I am indeed a madman.

    But from the perspective of longing for people, am I really mad?

    Every human is born, grows, and dies within humanity.

    People inevitably seek others.

    Is it madness for people to crave others?

    For people to crave life?

    For people to yearn for higher ces for that?

    "Heavens above, I cannot give up now."

    I murmured, looking at the countless figures.

    I know.

    They are all illusions created by my loneliness, longing, and yearning.

    But if I can only break free from the cycle of regression and fate,

    I can find them all again, retrieving my life as it was.

    And for that.

    I must ascend higher!

    As I ascend the altar, I shout towards the heavens.

    "Heavens above, look! I will not give up! I cannot give up!"

    So, grant me strength!

    So, allow me!

    The ritual began.

    Trantor Notes: Our Eun-hyun needs a break.

    Also, please don''t post spoilers unless asked for, even if it is censored. Thank you.

 Chapter 53: Heavens Above (3)

    Chapter 53: Heavens Above (3)

    "Am I truly mad?"

    The numerous hopeful gazes looking up at me from below felt so vivid.

    The dark clouds in the sky still haven''t cleared, but I wasn''t in pain or disappointed that the ritual failed.

    My master climbed up to the altar and patted my shoulder.

    "Let''s try again next time," he said.

    The one who believed in me again and again.

    I nodded and smiled back at him.

    Even if they are the delusions of a madman, the numerous eyes gazing up at me from below the altar seem to me like the stars in the sky.

    I haven''t met the stars in the sky.

    But I have sessfully looked back at the stars on the ground with my own strength.

    "I will try once more."

    My master beside me calcted the celestial changes and timings again.

    And I recalcted the timings and performed the ritual again.

    The heavens blocked me many times, but I also challenged it many times.

    At one moment, the Kim Young-hoons took their sabers and flew towards the heavens!

    As if to open the sky for me!

    But still, the sky with clouds are high.

    After flying a certain distance, the energy in the sword control was exhausted, and they fell back to the ground.

    I couldn''t directly ascend to the sky during the ritual.

    If the ritualier leaves the altar, the ritual would immediately stop.

    Sometimes, in a fit of passion, I asked the numerous figures for help, sending thousands of sword controls towards the sky.

    But, as before, before reaching the sky, the energy was exhausted, and the weapons fell.

    After several more attempts, I tried concentrating the Gang Qi of thousands into a single weapon and sent it flying.

    It could reach the sky, but by the time it reached the clouds, its energy was so depleted it had no more power than ordinary Sword Gang.

    With that level of power, it did no more than slightly shake the massive dark clouds.

    The shaken clouds attracted even more clouds, thickening and leading to another failure.

    ''Failure, failure, failure...''

    But I smiled.

    The continuous repetition of failure.

    But based on those failures, I was constantly moving one step higher.

    My altar grew taller day by day, and more figures became tangible.

    Heavens above.

    I will not give up.

    "Heavens above, grant me strength."

    Permit me.

    Now, from the altar, nine floors high, I red at the sky through the dark clouds.

    The 36th year.

    I gradually got better at sending sword control further.

    Thanks to that, when I sent the Sword Gang filled with energy towards the sky, the tremor became slightlyrger than before.

    Yet, still not enough to clear those stubborn clouds.

    I smiled.

    Step by step, like this.

    I will gradually get closer to the heavens.

    The 37th year.

    I realized something had changed in my Dragon Vein Qi Method.

    I have sessfully materialized five thousand figures and was infusing them with Gang Qi.

    I remembered that it''s nonsensical to handle such tremendous internal energy with typical martial art¡¯s internal energy methods.

    ''What''s going on? Why...?''

    I focused on my Dragon Vein Qi Method for a while and noticed a faint pressure and suction forming at the center of my dantian.

    The pressure and suction furtherpressed my internal energy, increasing its total amount.

    I realized this phenomenon was vaguely simr to what is described in the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    That''s right.

    I was now entering the peak of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''Two lifetimes dedicated, and only now am I reaching this point...''

    Kim Young-hoon would have already reached the Ultimate Pinnacle with the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts by now.

    Maybe he even found a clue beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    But I didn''t mind.

    ''Why...?''

    For some reason, Kim Young-hoon no longer seemed so unreachable.

    The sky didn''t seem so high either.

    "...Maybe."

    I suddenly looked at the altar I had built.

    It was now fifteen floors tall.

    About 45 meters.

    An immense height.

    I slowly climbed the altar and unfolded today''s ritual.

    Whoooosh!

    Dark clouds rolled in again.

    But this time, I shot my highlypressed Gang Qi towards the sky.

    It seemed to shake the sky a bit more.

    Of course, the sky still didn''t show any gaps.

    I grinned, showing my teeth.

    "Heavens above...Do you see?"

    This insignificant bug.

    Is starting to shake the heavens.

    Will you truly not allow me?

    Heavens above.

    Look carefully, for one day you will have to allow me.

    I smiled at my master, who was happy to see the tremor in the sky.

    Time passed again.

    I reflected on my approach to sword control.

    With a clearer mind, I observed the figures gathered around me.

    ''How can I send Gang Qi even further?''

    There was a time when I was pleased thinking the figures had materialized.

    But upon sober reflection, it wasn''t that the figures materialized; rather, my skill with sword control had improved through incessant practice, increasing the number I could handle.

    Yet, despite the increase in numbers and technique, there was a limit to how far I could send sword control.

    Recently, with the pressure forming at the center of my dantian, my internal energy has increased, pushing the limits slightly further.

    But that was about it.

    The fundamental issue was that beyond a certain distance, controlling energy became difficult, and the consumption of internal energy increased.

    I ask the figures around me,

    "How can I send you further away from me?"

    I question Kim Young-hoon,

    "Kim Hyung, you must know. How can I send sword control even further? What is the principle behind sending your Gang Qi so far?"

    Kim Young-hoon just smiled without answering.

    I know it too. This Kim Young-hoon is just my imagination, incapable of answering what I don''t know.

    Therefore, I ponder alone, endlessly.

    How should I do it?

    How can I send my power all the way to the heavens?

    I calcte the times while pondering how to send sword control further.

    Time passed, and my technique improved, but the fundamental problem remained unsolved.

    However, the figures gradually became more tangible and clear.

    Suddenly, I had this thought.

    ''Why did the figures in my mind materialize?''

    ''''It''s because I long for them.''''

    ''Then, are these now materialized figures fake?''

    ''''They are my delusions.''''

    ''If everything is my delusion, are these figures in vain?''

    ''''They''re not in vain. Empowered by delusions and madness, I''ve reached the peak of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''''

    ''Why did the delusions affect reality?''

    "...It''s not that the delusions affected reality."

    I spoke to myself in a question-and-answer format.

    "These figures are all connections I''ve had. My dear ones. Therefore, it''s my connections that have had an impact."

    ''If my connections have moved to another timeline, aren''t they as good as non-existent?''

    "...It''s different. Even if the connections have disappeared... I remember what everyone left behind. Everyone... is connected here."

    ''Why are they connected inside you?''

    "That''s because..."

    I lift my head.

    The one I was conversing with met my eyes.

    "They make up who I am."

    I had thought of this before.

    Humans are not formed alone.

    Humans emerge, grow, and eventually die within the framework of ''us''.

    Therefore, ''I'' am not just made up of myself.

    All the phantoms I had witnessed up to now were, in fact, myself.

    Rustle!

    Numerous figures were absorbed into the being before me, who became distinctly visible.

    It was me.

    Looking at myself, I smiled.

    "If everything I thought was separate was actually a part of me, wouldn''t my martial arts be the same?"

    "Right."

    I have been lost in madness and delusion, reminiscing about many people from my past. Yet, they were all just aspects that constituted me.

    If the parts that make up me had been maneuvering sword control, couldn''t I, as myplete self, also maneuver sword control?

    "Have you gained enlightenment?"

    "Yes."

    "It''s not a split personality, is it?"

    "Haha, it seems not."

    "Then, let''s proceed."

    I look at the ''me'' before me, smiling, and extend my hand.

    Gang Qi burst forth from my hand.

    The ''me'' extends both hands.

    The Gang Qi emitted from my hand began to transform within his hands.

    Simultaneously, I could see the face of the ''me'' before me.

    Numerous faces passed across the face of the ''me''..

    Among them were those I killed, those I hated, those I long for, and those I cherish dearly.

    There were enemies, subordinates,rades, disciples, and also my master.

    I recall a night when the numerous gazes upon me felt like starlight.

    All those countless stars are within me.

    The stars within me converge in my hand.

    A whirlpool of Gang Qi converge into a single point, creating a star more beautiful than anything else in me''s hand

    The ''me'' hands that star to myself who was watching.

    I smile and ept the star.

    Then, the ''me'' is absorbed into the star.

    Finally, I understood what Kim Young-hoon meant when he said there was ''life'' within the sphere.

    Beyond inputting actions like Sword Control.

    Finally, infusing ''oneself'' into it.

    That is...

    "Ultimate Pinnacle!"

    Reaching the top of the Pinnacle to create the Ultimate¨C the Ultimate Pinnacle realm!

    Both my past and present lives.

    Only after dedicating two entire lifetimes, do I step into this realm.

    The 40th year of my regression!

    After about a century, finally!

    I stand up from my ce.

    Time is approaching again.

    The sun sets, and the stars rise.

    I look at the altar I have built.

    The altar is 60 floors tall.

    It''s an altar built over several decades.

    Wasn''t it time to reach the heavens?

    Holding a star in my hand, I slowly climb the altar.

    It is fully night and it is time to begin the ritual.

    "I, Seo Eun-hyun, a mortal who seeks the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    Wearing simple clothes and ascending the Seven Stars Ritual Altar, I examine the terrain and wish to honor the Seven Stars of the Eastern Jia-Yi constetion.

    I offer to the twenty-eight celestial stars and six dings and six jias of heaven and earth, expanding each direction!

    For the Eastern Jia-Yi (–|·½¼×ÒÒ), the Spirit of the Azure Dragon (ìiµÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket (½Ç¿ºØµ·¿ÐÄÎ²»þ), forming the image of Azure Respect (ìi×ð) and nting it!

    For the Southern Bing-Ding (ÄÏ·½±û¶¡), the Spirit of the Red Vermillion (³àµÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot  (¾®¹íÁøÐÇˆÒíÝF), forming the image of Yang Respect (ê–×ð) and nting it!

    For the Western Geng-Xin (Î÷·½¸ýÐÁ), the Spirit of the White Tiger (°×µÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star (¿üŠäÎ¸êÄ®…õþ…¢), forming the image of White Respect (°××ð) and nting it!

    For the Northern Ren-Gui (±±·½ÈÉ¹ï), the Spirit of the ck Turtle (ºÚµÛÖ®Éñ) corresponds to the stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall (¶·Å£Å®Ì“Î£ÊÒ±Ú), forming the image of Yin Respect (êŽ×ð) and nting it!!

    For the Central Wu-Ji (ÖÐÑëÎì¼º), the God of the Yellow Emperor (üSì`Ö®Éñ) arranges the Yellow Spirit g (üSÉñÆì) ording to the order of the Five Directions (Îå·½´ÎµÚ), and nting it!

    After Seo Eun-hyun has trimmed his nails and disheveled his hair (¼ô×¦É¢óŒ), he humbly offers this prayer!"

    I recite the ritual text towards the celestial constetions.

    "As a mortal, Seo Eun-hyun, wishing to walk the path of Immortal Cultivation,

    I appeal to the Seven Stars of the Azure Respect constetion, Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket, to graciously consider this..."

    I gather the spiritual energy of the altar and raise the star.

    "Grant this small star an opportunity! Thus, I pray!

    Heavens above, grant me the spiritual essence of heaven and earth!

    Heavens above, bestow upon me your strength..."

    Thunder rumbles ominously...

    As expected, the heavens are covered with dark clouds.

    I stretch my arms towards the sky.

    The star that I infused with my essence, a creation of human endeavor, began to ascend towards the heavens.

    The energy of the star is not excessively consumed.

    For within it, I had already embedded another aspect of myself.

    ''Me'', perfectly controlling the energy, brings the consumption rate to near zero.

    The star slowly ascends to the heavens and finally touches the clouds.

    Heavens above,

    Heavens above,

    Heavens above,

    "Heavens above..."

    I call out, time and time again.

    "Heavens above!!!!!"

    Towards that vast darkness.

    "Release your power to me!!!"

    With that shout, light burst forth.

    The star explodes, piercing through the heavens.

    The clouds tear apart in a circle, and starlight from above begin to descend.

    Sincerity moves the heavens?

    The heavens are not moved.

    They simply exist.

    Then, like a worm tirelessly squirming, I must reach them!

    The Gang Sphere I created exploded, and a stream of light surged forth.

    Within it, the aspect of myself that I had infused,

    All the connections from my past lives looked down at me from the heavens.

    Kim Young-hoons from my past lives, my disciples, my master...

    They all smile at me from the heavens.

    Stretching both my arms towards the heavens, I embrace the spiritual essence of heaven and earth falling upon me.

    This moment, practiced and envisioned countless times, I would not let slip away.

    I activate my meridians to absorb the spiritual essence of heaven and earth, looking up towards the heavens.

    "Heavens above!"

    I have won.

    Thus, Ipleted the Seven Stars Ritual and sessfully advanced from Qi Refining 7th Star to the 8th Star.

    Trantor Notes: Let¡¯s all give a round of apuse to our Regressor Seo.

    For anyone confused about the sudden website change, go here:

    Announcement Notice

 Chapter 54: Heavenly Thunder (1)

    Chapter 54: Heavenly Thunder (1)

    Crackling, thundering...

    From the dark clouds in the sky, a blue light shed, followed by the sound of thunder.

    Somehow, if the sky also had consciousness, I thought its color would be fiery red.

    It seems as if the sky, angered, was challenging me who forcefully dispersed the clouds.

    "Strike me if you can."

    I squeezed out Gang Qi and levitated it above my hand again.

    Dozens, hundreds, thousands of Sword Gangs gathered above my hand, forming a Sword Gang Sphere.

    With a burst of light, another star appeared above my hand.

    Fortunately, the sky did not strike me with heavenly lightning.

    It just rumbled, as if deciding to observe for a while, dispersing the clouds.

    ''Could I block the lightning now...?''

    I smiled wryly at the thought, but it seemed impossible to stop lightning with a Gang Sphere.

    How could I block a force that strikes at the speed of light?

    The power contained in the Gang Sphere is sufficient, but the speed iscking to block it.

    ''Well, anyway, I''ll think about thatter...''

    I gazed at the Gang Sphere I had formed in front of me.

    In the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts, many parts that I didn''t understand before now made sense.

    ''The trials and errors of Kim Hyung...''

    Thanks to him pioneering the realm ahead, I could avoid groping in the dark with trial and error.

    For example, the Gang Sphere is not just a bomb to be thrown and explode.

    Hmmmm~

    I sat cross-legged on the altar, closing my eyes and floating the Gang Sphere.

    Although the Gang Sphere seems powerful, it is just a brute mass of energy.

    That meant...

    With a deep breath...

    I could inhale it into my body.

    Of course, it was just reabsorbing my internal energy, so there would be no increase in cultivation.

    However...

    ''The pressure and suction that formed in the dantian. Now I understand why that suction urred.''

    It was a sign that I was approaching the Ultimate Pinnacle beyond the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The Gang Sphere entered my body, settling in the dantian.

    I infused intent into it, so much so that I felt like I was condensing myself into a small bead.

    The dantian is the field of the mind, right?

    I condensed myself into the field of the mind, so it would be strange if there were no changes.

    The Gang Sphere in the dantian settled naturally at the center of pressure and suction.

    It took root and I felt the pressure and suction increase many times over.

    ''This is...!''

    Until now, my dantian was a mix of cultivated spiritual power and martial arts internal energy.

    But as the Gang Sphere exerted suction, the mixed internal energy was all drawn into the Gang Sphere.

    Simultaneously, the internal energy flowing through my meridians, along with spiritual power, separated and was drawn into the center of the Gang Sphere in the dantian.

    ''Ah...''

    I felt it.

    The internal energy could enter the Gang Sphere as much as my consciousness allowed!

    It felt like the limit of internal energy in my dantian has expanded enormously.

    In the Gang Sphere in the dantian, the more I infused energy, the more itpressed endlessly.

    ''No, the Gang Sphere in the dantian can no longer be called just a Gang Sphere.''

    It has be something different, mingled with the nature of the dantian.

    Yes... Instead of a Gang Sphere, it would be better to call it an Inner Core.

    As the Inner Core formed, I realized something.

    ''Ah, that''s it.''

    Before, I felt apprehensive about the internal energy of the Dragon Vein Qi Method flowing through the spiritual meridians.

    I didn''t know why I felt that way then.

    But now, I understand.

    Humming!

    As I practiced the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I felt the spiritual energy entering much faster than before.

    The maniption of spiritual power became much easier.

    It was like living in a smoggy city and thening to the countryside with clean air and breathing freely.

    ''So far, the cultivation method was hindered because the internal energy in the meridians was mixed with spiritual power.''

    In a previous life.

    There was a time when I thought Kim Young-hoon had a slightly better aptitude for cultivation than me.

    He reached the 2nd Star of Qi Refining faster than me, without a good teacher or much time.

    But thinking about it now, it wasn''t that he had slightly better aptitude.

    He just didn''t have a mixed energy like me but stored his internal energy well in the Inner Core, preventing the internal energy from mixing turbulently.

    Inhaling the heaven and earth spiritual energy, I practiced my cultivation.

    It was much faster than before.

    At the same time, I utilized the Hidden Consciousness Technique.

    A technique thatpresses consciousness to speed up cultivation!

    With the efficiency of the Hidden Consciousness Technique, it felt vastly superiorpared to before.

    ''At this rate... isn''t this efficiencyparable to that of a True Spiritual Root instead of a Mixed Spiritual Root?''

    I was astonished by the tremendous efficiency of my cultivation.

    Of course, whether it is a True Spiritual Root or a Mixed Spiritual Root, both are still considered inferior spiritual roots.

    But for me, who has a Mixed Spiritual Root, such an increase in cultivation efficiency was incredibly significant.

    After checking the speed of my cultivation, I started to explore other effects of the Inner Core.

    Whoosh!

    Internal energy burst forth from the Inner Core.

    Simultaneously, the Inner Core became a central axis, forming a central origin.

    Unlike before, when Iyered Gang Qi in the void to form a Gang Sphere, it was now possible to create a Gang Sphere directly within the Inner Core!

    The Gang Sphere emitted light from my palm, scattering its radiance.

    The technique that Kim Young-hoon had shown before.

    If it weren''t for the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts he left, I too would have struggled to transform the Gang Sphere into the Inner Core.

    ''I''m fortunate I could create the Inner Core immediately after resolving the trial and error.''

    I clenched my fist again, absorbing the Gang Sphere.

    Then I stood up and flexed my feet.

    Boom!

    In an instant, I closed a distance of five meters.

    Thanks to the Inner Core providing a central origin, my internal energy efficiency has overwhelmingly improved.

    The strengthening of my body through internal energy reached extreme levels.

    My reaction speed, strength, and stamina have be iparably stronger.

    "Haap!"

    I drew internal energy from my Inner Core and threw a punch.

    Crash!

    The internal energy, which previously could only weakly cover my sword, now disyed tremendous power when released from the Inner Core, shattering a boulder one meter in diameter.

    ''There is no waste in my internal energy use. My control over internal energy is now perfectly refined.''

    Using the same techniques would now yield much stronger effects.

    I practiced various techniques several times while familiarizing myself with the Inner Core.

    Simultaneously, I pondered the difference between the Golden Core formed by Core Formation cultivators and the Inner Core I created.

    ''Does the Golden Core formed by Core Formation cultivators have the same effect as my Inner Core?''

    After some thought, I concluded that they were entirely different, despite any superficial simrities.

    ''After all, the martial arts of the martial world are just degenerated versions of cultivation methods. Even if they look simr, they are never the same. When a Core Formation cultivator forms a Golden Core, their power can shatter mountains and split seas.''

    While a Qi Building cultivator like Makli Wangshin could destroy one or two pavilions with a whirlwind,

    A Core Formation cultivator with the same spell could lift and obliterate the entire pce with a whirlwind.

    Perhaps a Core Formation cultivator could level an entire imperial city in the time it takes to count from one to ten with their eyes closed.

    Inparison, my Inner Core only improved the efficiency of martial arts and sped up the use of Gang Sphere.

    After experiencing the abilities of the Inner Core several more times, I checked the effects ofpleting the Seven Stars Ritual of Qi Refining.

    Looking at the sky, I felt as if I could understand what celestial energy is.

    epting the heaven and earth spiritual essence, it seems I could interpret the will of the heavens.

    Of course, as a Qi Refining cultivator, I couldn''t understand much, but looking at the sky, I clearly knew how much life I have left.

    I also had an intuition to guess the weather for the next day by looking at the sky.

    ''My lifespan is always the same, so it''s useless for me... and the weather can be calcted using the methods taught by my master.''

    As my realm advances, my ability to read celestial energy will grow stronger. I felt that in the future, I will be able to vaguely glimpse fortunes and destinies.

    I felt confident that I could quickly master both the Six Harmonies (8th Star) and the Five Elements (9th Star) of Qi Refining.

    This confidence stemmed from my past life, when after getting stuck at the Seven Stars Ritual, I continuously previewed the realms beyond, almost fully grasping their meanings.

    "Sigh..."

    Settling down, I began practicing the 8th Star of the Earth Surpassing Path Method. The influx of heaven and earth spiritual energy was iparably faster than before.

    The internal energy that had been hindering my spiritual power usage were all absorbed into my Inner Core.

    With the Hidden Consciousness Technique also in effect, my cultivation speed elerated to the level of a True Spiritual Root cultivator.

    A year passed.

    With the addition of the dense spiritual energy from Ascension Path, it took me just over a year, with some trial and error, to advance to the 9th Star of Qi Refining.

    The Six Harmonies involved stimting the consciousness in the four cardinal and two diagonal directions with spiritual energy, increasing the size of the consciousness and filling the entire spiritual meridians with spiritual power.

    With aplete understanding of this realm and consistent practice, I was able to reach it quickly.

    Now at the 9th Star, the Five Elements

    From this stage, the properties of the basic cultivation methods began to be significantly emphasized.

    Previously, the basic spells were like controlling ordinary elements, but from the 9th Star, one could exert proper mystical abilities.

    "Haap!"

    Boom!

    As I formed the hand seals and activated the mystical abilities recorded in the Earth Surpassing Path, a massive wall of earth rose before me.

    The two-meter-high earthen wall, formed with spiritual power, was not only solid but also capable of shooting earthen projectiles, allowing both offense and defense.

    I could also ride on the copsed wall as if sliding on the ground, build earthen houses, and freely use earth-moving techniques.

    The range of mystical abilities and techniques rted to the earth element has significantly increasedpared to before.

    From the stage of the Five Elements, the process of forming true words and hand seals for spells and mystical abilities matching the properties of the cultivation method is greatly simplified.

    Snap!

    Quickly forming basic hand seals, Ipleted an earth-element spell that previously required a full set of true words and hand seals.

    Around this time, I decided to leave Ascension Path.

    ''For the Six Harmonies, dense spiritual energy might be necessary, but from the Five Elements onwards, it''s not needed.''

    I just needed enough spiritual energy of my own element.

    For that, it was better to enhance my earth attribute spiritual power on the ground below rather than on Ascension Path.

    I looked at the residence where I had stayed for over 41 years.

    Next to it was an altar, 60 meters in size, bearing my traces.

    After a brief look, I turned and headed towards the outskirts of Ascension Path.

    Below, the Ascension Path.

    After packing basic food and water, I jumped down.

    Whooosh!

    The windshed at me.

    The ground approached rapidly.

    Suddenly.

    sh!

    I felt like I was ''passing through'' something and, feeling strange, I looked up to see that Ascension Path had vanished without a trace.

    ''Was it surrounded by some kind of barrier...?''

    After all, the Heaven-Treading Desert was frequently traversed even by mortals.

    If such an enormous floating ind existed, it would surely be well-known.

    Unable to hide my amazement, I drew a Gang Sphere from my palm and shot it into the sky.

    sh!

    Boom!

    The Gang Sphere was suddenly blocked by the void and crumbled away.

    ''It seems easy to leave from the inside, but hard to enter from the outside.''

    Anyway, I had finished what I needed to do on Ascension Path, so it didn''t matter.

    The desert ground drew nearer.

    Reading the wind''s course, I kicked the void.

    Boom! Boom!

    Thanks to the Inner Core, even though I used less internal energy, Void Stepping showed much greater efficacy.

    As I decelerated rapidly and the sandy floor neared, Inded on the ground almost as if stepping down stairs.

    Thud!

    Swoosh!

    Sand scattered all around.

    I formed a hand seal using earth attribute spiritual power to shake off the sand flying towards me.

    ''Let''s see, where should I go first?''

    Perhaps I should head north, where the suspicious stone structure seemed to have flown off.

    Or maybe west, towards the direction of Byeokra.

 Chapter 55: Heavenly Thunder (2)

    Chapter 55: Heavenly Thunder (2)

    The decision didn''t take long.

    "I should head north."

    I miss human interaction, but the stone structure in the north intrigued me more.

    I decided to wait until nightfall.

    When night fell and the stars rose, I read the constetions to ascertain my current location and roughly determined the position of Byeokra. Then, forming a hand seal, I created a dirt tform from the sand and rode it across the desert.

    Whoosh!

    As I headed north, I constantly employed the Earth Listening Technique towards the underground, thinking that if there was a stone structure, it might be buried under the sands of the desert.

    "The stone is unique, unfamiliar, very solid and sturdy. Even if it was a building from thousands of years ago, it wouldn''t have eroded by now."

    It should be possible to find it.

    Whoosh!

    Days passed.

    A sandstorm blew in.

    I bent the earth attribute spiritual power around me to deflect the sands from the tform.

    "Days passed since heading north. I''m constantly using the Earth Listening Technique to scan underground, but nothing''s been found."

    It seems it was either further north or buried too deep for my Earth Listening Technique to detect.

    It has to be one or the other.

    "Honestly, searching the entire Heaven-Treading Desert seems a bit foolish..."

    How long would it take tob through this desert?

    Perhaps it was wiser to give up and head to Byeokra to see familiar faces.

    "I''ll head north for one more day, and if there''s nothing, I''ll change course to Byeokra."

    Whooosh!

    As I faced the sandstorm, I sighed deeply.

    Everywhere I looked, there was only sand.

    Then, I saw something.

    "....!"

    Up ahead, there was something protruding above the sandy surface.

    It was a small stone, its color identical to that of the stone structure.

    ''That''s it...!''

    I quickly maneuvered the tform towards the stone.

    "This is mostly buried."

    This small part seemed to have emerged due to the sand being swept away by the sandstorm.

    Using the Earth Listening Technique, I determined the extent of the buried section.

    It definitely seems to be the same material as the stone structure but just a part of it.

    It was like...

    "A que."

    I formed a hand seal to excavate the stone from the sand.

    The rectangr stone que had ancient script inscribed on it.

    However, the back part was either broken or damaged, not visible.

    Looking at the damaged part of the que, I realized that its shape matched the fragment I had seen next to the stone structure on Ascension Path.

    "There must be a ''À×'' (Thunder) character following this."

    What could this ancient script mean?

    I interpreted the script on the stone que, slowly deciphering its meaning.

    "This is... metal? No, does it mean ''shining''? Golden color? I should interpret it as ''½ð'' (Gold) it seems..."

    Recalling my studies as a chief advisor of the Wulin Alliance, I carefully deciphered the script.

    Then I felt an odd sense of unease.

    "This is... spirit? A divine being? I should interpret it as ''Éñ'' (Divine), and thest character before the damage is..."

    I furrowed my brow while interpreting thest of the three characters inscribed on the que.

    "...''Ìì'' (Heaven)...?"

    Following this, there''s a fragment on the Ascension Path''s stone structure that fits perfectly.

    With the ''À×'' (Thunder) character.

    ½ðÉñÌìÀ× (Golden Divine Heaven Thunder).

    My eyes widened.

    "Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...?"

    Did the stone structure have a connection with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?

    Thinking about it, the monument under the thunderclouds absorbing lightning was quite fitting for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But what was strange was the treatment of the stone structure.

    It appears to be a building or shrine rted to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Why was a building of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, whose Grand Master had gone to the Ascension Gate, torn apart and discarded like this?

    While frequenting the Cheongmun n''s library, I had read about the locations of famous cultivation sects.

    Heaven Creation Sect in the northern grasnds of Byeokra.

    ck Bone Valley on one of the inds in the southern sea of Yanguo.

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the western mountains of Shengzhi.

    Considering Yanguo, east was Byeokra and beyond that, the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    West of Yanguo was Shengzie.

    Why was a que from a sect located in the western mountains of Shengzi lying in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, in thepletely opposite direction?

    ''Was this area once the territory of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?''

    However, every historical text I read stated that the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had been active in the western region of the Shengzi for nearly 3,000 years.

    "If that''s the case, then the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect being located here would be an event from at least 3,000 years ago..."

    "......"

    Cultivators live very long resulting in history being immensely vast, far surpassingmon sense. It''s impossible to know what happened during that lengthy period.

    ''I might have to look into itter... Or maybe ask Jin Byuk-ho in my next life...''

    Considering his temperament, if I dared to ask such a question, he''d likely strike me down with lightning for speaking so boldly as a mere Qi Refining cultivator.

    Thinking about it soured my mood.

    ''Why are cultivators so brutally violent...''

    I was lost in these thoughts when the sandstorm intensified.

    "Uh...?"

    I saw something beyond the sandstorm.

    Focusing my vision, I glimpsed what seemed to be a castle shrouded in the storm.

    A dark castle stood beyond the sandstorm.

    "Is someone there..?"

    Just as curiosity began to stir, a sudden realization hit me.

    ''I smell... blood.''

    I felt a sinister and ominous energy emanating from the castle.

    With the experience and intuition umted over several lifetimes, and a hint of inspiration granted by the heavens, I was warned.

    It is extremely dangerous.

    I decided to keep my distance.

    I set down the stone que of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and turned my disc around, quickly heading south along the way I hade.

    After a while...

    I managed to escape the sandstorm.

    Whoosh!

    "Phew... that was intense."

    The sandstorm was one thing, but the malevolence and the blood scent felt from that castle seen through the storm were enough to send chills down my spine.

    ''Heaven-Treading Desert... I thought it was safe, being nothing but sand. Perhaps it''s more dangerous than I thought.''

    Come to think of it, around this time, there were reports of a massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Because of that incident, the neighboring ns of Cheongmun, Byuk, Gongmyo, including the Makli and Jin of Yanguo, the ns in Shengzi, and the Core Formation cultivators in the states further east of the Heaven-Treading Desert were all on high alert.

    ''Was that castle rted to what I just saw?''

    I surmised that the castle was likely connected to the reported massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Had I foolishly continued towards that castle out of curiosity, I might have been on my way to the next life by now.

    Shivering, I continued south along the path I hade.

    Night fell again.

    It was time to check my location using the constetions.

    ''Wait...?''

    Something was off.

    The desertndscape had changed due to the sandstorm, so I hadn''t thought much of it.

    Even if the positions of the surrounding sand dunes had shifted greatly, it was to be expected.

    But after observing the constetions, I felt something amiss.

    ''I fled south upon seeing the castle, but why...''

    Had I ended up near Byeokra in the far west?

    Shudder!

    A cultivator''s formation array!

    That ce must have been inhabited by a high-level cultivator, with an immensely vast formation spread around.

    I was able to exit with my direction skewed just by approaching the outskirts of the formation.

    But if I had ventured even slightly closer...

    ''I need to get out of the Heaven-Treading Desert as soon as possible.''

    I steered the disc westward, heading towards Byeokra.

    Twenty nights passed.

    "...The Heaven-Treading Desert really is vast."

    I muttered, pulling out a seed from my pocket to eat.

    I was running low on food and water I brought from Ascension Path.

    Only monsters who have reached Qi Building can survive without food for long.

    Being just a mere Qi Refining cultivator, I needed food to live.

    Though having formed an Inner Core, I couldst much longer than ordinary people, but constantly using spiritual power and moving like this was a different story.

    ''I''m almost there.''

    Just a day or two more to the eastern outskirts of Byeokra.

    A territory of the Gongmyo n resided there.

    Among the desert tribes under Gongmyo''s domain, I should be able to find food and water.

    The next day.

    Whoosh!

    Dry, so dry...

    My throat is parched.

    I had run out of water.

    Thest of my food was a tree fruit I ate yesterday.

    Hunger is bearable.

    But the thirst is unbearable.

    It felt as if my throat is burning.

    "Just a sip of water, that''s all I wish for..."

    Even though I had formed an Inner Core and ascended to Qi Refining, I was not yet beyond human needs, so I gritted my teeth against the intense thirst.

    ''I never thought I''d miss those detestable Makli n so much...''

    More precisely, I yearned for their water-based spells.

    The Earth Surpassing Path is convenient, but in this extreme situation, it is far from a method to procure water.

    "Damn, I''m dying of thirst. Am I going to to die from ack of water in this life?"

    I''ve died several times, but it''s not an experience I''m keen to repeat.

    That''s when I saw them.

    "...!"

    Far away, someone in white robes appeared.

    ''A person, a person!''

    Perhaps they have water!

    I hurriedly formed a hand seal to speed up the tform.

    The person in white was a woman with ck hair.

    Her pure white robe contrasted with her jet-ck hair. She wore a multicolored ss bracelet on her wrist and a jade ornament on her waist.

    Her appearance was more serene than beautiful, with an air of stubbornness about her.

    She had a domain of consciousness around her brow.

    A cultivator.

    "Excuse me..."

    I stuttered, speaking to someone else for the first time in ages.

    "Um, perhaps..."

    "You seem thirsty. Please, drink."

    "Th-thank you..."

    I took the water pouch she offered and drank desperately.

    ''Water! Water!''

    Lukewarm, but it was the most heavenly drink I''d ever tasted.

    Gulp, gulp, gulp...

    "Ah... I owe you my life. Thank you, Miss."

    "No need. There''s a city not far from here. You''re traveling from the east, right? You''re dressed oddly..."

    "Ahem. I have my reasons. What''s the name of this nearby city?"

    "It''s called Cheon-saek City. Just a little southeast, and you''ll find it. It seems you''re a fellow Daoist. If you use the same technique you used to get here, you''ll arrive in just a moment."

    "Ah, thank you so much. May I know your name, Miss, so I can repay youter?"

    She shook her head at my words.

    "It''s only natural to help travelers in the desert. I''m fine, take care. I have to find materials for my magical artifacts around here."

    She formed a hand seal and surfed away on the sand like a wave.

    "About Qi Refining 13th Star, such a kinddy."

    I bowed in the direction she had gone, paying my respects, then steered the tform in the direction she had indicated.

    Just as she said, in a short while, I arrived at Cheon-saek City, located at the eastern end of Byeokra.

    Cheon-saek City, named after Gongmyo Cheon-saek, the Qi Building cultivator from Gongmyo n.

    As I heard from the Cheongmun n, it was a famous ce where all kinds of magical artifacts were traded.

    Also, the ssware produced in the city was considered artistic, sought after by many ces.

    Of course, I had no interest in such things. I beat up some bandits around Cheon-saek City, turned them in for a bounty, and used the reward to buy basic clothes, water, and food.

    Then I headed towards the western part of Byeokra, towards Cheongmun n''s territory.

    My lifespan is now down to about 9 years.

    Though I''ve been dyed by 40 years, focusing only on rituals, I intend to check on the connections from my past life.

    First, I decided to visit my master.

    Trantor Notes: Hehehe. Heavenly Golden Thunder Sect will be officially called Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect :P

 Chapter 56: Heavenly Thunder (3)

    Chapter 56: Heavenly Thunder (3)

    Master resides in the main house of the Cheongmun n.

    Being part of the main house of the Cheongmun n, a family that values the Dao of Combat, meant one had to be within the top 50 in the Immortal Combat Meeting. It also implied that Master was in one of the most crucial positions in the Cheongmun n.

    For an ordinary n, a nobody like me suddenly meeting an elder in one of the most important positions of the n would be nearly impossible.

    Of course, that''s if it were an ordinary n.

    "Applicants for the training conference led by the Cheongmun n, pleasee this way!"

    The Cheongmun n, following in the footsteps of their founder Sir Chang-ho, revered the Dao of Combat. Apart from the Immortal Combat Meeting organized for the Cheongmun n members, they gathered Qi Refining cultivators every few years for a training conference, a sparringpetition to recruit external n members.

    The winner, runner-up, and third ce of the training conference would all enter the Cheongmun n as external members, while other finalists would gain the right to be the family''s lower-ranking cultivators.

    But the most important thing was that the winner of the training conference could make a small wish to the Cheongmun n, such as meeting a Qi Building elder for a brief time to receive teachings.

    "Your registration isplete. Next!"

    I approached the registration desk and said to the officer,

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyun. Origin from Byeokra, Cheon-saek City. My cultivation is Qi Refining 9th star of the Five Elements. I am practicing an earth attribute method."

    "Huh? Qi Refining 9th star?"

    The officer looked at me with surprise. He was an external member of the Cheongmun n at the Qi Refining 6th star.

    "No... Senior? With your level, you don''t need to participate in the training conference. Just apply for the external member recruitment and pass the interview, You''ll be epted right away."

    Most lower-ranking Qi Refining cultivators were around the 2nd or 3rd Star and most external members were between the 4th and 9th Star. Cultivators above that level were treated almost like blood rtives by the Cheongmun n.

    Before the Ascension Gate opened, Qi Refining cultivators weremon across the continent, and being at the 9th Star was considered ordinary. But now, with many powerful cultivation sects ascending to higher realms, cultivators have be rare, and even being at the 9th Sof Qi Refining is highly regarded.

    The typical winners of the training conference were usually Qi Refining cultivators of the 5th or 6th Star, but now a heavy-hitter like me had appeared.

    As I looked around, I could feel the other participants coughing and avoiding my gaze.

    "Haha, it seems that those who are new to the Cheongmun n registration desk get quite confused. Let me guide you to the right ce..."

    "No, it''s fine. I have always admired the Cheongmun n''s training conference. Please allow me to participate."

    "But..."

    "I know that anyone can participate in the training conference hosted by the Cheongmun n, except for Qi Building cultivators."

    "Uh..."

    The officer, troubled by my insistence despite the difficulty of my participation, sighed and registered me.

    I could see the varying thoughts of the other cultivators around me.

    As I stepped out of the registration area and left the building, I heard a sigh of relief from inside.

    "That''s a nasty character."

    "He''s just going to trample over the juniors and enter the Cheongmun n?"

    "How can we beat a Qi Refining 9th Star? Shouldn''t we just give him a bye?"

    Unfortunately, even outside my area of consciousness, I could hear theirints and frustrations, as my hearing had be sensitive after rejuvenation and forming the Inner Core.

    ''I''m sorry about this.''

    Typically, an ordinary external member wouldn''t meet a Cheongmun n elder unless they make significant contributions. But as the winner of the training conference, it is a different story.

    ''Besides, I don''t n to join the Cheongmun n in this life.''

    Not all winners of the training conference be external members. If I give up my eligibility, it will naturally go to someone else.

    Holding the participation que, I entered the Cheongmun n''s territory to rest.

    One monthter.

    The training conference was held.

    "...The winner, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    And naturally, I won.

    There was no real battle to speak of. The participants at the Qi Refining 2nd or 3rd Star gave up as soon as they met me.

    Cultivators at the 4th and 5th stars couldn''t withstand a single strike from me.

    Cultivators at the 6th Star of Qi Refining, who have achieved the Eight Trigrams Completed Path, could only somewhat match me in a contest of spells, but they still lost due to the overwhelming difference in spiritual power.

    Now, I was capable of overpowering lower-level Qi Refining cultivators with sheer strength.

    ''I wish those at the 2nd and 3rd stars had challenged me more bravely; the Cheongmun n might have offered them a position after thepetition.''

    Looking at the Qi Refining cultivators who conceded immediately upon facing me, I felt a bit of regret. Knowing the Cheongmun n''s reverence for the Dao of Combat, I am certain they would have appreciated even a show of fighting spirit.

    "The winner of thepetition is granted an official rmendation to be an external member of the Cheongmun n and one wish. If a Qi Refining cultivator makes a fitting wish, the n will surely grant it. Do you have anything in mind?"

    The person overseeing thepetition was Cheongmun Buk, whom I had met before.

    I told Cheongmun Buk that I wished to meet and receive teachings from Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Cheongmun Ryeong, you say? He''s my cousin, and indeed, there''s no one better than him in basic spells and formations."

    "I would like to return the rmendation for external membership."

    "Elixir Refining, Artifact Refining, and Formations are the three arts. Cheongmun Ryeong is the leader of... Wait, what did you say?"

    Cheongmun Buk''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    "Entering thispetition, my intention was to meet Grandmaster Cheongmun Ryeong, an expert in basic spells and formations."

    "You, you... Do you not understand the significance of bing an external member of a cultivator n?"

    "I understand perfectly. But there are people I must meet without being bound by the rules of a cultivator n."

    I also needed to check on my disciples'' well-being in the Jin n.

    "Being the winner, you''d normally have one hour to meet with Elder Ryeong of the main family... If you be an external member, I can extend your meeting time to three hours. Still refuse?"

    "I apologize for declining your offer."

    "Tch! Fine, have it your way."

    Cheongmun Buk looked at me displeased, announced the second and third ce of thepetition, and dered that a smallerpetition would be held in two days to award the rmendation I forfeited.

    A few dayster, I entered the Cheongmun n''s territory with Cheongmun Buk.

    As I was not an external member, we met in a less significant territory rather than the main house.

    I followed Cheongmun Buk to an old thatched house in the territory.

    The simple yet neat house seemed well-suited to my master.

    "Ryeong, here''s the one who requested to meet you. I''ll leave him here; take care of it. I''m busy, so I can''t stay."

    "Take care, brother."

    From inside the house, a familiar voice responded, and Cheongmun Buk flew off on a flying artifact.

    I took a deep breath, knelt in front of the house, and bowed deeply.

    "What are you doing?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong asked, sensing my actions through his consciousness.

    Smiling, I responded.

    "I am honored to meet Grandmaster Cheongmun Ryeong, a pioneer in formations and basic spells."

    "Slick talker. I don''t like slick ones. Come in and let''s see what you want to discuss."

    The door opened, and I cautiously entered.

    He didn''t look at me but was busy annotating a book.

    Even on the day we meet he continues his routine work.

    ''Really... You haven''t changed.''

    "What is it? Don''t just stand there with a sour face. If you have something to ask, ask. I''m busy, so make it quick."

    "Understood."

    I sat down and asked him about the things I didn''t understand regarding the Qi Refining 11th Star of the Three Talents, the 12th Star of Yin-Yang Unity, and the 13th Star of the One Origin.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, upon hearing my detailed questions, stopped annotating and looked at me.

    "Hmm, not as shallow as you look. Let''s address your questions..."

    We discussed intensely for an hour.

    After an hour, Cheongmun Ryeong, who had the right to dismiss me, frowned and said,

    "Let''s add another hour. You seem to have a lot of curiosity."

    Another hour passed.

    "Already an hour? I''ll give you one more. Listen well. The concept of Yin-Yang Unity is about..."

    After three hours, he stroked his beard.

    "Teaching so shortly like this won''t do. I''ll give you three more hours! If you don''t understand by then, be prepared for discipline!"

    Thus, I spent the entire night with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The next morning.

    "I feel somewhat relieved. Did you understand the theory?"

    "Thanks to the Grandmaster, I understood it well."

    "I heard you refused to be an external member of the Cheongmun n. With your understanding, you could have risen in the ranks and been treated as a quasi-blood rtive. Even if you''ve learned the theory, applying it is different. If you became an external member, I can formally teach you. How about it?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong was offering to be my master again.

    I smiled slightly and spoke.

    "I appreciate your offer, Grandmaster. However, if I''m bound by the Cheongmun n''s rules, there are people I will not be able to meet."

    "Well, can''t help someone who won''t eat what''s served. Go on, you should have at least grasped the theory by now."

    I stood up, bowed respectfully, and said,

    ¡°Teacher for a day, a father for a lifetime. Though today''s lesson was brief, I will never forget your teachings."

    "You''re a fool. If you were really going to treat me as a father, you should have just joined the main house. Go on, I have no attachment or interest in you beyond today."

    After leaving Cheongmun Ryeong''s house, I bowed once more towards his room and left the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    ''A teacher for a day, a father for a lifetime.''

    ''I will not forget you, Master.''

    Even as I travel through the rivers of time repeatedly.

    I left the Cheongmun n''s territory and headed towards the Jin n''s domain to check on Kim Young-hoon and my disciples.

    News about Kim Young-hoon was easier to find than expected.

    He was known as the ''Heaven Cutter.''

    He was the one who beheaded thest emperor of the previous Makli Dynasty, Makli Jung, and a founding contributor to the current Jin Dynasty.

    Kim Young-hoon, after receiving various martial arts from me, seem to have reached the Ultimate Pinnacle as in his previous life.

    Upon learning about the atrocities of the Makli n and that killing Emperor Makli Jung would reduce these atrocities, he brazenly stormed the pce and beheaded the emperor.

    The Makli n was furious, sending cultivators after him, but they were killed by Kim Young-hoon.

    Even Qi Building cultivators died, and the Jin n, recognizing his potential, decided to protect him.

    This was information I heard from a lower-ranking cultivator of the Jin n.

    "Senior, is the tea to your liking?"

    "Yes, it''s quite good."

    In Byeokra, I initially struggled to find the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    But in Yanguo, having traveled extensively during my days in the martial world, I was familiar with various territories, including the Jin n''s main house. The only ce I didn''t know was the Makli n''s main house.

    This lower-ranking cultivator was someone I had a brief connection with during my days as chief advisor in the Wulin Alliance.

    Back then, he was someone who groveled before me and Kim Young-hoon, barely hanging on at the 36 Heavenly Gang Decrees of the Qi Refining 2nd Star.

    When he realized I had reached the Five Elements, he immediately bowed and called me "senior," offering me tea.

    I asked him a few questions and learned about the recent events in Yanguo.

    "So, where are you at in the 36 Heavenly Gang Decrees?"

    "I''m currently consolidating the decree of ''Heavenly Ferocity''..."

    "Do you have any difficulties understanding it?"

    I shared detailed exnations about the 36 Heavenly Gang Decrees and provided guidance on his difficulties.

    Initially interested, he soon showed signs of boredom and confusion, so I wrapped up the lecture.

    "I''ll stay here for a few days. Regarding Heaven Cutter, inform the Jin n about my arrival. While I''m here, I''m willing to answer any questions regarding cultivation"

    Relieved, the Qi Refining cultivator nodded and went to contact the Jin n.

    I understood why my master valued me.

    ''Geniuses don''t need his teachings, but those who dock perseverance.''

    I felt a tinge of bitterness.

    A few dayster, Kim Young-hoon arrived.

    "It''s been a long time."

    "It has indeed."

    After 40 years, we stood awkwardly for a moment.

    "You seem to have be a cultivator. Your consciousness and spiritual power..."

    "Yes, I''ve reached the middle-high level of Qi Refining."

    "Good. This world is suited for cultivators. How have you been?"

    "There have been various events. But Kim Hyung, no... Director Kim Young-hoon."

    I raised my hand, and a little star formed on top of my palm.

    "!"

    Astonishment appeared in his eyes.

    "Let''s have a match."

    What kind of duel would it be, with both of us having reached the realm of Ultimate Pinnacle in martial arts?

 Chapter 57: Heavenly Thunder (4)

    Chapter 57: Heavenly Thunder (4)

    "That is..."

    Kim Young-hoon stared nkly at the Gang Sphere that had formed in my hand.

    Twitch, twitch...

    The whirlwind of formidable intent contained within the Gang Sphere.

    Realizing its significance, Kim Young-hoon trembled all over, his eyes bulging as he stared at me.

    Then, he started tough.

    "Ha, hahaha...hahaha...!"

    Staggering, he suddenly copsed on to the ground, tears streaming down his face.

    His intent, iparable to what I had seen before, was shining in a brilliant golden light.

    "There was... another... besides me... who has reached this realm...!"

    Whooosh!

    His intent zed even brighter, resembling a sun in its intensity.

    However, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    The sun-like intent before me seemed like the jaws of a lion, ready to pounce at any moment.

    He is excited.

    "...Until now, I thought the martial world was filled with fools. The vast majority linger in the secondary stage of physicalbat, and those with exceptional talent could only see intent in basic red and blue hues.

    At most, they reach the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, seeing maybe three, four, or at best, a dozen colors of intent. I never expected anyone to reach the same realm as me. I desperately hoped that someone might reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, but..."

    Crrack, crackle...!

    Small stones and sand on the ground vibrated with energy.

    The lower-ranking cultivator of the Jin n, sensing the ominous atmosphere, already flew far away.

    "The realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a stage that scarcely appears once every few hundred years across the continent... Yes, it''s understandable since it''s an enlightenment that overturns the inherent limits of one''s birth. But, it''s always been so utterly empty."

    I tensed up.

    Kim Young-hoon is very excited.

    That means...

    "Even when fighting cultivators, it was only about matching levels. There was no one who could truly exchange martial prowess with me. No one who could fulfill my deep craving...!"

    Kim Young-hoon opened his right palm.

    From within his palm burst a star, and like me, a Gang Sphere appeared.

    "Finally... I can resolve this grudge...!!!"

    With a brilliantly shining smile, he lifted the Gang Sphere.

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Sphere spun and split into three.

    Then, each of those three split again.

    Nine Gang Spheres!

    Nine Gang Spheres lined up behind Kim Young-hoon.

    "Let''s y!"

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, Kim Young-hoon''s figure vanished from before my eyes.

    There wasn''t even a moment to read his intent!

    It was sheer speed!

    I instinctively ducked, driven almost entirely by reflex.

    Boom!

    The sound of breaking air echoed, and Kim Young-hoon''s saber slightly trimmed my hair.

    ''Is he crazy, swinging at me with the intent to kill?''

    Apparently, he lost his mind upon encountering someone of a simr level after 40 years of solitary existence.

    ''If it weren''t for the reaction speed granted by the Inner Core, I would have been dead.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s intent was palpable.

    [What are you doing, ying around? Come at me properly!]

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon''s palm was right in front of me.

    Blinded by the dazzling light of the Gang Sphere targeting my head, his movements seemed choppy and hard to follow.

    ''Back in my past life, it was just a yful spar...!''

    Is this the power of an experienced master who has reached the Ultimate Pinnacle?!

    I exerted all my internal energy to counter the Gang Sphere flying at me with my own.

    Light erupted, pushing us both back.

    Countless sword and saber scars sparked, creating a storm.

    ''I need to create some distance.''

    I quickly formed another Gang Sphere and prepared for the next move.

    Fast.

    Aside from the fact that he could create nine Gang Spheres at once, he was too fast for me to even react.

    It was a relief that Kim Young-hoon was using slow moves; if he had used his extremely fast moves, I might have been killed instantly.

    ''I need to get to a more isted ce, like a mountain valley...''

    Then, Kim Young-hoon''s hand grasped my head.

    "...What?"

    Sssssh!

    Boom!!!

    An immense force erupted from his palm, sending me flying far away.

    I was thrown from the manor where the Qi Refining cultivator lived, away from the mortals, and crashed into a valley outside the city.

    "Cough!"

    I spat out a mouthful of blood and got up.

    If I hadn''t instinctively used protective Gang Qi, my head would have been crushed!

    "What''s going on? It feels like time is being cut off. My reactions are..."

    It''s not just the effect of the Inner Core.

    There''s something different about Kim Young-hoon!

    Thump-

    Just like before, Kim Young-hoon unnaturally appeared right before my eyes.

    It''s as if a scene from a movie has been abruptly cut.

    This isn''t like the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, which cuts perception to create illusions.

    He''s just, solely, too fast.

    He''s moving so swiftly that even with my reaction speed at the Ultimate Pinnacle, his actions appear disjointed and impossible to follow.

    "What the..."

    "Hmm, what are you doing? Why aren''t you reacting properly?"

    Kim Young-hoon looked at me quizzically for a moment and then seemed to realize something, nodding his head.

    "Ah, I see. You haven''t been at this realm for very long!"

    "...That''s true."

    "Well then, you''re probably not adept to using the power of this realm. If you properly harness the power of this level, you can easily do this much. Now that I look at it, you''re only managing one Gang Sphere at a time."

    He inhaled deeply, smiling as if enjoying himself.

    "Well, this is more a matter of technique than talent. Once you learn it, you should be able to apply it easily. I''ll teach you, so grow while sparring!"

    "Wait, I''m not..."

    I wanted to say that I''m not a monster who grows during battle like him, but I had to hurriedly deploy defensive Gang Qi to block Kim Young-hoon''s kick,ing at me with extreme speed.

    Boom!

    A giant rock behind me, about three meters in size, couldn''t withstand the shockwave released and shattered into pieces.

    [Don''t worry, I''ll teach you so you can grow.]

    His intent echoes around me.

    I concentrate to the utmost to survive and enter the world of intent.

    At that moment.

    ''What...?''

    Why are there ten Kim Young-hoons?

    I quickly alternate my focus between the real world and the world of intent.

    In reality, there is clearly only one Kim Young-hoon.

    But in the world of intent, there are ten of him.

    ''This is...!''

    And in the ce where Kim Young-hoons stood in the world of intent, there were Gang Spheres in reality.

    One Kim Young-hoon and nine Gang Spheres.

    [First of all, Gang Sphere isn''t just a bomb to throw and explode.]

    Thud!

    Ten Kim Young-hoons rush at me simultaneously.

    He seems to have controlled his speed, and this time our reaction speeds are simr.

    However, in the world of intent, ten Kim Young-hoons vividly assault me.

    Even a single hit from one of them is dangerous.

    One is an Ultimate Pinnacle master, and the other nine are Gang Spheres that could slice my body apart upon explosion!

    "Ugh...!"

    The biggest problem is that the Gang Spheres are also using intent to fight.

    It''s as if ten masters of equal level are surrounding andpeting with me in the world of intent.

    Naturally, I''m overwhelmed in the battle of intent, and I allow Kim Young-hoon''s punch through my guard.

    Thump!

    "Ugh..!"

    "Gang Sphere isn''t just apressed bomb of internal energy. It''s another self, a split spirit. It''s a stage far beyond Dual Energy Sword Control or Dual Energy Saber Control, where you input the next action into the weapon with your intent and consciousness. Here, you input your very self into it. That''s why once you can handle one Gang Sphere, yourbat power multiplies!"

    We exchange blows.

    If I attack the lower body, ten Kim Young-hoons stab at me from all directions, and while dealing with them, Kim Young-hoon''s knee strikes my waist.

    If I thrust at the midsection, ten Kim Young-hoons use different techniques to disrupt the flow of intent. In the meantime, the real Kim Young-hoon strikes my shoulder with the back of his de.

    When I attempt to strike high, Kim Young-hoons from all around attack me, forcing me to hastily retreat.

    "Ugh...!"

    As I radiate intent, branches and pebbles rise around me.

    I imbue the branches and pebbles with energy, creating thousands of sword energies to counter the many Kim Young-hoons...

    sh, sh, sh!

    A bright light sweeps through, and nine of the Kim Young-hoons simultaneously explode.

    With a whirl of light, countless saber marks slice through my sword energies.

    Then, from behind the real Kim Young-hoon, another nine Kim Young-hoons walk out again.

    In reality, he''s drawing Gang Spheres from his hand, but in the world of intent, it''s apletely different scene.

    ''Another self...''

    Spontaneously, I extend my hand in the same manner as Kim Young-hoon, with a nk expression.

    Gang Sphere also emanates from my palm.

    Simultaneously, another me emerged from behind, grasping the Gang Sphere that had burst forth from my palm.

    ''Ah, I understand.''

    Somehow, it all makes sense.

    Myself.

    Yes, if sword control involves inputting intent into a weapon for its next action, then Gang Sphere involves inputting myself into the Gang Qi.

    If I truly enter into within, then myself bing another source of intent is also possible, is it not?

    Whoosh!

    My vision split.

    It felt as if my consciousness had been divided.

    I only had one consciousness. But now, I feel as if I have two!

    Simultaneously, my own figure became distinctly visible in the world of intent.

    In front of ten Kim Young-hoons stood two of me.

    Their eyes sparkled with interest.

    "So, are you getting the hang of it now?"

    "...Indeed."

    I smile wryly and assume a fighting stance.

    The other me also took up a different fighting stance.

    This was more about technique and understanding the realm rather than talent.

    Thus, even I,cking talent, managed to grasp it in such a short period.

    The situation of 10 against 1 and 10 against 2 will be quite different.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    The exchange of intents ensued, and so did the actual exchange of blows between me and Kim Young-hoon.

    [Good, you seem to have grasped this much. Shall we move to the next stage?]

    Kim Young-hoon''splexion seemed to burn with a golden light.

    Simultaneously, one Kim Young-hoon walked towards the original body and merged within.

    From a visual perspective, Kim Young-hoon had ced one of the surrounding Gang Sphere in his hand.

    ''Huh?''

    Dangerous.

    The moment my instincts warned me, I didn''t hesitate to leap into the air.

    Boom!

    A fan-shaped energy burst forth, cutting the spot I had been standing on and the trees beyond.

    It was as if, just like before, time had been cut off.

    And then Kim Young-hoon, who suddenly appeared in that spot, looked at me.

    Crash!

    "Cough!"

    Before I knew it, Kim Young-hoon''s hand was clutching my face.

    I instinctively spread my protective Gang Qi, and Kim Young-hoon''s foot kicked my stomach three times.

    Bang, boom, boom!

    Explosions resounded as I soared into the sky.

    ''Had I not used protective Gang Qi, my waist would have been gone..!''

    Puff!

    I pierced through the clouds.

    A sea of white clouds spread beneath me.

    But I had no time to appreciate the beautiful scenery as I focused my consciousness and spread my protective Gang Qi.

    [Watch carefully.]

    Boom!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon, who suddenly appears in front of me, swings his saber.

    Clouds trail from behind.

    [Considering your level, I''ve only doubled the speed.]

    Kuaang!

    He struck me down with his saber, and I plunge through the clouds back to the ground.

    If it wasn''t for the reaction speed granted by my Inner Core, I wouldn¡¯t havested this long!

    ''Doubled the speed..?''

    I recalled the merging of two Kim Young-hoons.

    Clearly, he retrieved his consciousness inputted into the Gang Sphere.

    ''No, it''s not just retrieval.''

    Whoosh!

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon appears right above me, spinning in the air before striking down with his saber.

    I barely manage to block his strike with my sword.

    Boom!

    The ground of the mountain valley caves in, and spider web-like cracks forme around it.

    I endured his attack while observing his movements in the world of intent.

    ''Not just retrieval. He''s...''

    Kim Young-hoon wasn''t moving alone.

    He was ''moving together'' with another.

    The two Kim Young-hoons were ''ovepping''.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    They were in sync.

    The two Kim Young-hoons synchronized their thoughts, doubling everything about themselves.

    ''Aha...''

    I''m not a martial arts genius.

    So I don''t gain incredible enlightenment or grow tremendously during a fight.

    However, I am a master of martial arts.

    What Kim Young-hoon showed me was a ''technique'' applicable within the realm of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Being a master, within the same realm, I could immediately understand such a technique through countless experiences.

    ''Come on.''

    Whoosh!

    My distant Gang Sphere, another ''me'', flew towards me.

    And then, it ovepped with me.

    The thoughts of my physical and mental bodies began to synchronize.

    The speed and efficiency of my thoughts doubled.

    Suddenly, the world seemed to slow down.

    Simultaneously, the control and reaction speed amplified by my Inner Core increased manifold.

    Vroom!

    Kim Young-hoon swung his saber again, but this time, I caught it up close.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes sparkled with intrigue.

    [You''ve finally understood. Excellent.]

    His thoughts were conveyed through his intent..

    I alsomunicated through intent.

    [...It''s only this much for now. But you, can you elerate your thoughts by up to ten times..?]

    Eight Gang Spheres gathered around him.

    [That''s right. Let''s have a real battle...]

    Boom!

    My sword pierced through his defense and thrust into his abdomen.

    Thud!

    At that moment, I executed a series of seven attacks: Entering Mountain, Cliff Edge, Dragon Vein, Joy of Mountains and Peaks, Mountain Tiger, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Flowing Ridge.

    [Ascending Vein]

    Boom!

    I struck Kim Young-hoon''s chin with the t of my sword, sending him flying into the air.

    It seems he was safe, having quickly deployed protective Gang Qi, but he looked down at me with a shocked expression.

    [What, I thought you could only handle one Gang Sphere...? Why suddenly so fast..?]

    [It feels like...]

    I had experienced apletely different ''realm'' each time I progressed from first-rate to peak, from peak to Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, and from there to Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    However, from Five Energies Converging to the Origin to the Ultimate Pinnacle, it was just a slight increase in reaction speed after forming the Inner Core.

    Apart from that, there was only a difference in enlightenmentpared to Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    I thought it was a bit of a stretch topletely overshadow the previous realm.

    But now, I truly feel it.

    The world seems to move slower.

    I''ve truly stepped into the ''next realm.''

    I emitted Gang Qi throughout my body.

    I couldn''t flow Gang Qi through all my meridians like Qi Building cultivators, but for a single moment, I could wrap my entire body in Sword Gang.

    For an instant, I became the sword!

    Ascending Vein!

    Boom!

    I used Ascending Vein with myself as the sword and rushed at Kim Young-hoon, who couldn''t react in time and took the hit.

    Kuaaaang!

    He was sent flying to a distant mountain peak, leaving spider web-like cracks and our de marks on it.

    "...Hahaha, so that''s it...!"

    Kim Young-hoonughed heartily, dusting himself off.

    It was a sudden attack, but it seems he nullified the damage with his protective Gang Qi.

    He was unharmed.

    "Daoist cultivation...! You''re in thetter stages of Qi Refining. Does that mean your consciousness isrger than mine?"

    He seem to realize the secret of my reaction speed.

    Yes.

    Until now, I couldn''t react to his speed. However, once I learned the technique to elerate my perception and thought, I moved much faster than him despite using the same number of Gang Spheres.

    That''s because I''m at the 9th Star of Qi Refining, with an abnormallyrge consciousness, practically at the 12th or 13th star in reality.

    Even with the same body and Gang Sphere, the efficiency and capacity of eleration differ!

    The size of the consciousness itself makes the amplification rate different when it''s boosted!

    "Martial arts and Daoist cultivationplement each other. It''s like being in a different weight ss...? Even if you learn the same technique, if the size of your consciousness is different, you''re at a disadvantage..."

    Kim Young-hoon grinned and gathered his energy.

    "Well, good. It''s a very unique experience. Since arge consciousness for a cultivator is like a physical trait,e at me. It''ll be fun!"

    Wooong-

    One of the Gang Spheres circling him absorbed back into his body.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eleration tripled.

    "Let''s fight with everything! Whether it''s cultivation spells or whatever,e at me! Hahaha!"

    Once again, Kim Young-hoon and I shed.

    I formed hand seals, altered the terrain around me, and engaged him.

    Our fight started in the morning andsted until evening.

    The surrounding mountain valleypletely copsed.

    In the end, I lost to Kim Young-hoon.

    But unlike before, Kim Young-hoon was no longer an absolute wall.

    High, but a wall with a somewhat visible top.

    That was now the difference between me and Kim Young-hoon.

    "Huff, huff..."

    Kim Young-hoon stood up using his saber, now missing many edges, as a cane andughed.

    "It''s been a long time since I had this much fun."

    "I feel the same way."

    I smiled wryly at mypletely shattered sword.

    I couldn''t get up.

    All the strength in my body was drained away.

    "By the way, you contacted me through a lower-ranking cultivator. Are you nning to join the Jin n? With your ability and my rmendation, you could be an external elder right away."

    "That would be nice, but I came here to check on something rather than the elder position."

    I struggled to get up, feeling sore all over.

    "There are mortals working in the Jin n, some people I know."

    "Hmm, if it''s about mortals, I can arrange a meeting. So you won''t join the Jin n?"

    I nodded slightly.

    I have only about ten years left in my lifespan.

    In that time, I intend to elevate my Qi Refining cultivation as much as possible.

    In this life, I n to head to Shengzi.

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    I need to see if that sect, said to be located in the western mountains of Shengzi, has any connection to the Ascension Gate.

    Maybe, it has something to do with why we ended up here.

    Trantor Notes: Martial arts in this novel is so fun. The fights between Kim Young-hoon and our MC are always a delight to read.

 Chapter 58: Heavenly Thunder (5)

    Chapter 58: Heavenly Thunder (5)

    I was able to visit my disciples in the Jin n''s territory with permission from Kim Young-hoon.

    This life was not much different from the previous ones.

    Kae-hwa gave birth to two children.

    Man-ho became a father and was teaching his children. They seem to be good parents.

    Nok-hyeon''s sculpting skills have grown much more than in the previous life.

    He also got a new wife, a woman I didn''t recognize, probably someone he met in the Jin n''s territory.

    Cheong-ya is still weaving silk, and the silk she produced was of extraordinary quality.

    Hee-a had married Kwak-gi,but they didn''t have children yet.

    They are all familiar connections from past lives, but...

    There are slight changes due to the butterfly effect.

    All of them are doing well, and...

    None of them are dead.

    After secretly visiting the vige where they reside, I left the territory with Kim Young-hoon.

    "It''s good to see everyone doing well."

    "Do you know these people?"

    "...If I know them, I know them. If I don''t, they are strangers."

    "May I ask what kind of rtionship you have with them?"

    What kind of rtionship...

    After a moment of thought, I replied...

    "Just a connection."

    No matter what name you give to a connection once made, what use is it?

    It''s just a connection.

    Even if it''s not a master-disciple rtionship, these are connections that will not be forgotten in my heart...

    "Just a connection..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed curious, but he did not press further after sensing myplicated thoughts.

    He escorted me out, and we had several conversations.

    What I had been doing for thest 40 years, whether I had difficulties while learning martial arts.

    How I mastered cultivation methods and martial arts to this extent...

    "I learned a lot in the country of Byeokra. Like Kim Hyung, I opened my eyes one day and found myself in apletely different ce."

    "Ha ha, is that so? When I woke up, thenguage of Yanguo and unfamiliar martial arts were engraved in my mind, so there were no big difficulties."

    "...I experienced the same. Must be the doings of those monsters in Ascension Path, right?"

    I attributed the knowledge I had passed on to Kim Young-hoon for survival to the deeds of the Heavenly Being cultivators in Ascension Path.

    "...Tsk, even after abducting our colleagues and doing this... well, the past is the past. I can''t do anything about it now."

    He clicked his tongue and sighed, and we shared various insights about martial arts.

    In the western bordends of Yanguo...

    There, I received three books from Kim Young-hoon.

    "The Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts, a martial art system those monsters put in my head. It''s the same book, but with added insights from trial and error to reach the next realm. You might find it helpful too."

    "Hmm, is the title still ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    I asked Kim Young-hoon as I received the expanded martial art book from him.

    However, Kim Young-hoon only clicked his tongue in a self-deprecating manner.

    "Why change the title? It''s just a collection of stupid trials and errors I''ve added while clinging to it. I''m honestly doubtful if there''s even a realm beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle. It''s like a diary of foolishly bumping into things until somethinges out.

    Sometimes I wonder if the Ultimate Pinnacle is the limit that a martial artist can reach."

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    "...What''s so funny?"

    I couldn''t help butugh at his words.

    The limit that a martial artist can reach?

    How many times have I heard that from Kim Young-hoon?

    Yet, time and again, he had created realms beyond that limit, shattering boundaries. He kept growing stronger and reaching higher.

    That was Kim Young-hoon.

    "...There are endless mountains beyond mountains, and endless paths within paths."

    I slowly recited the proverb.

    "There might be something beyond what you think is the end. If it''s Kim Hyung, you''ll definitely reach beyond that. If you don''t n to change the title, I''ll ept it as ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''"

    "...ttery won''t get you anywhere... Well, anyway, are you really going to Shengzi?"

    "Yes. There''s something I need to find in Shengzi"

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect located in the western mountains of Shengzi.

    I nned to search for it to gather more information about the Ascension Gate.

    "It''s a pity... I was hoping you would stay and spar with me more."

    "I wish I could, but there''s something I need to find."

    "Alright, I understand. Do visit sometimes."

    I silently performed a fist salute to him.

    Kim Young-hoon reciprocated with a fist salute, and thus we exchanged brief farewells.

    Shengzi is also known as the Land of Scriptures.

    It is overflowing with all kinds of scriptures and erudition, and as and of schrs, numerous poems and collections of poetry were abundant in the streets.

    Although my knowledge of the Shengzinguage was minimal, I learned to speak it fluently with the enhanced mental capabilities of a cultivator.

    After learning thenguage, I wandered around various parts of Shengzi to gather information.

    The country was ruled by a total of seven cultivator ns.

    However, the presence of these ns did not necessarily make them superior to Yanguo or Byeokra.

    The Jinlu n, slightly more powerful than the Makli and Jin ns individually, dominated half of the country.

    The remaining half was controlled by a coalition of six smaller ns: Ha, Geo, Joon, Yeoljeon, Ori, and Jeon.

    As a nation rife with numerous cultivator ns, a plethora of philosophies and schrly works from each n made it a holynd of scriptures and learning.

    This was the essence of Shengz.

    I roamed the country, gathering information.

    One year after arriving in Shengzi.

    After inquiring among the lower-ranking cultivators and branch families of the cultivator ns,

    I discovered the best source of information regarding the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "If you''re looking for information about the once preeminent Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the Shengzi Imperial Archives should have plenty."

    "The Imperial Archives..."

    Remarkably, the Shengzi royal family is not a branch of any particr n but is purelyposed of mortals.

    In a situation where multiple ns maintained a delicate bnce of power, a brutal conflict among ns, simr to Yanguo, would ur if a specific n¡¯s branch family upied the throne. Thus, the seven ns agreed to let mortals form the royal lineage.

    During their seven hundred years of rule, although unable to collect precious cultivation methods, the Nan royal family consistently gathered historical texts, which were considered less important by cultivators.

    Hence, the Imperial Archives are said to be rich in histories of various cultivation sects, especially extensive secret records of the once dominant Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The challenge, however, was essing the Imperial Archives.

    ''Cultivators are barred from even entering the pce, let alone the archives...!''

    This restriction was created by the seven cultivator ns to prevent cultivators from other ns from controlling the royal family.

    Therefore, not only the heads of the seven ns but also loose cultivators and mountain hermits were barred from entering, and a powerful barrier was set inside the pce.

    ''Hmm, this is troublesome. Can''t enter if I can''t break the barrier.''

    I asked the low-ranking cultivator in front of me for rification.

    "So, does this mean there are no cultivators inside the pce at all? It''spletely inessible to them?"

    "Ah, that may not be entirely true, senior. I''ve heard there are a few high-level Qi Refining cultivators in the pce serving as royal guards. They receive special talismans from the seven ns to resist the barrier, to protect the royal family in emergencies or to rece the emperor when the royal family goes against the will of the seven ns."

    "So, it''s possible to enter, then?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Hmm..."

    It seems necessary to see and judge the barrier myself.

    Upon arriving in Jinjing, the capital of Shengzi, I observed theyout of the pce and the flow of spiritual energy around it.

    Based on the knowledge of formations I learned from my master and testimonies from various mountain hermits, the barrier around the pce wasn''t to prevent cultivators from entering but to suppress their spiritual power inside the barrier.

    Meaning, a cultivator inside the barrier without a special talisman from the seven ns would be no different from an ordinary mortal.

    "...So, what this means is..."

    I smirked, radiating sword energy, while observing the people entering and leaving the pce and the martial artists inside.

    "I can just walk in."

    Whether my spiritual power is restricted or not is irrelevant.

    The barrier didn''tpletely prevent entry to those with spiritual power but suppressed it once inside.

    However, I had other strengths besides that of a cultivator.

    Whoosh!

    After cutting perception with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I casually entered through the main gate of the pce.

    Rumble!

    Upon entering, I certainly felt my spiritual power being suppressed, but my consciousness, internal energy, and Inner Core remained unaffected.

    After all, if martial artists couldn''t use their martial skills inside the barrier, it would be impossible to handle emergencies in the pce.

    ¡®Moreover, the cultivators who are allowed to use their power are all just at the Qi Refining stage anyway¡­¡¯

    In case of an emergency, it seems possible to overthrow the royal pce and escape without any problem.

    I wandered around the pce looking for the royal library and sneaked in.

    "Let''s see, books about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...books..."

    I started my reading through the sea of books in the library..

    I learned an astonishing fact while reading books about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The sect was established a staggering 123,000 years ago.

    123,000 years!

    It¡¯s a figure so absurd it¡¯s almostughable.

    ''What kind of insane number is that?''

    I dismissed it as a joke or a legend and looked through other books.

    However, other books stored in the royal pce, written in Yanguo or Byeokranguages, also dated the emergence of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to around 123,000 years ago.

    While there were slight differences in the years, every book indicated the same era.

    ''Is this for real?''

    After all, even a Heavenly Being cultivator has a lifespan far exceeding 2000 years.

    ''Considering that it''s only been a little over 2000 years since the Common Era on Earth, these monsters with lifespans over two thousand years...''

    Thinking this way, even the absurd figure of 123,000 years seemed somewhat usible.

    ''Huh? And this sect, the ck Ghost Valley... 500,000 years? Is this just a numbers game, or is it real?''

    I quickly dismissed the exaggerated figures of ck Ghost Valley from my mind and focused back on the information regarding the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Holding onto such head-aching figures was only going to lead to confusion.

    I scoured information from books about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Information cross-verified in several books was deemed credible.

    Information mentioned only in one or two books was taken as folklore.

    In this way, I gathered credible information about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which is as follows:

    The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was established around 123,000 years ago by a Daoist cultivator named Yang Su-jin.

    I could find no records of this Yang Su-jin in the royal archives.

    He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.

    However, there was an unusual record about him ¨C the phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection.

    ''It''s the same as what I experienced...!''

    During his Qi Refining 7th Star, when he was undergoing the Seven Stars Ritual.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, refusing his eptance.

    But unlike me, who had to tear through the clouds with a Gang Sphere toplete the ritual, Yang Su-jin''s immense talent allowed him to ovee the Heavenly Rejection on his own.

    There were no records of what kind of talent he possessed.

    ''It''s fascinating, someone from 123,000 years ago also experienced Heavenly Rejection...''

    But the intrigue didn''t end there.

    Surprisingly, in Yang Su-jin''s era, there were about five or six others who also experienced Heavenly Rejection.

    ''Five or six others...''

    Regrettably, there was no information about who they were or how they overcame the Heavenly Rejection.

    One of them reportedly failed to ovee it and died of old age.

    Anyway, the appearance of so many rare holders of Heavenly Rejection at the same time in one era was a point of concern.

    ''It''s troubling...''

    But without any decisive clues, it was impossible to draw any conclusions hastily.

    The most unique record about Yang Su-jin was regarding the establishment of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    "-And so, when the Ancestor reached out to the sky, the heavens parted and a gate of light opened above the capital city Gacheon of the Central Spirit Holy Kingdom. Through it fell the sect''s divine artifact. Named after the Daoist title of Yang Su-jin and the name of the divine artifact, he established the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. The people of the Holy Kingdom, in reverence, built a shrine in Gaecheon City to worship the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...

    "A gate of light...?"

    I concluded that this tale is credible after cross-verifying information from other books.

    I carefully examined the descriptions of the ''gate of light'' described in various books.

    "This is¡­the Ascension Gate."

    It is certain.

    "And the country referred to as the Holy Kingdom in many books..."

    Existed 123,000 years ago.

    "123,000 years ago, the Heaven-Treading Desert wasn''t a desert but and flowing with milk and honey. So, the Ascension Gate in the Heaven-Treading Desert was at the center of the Holy Kingdom, and the stone shrine in Ascension Path is from 123,000 years ago...?"

    Those stone fragments are from 123,000 years ago.

    They did seem dated, but I didn''t realize they were that old.

    ''Ordinary stonessting that long seem doubtful, but in a world where beings like flying immortals exist, it''s not too far-fetched.''

    After gathering various pieces of information, I came to a conclusion.

    "The Ascension Gate must have been created by Yang Su-jin, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect..."

    Was this person responsible for bringing us here?

    ''No, that doesn''t seem right.''

    The Heavenly Rejection phenomenon experienced by Yang Su-jin during his Qi Refining stage.

    And the five or six others who experienced it during the same era.

    And then there''s me and my colleagues.

    No decisive connection between these events was discovered.

    However, I somehow felt that Yang Su-jin was also a ything of the heavens.

    ''The area around where Yang Su-jin opened the Ascension Gate was originally unstable in space, with many spatial rifts.''

    This information was also cross-verified in various books.

    That the capital of the Central Spirit Holy Kingdom was Gaecheon City.

    It was said to originate from the phenomenon where space in the sky frequently opened and closed.

    ''If only there was more detailed information...''

    Perhaps due to being an event from 123,000 years ago, even the royal library, which held information from cultivators,cked detailed circumstances.

    Most of the information was like hearsay about things that had happened back then.

    "So, what exactly is the divine artifact of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...?"

    I searched through several books again to find information about the sect¡¯s divine artifact. But all I could find was, ''The divine artifact of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a core secret of the sect, not disclosed to the public.''

    What was known was that every member of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had a close rtionship with the divine artifact in their cultivation. The divine artifact was greatly revered within the sect and passed down only to the sect leader from generation to generation.

    ''Of course, it''s a divine artifact, so it makes sense to be treated importantly and passed only to the highest echelons like the sect leader!''

    It was so obvious that it was a bit frustrating.

    I continued to look through other books, but information about the divine artifact was nowhere to be found in the royal library.

    Just because there was information from 123,000 years ago in the royal library, it didn''t mean they had all the books from that entire period.

    There were only books about very famous events over thousands of years.

    The incident of Yang Su-jin opening the Ascension Gate and establishing the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was too famous, so there was a lot of documentation.

    "Hmm, is this a book of folklore?"

    While rummaging through the library, I found another book of folklore about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and started reading it.

    The book of folklore contained many interesting but not necessarily credible contents.

    One of them was about how Yang Su-jin opened the Ascension Gate.

    It spected that Yang Su-jin didn''t receive the divine artifact from beyond the sky when he opened the Ascension Gate.

    Instead, he ascended to the higher realm as a Heavenly Being, obtained the divine artifact there, and then created a rift in space when he returned to this world with it.

    ''Indeed, this seems fitting as the reason why the Ascension Gate connects to the higher realm.''

    A rift created while descending from the higher realm, hence connected to it.

    However, there was something strange in the spection discussed in this folklore book.

    ''If that''s true, then Yang Su-jin had a reason to ascend to the higher realm as a Heavenly Being and then to return to this world?''

    I desperately searched for information about theter years of Yang Su-jin.

    Generally, the records were simr, but his death was oddly recorded differently in each book.

    Some said hemitted suicide.

    Others said he ascended again to the higher realm.

    Some even said he went mad with dementia, spouting nonsense before entering a spatial rift.

    Others said he died of old age when his lifespan ran out.

    And some said he simply disappeared.

    ''Why are they all different?''

    But one thing was clear: Yang Su-jin was either dead or had vanished.

    ''What a peculiar person.''

    Neither his birth nor his death is clear.

    The problem wasn''t that the records were old and inurate, but rather that there was simply no information.

    ¡®There are many records that at least roughly estimate the birthces of other ck Ghost Valley leaders or heads ofrge sects from the same era. However, there is absolutely no such spection about Yang Su-jin.¡¯

    Perhaps he...

    I paused my thoughts and continued to read and re-read other books, hoping to glean some new information about the Ascension Gate or something else...

    My lifespan was rapidlying to an end.

    I stayed hidden in the royal library, constantly reading andpiling information. I never stopped practicing the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    As a result of extracting the earth attribute spiritual energy and applying the principle of the Five Elements to all my spiritual meridians, Ipleted the Five Elements stage in just over three years and advanced to the 10th Star Qi Refining, Four Images stage.

    The Four Images stage involved splitting the spiritual power of the eight trigrams inside my body into yin and yang channels based on the logic of the Four Images.

    I had already fully grasped this part through Understanding before Breakthrough and since guiding spiritual power was my primary objective, I was able to precede it sufficiently with the experience of training in internal energy methods.

    Kugugung!

    Through my unwavering dedication deep within the royal pce, a sanctuary rich in spiritual energy, and by diligently practicing with the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts as my guide, I sessfully mastered the Four Images stage in just eighteen months. This aplishment paved the way for my progression to the 11th Star of Qi Refining, Three Talents Unity stage.

    The Three Talents Unity stage involved further strengthening the spiritual meridians to connect the paths of the three dantians ¨C lower, middle, and upper.

    After another three and a half years, I barely managed to break through the Three Talents Unity and entered the 12th Star of Qi Refining, Yin-Yang Unification stage.

    ''Heaven, Earth, and Man are one...''

    The Three Talents are one.

    That was the enlightenment I gained from the Three Talents Unity.

    Buung, buung, buung...

    Simultaneously, I realized that my Gang Sphere has also undergone some changes due to the enlightenment gained from the Three Talents Unity.

    ''What is it? I feel like I almost understand...''

    Why does Kim Young-hoon always split one Gang Sphere into three, then those three into nine?

    Can''t he just create nine Gang Spheres from the beginning?

    ''Ick just a paper-thin enlightenment... but I can''t figure it out.''

    What enlightenment am I missing?

    ''Heaven, Earth, and Man are one...''

    Regardless, Ipleted the 11th Star Three Talents Unity and entered the 12th Star Yin-Yang Unification.

    The Yin-Yang Unification stage involved continuously circting the yin and yang power in the divided meridians, merging the two yin-yang dual channels into a single unified channel.

    The key in the Yin-Yang Unification stage was the constant cirction of spiritual power, simr to the flow of internal energy, making it possible to progress through this stage more rapidly than any previous ones.

    Purburbeong!

    In about six months, Ipleted Yin-Yang Unification and entered the 13th Star Qi Refining, Unified Origin stage.

    And then...

    My lifespan was almost over.

    Uuung!

    That day too, I took out a book to read and felt the flow of spiritual power inside me.

    The 13th Star Qi Refining, Unified Origin stage is about rapidly circting the unified spiritual power in the meridian and concentrating it to a single point in the dantian.

    This too required an understanding of the unity of spiritual power and demanded enlightenment.

    I knew I was close topleting the 13th Star.

    In this life, I might not see the 14th Star, the limit of Qi Refining, but in the next life, I will definitely be able to reach it.

    But...

    ''The Qi Building stage is a problem.''

    The path to the 14th Star Qi Refining, Infinite, seemed solid, as I had learned it well from my master.

    However, reaching Qi Building is a different issue.

    Even cultivators with True Spiritual Roots need immense effort to reach the Qi Building stage.

    It was realistic only for those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots to ascend to the Qi Building stage through mere cultivation.

    That''s why elixirs like Qi Building Pills, made by sacrificing humans, was circted everywhere.

    But...

    ''I can''t take Qi Building Pills.''

    I detest the idea of even putting such a repulsive thing in my mouth.

    Eating pills made from grinding up fellow humans?

    ''There must be a minimum line of morality that humans should not cross...''

    However, realistically, with my Mixed Spiritual Roots, it is nearly impossible to reach the Qi Building stage.

    ''What should I do...''

    While searching through the royal library of Shengzi, I extensively looked through the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and other books for over a decade.

    I tried to find cases of reaching the Qi Building stage without Qi Building Pills.

    Those who had reached the Qi Building stage without them either had unusual physiques or were Heavenly Spiritual Root bearers. Or they were exceptional True Spiritual Root bearers.

    There were no cases of Mixed Spiritual Root bearers reaching the Qi Building stage without Qi Building Pills.

    ''...What should I do?''

    My lifespan is now truly nearing its end.

    So far, I have only reached the 13th Star of Qi Refining after two lifetimes of dedication.

    Even that was achieved thanks to meeting the greatest master and tirelessly working day and night.

    For an ordinary durd, reaching this stage would have been practically impossible.

    So then...

    Can I really reach the Qi Building stage?

    ''Time is running out.''

    Why does a single lifetimest only about 50 years?

    Why is it so strictly predetermined?

    If only I had a bit more time, I could do a bit more.

    ''Just a bit more... time...''

    Qi Building stage.

    My lifespan is too short to reach the Qi Building stage.

    But new lifespans are granted only from the Qi Building stage onwards.

    What should I do?

    Sarak-

    Suddenly, while rummaging through a book, I discovered an interesting theory about lifespan.

    ''People say that human lifespan is determined by the heavens. Therefore, if humans want to ovee their lifespan, they must seed in Qi Building to receive a new lifespan. However, I think differently.

    Perhaps the heavens do not grant lifespan. The heavens merely record the predetermined lifespan and assign fate to prevent humans from surpassing that record. In other words, if a person gains enough power to defy even the fate sent by the heavens,

    The heavens will record that person''s fate again. The length of the newly recorded fate is about 300 years. If that person again gains the power to surpass even the 300-year fate, the heavens hastily record a new lifespan once more.

    Perhaps this is the true meaning behind the saying that the heavens grant lifespan.''

    "Ho..."

    I took special note of this passage.

    It was among the most interesting arguments I had ever seen.

    ''Why... is this recorded at the front?''

    A long time ago.

    The story of a man who melted ice in the middle of winter with his bare body to catch a carp for his mother to eat, and other examples of ''if there''s will, there''s a way'' tales.

    This phrase was recorded at the beginning of a collection of ssic folklore that contained these tales.

    ''It''s as if... the author orpiler of these folklore, who thinks the heavens grant lifespan, had this idea.''

    I flipped through the front and back of the folklore collection.

    However, there was no author''s name on the collection, and it was just a collection without a title.

    The two folklore collections in the royal library and Cheongmun n''s library were identical in every aspect except for the cover and the preface.

    I tried stimting the paper in several ways, such as infusing it with internal energy and spiritual power, heating it with fire, and moistening it with water.

    But the book merely became tattered without revealing anything hidden.

    ''Was it a wasted effort...''

    I clicked my tongue and put the folklore collection back in its ce.

    It was an intriguing im, but it was neither proven nor anything more than the personal opinion of the person whopiled the book.

    ''But if it''s true, it''s a very interesting im.''

    ording to this statement, even if one doesn''t reach the Qi Building stage, if one possesses enough power to defy all the fate bestowed by the heavens, the heavens will reset one''s lifespan.

    Then...

    As a martial artist who has reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, possessing the power of the early stages of Qi Building,

    Can I ovee my lifespan?

    ''Certainly, in my previous life, I lived a day longer than my predetermined lifespan..!''

    The heavens caused me to have a heart attack, but I forcibly squeezed out Gang Qi to stimte my heart and managed to stay alive until sunrise.

    Of course, it was just one day, and I''m not sure if that counts as oveing my lifespan.

    Nheless, it meant that if one has power, it is possible to ovee lifespan, even if just by a speck.

    ''Can I... ovee my lifespan...?''

    Somehow, the theory put forth by the anonymouspiler lingered in my mind.

    Thepiler''s words somehow resonated with me.

    I have about a month and a half left in my lifespan.

    Can someone who has reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, obtain Qi Building levels of lifespan?

    Trantor Notes: Damn... Everyone, thank jesus. Yea, I''m not joking, the donator for this extra chapter is jesus.

 Chapter 59: Heavenly Thunder (6)

    Chapter 59: Heavenly Thunder (6)

    ¡®When one''s lifespan is about to end, the heavens invariably create a fate that leads to their death.¡¯

    In the final moments of my past life, absurd misfortunes urred continuously, like a tree suddenly falling or a venomous snake biting me, culminating in a sudden heart attack.

    "But if I constantly channel Gang Qi to forcibly keep my heart beating... the heavens are forced to allow me to live a bit longer."

    If that''s the case...

    What if I continually channel Gang Qi?

    What if I never stop, thus preventing death?

    Then perhaps, the heavens might reset my lifespan.

    Just like Qi Building cultivators who circte their entire body''s meridians with Pure Spiritual Force akin to Gang Qi.

    Perhaps, by continuously stimting my heart with Gang Qi, I could extend my life for some time.

    "And now, having formed my Inner Core... maybe, just maybe, I can endure until my lifespan is reset...!"

    My internal energy has immensely increasedpared to myst life, when I was merely at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Isn''t it worth a try?"

    I first raided the royal secret vault for useful spiritual herbs and fruits, stuffing andpressing my Inner Core with internal energy.

    Then, I set up a formation near the Celestial Altar, unbeknownst to anyone, where the Nan Royal Family of Shengzi conducts rituals.

    Afterward, I unfolded the Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts and sat atop the Celestial Altar, slowly organizing my mind and body.

    I also endlessly contemted and sorted out my thoughts on the enlightenment of the 13th Star Qi Refining, Unified Origin, exploring it through the method of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    It must have been half a day, if not a full day, since I settled on the Celestial Altar.

    I was immediately discovered by patrolling eunuchs.

    "Hey, you there! Who are you?"

    However, I ignored them and didn''t respond.

    "This... this fool... Do you know what ce this is! Only His Majesty, the Emperor, can ascend this sacred altar for offering rituals to the heavens!"

    Swoosh!

    One of the eunuchs drew a dagger, its de imbued with internal energy, indicating he was a first-rate master.

    But as I flicked my hand, the force from my internal energy gently pushed the eunuch away, sending him flying far off.

    Since the force was intended to repel, not harm, the eunuchnded softly on the ground.

    His face turned pale as he screamed.

    "Guards! An incredibly powerful master has invaded the Celestial Altar! Guards! Guards!"

    As the eunuch shouted, guards swarmed in, surrounding the Celestial Altar and pointing their spears and swords at me.

    "You disrespectful rebel! How dare you ascend the altar where only the Emperor is allowed for heavenly rituals! Get down right now!"

    "...A ce for offering rituals to the heavens."

    A familiar ce indeed.

    For the past 40 years, I had spent my life performing rituals to the heavens.

    There was no one here better at offering rituals to the heavens than me.

    "Bring someone who can perform heavenly rituals better than me. Then, I''ll step down."

    "You insolent fool! Die!"

    Whoosh!

    The pce soldiers charged at me, their weapons imbued with internal energy.

    However, I just smirked and raised my hand.

    Woosh!

    "Wha-what...!"

    "No, no!"

    "My spear!"

    "My sword!"

    Hundreds of weapons, under my sword control technique, levitated into the air.

    Whirr, whirr, whirr!

    The many weapons spun in the air and, in a sh.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    They flew back to their owners and lodged themselves precisely in front of them.

    Ssshhh

    The atmosphere froze like ice.

    They all came to a realization.

    That I, had I wished, could have annihted them all in that instant.

    A high-ranking official pushed through the soldiers and approached.

    Bowing respectfully, he said,

    "Greetings, esteemed one. I am Wuk-jeon, the Left Minister of Shengzi. Are you, by any chance, a cultivator...?"

    It seems even high-ranking officials of Shengzi were well-versed in knowledge of cultivators.

    He was exceedingly respectful towards me.

    "If I were a cultivator, how could I recklessly use such strength in the royal pce?"

    "I''ve heard that only the senior members of great ns are allowed to use magic within the pce. Are you perhaps a new inspector sent from one of these great ns?"

    It seems they referred to the cultivators from the cultivator ns who monitored the royal family as inspectors.

    However, I shook my head and spoke.

    "That''s not the case."

    "Then..."

    "If you truly wish to know, like I said, bring someone who can perform rituals to the heavens better than me."

    The high-ranking official seemed to understand my intent, and with a swift gesture to the eunuchs and in a low voice, hemanded.

    "Bring the inspectors here! Hurry!"

    A short whileter.

    "What is this guy doing?"

    "Haha, judging by his appearance, he''s a cultivator. Which n do you belong to?"

    "He doesn''t have any n crest. Could he be a hermit?"

    Three from the Jinlu n''s branch family.

    And six from the other six major ns'' branches.

    A total of nine Qi Refining cultivators, of 8th and 9th stars, surrounded the Celestial Altar.

    "Tch, crazy fool. Coming into the royal pce as a mere hermit and stirring up such trouble? Don''t you know that in the royal pce, unless one uses a special talisman, all spiritual power and spells, except for the minimal amount flowing inside for cultivation, are sealed?"

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    All nine cultivators simultaneously pulled out talismans and activated them.

    sh!

    The talismans emitted light.

    Simultaneously, around each of the nine cultivators, a transparent barrier formed, fitting perfectly to the size of their consciousness. They could use their abilities within the barrier..

    "Die, you stupid hermit..."

    Boom!

    In the next moment.

    The first 8th Star Qi Refining cultivator who spoke was struck by my released force and sent flying.

    Swoosh!

    At the same time, I used my sword control technique to pull the talisman from the 8th Star cultivator towards me.

    ''Activate!''

    sh!

    The talisman in my hand shone brightly, creating a barrier of the same size as my consciousness.

    I could feel the spiritual power flowing inside me now being released outside.

    I was able to use spells again.

    Rumble!

    I unleashed the pressure of my 13th Star Qi Refining spiritual power without restraint, and my hidden consciousness under the Hidden Consciousness Technique was fully revealed.

    Despair began to dawn on the faces of the other Qi Refining cultivators.

    "A 13th Star Qi Refining...?"

    "Almost at the Qi Building stage!"

    "Ha, haha, wait a minute. If he''s at the Unified Origin stage, isn''t that practically the step right before Qi Building?"

    "Cough... Senior! It seems these juniors have been impolite. Please forgive us!"

    Their faces drained of color as they started begging profusely before me.

    However, I flicked my hand and used the sword control technique to snatch away the other special talismans, known as ''Breaking Seal Talismans'', from their grips.

    With this, even on my death day, I wouldn''t have to worry about being unable to use spells inside the pce.

    I heard that even Qi Building cultivators were prohibited from using spells inside the pce without these talismans.

    They too would need the talismans to operate here.

    But no n would dare to send their people here because of inter-n restrictions.

    ''I would also be restless if a stranger barged into the pce, and then a rival n sent their forces to deal with it.''

    They would likely be desperately trying to dissuade each other and be entangled in political strife.

    Perhaps the seven great ns might send one Qi Building cultivator each.

    But for a mere Qi Refining cultivator like me, the cultivator ns aren''t leisurely enough to send Qi Building cultivators.

    There would likely be a prolonged debate among the cultivator ns about what to do with me.

    If I sit here doing nothing, the debate will only lengthen.

    By then, my death day would approach.

    I wasn''t concerned.

    If I ovee my lifespan, so be it.

    If not, so be it as well.

    Let''s see what happens.

    Time passed, and my moment of death was drawing near.

    I had summoned the high-ranking officials and the emperor, revealing my identity as a cultivator and ensuring that no one could approach me for the next few days. Therefore, no one came near.

    The likelihood of humans killing me was almost nonexistent.

    In case of earthquakes, the barrier covering the Shengzi royal pce also protected it from such disasters.

    As for venomous snakes and insects, they couldn''t make it unnoticed to my seat atop the Celestial Altar.

    Moreover, such creatures couldn''t exist in the royal pce in the first ce.

    Now, the only way the heavens could kill me was a heart attack.

    And even for that heart attack, I have already prepared enough internal energy.

    In my past life, I barely survived a day, but now, my internal energy was much more overwhelming, and I wasn''t quickly exhausted or depleted like before.

    I couldst much longer.

    ''If I endure and endure, perhaps the heavens will reset my lifespan...!''

    If I survive, the cultivator ns wille for me.

    If my lifespan extends, I will be treated as ate-stage Qi Refining 13th Star cultivator and will have the option to join one of the seven great ns.

    Even if I die, it wouldn''t matter since I''ve caused such amotion in the heart of Shengzi without any repercussions.

    ''Come forth, heavens.''

    I am fully prepared.

    And so, my time of death has finally arrived.

    There is nothing that could suddenly kill me.

    No poisonous insects or snakes.

    The altar, built of sturdy stone, wasn¡¯t high enough to copse and kill me.

    And being on the altar, there was nothing to fall and hit me.

    Moreover, the barrier covering the imperial pce would protect against any earthquake damage.

    In short, aside from a heart attack, there was no way for the heavens to kill me.

    The stars began to rise.

    ¡®''...Heavens above.''¡¯

    It''s been a long time since I''ve uttered those words.

    ¡®''This time as well, I will wrest my fate from you.''¡¯

    It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t give it to me.

    I will w my way up and seize it myself!

    Thump, thump...

    My time of death hase.

    Thump, thump, thump.... Boom!

    While anticipating,

    My heart stopped.

    But then.

    Boom!

    The Gang Qi emitted from my Inner Core in the lower dantian, travels upward to the middle dantian, stimting the heart nearby.

    Simultaneously, my internal energy restarts my heart.

    ¡®''Grrr!''¡¯

    Of course, stimting the heart with Gang Qi is excruciatingly painful.

    But I clenched my teeth and did it anyway.

    A little pain, what of it!

    I will not die today!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The sound of Gang Qi stimting my heart, like thunder, rang loudly in my ears.

    Boom!

    ¡®''I will not die..!''¡¯

    Boom, boom, boom...!

    The stars shine down on me.

    As if they are watching to see how much this insect struggles.

    Boom, boom...!

    ¡®''Ha, eugh, lengthen, this...''¡¯

    Boom!

    It hurts.

    But even if it is a fleeting life.

    I do not want to die.

    I felt my life shing before my eyes, recalling a conversation with Kim Young-hoon.

    When he asked about my past disciples, what did I respond?

    ''Just, connections.''

    My connections in this life were very short.

    I spent 40 years in a mad frenzy in Ascension Path.

    The rest spent hidden in the archives of the Shengzi royal pce.

    Even my meeting with Kim Young-hoon and my master was too brief.

    But that too is a connection.

    Just a connection, but still a connection.

    I don''t want to die.

    I want to live.

    I hope these connections don¡¯t be meaningless.

    They can be nameless.

    Insignificant, short, and brief.

    Just connections.

    But I hope they don''t disappear due to an unstoppable fate.

    That''s all I wished for.

    ¡®''Oooooooh!!''¡¯

    Boom, boom, boom!

    It felt like my heart is about to burst.

    Excruciatingly painful.

    But I clenched my teeth and endured.

    How could resisting fate be easy!

    I endured and endured.

    Until dawn!

    ''If I can live this time, I''ll go back to Ascension Path.''

    My altar would still be there.

    ''If I live, I should visit Kim Hyung again.''

    I promised to visit often but have been holed up in the archives for 10 years.

    ''If I live, I must greet my master.''

    I don''t know if he''ll meet me, but he hasn¡¯t forgotten me.

    ''If I live again...''

    I continue my thoughts, enduring this pain.

    ''If I live!''

    Crack!

    My hand, filled with energy, crushed the altar''s floor.

    I clenched my teeth so hard, my gums bled.

    ''¡¯If you allow me just a little more time!''¡¯

    I shouted to the heavens.

    ¡®''How many more connections stored in my heart could I make!''¡¯

    Boom!

    ''Boom!

    ¡®''Why do you oppose me!''¡¯

    No matter how much I stimted, my heart stiffened.

    As time passed, more Gang Qi was needed to beat the heart.

    ¡®''Are you so anxious to block me!!!''¡¯

    I kept pouring Gang Qi.

    Sending all the spiritual power circting in my meridians to the Inner Core, converting it to internal energy, I squeeze out all my strength.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    My Inner Core erupted like a volcano.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Haven''t I said it myself?

    There''s endless mountains beyond mountains, and endless paths within paths.

    Having encouraged Kim Young-hoon with such resolve, how could I not look beyond the end!

    Definitely!

    ¡®''I will see! What lies beyond!''¡¯

    It felt like my heart was being wrung out in real-time.

    In real time, it felt as though the myriad stars in the sky were pressing down on me, urging me to give up.

    It was as if the high heavens were trying to deny mepletely, crushing down on myself.

    Whooosh!

    I activated the formation I hadid out around me.

    Boom!

    The pressure of the spiritual energy generated from the formation gathered at my chest, stimting my heart along with Gang Qi.

    Boom!

    But then, it seems as though the heavens had once again decreed my death.

    Astonishingly, an anomaly urred in the formation, and the pressure of the spiritual energy became more than twenty times stronger.

    At this rate, my heart would physically burst!

    Bang!

    However, I surround myself with protective Gang Qi, shake off the pressure, and deactivate the formation.

    Go ahead, keep trying!

    Despite the pain, I still have enough internal energy!

    The stars move across the night sky, and the cold dawn passes.

    Perhaps because I was directing all my internal energy and spiritual power to keep my heart beating, the spiritual power in my meridians, which usually kept me warm, was not functioning, and my whole body started trembling.

    It''s cold.

    But the morning sun will surely rise!

    If I can just endure this dawn!

    It is said that it is the coldest just before sunrise.

    I could feel the heat draining from my body.

    ''It''s okay, I can endure this.''

    I still have plenty of internal energy.

    This level of cold won''t kill me yet!

    "Heavens above... stars..."

    I look up at the sky, growling at the countless celestial bodies staring down at me.

    "I demand you rewrite my lifespan..!"

    In the distance, the sun began to rise.

    ''It''s warm.''

    I had died around this time in my previous life.

    But this time, it would be different.

    The heavens will rewrite my lifespan themselves.

    The morning sun gradually rose over the horizon.

    I clung to hope as I watched the morning sun.

    But then, dark clouds started to cover the sun.

    Rumble, rumble...

    This wasn''t the quiet dark cloud that simply blocked the sky and me during the Heavenly Phenomenon.

    These clouds, shing with blue light, were like fierce beasts baring their fangs.

    Boom, boom...

    I continued to stimte my heart with Gang Qi, staring nkly at the sky.

    A cultivator''s intuition, faintly sensing the celestial energy from the heavens, a gift from the Seven Star Ritual.

    I sensed the celestial energy, telling me that today was my day to die.

    It is useless to struggle.

    The heavens were saying that.

    "Don''t make meugh...!"

    sh!

    Light burst forth from my heart.

    The star born from me flew towards the heavens.

    "What do you mean it''s useless! Why can''t it be done! If the cloudse, I''ll tear them apart!"

    sh!

    The Gang Sphere exploded, tearing the clouds in a circle.

    But there were still too many clouds in the sky, and I only managed to create a small hole.

    The other clouds continued to sh blue, growling menacingly.

    "Rewrite my life!"

    Iunched another Gang Sphere.

    Even if I have to tear apart all the clouds, I won''t die today!

    And then,

    Before the Gang Sphere could reach the sky again.

    Kuuaanng!

    A streak of blue heavenly lightning struck down at me with the speed of light.

    "......!!!"

    My protective Gang Qi shattered.

    The defensive spells I had prepared were broken.

    My skin charred, my bones burnt to ash.

    Heavens above¡­I¡¯m.

    Just a nobody who cherishes connections.

    Just an ordinary fool.

    Just a human wanting to live a little longer.

    Was that such a great sin?

    Even my scream was swallowed by the blue thunder and vanished.

    I looked at the sky amidst the light.

    The heavens do not change.

    Therefore, they are eternal.

    Therefore, they are the unified principle.

    A singr existence.

    I felt its will with all my body and soul,pleting the Qi Refining 13th Star Unified Origin.

    I reached Qi Refining 14th Star.

    Then everything went dark.

    As I reached the peak of Qi Refining, I disappeared from the world.

    That was my eighth return.

    Trantor Notes: Seventh cycle over. What will happen in the next?

 Chapter 60: 8th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 60: 8th Cycle''s First Day

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    It was the familiar scent of the forest.

    "...How merciless."

    Why do I keep regressing?

    I quickly formed a hand seal and used a sleep spell to knock out mypanions who were trying to regain consciousness.

    Thud, thud, thud...

    I recalled thest moments of my past life.

    I was struck by the heavenly lightning dropped by the sky, and at thest moment, I reached the 14th Star of Qi Refining through my realization regarding the Unified Origin.

    That enlightenment was still with me.

    The heavens are both a singr entity and eternal.

    And to embody the principle of this oneness within me.

    The path of cultivation, after all, might be about bing like the heavens.

    I had encapsted the principle of the heavens within me.

    Now, I have reached the peak of Qi Refining.

    Afterpleting the 14th Star, the Infinite Spiritual Cloud, all that was left was to attempt Qi Building.

    Zing!

    "Argh...!"

    Suddenly, blood gushed from my nose.

    Crack, crack...

    My head started throbbing insanely.

    It felt like my eyes would pop out.

    "Ugh...uhhh..."

    My Upper Dantian was rattling!

    ''The consciousness from the peak state of Qi Refining in my past life had returned with me.''

    This could lead to serious trouble.

    I hurriedly ran to where the yellow bamboo roots were, grabbed handfuls of them, and chewed and swallowed them.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    As I quickly consumed the herbs, the energy of the Dragon Vein Qi Method circted throughout my body.

    With considerable internal energy, I began rejuvenation being at the stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Crack, crunch!

    Every muscle and bone in my body twisted and reformed, achieving an optimal state of harmony.

    The harmony of the upper, middle, and lower dantians perfectly aligned!

    And finally.

    sh!

    Brilliant light flowed from my eyes, and the intense pain in my upper dantian subsided.

    "Phew..."

    I decided to go further and form my Inner Core, condensing Gang Qi into the air.

    The Gang Qi interwove and formed a Gang Sphere.

    I slowly absorbed the Gang Sphere into my dantian.

    As it writhed, the Gang Sphere settledpletely in my dantian.

    Hum!

    The Gang Sphere mixed with the nature of the dantian, fixing itself securely and evolving anew.

    After a while, I confirmed the presence of my Inner Core at the center of my dantian.

    I had regained a body nearly identical to my previous life.

    "Phew..."

    Although I had not trained much since my return, it didn''t matter.

    ''This takes care of the immediate crisis.''

    I worried about the increasing size of my consciousness.

    ''Eventually, if this continues, won¡¯t I return only to have my head explode instantly?''

    It seemed crucially necessary to find a solution.

    This is dangerous.

    I remembered the heavenly lightning that struck me in my past life and pondered over it.

    ''When I struggled fiercely, it felt like it was determined to kill me.''

    Even a fool could understand.

    The heavens are not inanimate.

    ''Well, maybe that vast sky is just an inanimate object.''

    But the flow of heaven and earth energy through the heavens...

    The flow of fate, is like a living thing, trying to crush and burst those who defy it.

    And I must continue to rise against these heavens.

    "...First, I should move the others."

    I lifted each of mypanions, making sure they were not wet by the dew, and carried them one by one to a cave to lie them down.

    The events at the beginning of each return are always the same.

    I put mypanions to sleep, eat yellow bamboo roots, and undergo rejuvenation.

    The next day, a foxes and deliciously bites off my arm.

    It''s been an unchanging cycle that''s never varied.

    Until today.

    What''s happening now is something I''ve never seen before.

    The fox was staring at me.

    [...You.]

    "Yes."

    [Hmm... Strange. Very strange. You have a peculiar scent.]

    Ignoring my unconsciouspanions, the fox continued talking to me through consciousness.

    [Originally, I nned to simply kill you on sight, but since you acknowledge me as the master of this forest and performed the rites, I''ll spare you for now.]

    Although I thanked the fox, I felt a strange discrepancy.

    The fox''s emotions were somehow different from before.

    [You with the strange aura, step aside. I''ll taste an arm or leg from the other humans.]

    "....?"

    After pushing me aside with a flick, the fox turned its gaze to Kim Young-hoon, Oh Hyun-seok, Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kang Min-hee, Oh Hye-seo, and Kim Yeon.

    "Wait, master of the forest, please take my arm instead!"

    I was used to being mutted, but for them, it would be their first experience of such terrifying horror.

    The fox frowned at me and growled.

    [How dare a member of the forest argue with the master of the forest. If you don''t want to be my meal, shut your mouth. I want to taste these humans.]

    "...?"

    A member of the forest?

    What is it talking about?

    I didn''t understand the fox''s words.

    Was there some unknown change in me?

    The other colleagues were frozen in fear as they sat.

    The fox then bit off and chewed the arm of Oh Hye-seo, who was closest.

    "Kyaaak!"

    Crunch, crunch...!

    "Deputy manager Oh!"

    I quickly ran to her, put her to sleep with a sleeping spell, and applied pain-relieving herbs to the amputated area.

    [Hmm, not great. Not tasty. I don''t want to eat them again. I''ll leave now.]

    The fox casually turned around and hopped away, leaving me in shock. I ground more pain-relieving herbs for Oh Hye-seo.

    It wasn''t just the fox that was strange.

    Ssss...

    A red snake with two heads.

    The snake looked at me, flicking its tongue.

    [Hmm... Peculiar. What are you? You seem human, but maybe not? Confusing...]

    ''Not human?''

    Me?

    Filled with confusion, I asked the snake.

    "...Excuse me. If I''m not human, then what am I?"

    [I don''t know. I can''t figure out what you are. Well... I''ll leave you be. Let''s taste the blood of the other humans.]

    Like before, the snake sucked a mouthful of blood from Jeon Myeong-hoon and left, finding it tasteless.

    "...What the hell..."

    Jeon Myung-hoon clutched his bitten arm, gritting his teeth.

    "...I''ll go gather some herbs. Wait here."

    I entered the woods, using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Then, I quickly ran towards the snake, which was already far ahead.

    This snake is at the initial level of Qi Building.

    sh!

    Boom!

    The Gang Sphere emitted from my palm flew towards the snake.

    The snake nced at me for a moment, then, seeing the power of the Gang Sphere, immediately rolled away to dodge.

    ''Mental Link.''

    After creating a Gang Sphere, I absorbed its consciousness into me.

    The linkage of two consciousnesses doubled my mental facilities.

    Zip!

    With one step, it felt like space itself had condensed.

    To the snake, it must have seemed like I had suddenly cut through time to reach it.

    Boom!

    I kicked the snake''s midsection, sending it flying into the air.

    [.....!]

    The snake screamed and bared its teeth at me.

    However, after slicing its perception with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I approached and delivered a knee strike to one of the snake''s heads.

    [Ouch!]

    "Hmm, is that all?"

    The two-headed snake, which previously seemed quite formidable, didn''t look so strong.

    Of course, the fox is still formidable.

    But at least, this one, I could handle.

    Stomp!

    I stepped on one of the snake''s heads and demanded.

    "Speak. If I''m not human, then what am I?"

    [Hiss, hiss, hiss!]

    The snake panicked, flicking its tongue.

    It seemed to be contemting its words, judging by the color of its intent.

    I needed to find out why the fox and the snake were acting this way towards me during my return, so I was harsh in my interrogation.

    "If you don''t speak right now, this head will be..."

    [Okay, okay, I''ll speak!]

    The two-headed red snake spoke with a terrified look in its eyes.

    [You... You feel like one of our own kind. That''s why the master of the forest and I didn''t harm you severely for no reason!]

    One of their own kind?

    Hearing this, I felt absurd.

    How could this snake and I be of the same kind?

    But the snake looked to be telling the truth.

    After a moment of contemtion, I took a little snake venom from it and let it go.

    Unlike the fox, which always greedily went after my arm,

    The snake could be considered a gentleman, taking only a sip of blood and then leaving us alone.

    ''Considering the fox also included me as its kind, maybe they thought of me as some kind of demon, not a snake?''

    But why?

    Why am I suddenly being treated like a demon?

    What did I do?

    Wrapped in these bizarre thoughts, I returned to the vicinity of the cave.

    Afterward, I began to create a Law-Transforming Dantian and prepare for the arrival of the Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Two days passed.

    I formed the Law-Transforming Dantian and sessfully activated one spiritual meridian by chanting the Earthly Sha True Words, entering Qi Refining 1st Star.

    Just as I had seeded in activating the Earth Leader Star,

    sh!

    Familiar faces descended from the sky again.

    It was Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho.

    Fortunately or unfortunately, nothing here changed.

    Sir Chang-ho regenerated Oh Hye-seo''s arm with his blue healing spell.

    The three each attracted to their side Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Kang Min-hee, who had awakened the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and Oh Hyun-seok, who had the Unique Holy Body.

    When Jin Byuk-ho began to examine my entire body with his unique malignant spiritual root scanner,

    [Hmm...?]

    A look of confusion appeared on Jin Byuk-ho''s face.

    [What''s this? Are you some kind of demon?]

    Again.

    ''Why are they calling me a demon?''

    Is it because of the size of my consciousness?

    Or can the Heavenly Being cultivators see the soul of their subject, revealing my unique mental world?

    But Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho all seemed indifferent to me and left me nearby.

    "Hmm, interesting qualities. But even if you are respectful, I am already burdened with the Unique Holy Body. I''ll grant you a rmendation to the Cheongmun n."

    Sir Chang-ho flicked his finger and gave me the symbol of the Cheongmun n''s rmendation.

    I politely declined Sir Chang-ho''s offer and cautiously asked Jin Byuk-ho.

    "Esteemed cultivator, I''ve always admired the reputation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and especially admired Yang Su-jin of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Could you possibly bestow upon me the grace of replicating the records of Ancestor Yang Su-jin...?"

    When I asked him in thenguage of Shengzi Jin Byuk-ho was startled and replied in the samenguage.

    "Why should I do that?"

    "I wish to receive the records of Sir Jin and preserve them for generations, so that countless lives in the lower realm can praise Sir Jin and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!"

    "......"

    Jin Byuk-ho seemed to ponder, then replied briefly.

    "No."

    "...Why not?"

    "Hmph, if I say no, then it''s no. You talk too much! But alright. Since you show respect, if you''re really curious about our history, go to the Great Mountain Range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect used to be, specifically Shattered Heaven Peak (ËéÌì·å).

    There are several caves there with historical records stored. If you find them, they should be quite detailedpared to the scattered histories known to the public."

    "...! Thank you, thank you so much!"

    I prostrated before Jin Byuk-ho, and he seemed inwardly pleased, though he pretended not to care.

    This time, he didn''t drop any lightning unnecessarily.

    ''Anyway, d that went well.''

    Regarding Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil, as long as you don''t provoke them too much, things usually go well.

    The next day came.

    I re-imnted the knowledge I had given to Kim Young-hoon in the previous life, including the records of trials and errors he had added to the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts, the day before.

    The knowledge would manifest in a few days.

    Rumble, rumble...

    The sky was covered with dark clouds.

    Now, the Sea Dragon King wille to take Oh Hye-seo.

    I nned to entrust Kim Yeon to the Sea Dragon King again, send Kim Young-hoon elsewhere, and then leave after practicing in Ascension Path for about 10 years.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Storms covered the sky.

    At that moment, I saw the Sea Dragon King, Seo Hweol, enter the cave and check Oh Hye-seo''s pulse.

    "You are..."

    "I am Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King. I came out of curiosity because this girl summoned the wind and rain... But you mortals..."

    His words halted as his eyes met mine.

    Startled!

    He furrowed his brows.

    "...You."

    He approached me.

    "Hmm, interesting. Are you perhaps a demi-human?"

    "...Excuse me?"

    "Are you a hybrid of human and demon? There are asionally such beings."

    Confused by his question, I nkly replied.

    "No, I am not. Do you sense a demonic aura in me?"

    Then Seo Hweol asked with a puzzled look.

    "Not a demi-human? Then what are you? Are you saying you''re not a demon when you''re carrying a demon core inside you?"

    "...Excuse me?"

    Demon Core?

    I was taken aback by these unexpected words.

    Trantor Notes: Demon Core?!?

    Extra donated chaptering in a bit~

 Chapter 61: Violent Storm (1)

    Chapter 61: Violent Storm (1)

    Demon Core?

    ''Could he be talking about the Inner Core?''

    The only relevant Core Seo Hweol could be referring to was the Inner Core, as far as I know.

    "Why do you call this a Demon Core? This is..."

    As I tried to exin the Inner Core, I found myself at a loss for words.

    The Inner Core was something only high-level martial artists like Kim Young-hoon and I, who had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, possessed.

    In a world where even those at the stage of Five Energies Converging to the Origin are considered geniuses appearing only once every few hundred years, there were probably only two martial artists in the history of martial arts who had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle: Kim Young-hoon and me.

    But how should I exin this Inner Core, which only a martial artist of Ultimate Pinnacle could create?

    "...On reflection, I realize I am not well-versed enough to understand. I would be grateful if the Sea Dragon King could enlighten me on what a Demon Core is."

    [The Demon Core is a spiritual essence formed by beings like me, an Enlightened Demon Beast. At the same time, it''s the catalyst for regr demons and mystical beasts to start cultivating upon gaining intellect.

    While humans are born with intellect, most beasts just instinctively absorb the heaven and earth spiritual energy until one day this energy forms a core in their body, which bes a Demon Core, gradually granting them intellect and the ability to cultivate.

    My dragon race, among a few others, can pass down the Demon Core, so we possess intellect from a very young age.]

    It seems that what is typically known as a Demon Core is formed by demons and mystical beasts.

    I now understood why Seo Hweol was referring to my Inner Core as a Demon Core.

    ''If the aggregation of heaven and earth spiritual energy grants intellect to demons, then their Demon Cores are essentially concentrations of their own intellect and energy. My Inner Core was formed by the mingling of Gang Qi with the nature of the Dantian.''

    The Gang Qi was, in turn, another concentration of my own being.

    A kind of concentration of intellect, so to speak.

    In other words, it was convergent evolution.

    Though evolved under entirely different conditions and in different ways.

    The end results appeared simr.

    This seemed to be the case with my Inner Core and the Demon Cores of demon beasts.

    [Humans, typically born with intellect, can''t form a separate core of intellect, like a Demon Core. You don''t see humans stuffing their brains into their dantian to converge it. Normally, only enlightened demons form Demon Cores.

    asionally, hybrids of humans and demons can form them. But you formed a Demon Core and yet didn''t know you were a hybrid?]

    The Sea Dragon King, apparently misunderstanding my identity, kept asking me, thinking I was some sort of human-demon hybrid.

    [Hmm, I wonder what kind of hybrid you are, but it''s about time for me to go. I must be on my way to the Ascension Gate.]

    After asking me a few things, the Sea Dragon King clicked his tongue as if in regret.

    He pushed Kim Young-hoon''s body into a spatial rift and, persuaded by me, decided to take Manager Kim Yeon as well. He then looked at me.

    [But a human-demon hybrid, that''s almost the first in a thousand years. This is also fate. Here is a demon beast cultivation manual. One of the decent cultivation methods passed down in my Sea Dragon n.]

    "...! How can I express my gratitude..."

    Shaking, I took the book he handed me. The book was bound in some beast''s hide and emanated a cool aura.

    And then.

    "...I apologize, but could you tell me what these characters are?"

    [Ah, that''s the demon script. I suppose you, not knowing that you had a Demon Core or what kind of hybrid you are, wouldn''t know the demon script either.]

    "......"

    ¡®Then what are you telling me to do?¡¯

    ''Maybe he could transmit the knowledge of the demon script using a spell..?''

    I looked at him hopefully, but Seo Hweol shook his head, noticing my gaze.

    [The consciousness of humans and demons are quite different in frequency. Forcibly transmitting knowledge usually results in the weaker mind going insane. Unfortunately, it looks like you''ll have to learn the demon script separately.

    Let''s see... If you go to the ck Wind Sea''s Utmost Chaos Ind, there''s a descendant of mine, Seo Ran, who''s ofte-stage Qi Building. That child is proficient in both human and demon script. If you offer him something in exchange, he might teach you.]

    "As my knowledge is not broad enough, what if I turn out not to be a demi-human and get attacked?"

    [What are you even talking about? I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re a demon-human hybrid. You''ve even condensed a Demon Core, so any sentient demon wouldn''t dare treat you lightly. Well, I must be going. That cultivation manual is quite a decent demon beast method and should be helpful to a demi-human hybrid like you.]

    After saying this, Seo Hweol picked up Kim Yeon and Oh Hye-seo and left the cave.

    A whileter, I saw Seo Hweol cutting through the dark clouds and flying away.

    I bowed my head towards the departing Sea Dragon King.

    ''Demon beast methods you say...''

    Suddenly, I pondered the origin of martial arts.

    Most trace the origin of martial arts to cultivators'' cultivation methods.

    The internal energy methods were said to have been born from the cultivators¡¯ spiritual energy cultivation.

    However, martial arts are notposed solely of internal methods and energy cultivation.

    Techniques.

    Where did the techniques that martial artists use to move their bodiese from?

    ''The movements of beasts are the origin of countless martial arts techniques.''

    From the pouncing of tigers, the galloping of horses, the fluttering of bees, the solidity of turtles.

    Humans imitated those stronger than themselves to perfect their martial arts.

    They created internal methods by imitating cultivators and techniques by imitating beasts.

    These techniques and internal methods merged over thousands of years to be fully integrated and be martial arts of today.

    Thus, ''martial artists'' firmly established their existence in this world.

    Is the Gang Sphere I created an energy method or technique?

    It could be seen as a clump of energy.

    Or a collection of techniques.

    Simr to that of cultivators, but also born from the movements of beasts.

    Therefore, my Inner Core shared simr traits with the Demon Cores of demon beasts.

    That meant,

    ''Perhaps, by studying demon beast methods, I could discover the next stage of martial arts?''

    Cultivators'' methods have evolved over thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of years.

    Demon beast methods likely have a simr history, though not much is known.

    But martial arts,pared to them, have a much shorter history, even at their best.

    That''s why martial arts are weaker, and their realms are limited.

    Kim Young-hoon''s continuous effort to pioneer new realms wasn''t in vain.

    Without it, martial arts could never reach new realms.

    ''If I learn demon script, interpret demon beast methods, and inform Kim Young-hoon...''

    Perhaps he could see beyond much faster?

    I made up my mind.

    ''Yes, first I will recover my past life''s cultivation as quickly as possible in Ascension Path.''

    Afterwards, I will set out to find the sea dragon named Seo Ran living in the ce called the ck Wind Sea''s Utmost Chaos Ind to learn demon script.

    This was my goal for this life.

    The time it took to recover up to the 7th Star of Qi Refining was much faster than in my past life.

    Just about 7 years.

    It was almost gaining one star per year.

    Repeating the process of Understanding before Breakthrough from the beginning, my understanding of the stages deepened, elerating my recovery.

    Then, I performed the Seven Stars Ritual again.

    A ceremony to receive celestial energy from the heavens.

    This time, too, I witnessed something familiar.

    The inevitable Heavenly Rejection.

    Dark clouds blocked my path.

    But I just smiled and raised my hand.

    Boom!

    A burst of light and a hole in the sky.

    Starlight poured down, bestowing celestial energy upon me.

    I smoothly reached the 8th Star of Qi Refining.

    It took about 3 years to reach the 11th Star, Three Talents, from the 8th Star of Qi Refining.

    Recently, as I reached the stage of Three Talents, I noticed changes in the Gang Sphere again.

    "Heaven (Ìì), Earth (µØ), Man (ÈË)..."

    The Gang Sphere underwent changes in the Three Talents Stage in my past life as well.

    Back then, the feeling wasn''t clear. Now, I somewhat understand it.

    Of course, it was still hard to exin verbally.

    Whirring!

    It seemed possible to induce changes in the Gang Sphere.

    Bang!

    The Gang Sphere split into two.

    The left sphere became Earth (µØ), the right sphere Heaven (Ìì).

    And myself, between the two spheres, became Man (ÈË).

    Thus, making heaven and earth revolve around me.

    Whirr, whirr, whirr!

    The two Gang Spheres stabilized as they rotated around me.

    I lifted the two spheres in my hands.

    ''The principle of Three Talents applied, and the Gang Sphere split.''

    Why was that?

    Why did the principle of Three Talents apply so perfectly to the Gang Sphere?

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    I lifted the two Gang Spheres in one hand.

    The two spheres, representing Heaven and Earth, revolved around each other and eventually merged into one.

    ''The principle of Three Talents...''

    I pondered over the principle of Three Talents and tried splitting the Gang Sphere again.

    For now, I could only split the Gang Sphere into two.

    Without proper enlightenment, the two spheres would merge back into one if the force was released.

    I observed the Gang Sphere for a moment and then continued my practice of the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.

    About a yearter.

    I sessfullypleted the 12th and 13th stars of Qi Refining.

    Yin-Yang Unity and the Unified Orgin.

    Bam!

    All spiritual meridians merged into one, and a single point of spiritual power gathered in the dantian.

    Completing the 14th Star of Qi Refining, Infinite Spiritual Cloud, grants eligibility to attempt Qi Building.

    The stage of Infinite Spiritual Cloud was more like a bridge between Qi Refining and Qi Building.

    Therefore, havingpleted the Unified Origin and able to enter 14th stage, I had essentially reached the limit of Qi Refining.

    "Finally."

    After about 11 years.

    I have fully recovered to the 13th Star of Qi Refining.

    Crack!

    sping my hands, I formed a formation on the ground without even gestures or chants.

    I could now instantly create simple formations.

    What remained was toplete the 14th Star and enter Qi Building.

    ''Entering Qi Building requires more thought.''

    With my current talent, it might not be achievable even with a lifetime of hard work.

    Therefore, as I had originally nned, I should meet Seo Ran in the ck Wind Sea to learn demon script.

    And learn the demon beast methods given by Seo Hweol.

    11th year of return.

    Having reached Qi Refining 13th Star, I jumped off Ascension Path.

    It was now time to explore the demon beast methods.

    Trantor Notes: By a bit, I mean very soon lol. Extra donated chapter. Everyone thank A Sexy Cow, lil bruh, Fatty Daoist, and btwstone. Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 62: Violent Storm (2)

    Chapter 62: Violent Storm (2)

    Having jumped from Ascension Path, it took several days to reach Byeokra

    Having reached the 14th Star of Qi Refining and possessing sufficient spiritual power, I could quickly cast spells. Perhaps due to this,

    Or maybe it was because I brought a lot more food from Ascension Path than before,

    Or perhaps because I didn¡¯t waste time searching for traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect likest time,

    Anyway, I managed to avoid the dreadful predicament of running out of water.

    ''Of course, it would have been better if I had a little more water.''

    Licking my dry lips, I entered the Cheon-saek City in Byeokra.

    ''Next time, after the Earth Surpassing Path, I should practice the Water Surpassing Path to the level of 3rd or 4th Star of Qi Refining.''

    Since I possess the Five Elements Spiritual Roots I should be able to master other elements as well.

    Learning at least the initial part of the Water Surpassing Path will be helpful for crossing deserts.

    While purchasing basic necessities and clothing in Cheon-saek City and about to enter Byeokra, I was stopped.

    "Halt for a moment. Which n¡¯s young master are you?"

    A subtle pressure of spiritual power could be felt.

    Simultaneously, a presence with a slightlyrger consciousness than mine enveloped my consciousness.

    Swoosh-

    The air shimmered, and a middle-aged man adorned with numerous ss bracelets emerged.

    The man in white was adorned with ss ornaments all over his body, emitting faint spiritual energy from each.

    ''Each one is a magic artifact... He must be wealthy to be covered in them.''

    I observed him cautiously, a little tense.

    Wearing magic artifacts all over meant not only wealth but also possessing enough spiritual power to activate them all.

    ''A cultivator in the Qi Building stage..!''

    Maintaining my guard, I replied politely to his question.

    "I am a loose cultivator named Seo Eun-hyun. May I know the purpose of your inquiry, senior?"

    "A loose cultivator? Not affiliated with any n?"

    "Yes, not affiliated."

    The ring-shaped ss artifact around the man¡¯s neck turned a clear blue.

    "The fact that the Listening Ring turns blue means you are telling the truth. You¡¯re not a spy sent by another n to scout the Gongmyo n¡¯s territory then¡­"

    ''An artifact that can discern truth and lies?''

    The whirlwind of spiritual energy within the ring was dizzying just to look at.

    "Quite young, aren¡¯t you? How old?"

    My physical age was about 40, considering I fell into this world at 29 and about 10 years have passed.

    "I have reached my forties."

    "Hmm, you look remarkably young."

    My aging was slow due to rejuvenation and the Inner Core, so I still maintained the appearance of my early twenties.

    "Anyway, reaching the 14th Star of Qi Refining in your forties implies you have remarkable talent¡­ What is your spiritual root?"

    "I possess the Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    "Five elements...? At that age, with all five elements, you reached the 14th Star of Qi Refining?"

    The Qi Building cultivator in white looked at me with amazement and then spoke.

    "More talented than expected. Tempting... I am Buk Joong-ho, an external elder of the Gongmyo n.

    I was once a loose cultivator too, but a former elder of the Gongmyo n recognized my talent and rmended me as an external member of the n.

    The Gongmyo n wees talented individuals regardless of background. Why not join the Gongmyo n?"

    "Ah..."

    It seems he approached me not only to determine if I was a spy but also to recruit talent.

    I rxed my excessive tension while maintaining basic caution.

    "I am deeply honored by your offer, but unfortunately, I must decline as there are certain things I cannot do if I belong to a n."

    "Hmm¡­ that''s regrettable. Think about it carefully. It seems you''re at the peak of Qi Refining. If you join our n, you''ll receive support for Qi Building.

    And if you reach Qi Building, you could be an external elder like me. If you choose to be a son-inw of the main family, bing an internal elder is also possible.

    You know the Gongmyo n is renowned for refining magic artifacts, correct? Join us and you''ll receive high-quality artifacts for free."

    "Um... I am truly sorry, but I really have things to do that prevent me from joining a n."

    "Huh... Well, if that''s the case¡­"

    Buk Joong-ho clicked his tongue, disappointed.

    "If you ever change your mind and want to join a n, make sure to visit the Gongmyo n.

    As an external elder, my sincere dedication to Gongmyo n speaks volumes of its remarkable life, does it not?

    The Cheongmun n is nothing but a battleground where one must constantly fight to prove themselves if their strength is unverified. And the Byeok n, they are just wallflowers - dull and foolish.

    Be sure to seek out Gongmyo n if ever you grow weary of your loose cultivator lifestyle!"

    "...Yes, I suppose I will."

    ''Why is he so keen on recruiting me?''

    His promotion of the Gongmyo n was suspiciously earnest.

    After exchanging pleasantries with Buk Joong-ho, I left Cheon-saek City and headed towards the territory of the Cheongmun n. I nned to participate in the training conference as before and meet Cheongmun Ryeong.

    After all, shouldn''t I see how his life is doing at least once?

    It was when I entered the registration office for the training conference of the Cheongmun n.

    "Wow, what do we have here? A fresh talent!"

    "....!"

    Suddenly, a muscr giant burst out from a corner of the office.

    ''A Qi Building cultivator...!''

    And I knew him.

    He was Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, a Qi Building elder. I asionally greeted him during my previous life when I studied under my master.

    ''A man who was right behind my master in the rankings of the Immortal Combat Meeting...!''

    As I was flustered, Cheongmun Ryeok-shin approached me, grabbed my shoulder, and eximed.

    "A Qi Refining cultivator at the extreme level, and your consciousness is almostparable to Qi Building! What a tremendous talent! You, join the Cheongmun n!

    I''ll support any aspirant who challenges Qi Building!"

    "Ah, no, I..."

    "Silence! I won''t allow any defiance! Do you think talents like you aremon?"

    ''Damn it...!''

    Apparently, being a Qi Refining cultivator at 14th Star, just before Qi Building, was more valuable than I thought.

    Indeed, in their eyes, I was a potential elder-level talent just rolling around, awaiting a bit of support.

    "No thank you, I don''t need it!"

    I hurriedly fled the registration office.

    I knew they were all aggressive except for my master and a few others, but I hadn''t expected this level of stubbornness.

    Boom!

    The entrance of the registration office exploded, and Cheongmun Ryeok-shin charged at me like a madman.

    "You! Why don''t you obediently be a part of the Cheongmun n! I will make you my family''s son-inw!"

    "Wait, wait! I only came to meet Cheongmun Ryeong!"

    "What? You came to see my brother?"

    He paused!

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin stopped mid-air, then stroked his chin andughed heartily.

    "Well, it''s true my brother has much to teach! Alright! So you want to be his disciple!"

    "No, that''s not what I..."

    "Fine! Then you''re either going to be his disciple or my family''s son-inw!"

    My head started to hurt.

    ''I knew he was stubborn, but...''

    When I was Cheongmun Ryeong''s disciple, I hadn''t seen such greed. But meeting me now, a 14th Star Qi Refining cultivator, seemed to bring it out in him.

    "Fine! I''ll arrange for you to meet him. But you can''t go to any other n! You''ll either be my family''s son-inw or his disciple!"

    "......"

    I felt I had somehow gotten myself into trouble.

    Meeting Cheongmun Ryeok-shin was unexpected.

    But Cheongmun Ryeong was the same as before.

    In the territory near the main house of the Cheongmun n.

    My meeting with Cheongmun Ryeong happened again.

    "Tch, at such a young age you''ve reached the extreme of Qi Refining. With such talent, why seek me? I agreed to meet you because Ryeok-sin was being a nuisance, but if you have questions, ask them quickly and leave."

    He hadn''t changed.

    ''Even if I live several lives...''

    People don''t change.

    "...I possess the Five Elements Spiritual Roots."

    I cautiously revealed my spiritual roots, and saw a flicker of surprise in Cheongmun Ryeong''s eyes.

    "Five Elements Spiritual Roots...? Someone with Five Spiritual Roots reaching extreme Qi Refining at this age...? No, don''t talk nonsense!"

    Instead of exining, I recited my understanding of the Seventy-two Earthly Sha True Words.

    This time, it wasn''t through the victor''s privilege of the training conference that I met my master.

    It was because Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, a Qi Building elder, had set the stage for me, a peak Qi Refining cultivator with potential. Thus, it seemed appropriate to spend a night discussing with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    As I spoke of my understanding and experience of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, a glint of interest appeared in Cheongmun Ryeong''s eyes.

    "So it is. With that level of understanding... you''ve carved your path following the method of Understanding before Breakthrough. I never thought there would be another like me..."

    We spent the entire day immersed in conversation.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, too, seemed delighted to meet someone who understood the method of Understanding before Breakthrough as well as I did, and he didn''t cease our discussion.

    The next day dawned.

    "...Your understanding and realization up to the 7th and 8th stars of Qi Refining aren¡¯t behind me at all. Impressive. You truly are a once-in-a-lifetime talent."

    I discussed with Cheongmun Ryeong my realization from the 1st to the 14th star of Qi Refining. My repeated experiences and insights up to the 7th and 8th stars were, I realized, on par with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I also eagerly inquired about my realization from the 9th to the 14th Star, and particrly about the principles and methods of transitioning from the 14th Star of Qi Refining to Qi Building.

    I had now be quite learned in these principles and theories.

    Before we knew it, morning had arrived.

    "Do you not wish to be my disciple?"

    Once again, Cheongmun Ryeong, having seen my level of expertise of Understanding before Breakthrough, seemed interested in taking me as his disciple.

    I replied with a gentle smile.

    "Even if one is taught for just a day, they will be a father for a lifetime. You are already my master."

    "Hmm, cut the ttery! Being a teacher for a day and whatnot, I truly want to take you as my real disciple. Have you really no intention of joining our main family?"

    I smirked bitterly and bowed to my master.

    "...I have duties unaligned with joining a n. I''m afraid it''s not possible."

    "......"

    My master fell silent.

    After a moment of silence, he sighed softly.

    "...I can''t keep someone who wants to leave. Rarely do Ie across someone as agreeable as you...

    Fine then. Go! Just go away!"

    I bowed to my master and left the room where we had been talking.

    ''Farewell.''

    Just as I was about to leave the Cheongmun n''s territory,

    Thud!

    A muscr middle-aged man. Cheongmun Ryeok-shin blocked my path with a stern expression.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "...Excuse me?"

    "I asked where you are going."

    "I was just leaving after receiving teachings and saying my goodbyes to Grandmaster Cheongmun Ryeong..."

    "What the...!!!"

    Boom!

    A powerful surge of power burst forth.

    "How dare you receive teachings from Elder Cheongmun Ryeong for a whole day and then try to escape without fulfilling your duties as a disciple!"

    "No, it''s not like that..."

    "You ungrateful wretch! You dare to make light of the great Cheongmun n! I cannot allow someone as impudent as you to be Elder Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s disciple.

    I''ll match you with a suitable branch family and make you my son-inw!!!"

    Whoosh!

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s hand thrust towards me.

    I felt a chill run down my spine.

    ''If he catches me, I''ll be forced into marriage...!''

    Swoosh!

    I evaded his grasp and leaped into the air.

    "You dare to escape!"

    Rumble!

    Clods of earth rose from the ground and flew towards me.

    Each clump transformed into hands trying to grasp me.

    I immediately extended my Gang Sphere from my hand.

    Bang! Crack, crackle!

    The shining sphere revolved around me, bursting all the earth hands attempting to capture me.

    Vroom!

    I linked the Gang Sphere, elerating my thoughts.

    Zoom!

    At the same time, I swiftly rushed through the air, heading out of the territory.

    I could sense Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s bafflement behind me.

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin stood with a dumbfounded expression, watching the direction Seo Eun-hyun had escaped.

    ''Escaped from the hands of a Qi Building cultivator...?''

    Among cultivators in the Qi Refining stage, even a single star difference had a significant disparity in power.

    However, the gap between Qi Refining and Qi Building stages is iparable.

    The young Seo who just fled, even if he was at the peak of Qi Refining, shouldn¡¯t be able to match a mid-level Qi Building cultivator from Cheongmun.

    Originally, his n was to have the young man captured by Cheongmun''s special technique and forcibly married to one of his descendants.

    But he broke the spell and escaped?

    A mere peak Qi Refining youngster?

    "...Qi Building..."

    A twisted smile spread across Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s lips.

    "He''s immediately a Qi Building levelbatant...!"

    Many elders above the Nascent Soul stage, considered usable talents, ascended to the higher realms, depleting the continent.

    The disappearance of strong cultivators above the Core Formation realm had already thrown the four directions into chaos.

    In such times, a peak Qi Refining talent with the potential to reach the Qi Building stage was a rare treasure.

    Further amongst them, one who could somewhat stand against a Qi Building cultivator, despite being only at Qi Refining...

    "He''s a big catch! Ha-ha! I''ll force-feed him a potion and marry him off to my descendant!"

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s eyes went wild.

    He took out a transmission device and sent a message to some Qi Building elders nearby.

    Then, he entered a house in the estate where Cheongmun Ryeong was located, where Seo Eun-hyun had his discussion.

    "Ryeong Hyun-nim! Why didn''t you capture such a talent?"

    "He said he had things to do, what could I do?"

    "Hyung-nim, that''s frustrating! That guy brushed off my attack and ran away!"

    "What?"

    "Don''t you get it!? That kid could easily fulfill the role of a Qi Building elder if we bring him in!

    Hyung-nim, it looks like you like that kid too. Why didn''t you catch him!? Be honest with yourself, Hyung-nim. Weren''t you looking for someone who could understand your knowledge?"

    "......"

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin continued.

    "Catching him aligns with the n head''s order to nurture talents in preparation for the uing chaotic political situation.

    It also means, Hyung-nim, you could find a disciple to inherit your lifelong wish!!

    This is frustrating! How long will you just wait! It''s what you''ve always wanted, Hyung-nim, why sit and hesitate? Be honest!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong remained silent for a moment.

    Then he looked up, meeting Cheongmun Ryeok-shin''s eyes.

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin flinched at the intense desire in Ryeong¡¯s eyes.

    "Yes, you''re right."

    Cheongmun Ryeong stood up.

    "It aligns with the n head''s order, and I should be more honest with myself..."

    Cheongmun Ryeok-shin felt a tremendous spiritual pressure.

    ''It''s been a while since I''ve seen Hyung-nim like this.''

    The towering figure of the Cheongmun n rose.

    "This is the first kid who understands precious knowledge in this muscle-headed n. Yes... I must catch him now...!"

    His eyes shed with a green light.

    I kicked off the air and reached the edge of the Cheongmun n''s territory.

    Ahead was the n''s protective barrier.

    I extended my consciousness.

    A star of light emitted from my hand.

    Then.

    "Is this the guy Ryeok-shin told us to catch?"

    A Qi Building elder flew towards me.

    As he formed hand seals, the n''s barrier strengthened.

    "Just surrender..."

    Kuuaaang!

    Ignoring the elder''s words, I sent a Gang Sphere towards the barrier.

    A tremendous explosion echoed, and a hole appeared in the barrier.

    "What...!"

    The Qi Building elder was shocked, and I quickly passed through the barrier, escaping the territory.

    However, I suddenly felt a chill.

    Behind me, two immense spiritual pressures were chasing me.

    ''Master!?''

    Master and Cheongmun Ryeok-shin were rapidly following me.

    "Stop, you!"

    "When caught, you''ll be married off to my descendant!"

    "What nonsense! He¡¯s to marry my descendant!"

    "Whatever! The first to catch him decides who he marries!

    He won''t escape bing a member of our family!"

    ''What madness... Why!''

    I elerated my mental capabilities and kicked off the air again.

    In an instant, I widened the gap between us, but as they took to the skies, they closed in again.

    ''I must escape to Yanguo!''

    Once I cross the Yanguo border, Qi Building cultivators can''t follow!

    I frantically headed east, kicking through the air.

    Behind me, a tremendous wooden attribute spiritual power whirled, and a giant wooden figure formed in the air, chasing me.

    "You can''t escape!"

    sh!

    Huge restraining spells shot from the wooden figure.

    ''I can''t be caught!''

    I released a Gang Sphere. Summoned from the world of intent, a clone identical to me appeared, releasing intent.

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Qi I infused into the Gang Sphere emerged, forming thousands of Sword Gang in the air.

    Cheongmun and my master watched in awe.

    "Is this the technique of Externalizing Spirit?"

    Boom, bang, boom!

    The Sword Gang from the Gang Sphere shed with the restraining spells, neutralizing them.

    "My desire grows even stronger. What kind of technique has he mastered?"

    "No time to wonder, Hyung-nim! He''s getting away!"

    The surrounding earth gathered around Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, covering his body.

    Soon after, a giant earthen figure, identical to Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, stepped onto the earth.

    Boom!

    With a powerful p, dozens of gigantic earthen hands emerged from the ground, reaching towards me.

    "Just get caught and marry!"

    "Damn it, I have things to do!"

    I fired Gang Qi in all directions, but it couldn''t scratch the Qi Building level spells..

    The earth hands soon formed a prison, trapping me.

    sh!

    But I had already regenerated another Gang Sphere.

    The light swirled, creating an exit for me.

    I elerated my thoughts.

    Dodging another set of wooden restraining spells, I quickly headed east.

    The pursuit by Cheongmun n elders continued for days.

    Several other elders, summoned by Cheongmun Ryeok-shin, joined the chase, bombarding me with spells as I fled.

    On the fourth day of fleeing, I felt a strange sensation.

    How many times have I used Gang Sphere?

    Had I ever relied on it so desperately since reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle?

    I floated the Gang Sphere above my hand, sensing something I hadn''t understood before.

    ''The Gang Sphere has always reacted to the principle of Three Talents.''

    Why was that?

    An unknown reason then, but it seems clear now.

    Another self resides within the Gang Sphere.

    In a way, the Gang Sphere is a person.

    But a person isn''t made up of themselves alone.

    Born and living under the grace of Heaven and Earth.

    A person is formed through countless connections, perhaps even including Heaven and Earth.

    This realization came during the pursuit by my master.

    If a master''s grace is like Heaven and Earth, then Heaven and Earth have given me something as significant.

    Perhaps.

    If the many connections I''ve formed have made me who I am, then what Heaven and Earth have given is also part of me.

    The light on my hand vibrated.

    Centering on myself, I divided the light into Yin and Yang, Heaven and Earth.

    The cycle of Heaven and Earth began around the person.

    ''So that''s it...''

    Finally, I glimpsed a path further into the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    The Gang Sphere split into two.

    With a burst of energy, Iunched both Gang Spheres to either side, erasing numerous spells in one fell swoop.

    Raising two more spheres, I realized many more possibilities opened up.

    "elerate, threefold!"

    A multitude of spiritual wooden roots covered the sky and earth, transforming into a prison trying to capture me.

    However, I delved into that fleeting instant, escaping through a tiny gap just before the prison solidified.

    "This kid...!"

    "He''s gotten faster!"

    Now, the border of Yanguo was within reach.

    I descended to the ground, knelt, and deeply bowed towards Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I had gained this enlightenment through my master''s heart.

    I hadn''t formed as deep a connection as in my past life.

    This person is not the same as that person.

    Yet, even so.

    ''I will not forget your kindness.''

    Since my master''s grace was as great as Heaven and Earth.

    I could understand a bit about Heaven and Earth.

    "Thank you."

    And,

    "I''m sorry. I cannot marry or be bound to a n."

    What happens if I marry and have children?

    What bes of my mind if they disappear with regression?

    I dreaded to even imagine.

    Additionally, being bound to a n, especially since I demonstrated my strength, would mean being treated as an elder and prevented from traveling to other countries.

    I need to visit Yanguo, go to Shengzi to seek traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and learn demon beast methods in the ck Wind Sea. Being tied to the Cheongmun n will be difficult for me.

    "Thank you for your concern. I am truly grateful!"

    After the final farewell.

    I quickly crossed the border of Yanguo, leaving behind the myriad spells that pursued me.

    Cheongmun Ryeong seemed to adjust the flow of dragon veins, but only to an extent.

    Once inside Yanguo, the Dragon Veins no longer shifted, and the Cheongmun elders ceased their pursuit.

    "That was intense. I almost got caught."

    I let out a small sigh and rposed myself after crossing a few more mountains.

    I felt strange.

    Those who had not paid much attention to me before changed their reactions so dramatically once I reached the peak of Qi Refining.

    ''My stomach feels queasy...''

    Perhaps it wasnd sickness from having floated in the air for so long and then suddenly walking on stable ground.

    I feel strange and queasy.

    Suddenly, looking at the ground, I realized tears were flowing from my eyes.

    "Ah..."

    That''s it.

    I understood why I felt strange, why I am queasy.

    I wanted to be caught.

    I know the Cheongmun n is a good n.

    I know the elders who tried to capture me fiercely are good people.

    Cheongmun n, known for its strength and pride, is also a ce I know well.

    Maybe I could have married there, be a son-inw, and receive teachings from my master. Interact with the elders and live happily.

    Indeed, I wanted that.

    "But then what?"

    Everything disappears.

    Everything bes nothing, forgotten.

    Even now, seeing my master and disciples again, I keenly feel how different it is from my previous life''s connections.

    If I were to blend in, have children, and immerse myself in those connections.

    What kind of pain would I have to endure?

    From the enlightenment I just gained, I know.

    Humans are not made up solely of themselves.

    A being is formed within the connections of Man, Heaven, and Earth.

    Yet, if all those connections eventually crumble and disappear,

    What meaning does that being''s life have?

    "Farewell."

    Swallowing this queasy feeling, I bow again in the direction of my master.

    Someday.

    In the far, far future.

    After I get to live a real life, I will greet you again.

    I went to find Kim Young-hoon.

 Chapter 63: Violent Storm (3)

    Chapter 63: Violent Storm (3)

    In my previous life, it was only in the twilight years of my life that I finally left Ascension Path and found Kim Young-hoon.

    At that time, Kim Young-hoon was already pursuing beyond the extreme limits of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Then, what level could Kim Young-hoon, who now has around 10 years of experience, have reached?

    "Hmm, it appears that for now, the Makli n still has control over the imperial power."

    It seems that neither the Jin n nor Kim Young-hoon had yet usurped the throne.

    However, ording to the rumors, the Emperor and the Crown Prince were assassinated by some mysterious figure.

    It must have been Kim Young-hoon.

    "From what I¡¯ve gathered, Kim Young-hoon has not yet made contact with the Jin n and seems to be on the run..."

    In that case, it seemed unlikely to enter the Jin n''s domain through legitimate means.

    "Still, I have to see their faces at least."

    I headed to the territoriy of the Jin n and released a Gang Sphere.

    Whooosh!

    In the empty air.

    A hole was punctured in the formation that was spread around the domain.

    After erasing my presencepletely with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and the Hidden Consciousness Technique, I entered inside.

    Whether an rm was raised or not, the cultivators of the Jin n were jumping out in all directions to guard, but none could detect me.

    Leaving the cultivators behind, I headed towards the training ground where the disciples were practicing.

    "There''s no one."

    Both the training ground and the disciples'' quarters were empty, covered in dust.

    It seems that after the Emperor and Crown Prince''s deaths, the Jin n had decided not to operate the assassination unit.

    "Then..."

    I recalled my past life''s memories and headed to where the disciples lived within the domain.

    As expected.

    The disciples were scattered throughout the territory, learning the work of mortals.

    Their faces were noticeably younger than in my previous life.

    Young adults, fresh-faced, were learning various tasks here and there.

    After watching them aimlessly for a while, I smiled softly and quickly exited through the opening I created.

    Having left the Jin n, I decided to look for Kim Young-hoon first.

    "Considering Kim Young-hoon''s personality, the pursuit of the Makli n, and the geographical features of Yanguo..."

    I narrowed down the possible hiding ces for Kim Young-hoon bybining information from my past life.

    Before long, I set out towards a likely hiding ce for Kim Young-hoon.

    In the vicinity of Bakju City in Yanguo, among the mountain ridges.

    He was likely hiding in a settlement there.

    Tap, tap, tap!

    I stepped through the air towards the direction of a mountain fort among the mountain ridges.

    The majestic mountains unveiled themselves, and I could see people bustling below.

    "Indeed, he was here."

    I enhanced my sight to see what the bustling people were doing and smirked.

    They were all practicing martial arts.

    All familiar martial arts.

    Although not the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship or Severing Vein Saber Method, every one of them carried traces of Kim Young-hoon.

    As I was void stepping and looking down below.

    Whooosh!

    A sh of light spread in the air and rushed towards me.

    Thud-

    But as I flicked my finger, the sh of light dissipated and vanished.

    "This is..."

    Centered around me in all six directions - up, down, front, back, left, right - was dyed with clusters of Gang Qi.

    "Dual Energy Sword Control."

    I floated a Gang Sphere into my hand.

    I transferred another consciousness of mine and embedded the Gang Sphere among the light swarms rushing at me.

    I usurped control over the Gang Qi.

    Whoooom!

    The Gang Qi coalesced in the air under my will and lined up.

    Then, I distinctly felt it.

    A martial art that stealthily shed through my consciousness and cut through my perception.

    I densified my consciousness andunched the seized Gang Qi towards the sneaky approacher.

    Boom!

    A figure sprang out in the air like an apparition and deflected the bundles of Gang Qi I had thrown.

    "What, who are you! How could a cultivator like you..."

    "Haha, a cultivator, you say. That''s quite an understatement."

    I haven''t even used any profound cultivation spells yet...

    "It was purely a feat of martial skill."

    Whooom!

    As I coalesced thousands of Gang Qi clusters into a Gang Sphere in my hand, his eyes widened.

    "Long time no see, Director Kim."

    "You, you are...!"

    And then, as he finally remembered my face, Kim Young-hoon''s eyes widened.

    "Deputy Manager Seo..?"

    It''s been a long time since I''ve heard that title.

    However, I focused more on Kim Young-hoon''s gaze rather than my title.

    Really, to what extent has Kim Young-hoon reached at this point of time?

    What realm has he attained?

    ''I think I know, but.''

    Confirmation is necessary.

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Sphere in my hand splits into two.

    I absorb one to elerate my mental capabilities and raise the other at my fingertip.

    Bang!

    Tearing through the void, I reach Kim Young-hoon and thrust my hand holding the elevated Gang Sphere.

    Kim Young-hoon reacts hastily just before my hand can touch him, barely avoiding my attack.

    He can''t elerate his mental facilities yet.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Gang Qi isyered over the void.

    But it''s chaotic.

    Whoosh!

    A powerful aura of control arises around my Gang Sphere,pletely seizing control of Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Qi.

    Thousands of strands of Gang Qi wrapped in the void all move under my will.

    ''What...!''

    Thousands of sword controls under mymand orderly seal the six directions around Kim Young-hoon, pressuring him.

    Kim Young-hoon, although flustered, continuously inputs his intent calmly trying to regain control of the Gang Qi I''ve taken.

    At the same time, perhaps realizing he shouldn''t approach me, he extends and swings the Gang Qi from a distance.

    ''Hisbat sense is excellent.''

    It hasn''t even been 10 seconds since we started fighting, but he''s already bing familiar with fighting against an Ultimate Pinnacle expert and figuring out the tricks.

    On top of that, he keeps trying various ways to regain control of the Gang Qi, and his use of intent is bing more refined.

    However,

    Boom!

    The void is torn apart.

    A cracking sound resonates, and before I know it, I''ve reached right in front of Kim Young-hoon.

    ''The difference in realm is inevitable.''

    Bang!

    I swing my hand containing the Gang Sphere.

    This time, Kim Young-hoon doesn''t hastily avoid it. Instead, he moves fluidly like water, dodging my attack and countering me.

    ''This movement is...''

    It''s systematic.

    Yet, it''s a movement I''ve never seen before.

    There is only one answer.

    ''He just created a martial art  just to counter me.''

    It may sound crazy, but.

    Kim Young-hoon is someone who saw the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and invented the Severing Vein Saber Method in just two or three months of learning martial arts.

    It''s a martial art tailored to me, created on the spot while sparring with me.

    If it''s Kim Young-hoon, he really could create a martial art suited for the situation to oppose me on the spot.

    Excitement starts to well up within me.

    I smile brightly and stretch out my hand again.

    ''This is so Kim Young-hoon...!''

    Kim Young-hoon''s movement elerates momentarily and reacts to my speed, knocking away my attack. Not my Gang Sphere, but my wrist.

    ''Ah!''

    In my eyes, having reached Ultimate Pinnacle, I could roughly guess how he did it.

    He momentarily elerated the flow of internal energy in his body, optimizing his movement to the flow, and increased his instant reaction speed for a brief moment.

    That''s the martial art he created on the spot to use against me.

    ''At first, he was just busy avoiding. The second sh, he fluidly evaded. The third time, he knocked away my arm.''

    He is growing with each exchange, second by second.

    Tingle, tingle...

    A chilling sensation encircles my entire body.

    I could guess Kim Young-hoon''s realm.

    Right now, about 10 years in, he''s at the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    He''s not a match for me, an Ultimate Pinnacle, either in terms of experience or pure skill.

    However, that insane talent of his is continuously creating martial arts to oppose me as he shes with me.

    Just...

    ''I can¡¯t help but admire.''

    Kim Young-hoon swiftly mixes a couple of martial arts and rushes at me.

    Again, they¡¯re martial arts I''ve never seen. At the same time, I can feel they¡¯re aimed and created just for me. It must have been made just now.

    Nevertheless, it was a martial art excellently prepared to confront someone faster and stronger than himself.

    However,

    Boom!

    Without elerating my thinking with a Gang Sphere, I float two Gang Spheres beside me and rush towards Kim Young-hoon, dismantling his martial art with pure force.

    I then reached out to Kim Young-hoon''s head and grabbed it.

    I raise my knee and strike.

    Kim Young-hoon quickly deploys protective Gang Qi on his chin to absorb the shock. But I use the moment he loses his bnce to flip him over and throw him down. Then, using the Thousand-Weight Fall, I pressed him from above as we both fall.

    We started falling together.

    Kim Young-hoon tries desperately to shake me off in midair, but I stubbornly stay above him.

    When Kim Young-hoon swings his saber, a saw-tooth shaped Gang Qi whirls towards me.

    He spun three times in midair, elerating instantly.

    Thin threads of Gang Qi shot out, secretly targeting me in the void.

    All of these were martial arts I have never seen before.

    And all of them were obviously crafted to counter me.

    Kim Young-hoon was creating martial arts in real-time, doing everything he could to shake me off.

    The ground was getting closer.

    The martial artists training at the fort saw us falling and panicked.

    "Haah!"

    In a brief moment, another martial art he just created activated.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Gang Qi concentrated at one point, disying a tremendous explosive power.

    It wasn''t a Gang Sphere, the principle was entirely different. Only the form was somewhat simr.

    But that explosive force momentarily separated me from Kim Young-hoon.

    In that instant, Kim Young-hoon spun his body, elerating rapidly and blended into the void like a phantom with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    In a blink of an eye, Kim Young-hoon was above me, grabbing my clothes.

    The ground was right before us!

    He intended to smash me right into the ground.

    In a single moment.

    I read the flow of energy inside Kim Young-hoon''s body and used that flow to reverse the situation.

    The situation, where Kim Young-hoon was about to smash me into the ground, turned upside down, and now I was about to do the same to him.

    Boom!

    Dust flew up, shaking the surroundings.

    Birds in the quiet mountains flew upwards, and the area became noisy.

    Tingle!

    I saw a tingling pain in my hand holding Kim Young-hoon and smirked slightly.

    As a master of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I knew he''d protect himself with defensive Gang Qi when I smashed him into the ground.

    But in that brief instant, he created another martial art that transferred some of the impact of the descent to me, delivering a painfully sharp counterattack.

    ''Such insane talent, no wonder he managed to ambush and kill Qi Building cultivators even when he was just at the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    He creates optimized martial arts on the spot, depending on who he''s facing.

    A monster, unbelievable, wondrous ¡ª such terms don''t do justice to his talent, which exists in a different dimension.

    ''A talent that won''t appear again in a thousand years, before and after?''

    Nonsense.

    Even in ten thousand years, before and after, no martial artist surpassing Kim Young-hoon''s talent will likely appear.

    I stepped down from above Kim Young-hoon and dusted off my hands.

    "Please get up, Director. I believe you must have gained a lot from this spar."

    "Spar? Was that sparring? You were attacking like you wanted to kill me! I was just desperately fighting for my life."

    "Haha, I originally intended to make it feel like a light spar. But your talent is unbelievably great, so I did put in a few serious moves."

    Kim Young-hoon chuckled and got up, brushing off his waist.

    "Serious moves? You didn''t even absorb that mass to elerate at the end and just drove me with pure force. Are you mocking me?"

    As we talked, the bandits who had fled earlier started to peek their heads out.

    Seeing them, Kim Young-hoon frowned and shouted.

    "You lot! There''s a guest here, what are you dawdling for! Hurry up and prepare to wee the guest!!"

    "Yes, yes! Leader!"

    "Hmm, who are they?"

    "Nothing much. They were going to raid the vige I was hiding in, so I beat them all nearly to death and reformed them to make use of them."

    "That''smendable."

    We chatted and slowly unwound the reunion of 10 years.

    Several days passed.

    During these days, I taught Kim Young-hoon martial arts and gave him the key to ascend to Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''At this rate, he''ll reach Ultimate Pinnacle within half a year.''

    The growth rate is insane.

    Plus, it''s only been 10 years.

    I have about 40 years left until I die.

    In that time, will he be able to surpass the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts in this life?

    ¡°...Right. Let¡¯s give some help to Kim Young-hoon.¡±

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon''s talent, I further resolved to study demon beast methods.

    If the martial arts of humans are simr to those of demons, perhaps we can also learn from the demon beasts regarding the realm we aspire to reach.

    Just as humans learned martial techniques from animals.

    Could the next realm also be learned from demon beasts?

    I have already passed on all the enlightenment and keys of Ultimate Pinnacle to him.

    With his talent, he should be able to reach Ultimate Pinnacle and form his Inner Core within half a year without my guidance.

    "...Then, I shall take my leave."

    "Are you not going to stay to see me reach Ultimate Pinnacle?"

    I considered taking Kim Young-hoon with me, but he declined, expressing a desire to properly enter and consolidate his understanding of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    "...With your talent, Kim Hyung, I know you will surely reach it. However, I wish to seek information about realms beyond Ultimate Pinnacle elsewhere.

    I will returnter. When we meet again..."

    I smiled and bowed to Kim Young-hoon.

    "I hope next time, Kim Hyung, you can teach me."

    "Alright. Next time, I''ll make sure I''ve reached a higher realm than you."

    We bid each other farewell and went our separate ways.

    Leaving behind my intense encounter with Kim Young-hoon, I set out for the ck Wind Sea, as mentioned by Seo Hweol.

    ck Wind Sea, Utmost Chaos Ind.

    The ck Wind Sea, located to the south of Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra, is a treacherous sea where storms blew unpredictably, and deep within lived numerous demon beast packs.

    Known as the territory of numerous demon tribes, it was also said that the main headquarters of the ck Ghost Valley was near the ck Wind Sea.

    There are many inds in ck Wind Sea, but finding Utmost Chaos Ind was not so difficult.

    An ind ruled by a Sea Dragon.

    Utmost Chaos Ind was one of the inds famous for being under the rule of a Sea Dragon.

    I sailed to Utmost Chaos Ind and inquired with the locals about the Sea Dragon, Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran was revered as a kind of guardian spirit of the ind, receiving modest offerings each year to protect the ships from storms and the ind from demon beast packs.

    ''A benevolent Sea Dragon, it seems.''

    After all, the offerings were just a few food items from Utmost Chaos Ind.

    It wasn''t a wicked demon demanding maiden sacrifices but genuinely seemed like a guardian spirit of the ind.

    "Originally, Utmost Chaos Ind was just and full of thorny bushes, not so suitable for living. It wasn''t called Utmost Chaos Ind but Thorn Demon Ind. But our ancestors were pitied by the guardian spirit who came to thisnd and helped cultivate it.

    Since then, following the guardian spirit''s name, Thorn Demon Ind was renamed Utmost Chaos Ind. Honestly, where would you find orchids (Ìm) on this ind to call it Utmost Chaos Ind (¼¬Ìmu)?" (Doesn¡¯t make sense when tranted but think of it as a pun)

    One of the vige elders exined the origin of the name Utmost Chaos Ind and about the guardian spirit, Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran was a giant Sea Dragon about ten feet in size.

    It was said to be a wise dragon, interested in human culture and proficient in theirnguage.

    At the same time, to see Seo Ran, one had to go west of Utmost Chaos Ind.

    At the Western Sacrificial Altar, where offerings are made every year, one could asionally see Seo Ran swimming in the sea beyond.

    "Is there anything I should be careful of when meeting the guardian spirit?"

    "Well, the thing is... the guardian spirit doesn''t like sharp objects, so don''t bring swords or such in front of them."

    "Thank you."

    I thanked the elder and headed towards the Western Sacrificial Altar mentioned in Utmost Chaos Ind.

    The altar was located on a cliff on the western side of the ind, a simple altar built three feet high on the cliff.

    ''I''ll be able to see Seo Ran from here.''

    What should I say when I see it?

    That Seo Hweol sent me?

    Before I could finish my thoughts.

    Whoosh!

    A massive shadow was cast over my head.

    Bang!

    At the same time, the demon beast method manual given to me by Seo Hweol, hidden in my possession, emitted a blue water attribute spiritual energy and vibrated.

    Simultaneously, through my consciousness, Seo Ran''s consciousness echoed.

    [What are you? What brings you here with the skin of a sea crystal beast that only reacts within the embrace of the demon race while in the form of a human?]

    He was a dragon with blue scales, a slender body, silver-blue horns, and a white beard like sea foam.

    I smiled, took out the manual, and introduced myself.

    ¡°I am called Seo Eun-hyun. The Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol told me that I am a hybrid of human and demon and instructed me to go find Seo Ran to learn thenguage and script of the demon race and master the demon beast methods."

    It¡¯s now time to study the method of demons.

    "Please teach me, descendant of the great Sea Dragon King."

    Seo Ran asked me in a curious tone.

    [The King said you are a hybrid of human and demon...?]

    "Yes, that''s right."

    [Strange. Why do I see you as a demon disguised in human form?]

    I couldn''t help but be surprised by Seo Ran''s following words.

    [It''s not just a feeling of strong demon blood in you. Aren''t you just a demon itself?]

    Trantor Notes: Extra donated chapters are on the way.

 Chapter 64: Violent Storm (4)

    Chapter 64: Violent Storm (4)

    "Demon...?"

    I asked in bewilderment.

    "I am aware that I possess a Demon Core, as informed by the Sea Dragon King. However, he called me a demi-human. Why then do you say I am a disguised demon?"

    [What I''m referring to isn''t the physical aspect. It''s more about the mental part. It is from your consciousness that I deduce you are a demon.]

    ''My consciousness?''

    It was such an unexpected answer that I looked at him, puzzled.

    [It seems you don''t understand. First, look at my consciousness with the eyes of your consciousness. If you have opened the divine consciousness, you should be able to do that, right?]

    "Yes, that''s within my capability."

    Whoosh-

    I entered the world of intent and looked at Seo Ran''s consciousness.

    I couldn''t help but flinch.

    ''The form of the consciousness domain... it''s entirely different?''

    In the case of someone like Seo Hweol, the size of consciousness was too vast to even determine its form.

    But with Seo Ran, the consciousness domain was not spherical but thinly wrapped around the upper part of his body, manifesting in the same form as himself.

    ''What is this...!''

    I observed the peculiar form of Seo Ran''s consciousness domain and simultaneously noticed the colors emanating from various parts of his body.

    His horns shone with a color that symbolizes pride.

    His hind legs, for some reason, were tinged with a hue of sadness.

    It was while I was observing his consciousness and colors.

    [Indeed, that ''eye''. You possess apletely different vision from ordinary human cultivators. Human cultivators merely get surprised by seeing the form of my consciousness.

    But you, you are definitely seeing something else. Aren''t you?]

    "Yes, that''s true but..."

    [You have observed the areas that I have always been most concerned about. There are slight differences in vision depending on the race, but fundamentally, the demon race sees a tremendous difference in vision from human cultivators.]

    Seo Ran continued his exnation.

    [The difference in divine consciousness between the demon and human races is mainly in the aspect of heaven and earth.

    Your human race receives the celestial energy of the heavens, allowing you to read one''s lifespan and basic celestial phenomenons when looking at the sky. You can also somewhat read fate.

    But we, the demon race, cannot read fate just by looking at the sky. asionally, some unique demons find ritual methods suited to them and read heavenly phenomenons like humans.

    Generally, the vast majority of us can''t read the heavens but instead read the spiritual energy flowing over thisnd.]

    ''Spiritual energy?''

    [There are many different tribes within the demon race, so not all are the same. But fundamentally, all of us in the demon race read the Yin and Yang of spiritual energy.]

    Seo Ran continued his exnation.

    [Unlike humans, we can''t observe celestial energy. But the heaven and earth spiritual energy continuously circtes ording to the principle of Yin and Yang. Aren''t we visualizing and observing this cirction of Yin and Yang? By reading and understanding this cirction, we can obtain information different from human cultivators.

    Typically, animals can detect danger and flee quickly because of this reason. We might not have the ability to read grander flows like humans, but in terms of intuition, visualizing this Yin and Yang is the biggest difference between demon and human consciousness.]

    ''What?''

    The more I heard, the more I felt a strange sense of dissonance.

    What I was seeing was not the scene described by Seo Ran.

    What I was seeing was countless hues based on seven colors, visualizing the intent of countless beings.

    I had never saw the cirction of spiritual energy as described by Seo Ran.

    [That''s why I judge you as a disguised demon. The unique temperament of your consciousness, which only appears among demon beasts when detecting the cirction of Yin and Yang, exists in your consciousness...]

    What could it be?

    Is the world of seven colors I''ve entered the cirction of spiritual energy Seo Ran speaks of?

    But no matter how I look, this scene seemed far too removed from the cirction of Yin and Yang.

    [Why did the King judge you as a demi-human? You don''t seem to be lying, and it''s impossible for the King to be mistaken... Hybrids of humans and demons typically follow human consciousness, specialized in reading celestial phenomenons, not the flow of Yin and Yang.]

    ording to Seo Ran, why then did the Sea Dragon King consider me a demi-human?

    Shouldn''t he have seen me as a disguised demon, like Seo Ran did right away?

    Thinking about it, a thought struck me.

    ¡®When I met Seo Hweol... was my consciousness just like a typical human''s?¡¯

    Perhaps, it was after meeting Seo Hweol that my consciousness underwent a transformation.

    The biggest change to my consciousness was¡­.

    Yin and Yang, Heaven and Earth, the Three Talents!

    Realizing the principle of the Three Talents and creating... the division of the Gang Sphere!

    That was the most significant event that changed my consciousness in this life!

    I felt like I had grasped a clue.

    I focused more on that sensation of splitting the Gang Sphere, not creating it, but as an axis where Heaven and Earth revolved!

    Buzzing!

    As I concentrated on that sensation, my head started to hurt unbearably.

    [Ah, you didn''t know your true identity? By realizing now, your consciousness has be more firmly established.]

    Despite the headache, I knew I was on the right track and focused even more on that sensation.

    It felt like breaking through something that was blocked.

    But this kind of sensation...

    ¡®I''ve felt this when reaching the peak and when I reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin!¡¯

    Break through!

    Break through!

    I, as Man.

    The two Gang Spheres, as Heaven and Earth.

    When I realized this, I was able to split the Gang Spheres stably.

    That sensation, just a bit more.

    "Argh!"

    My head felt like it was going to split open.

    But I clenched my teeth, enduring the pain, and focused even more on the sensation.

    Blood dripped from my nose and eyes.

    My ears were buzzing.

    My senses seemed to fade away.

    And then.

    Boom!

    The sensation I felt when reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin and being connected to heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    Simr, yet a new sensationpletely settled in.

    No, it wasn''t just settling. It was more like awakening the senses that I always had.

    "Ah..."

    Heaven and Earth are endlessly flowing.

    Or should I say, Yin and Yang? Heaven and Earth?

    No, it should be Taiji.

    The spiritual energy of Heaven and Earth is flowing everywhere, drawing Taiji.

    In the leaves, in the water droplets, even in Seo Ran''s body.

    Everywhere, Yin and Yang is circting, stabilizing Heaven and Earth.

    At that moment, I instinctively raised my hand.

    A Gang Sphere rose from my palm.

    The Gang Sphere split into two, following the principle of Yin and Yang cirction of Heaven and Earth.

    But why?

    When I see the cirction of Yin and Yang, why did I evolve the Gang Sphere through the principle of Three Talents?

    The Taiji of Yin and Yang circting in Heaven and Earth.

    They are not always in a perfect shape.

    Sometimes they circte not in a circle but in an ellipse, a ttened shape, indescribably changing.

    And these changes originate from ''beings'' with spiritual power.

    I then seemed to understand why my realization was connected to the Three Talents.

    In the world, there are Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang, but within them, beings are born and the living change Heaven and Earth.

    They are the essence of Man

    Born between Heaven and Earth, all beings change the world.

    Change itself is the cirction of Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang.

    Whizz!

    As the two Gang Spheres were rotating, tailing each other.

    A faint aura connected them.

    From the two Gang Spheres, a third one split.

    The three Gang Spheres were rotating above my heart, following the principle of Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    I had gained enlightenment on the Ultimate Pinnacle realm.

    Zing-

    At the same time, I could no longer cling to the senses of Yin and Yang and withdrew from it.

    Akin to when I first entered the world of intent, staying any longer felt like my brain would burn out.

    However, thanks to the gained insights, the three rotating Gang Spheres remained.

    Seo Ran looked at the Gang Spheres with interest.

    [Ho, what''s that? A trait of your race?]

    "Well, let''s just say so."

    Among humans, Kim Young-Hoon and I were the first to reach the Ultimate Pinnacle, so I decided to just go with that.

    "Thanks to Sir Seo Ran for clearly identifying my identity, I could more firmly see the world of Heaven and Earth. Thank you."

    [Haha, sure. If the Dragon King sent you, I should help this much. Seeing you now, it seems you hadn''t fully awakened your demon consciousness when you met the King. Now you really have no difference from a demon beast.

    But it''s strange. Howe a demi-human has a demon''s consciousness and not a human''s? It''s really rare and hard to understand."]

    "Hmm, isn''t it not an absolute rule?"

    Seo Ran shook his head.

    [Sorry, but it''s indeed an absolute rule. The fact that human cultivators can read Heaven''s will means that humans found a ritual method suitable for them and became a race thatmunicates with the heavens.

    If the consciousness of human cultivators is attuned to the heavens, then the consciousness of a demon beast is aligned with the cirction of spiritual energy, symbolizing the earth. Since heaven suppresses earth, the mixed blood of a demi-human always inherits the divine consciousness of the human race.

    But what about you? Are you some kind of anomaly where heaven and earth are reversed? How did a hybrid awaken the consciousness of the demon race?]

    "Aha..."

    While listening to Seo Ran''s exnation, I realized something again.

    Originally, cultivators specialized in reading the celestial energy with their consciousness, and the demon race in reading the cirction of spiritual energy. But those who reach the Five Energies Converging to the Origin base their consciousness on the seven colors of intent.

    ording to Seo Ran, the world of seven colors I''ve seen so far ispletely different from both human cultivators and demon beasts.''

    What does the vision of consciousness I perceive signify?

    ''Human? Is it just a racial characteristic inherent to humans?''

    But what if it''s not? What if it follows the logic of the Three Talents, the perspective of Man?

    However, the concept of heaven, earth, and man in the Three Talents is a very human-centric principle.

    Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    Are humansparable to heaven and earth?

    It''s not just humans who live in this world.

    ''...I''m not sure.''

    For now, I decided to think of it as a racial characteristic of humans.

    Even if I find other reasonster, this is the only hypothesis I have now.

    I organized my thoughts and, after dispelling the Gang Spheres, gave Seo Ran a fist salute.

    "Thank you for helping me open my eyes."

    [What nonsense are you spouting? You were the one who established your identity after listening to me. Why are you thanking me? It''s like thanking someone else for opening your eyes that you rubbed awake yourself.

    ...And anyway, since the King sent you to me, it means he wants me to teach you the demonnguage. I''m fluent in both human culture andnguage.]

    His words continued.

    [Since you''ve awakened the same consciousness as the demon race, it will be much easier to teach you. A typical demi-human hybrid would normally need to learn special powers to learn the demonnguage.]

    "...?"

    I need to learn some kind of power to understand thenguage?

    [Come with me. Being out in the open at the altar, I can feel the mortals of Utmost Chaos Ind approaching. They might offer tributes again if they see me, so let''s go to my ce first.]

    Whoosh!

    Seo Ran turned around and started swimming towards the sea.

    I also leaped off the cliff.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    I stepped on the waves and continued to follow Seo Ran.

    After following the dragon  across the sea for some time,

    "My ce is below here. Follow me down."

    Whoosh!

    Seo Ran stopped swimming on the surface and dived down.

    "......"

    I sighed lightly, looking down at the dark sea below.

    ''I should definitely learn up to a certain stage in the Water Surpassing Path in my next life.''

    I took a deep breath and jumped into the sea.

    With my experience in feeling the patterns in the air, I now sensed the patterns in the water currents, swimming as fast as I could to catch up to Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran seemed to be going slow enough for me to follow, but in the water, it was still hard to keep up.

    After feeling the increasing water pressure and descending further, I saw countless coral reefs below.

    Like a garden underneath the sea.

    In a gap of the coral garden, there was an underwater cave.

    Seo Ran entered the underwater cave, and I followed him in.

    The underwater cave went down and then up again. After swimming up for a while in the cave,

    Whoosh-

    "Phew!"

    I was able to finally breathe in the fresh air.

    ''The air is surprisingly refreshing?¡¯

    I evaporated the water on me using my internal energy as I climbed onto the ground inside the cave, feeling the remarkably fresh air.

    [Wee to my abode. There''s a special coral here called Clear Coral that always keeps the air clean. Even ordinary terrestrial beings can live here.]

    "The air is as refreshing as in some deep mountains."

    Hmm-

    As Seo Ran activated his spiritual power, the round spirit stones embedded in the ceiling began to emit light.

    Seo Ran''s cave was incrediblyrge and spacious, with tunnels leading to other ces here and there.

    Heid his massive body in the cave and spoke.

    [If the kingmanded you to find me, then it would be better for me to quickly andfortably teach you. Besides, since you have awakened the consciousness of the demon race, you don¡¯t need to learn the special powers I mentioned. First, I should exin a bit about the demon race''snguage.]

    I listened intently to Seo Ran¡¯s exnation.

    [Your human race produces sounds using vocal cords and conveys words by vibrating the air, turning them intonguage, correct?'']

    ¡®''Yes, that''s right.¡¯¡¯

    [We of the demon race can also make sounds with our voice. However, most of us were animals before gaining spirituality through cultivation. So, even if we talked using the sounds we made as animals, other races wouldn¡¯t understand no matter what.

    But, there''s a reason why we, the demon race, are collectively known as ''Demon.¡¯ There''s somethingmon among us. Notably, the Demon Core unique to our race and the consciousness that perceives the cirction of spiritual energy.]

    Whoosh!

    As Seo Ran raised his forepaw, spiritual energy whirled above it.

    Realizing he was about to show something important, I reawakened the senses from before.

    It felt like my head was burning up, but once again, I could see the cirction of Taiji in the flow of heaven and earth.

    Above Seo Ran¡¯s forepaw was the cirction of Yin and Yang.

    [Many demons have agreed upon thismon point. Ourmonnguage, from now on, shall be based on this consciousness.]

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Seo Ran opened his mouth.

    Spiritual energy burst from his mouth, drawing numerous Taiji patterns in the air.

    I heard no sound, nor did I perceive any reaction from the spiritual energy.

    To an unknowing observer, it would seem like just a slight release of spiritual energy from the mouth.

    However, I could see it.

    The spiritual energy whirled and transformed into something.

    [If human speech is conveyed through air as a medium, the demon race''s speech is conveyed through spiritual energy.]

    Focusing more on the sense of seeing the cirction of spiritual energy, it seemed like I could hear its sound in my ears.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t exactly hearing or seeing, but more of an ''intuitive feeling''. Strictly speaking, this wasn¡¯t visualization at all.

    "&%%^^$^..."

    I couldn''t understand the meaning, but through it, I was able to hear Seo Ran''s ''voice''.

    [It seems you roughly understand. Now, it won''t be a problem to teach you some demonnguage.]

    Seo Ran, realizing I heard his voice, grinned and began teaching me the demonnguage.

    Half a year has passed.

    I earned numerous words and vocabry in the demonnguage, as well as the method of speaking it.

    I becamepletely familiar with the sense of perceiving the cirction of Yin and Yang.

    ¡°Now you can probably read most books without any problems.''¡±

    ¡®''Thank you. I owe it to you, Seo Hyung.''¡¯

    I expressed my gratitude to Seo Ran, who spoke to me using his voice.

    I had just finished reading a basic cultural book about the demon race given by Seo Ran today.

    ¡°Now you should be able to read the demon beast method given by the King without any problems. There won''t be any more confusing vocabry, so it''s safe to read the manual.¡±

    ¡®''Thank you.¡±

    ¡®''Haha, no need. I''m d I could fulfill a favor for the King.''¡¯

    We exchanged a few words of gratitude.

    During the conversation, Seo Ran asked me.

    ¡®''...Actually, fulfilling the King''s request was partly because it was from him, but also because I have a favor to ask of you. Would you be willing to help me?''¡¯

    ¡®''Well, if it''s Seo Hyung who taught me the demonnguage, I''ll help as much as I can.''¡¯

    ¡®''Thank you. In fact, maybe the King sent you to me because of the issue I''m currently contemting... About 30 years ago, I discovered arge barrier deep in the ck Wind Sea.

    Inside that barrier, I found something crucial for my cultivation. However, the barrier can only be broken bybining the powers of the human and demon races, and I haven''t met a trustworthy human cultivator to attempt it.''¡¯

    He politely asked for my help.

    ¡®''If you help me, I¡¯ll assist with the method you received from the King. Your bloodline definitely contains that of the human race, so it will be helpful in breaking the barrier.''¡¯

    I readily nodded.

    ¡®''If you need my help, I should naturally assist. I''m also happy to repay the teachings I received from Seo Hyung.''¡¯

    ¡®''Good. Thank you. Then shall we start learning the method right away?''¡¯

    I took out the demon beast method I received from Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol.

    The manual was bound in the hide of some beast.

    ording to Seo Ran, it seems to be the hide of a creature called crystal beast.

    I read the title of this demon beast method.

    The manual was called ¡®Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation ¡®(ºôïL‘ªýˆ×ƒ)."

 Chapter 65: Violent Storm (5)

    Chapter 65: Violent Storm (5)

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation?

    I read the demon beast method from beginning to end.

    Whenever I came across an unfamiliar demon script, I asked Seo Ran for rification, which helped me fully understand the manual.

    ¡®This ispletely different from the cultivation methods practiced by humans.¡¯

    Unlike humans who base their practices on the Five Elements, the demon race''s methods are based on their inherent primal instincts .

    It''s not about urately ssifying and manipting the attributes contained in the heavenly and earth spiritual energy.

    Instead, it involves recklessly absorbing the mixed spiritual energy and then forcibly purifying it within the body, relying on the demon race''s primal instincts to control it.

    That was the foundation of the demon beast methods.

    As I looked at the technique for indiscriminately absorbing the heaven and earth spiritual energy, I narrowed my eyes.

    "Isn''t this simr to internal energy methods?"

    It was exactly that.

    The aspect of absorbing mixed spiritual energy was no different from a martial artist¡¯s internal energy method.

    The differencey in the subsequent activation and purification of that energy.

    "If martial artists also activate and purify their internal energy, could they learn demon beast methods like the demon race?"

    Probably not.

    The enlightenment directly linked to demon beast methods is the sensation of ¡®Earth¡¯.

    The world of Yin and Yang.

    Martial artists who can perceive such things do not exist.

    Moreover, if a martial artist were to activate such energy within their body, they would literally tear apart and die.

    "It''s dangerous."

    A literal perfect way to die.

    "But, it''s worth learning."

    Fortunately, I had enough of a catalyst in my body to activate the energy.

    "Qi Refining 13th Star, Unified Originpleted."

    From this point, one needs toplete Qi Refining 14th Star, Infinite Spiritual Cloud, and then challenge the Qi Building stage.

    Generally, once someonepletes Qi Refining 12th Star, merging all spiritual meridians into one, they are ready to enter Qi Building.

    From Qi Refining 13th Star, it''s essentially a preparatory stage for Qi Building.

    "Seo Ran Hyung, I''m going to seclude myself nearby to learn this method."

    "Alright, I also need to make preparations to break the barrier, so return within three years."

    Leaving Seo Ran¡¯s cave to cultivate, I went to a suitable rocky ind nearby.

    After digging a cave to avoid disturbances, I began my first attempt at Qi Building along with Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Qi Refining 13th Star, Unified Origin.

    A stage where the spiritual power formed in the spiritual meridians is concentrated into a single point in the dantian.

    To reach the next stage, Infinite Spiritual Cloud, I needed to activate the point of spiritual power in the dantian and create a cloud of spiritual power inside.

    "I''ll activate the point of Unified Origin!"

    Boom!

    A thunderous vibration seem toe from within the dantian.

    Bang!

    The point of Qi exploded.

    In that explosion, the energy within the Inner Core transformed and became purified.

    "But this isn''t enough."

    After the explosion of the origin point, a cloud of spiritual power flew out.

    Woosh!

    Qi Refining 14th Star.

    I entered the Infinite Spiritual Cloud stage.

    "With this cloud..."

    Rumble!

    I condense it.

    Continuously condensing the cloud until it reach its limit.

    "And now, I challenge Qi Building!"

    sh!

    A light seemed to ignite inside the dantian.

    Then the clouds began to contract.

    And when the contraction reached a critical point.

    Kuaang!

    A powerful explosion sounded as if thunder was striking within me.

    A st far stronger than before, potentially lethal if it ruptures the dantian!

    However, I drew energy from the Inner Core to prevent the st from escaping, thereby preventing a lethal explosion.

    "Phew... Is it over?"

    The cloud of spiritual power, created by the eruption of the Unified Origin point, had lost all its energy and vanished.

    My cultivation, which had soared to Qi Refining 14th Star for a moment, had returned to thepleted level of Qi Refining 12th Star.

    I can return to Qi Refining 13th Star by repeating the cirction of power.

    But for now, it was a drop in cultivation.

    My first attempt at Qi Building ended in failure.

    However,

    Woosh!

    In the center of the dantian.

    Due to the tremendous activation during the breakthrough, the power within the Inner Core became incredibly purified.

    "With this purified energy, I''ll utilize the techniques of demon beast methods..."

    The Inner Core began vibrating.

    Simultaneously, my consciousness began to tremble in sync with the vibration.

    "ording to the technique in the method... I align my consciousness with the primal instincts described by the method."

    Grrrumble...

    My consciousness transforms.

    Just as Seo Ran¡¯s consciousness covers his body in his own form, my consciousness, which had been enveloping me in a spherical form, began to morph into the shape of a dragon.

    "It''s somewhat ufortable."

    After all, it was a human trying to learn the cultivation methods of a demon beast.

    No matter how careful I am, there is bound to be some disharmony.

    "It feels like wearing clothes that don''t fit..."

    But still.

    After aligning my consciousness with the dragon''s primal instincts, I began to manipte the energy ordingly.

    Rumble!

    Spiritual power began to surge outwards.

    The demon race¡¯s methods do not progressively activate the spiritual meridians in an orderly manner.

    Instead, it recklessly races towards the final form of the method, without caring for anything else.

    The practitioner''s physique must change towards the final form of the method.

    Rumble!

    As the surging spiritual power whirls outwards, the spiritual meridians inside my body gradually adapt and change.

    Once this transformation isplete, I should be able to use some of the abilities described in Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    I will be much stronger.

    However...

    "Arrgh!"

    It''s excruciatingly painful!

    Perhaps because it''s not meant for humans to learn, every time my spiritual meridians forcibly adapt to Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, it feels as though they are tearing apart.

    I grit my teeth.

    Crack!

    Inside the cave on the rocky ind, as I clench my fists, handprints imprint on the cave walls.

    Gritting my teeth, I continue to cultivate the method.

    "I''ll find... the next path!"

    The next realm of martial arts.

    And a way for someone without talent like me to ascend to Qi Building.

    I will find it, no matter what!

    A year passed.

    Above the ck Wind Sea.

    On a certain rocky ind.

    The quiet rocky ind began to undergo changes.

    Creak, crack...

    The ind started to shake.

    Rumble!

    The vibrations emanating from the ind grew stronger, and then...

    Crack!

    The ind began to split.

    Kuang Kuang Kuang

    The ind shattered, and a dragon¡¯s ascension began.

    From within the ind, a powerful whirlwind surge, grinding the ind from inside out.

    Rumble!

    ck rocks are torn apart and lifted into the air, swirling in all directions.

    In the middle of the sea.

    A small whirlwind strikes.

    Roar!

    At the center of the whirlwind, there is a shadowy figure.

    From this being, the whirlwind drew water from the ck Wind Sea into the sky, scattering rain in all directions.

    At the center of the whirlwind.

    The shadowy figure inside draws in wind for a while before moving the whirlwind onto a nearby rocky ind.

    Gradually, the wind dies down, and the figure inside uses the wind to step onto the rocky ind.

    I move my consciousness, feeling the wind that ced me on the rocky ind.

    My consciousness, which had transformed into a form akin to a sea dragon, returned to its spherical shape.

    "This is... Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation."

    Literally, a demon beast method that summons wind.

    I recall a familiar memory, thinking of the ability I had just disyed.

    Throughout the time I have been learning this method, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu has been growing, which exploded when I finally used that ability.

    It was like...

    "Isn''t this simr to what the Makli n uses?"

    The wind attribute spells used by the Makli n.

    They were so simr to this method that it was uncanny.

    The difference being, unlike the faint devilish aura in the wind called by the Makli n,

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation has a ferocious wildness in its winds.

    That was the difference between Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation and the wind techniques of the Makli n.

    "Come to think of it... Most of the Makli n''s spells are rted to dragons."

    I used to think the Makli n''s spells were of the Yin attribute.

    But thinking again.

    All the spells used by the Makli n.

    The river with the smell of decaying bodies.

    The whirlwinds where wind dragons and wind phoenixes appear.

    The spells that cover the sky in dark clouds to bring down rain.

    They are all rted to water and wind.

    Water and wind.

    These are powers rted to storms.

    And historically, dragons have been called the tribes of the storm.

    Especially the sea dragon n, symbolizing the storm of the sea.

    "What is the rtionship between the Makli n, a devilish n, and the Sea Dragon Tribe?"

    Also, how is Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation rted to the devilish arts of the Makli n?

    Could this demon beast method also be a kind of devilish art?

    "No, it''s not a devil path method."

    Those who have learned devilish arts, especially those from the Makli n, emit an unpleasant devilish aura, but I don''t feel that here.

    Still, as soon as I realized the connection between Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation and the Makli n, I felt a certain repulsion.

    "The power is certainly outstanding..."

    It seems to suit me well, unlike other methods such as Earth Surpassing Path, as I achieved it much faster.

    But still, there''s difort as if I¡¯m wearing ill-fitted clothes, and the connection with the Makli n only amplifies this uneasiness.

    "...I''m not sure. No point in worrying about it now. Better to ask Seo Ranter for a clear exnation."

    After shaking off these thoughts, I pondered what to do next.

    Should I go to Seo Ran''s cave?

    Or should I return to the maind?

    ¡®After all, Seo Ran said it¡¯s fine as long as I return within three years. I''ve just barely learned the basic abilities of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation. Should I go to Seo Ran to receive further guidance and enhance my mastery of the method?

    Or should I go to the maind to search for traces of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the western mountains of Shengzi during the remaining time?¡¯

    ording to Jin Byuk-ho, there are some records left by the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the western mountains of Shengzi.

    I might find them if I search.

    "What should I do?"

    After pondering for a while,

    I determined where to spend the remaining two-plus years.

    "Let''s head to the maind."

    I turn towards Shengzi.

    Though Seo Ran said the barrier would be safe, it¡¯s an unpredictable situation after all. Considering the possibility of losing my life unexpectedly, gathering more information is prudent.

    Whoosh!

    As I activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation again, my Inner Core responds, releasing energy.

    Wind swirls around me, lifting me into the air.

    I fly north from the ck Wind Sea towards Shengzi.

    Shengzi Is a nation governed by numerous cultivator ns.

    Because of this, there are many regtions set by these ns that are deeply rooted throughout the country.

    I found myself caught in one of these numerous rules.

    In the Western Capital City of Shengzi, near the western mountains,

    I was surrounded by several high-level Qi Refining cultivators in a certain n''s territory.

    "Flying is prohibited? What do you mean?"

    "Hmph, you didn¡¯t you know thews of Shengzi when you came here? Is that even possible? In various parts of the country, flying is prohibited to preventrge-scale battles among the members of different cultivator ns.

    Since you vited the rules, you must immediately pay a fine of 100 spirit stones."

    "......"

    I ask the stern-looking green-robed man.

    "ording to my knowledge, the ce where I flew was slightly outside the territory of your n. Do I still have to pay the fine?"

    "Hmph! What are you talking about? The ce where you flew was clearly above our n''s territory. If you don''t pay the spirit stones, you will have to serve time in our n''s prison."

    ''This is preposterous...''

    It''s not that I''mpletely ignorant of thews of Shengzi.

    I''ve been here in a previous life, so how could I not know?

    It''s true that there are no-fly zones, but the ce where I flew was just outside one of these zones.

    However, this green-robed man is now trying to unfairly impose a fine on me, taking advantage of the fact that I''m a foreigner.

    ''I don''t have any spirit stones on me right now...''

    Not even themon storage devices that cultivators carry.

    What should I do?

    After pondering for a moment, I ask him,

    "What if I can''t pay right now but promise to leave it at the front of my n?"

    "Your n?"

    At my words, the green-robed man and the other cultivators looked at each other.

    "Aren''t you a loose cultivator?"

    "No, I belong to a n."

    "Hmm, which n is it?"

    I smile and introduce my ''n.''

    "The Makli n."

    Silence fell among the crowd at my words.

    "...What nonsense... Cultivators of the Makli n all wear blue robes, don''t they?"

    "Ah, I had no choice but toe to Shengzi secretly."

    "Secretly? What business does someone from the Makli n have in Shengzi, toe in secret?"

    "I cannot say. It''s a n secret after all."

    "This guy. The more I look, the more suspicious he seems. Pretending to be from the Makli n, huh?"

    "Pretending?"

    I chuckle lightly.

    "Do you still think it''s pretending after seeing this?"

    Rumble!

    I activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, gathering the wind around me.

    "I am indeed an elder of the Makli n!"

    Whooosh!

    A whirlwind blows around, sweeping up the green-robed cultivators.

    "Ah, this guy! He''s attacking us!"

    "That, that''s indeed a technique of the Makli n!"

    "This scoundrel from the Makli n is attacking us!"

    Those cultivators, maybe because they werew enforcers of Shengzi, managed to withstand the wind of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation with their high-level Qi Refining skills. They even showed signs of counterattacking with other spells.

    However, this is all a deception.

    Whoosh!

    While the whirlwind covers the surroundings and obscures vision, I release a Gang Sphere from my palm.

    The Gang Sphere spins and splits into three, hovering above my hand.

    "Listen well, I am Makli Hyun, elder of the Makli n! Do not block my path!"

    Whooosh!

    Amidst the dusty wind obscuring everyone''s vision, the three Gang Spheres fly towards the green-robed cultivators at the speed of light.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The Gang Spheres strike the cultivators'' defensive spells and magic artifacts, causing great shock but not killing them.

    "Ahh...!"

    "This power..."

    "He''s a Qi Building cultivator... an elder!"

    One of the green-robed cultivators hastily infuses spiritual power into a talisman.

    Facing the talisman that seems to transmit messages, the green-robed cultivator yells with a pale face.

    "An elder of the Qi Building stage from the Makli n has infiltrated Shengzi across the border! The Makli n of Yanguo has vited the treaty!!"

    Boom!

    Using the wind, I shake off the cultivators and quickly fly towards the western mountains.

    "Treaty vition! The cultivator ns of Shengzi will formally protest against the Makli n!!"

    ¡®Let them protest.¡¯

    I leave the yelling green-robed cultivators behind and fly through the sky.

    The western mountains are close.

    Once I get inside, they won''t be able to catch me easily.

    A protest against the Makli n is none of my concern.

    sh!

    sh, sh!

    Whether it was the effect of the green-robed cultivator''s message talisman or not, I saw green lights below starting to chase after me.

    Those Qi Refining cultivators of the n began to gather below me, forming an unusual formation.

    From the looks of the formation, it isn¡¯t an easy one to deal with.

    "A formation for Qi Building cultivators?"

    I pretended to be a Qi Building cultivator using the strength of the Ultimate Pinnacle, but I am only at the extreme level of Qi Refining. Getting caught in the formation would be troublesome.

    "I can''t get caught."

    Whoosh!

    Gang Qi escapes from my palm.

    The Gang Qi splits into three and is then reabsorbed into me.

    "Triple eleration."

    sh!

    My consciousness, transformed into the form of a sea dragon, bes even more akin a sea dragon, and the wind of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation bes even stronger.

    sh!

    Wrapped in stronger winds, I fly even faster towards the western mountains.

    Soon, I¡¯m out of the range of the formation set by the Qi Refining cultivators.

    "Are the western mountains ahead?"

    I take in the sight of the western mountains, preparing to hide.

    At that moment...

    Rumble!

    A fearsome presence is felt from behind.

    "That is..."

    A tingling sensation in my limbs.

    A Qi Building cultivator.

    Still a dot in the distance, but I know how quickly it will approach.

    "Tch, I need to push it a bit."

    Rumble!

    I increase the wind speed.

    The whirlwind surrounding me growsrger, showing its ferocity that connects the sky and the earth.

    Drip-

    Blood drips from my mouth.

    But I ignore it and expand Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation even more.

    The whirlwind of a Qi Building cultivator!

    A huge dragon¡¯s ascension absorbs the surrounding dirt and dust, clouding the area.

    Puff!

    I break out of the dragon¡¯s ascension and form a hand seal.

    "Ha!"

    Rumble!

    The whirlwind moves.

    The ashen whirlwind flies towards the chasing Qi Building and green-robed cultivators.

    The Qi Building cultivator is startled and quickly casts a spell to counterattack.

    I wipe the blood from my mouth, concentrating my consciousness.

    I had excessively forced out spiritual power equivalent to Qi Building at the level of Qi Refining.

    Such an attack can only be used once, and using the Gang Sphere might wrongly implicate Kim Young-hoon, who is active in Yanguo.

    So, I will create a disturbance with this attack and then escape.

    Swoosh!

    My sword energy cuts through the air, and my consciousness vanish, concealed by the Hidden Consciousness Technique.

    sh!

    I quickly descend towards the western mountains, forming a hand seal.

    "Earth Surpassing Path!¡±

    Rumble!

    The earth opens up to receive me.

    I fall into the ground beneath the western mountains using the Earth Surpassing Path.

    The earth''s spiritual energy flowing through the western mountains will maximize my Earth Surpassing Path.

    Moreover,

    "Argh! This scum from the Makli n! Everyone, chase after him! If he''s from the Makli n, he must have fled into the sky!"

    Their prejudice against the Makli n didn''t apply to me hiding underground.

    I hide beneath the ground, watching the Qi Building cultivator from the green-robed n destroy my whirlwind and fly off into the wrong direction in the sky, and wipe off the remaining blood from my mouth.

    "Now, let''s go find the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    A few monthster.

    I found the archive at Shattered Heaven Peak in the western mountains, where Jin Byuk-ho mentioned the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect were located.

    Indeed, what is the rtionship between the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Ascension Gate?

    Creak-

    I open the door of the archive and enter.

    Trantor Notes: Chapter donated by kittyfan69 and Asylums. Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 66: Violent Storm (6)

    Chapter 66: Violent Storm (6)

    The interior of the archive is dim and murky.

    At the same time, the area is permeated with a formation that blurs the senses, making it hard to distinguish where anything was. If it weren''t for the clues given to me by Jin Byuk-ho, I might not have been able to find the archive of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in just a few months.

    I extend my consciousness, carefully navigating the structure of the archive while avoiding the interference of the formation.

    After a while, I enter the archive and walk towards the section where the books are kept.

    "Tsk...There''s hardly anything left."

    I click my tongue in disappointment.

    Perhaps because the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect ascended to the higher realms and took all the important items from the sect with them, there were only a few books left in the archive.

    "Let''s see¡­The record about the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Ancestor Yang Su-jin..."

    Fortunately, what I was looking for was still there, and I started reading the book without hesitation.

    The book detailed the life of Yang Su-jin, the founding ancestor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It was not much different from what I had read in the royal archive of Shengzi.

    There were minor specific details and differences, but the broader aspects were as I already knew.

    Of course, there were some shockingly urate details described.

    "Ha, he ascended to the higher realms and really tore through the void to descend back to this world."

    The book detailed the years when Yang Su-jin ascended and returned.

    ording to the book, it took roughly three thousand years for him to ascend and thene back.

    ''Three thousand years...''

    It seems shortpared to the history of 120,000 years, but even mankind''s calendar on Earth is roughly only two thousand years old. What concept of time can three thousand years represent?

    ''In any case, it''s confirmed that Yang Su-jin is the cause behind the Ascension Gate.''

    The book explicitly stated that the Ascension Gate was established by ''our founding patriarch.''

    Of course, the space where the Ascension Gate opened was originally prone to spatial rifts and instability.

    It was said that never before had such a clear pathway to the higher realms been created.

    ''I want to read more about the Ascension Gate, but it seems the rest is just about how he established the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and governed the sect.''

    I felt a bit disappointed and turned the page.

    As I reach the end of the book, I furrow my brows.

    ''Yang Su-jin disappeared in hister years?''

    I was surprised to find such a bold statement in the sect''s archive, dering that their founding patriarch had gone missing.

    ''It''s more credible than a book of wild conjectures, but still...''

    Missing?

    A cultivator who achieved the Heavenly Being stage and ascended.

    After reaching much higher realms and tearing through the void to descend, he just went missing?

    I flip through the book but find only statements about how the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect had searched the entire continent and seas but couldn''t find anything about their founding patriarch.

    I closed the book and picked up another one.

    This book detailed the lineage of the sect''s leaders and their rtionships.

    I scanned it quickly, hoping to find something useful, but found nothing and closed it, moving on to the next book.

    The next was not useful either, containing the wills and sayings of past sect leaders.

    ''As I thought, they took all the important and secret documents and left only what others could see.''

    Feeling slightly irritated, I still hoped to find something useful and kept turning the pages.

    ''The collection of wills of the past leaders of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? What use do I have for this...''

    Suddenly, while flipping through the book, I pause.

    Although Yang Su-jin had disappeared without leaving a will, hisst words before disappearing were recorded in the book.

    -There is no ce like home. Do the disciples of the sect have a home in their hearts?

    ''Home...''

    It was part of a speech he had given before disappearing.

    My eyes are drawn to the first sentence of the speech, ''There is no ce like home.''

    I shift my gaze to thest sentence.

    -People all have a home in their hearts. We must all strive to reach that home in our hearts.

    "To reach the home in our hearts..."

    A few dayster, Yang Su-jin was recorded as having disappeared.

    ''Went to find his home?''

    I ponder over these lines for a while, then close the book.

    My mind is filled with thoughts.

    With mixed feelings, I picked up the next book.

    The book was simr to the previous book but contained a collection of teachings and warnings left by the leaders for future generations.

    I read a warning left by Yang Su-jin, for future generations.

    "Future generations must read the stele erected by the founding master in front of the Void Gate before attempting to ascend to the higher realms. This is a crucial rule that must be followed by all future ascendants of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Remember, always remember."

    The "Void Gate" mentioned here seems to refer to the Ascension Gate.

    "The stele in front of the Ascension Gate..."

    It was a stele inscribed with thunderclouds, floating in the void, absorbing lightning, with the words:

    "...leave something behind for future generations and ascend with a calm heart. Those who do not abide by this will face disaster."

    But, the part about what exactly to leave behind was damaged, so its full meaning remained unknown.

    I click my tongue lightly, guessing that Yang Su-jin''s warning had likely not been heeded.

    "It seems it was prepared for future generations, but now that the entire sect has ascended to the higher realms, it probably doesn''t matter anymore."

    After all, it was an event from 120,000 years ago, difficult to maintain till now.

    The original purpose of the stele remains unknown, but it seems to have served its purpose.

    After reading the book, I turn my attention to the next one.

    "Hmm? This book is thest."

    Perhaps because the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect took everything necessary, there were no more books in the archive.

    I picked up thest book and read it.

    Surprisingly, thest book contained a unique technique of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect!

    This technique, called Lightning Predicting Eye, is an eye technique relying on the sense of reading celestial energy to predict tomorrow''s weather and where and how lightning will strike.

    "...How am I supposed to use this?"

    It seems the sect themselves deemed this book useless and left it behind.

    Predicting the weather is something cultivators, even demon beasts, could do. With the demon race¡¯s senses of ¡®Earth¡¯, one could predict lightning strikes without the need for Lightning Predicting Eye.

    Sensitive cultivators could even calcte the location of lightning strikes based on the flow of spiritual energy.

    "No, wait."

    This technique seems designed for the slightly less spiritually sensitive cultivators to calcte the location of lightning strikes based on the flow of spiritual energy.

    A vague technique created specifically for lower-level cultivators.

    "......"

    I skim through the book quickly, storing it in my mind.

    "Can''t say if it''ll be of any use."

    How often does one encounter lightning in life anyway? Those powerful enough to predict and avoid lightning would defend themselves with their own abilities. For those too weak, needing the use of the technique, it would be of no use anyway.

    I close thest book and look around the archive again.

    As expected, nothing else is left.

    "I came here thinking it would take years to find what I need."

    But I had read all the books in the archive in less than a day.

    There were hardly more than ten books in total.

    So much for gaining any knowledge.

    I didn''t learn anything new about the Ascension Gate, just some strange and unsettling conjectures about Yang Su-jin.

    I leave the archive and explore the area around Shattered Heaven Peak.

    There were traces of the massive sect and many cultivators'' lives, but Shattered Heaven Peak was now empty. Where buildings might have stood, only traces remained, not even foundation stones.

    It seems the entire sect, including the buildings, had ascended to the higher realms.

    There was nothing more to see.

    "Sigh..."

    I sat down where a building once stood at the edge of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "Maybe I should just go back to Seo Ran."

    I had originallye to the western mountains to investigate the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect for the remaining two years.

    I didn''t expect to finish so quickly without much to show for it.

    Lost in thought, I suddenly notice the spiritual energy at the peak is incredibly dense.

    "Thinking about it, it makes sense. This was the site of arge sect."

    The spiritual energy is several times denser than at the main house of the Cheongmun n.

    "There''s no need to hurry back to Seo Ran''s ce, given such a great training ground."

    After all, I came here because Seo Ran said it would take him three years to prepare.

    If I go back now, I''d just be training anyway.

    So why not train here, where the spiritual energy is denser than at Seo Ran''s ce?

    "Yes, this ce seems more conductive for trying to ascend to Qi Building."

    I move my recovered Qi Refining 14th Star spiritual power, sensing the spiritual cloud swirling in my dantian.

    The decision is quick.

    I enter a cave likely used by the disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, find a spot, and sit down cross-legged.

    ¡®I spent the previous year learning the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method. Now, for the remaining time, I should try to reach the Qi Building stage and see if I have any chance of achieving it.¡¯

    The spiritual cloud in my dantian began to move.

    Ascending to the Qi Building stage involves condensing the spiritual cloud into a single spiritual star.

    The spiritual energy must be condensed into the form of a star to truly ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    The spiritual cloud gradually began to rotate, and under my will, started to converge into a single point.

    Rumble -

    The spiritual cloud gathered towards the center of my dantian.

    As it concentrated, itpressed to form a star!

    Crunch!

    Driven by my willpower, the spiritual cloudpressed, and the temperature at its core rose.

    At the same time, the fluffy spiritual mist began to merge with each other.

    Once the fusion of the spiritual cloud inside the dantian isplete and a stable star is born, I can ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    However,

    Crack, crack...

    Cracks began to form in the star.

    "!"

    sh!

    Suddenly, there was a sh in the dantian, and the forming star exploded.

    Boom!

    "Argh!"

    I exert all my strength to prevent damage to my dantian.

    Thanks to that, the energy of my Inner Core became refined once again, but my face contorted in pain.

    ''This attempt failed too.''

    I needed to capture and stabilize the slight changes urring at the moment of the star''s birth.

    Possessing the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, my spiritual power is too chaotic, making it difficult to grasp all the ''slight changes.''

    There were too many changes to catch them all.

    "Sigh..."

    I sigh and examine the state of my dantian.

    The spiritual cloud waspletely consumed, and my level fell back to thepleted 12th Star Qi Refining

    ''It''s frustrating.''

    Using Qi Building Pills would greatly reduce the difficulty of reaching the Qi Building stage.

    The pure life force in the Qi Building pills injects vitality into the spiritual star, significantly stabilizing it.

    However, knowing what the ''life force'' in the pills is made of makes me reluctant to use them.

    ''No, it''s more than reluctance.''

    It''s something that, as a human, I should not consume.

    As this thought sank in, I let out a wryugh, realizing the path I am attempting.

    Attempting to reach the Qi Building stage without Qi Building Pills, despite having the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, is madness.

    Except for those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots, which cultivator wouldn''t use Qi Building Pills to ascend?

    The more Spiritual Roots one has, the more subtle changes apany the birth of the spiritual star. Even those with True Spiritual Roots often take Qi Building Pills due to the crazing shaking of their spiritual star due to the slight changes..

    For every inferior spiritual root, the number of apanying changes increases by a square.

    As someone with Five Element Spiritual Roots, I need to control 4 times more changes than someone with True Spiritual Roots.

    "Damn it."

    I clench my fists in frustration.

    This is why I even learned demon beast methods like Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, to try and find another way.

    However, after learning demon beast methods, I realized that they had no rtion to the Qi Building process.

    ''They don''t affect each other.''

    Like oil and water, the two energies flow separately.

    Even though other realizations might bring some connection, currently, they seem unrted.

    ''No choice then.''

    The only constion was that every attempt at Qi Building, despite resulting in explosions, refined the energy in my Inner Core.

    I sigh and begin to cultivate to reach the 14th Star of Qi Refining again..

    Months passed.

    I tried again and again to ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    Numerous explosions urred in my dantian, and I experienced excruciating pain each time.

    The advantage of being in a region dense with spiritual energy was that, with enough understanding of the stages, I could recover my cultivation from the 12th Star to the 13th and 14th Star of Qi Refining fairly quickly and attempt Qi Building multiple times.

    Whoosh!

    The number of changes urring in the spiritual star easily exceeded tens of thousands.

    If I could stabilize all these changes and maintain the fusion of the spiritual cloud, a spiritual star would be born.

    That is the Qi Building stage.

    However, I was overwhelmed just trying to track these daunting changes, let alone catch them all.

    I had to catch and understand every minute and faint change of spiritual power that¡¯s equivalent or smaller than a grain of sand, stabilize them, and then base the fusion of the spiritual cloud on that to create the spiritual star.

    "Damn, it''s too difficult."

    Even when using Gang Sphere to quadruple the speed of my thoughts, I barely manage to observe the transformations without missing them.

    ''The only hope seems to be... increasing the number of Gang Spheres to further elerate thought.''

    My consciousness had grown to the extreme level of Qi Refining, and had be almost as vast as it would be in the Qi Building stage.

    Therger the consciousness, the more pronounced the eleration of mental facilities.

    Even more so than Kim Young-hoon, who hasn''t practiced cultivation!

    ''Maybe, if I can handle nine Gang Spheres like Kim Hyung, there might be some hope.''

    Boom!

    The fusion of the Spiritual Cloud failed again, and an explosion urred, causing pain in my dantian.

    Cough!

    I spit out a mouthful of blood and manage my internal injuries with internal energy.

    Another failure.

    With each failure, I find myself focusing more on elerating thought through the realm of martial arts.

    And again, I begin to think about the demon beast methods.

    ''Martial arts are certainly simr to the methods of the demon race.''

    Of course, they''re just simr.

    They are fundamentally different.

    Like the wings of insects and birds, twopletely different creatures that have simply undergone convergent evolution.

    But certainly, the results they produced are simr.

    ''So, they can be referenced.''

    Demon beast methods and cultivation methods arepletely unrted.

    However, for someone without innate talent to attempt to leap to the next stage, a synergy with martial arts is necessary.

    And martial arts resemble demon beast methods.

    Whoosh!

    A Gang Sphere emerges from my heart.

    I invoke the ¡®Earth¡¯ sensation that the demons feel.

    Now familiar with the demons'' sensations, invoking them only causes a slight headache.

    It is no longer painful.

    This is simr to when I first perceived intent.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    The cirction of Yin and Yang and Taiji in heaven and earth entere my sight.

    I can see, or rather feel, the Taiji circting everywhere in heaven and earth.

    All the celestial energy is constantly circting, with Yin and Yang rotating.

    I seeded in manipting three Gang Spheres by interpreting the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and the changes arising from Yin and Yang from the aspect of Man.

    Whoosh!

    Just like the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, the Gang Sphere splits into Heaven and Earth, and between Yin and Yang, life is born, symbolizing Man with the Gang Sphere.

    ''What exactly must be realized to control nine Gang Spheres?''

    I recall the Ultimate Pinnacle that the Kim Young-hoons of my past lives had reached.

    When I knew nothing, I just admired it as something incredible.

    I never had the luxury to think about the principle behind it.

    But now, having reached the stage of manipting three Gang Spheres, I can¡¯t even begin to fathom how it was done.

    ''Furthermore...''

    Kim Young-hoon hadn''t awakened demon senses through advice like me.

    ''Did he just naturally grasp the principle of the Three Talents within the Gang Spheres and control nine of them?''

    Looking at it again, it is truly an insane talent.

    But I refocus my thoughts.

    Talent is just the quality of realizing quickly.

    If I can understand what was realized, I too can follow in his footsteps!

    "...I''ve decided."

    I take a deep breath, concentrate on the Unified Origin of spiritual power, and stand up with my Qi Refining 13th Star cultivation.

    "I shouldn''t waste time here, I need to go to Kim Hyung."

    I n to formally teach him the demon senses, exin the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to him, and help him gain inspiration.

    Dash!

    I leave the stone cave of Shattered Heaven Peak, kick off the ground, and race towards Yanguo.

    To meet Kim Young-hoon in Yanguo, I used the same means asst time through the Jin n.

    After contacting Kim Young-hoon, he rushed to me in a day.

    "Ha ha, how long has it been!"

    "It''s been a while. You''ve advanced further again in the meantime."

    Since ourst meeting, Kim Young-hoon hadpletely destroyed the Makli Dynasty in coboration with the Jin n.

    "Yeah, thanks to you, I seeded in reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle. I made a name for myself too... But what do you mean by ''again''?"

    He weed me, but suddenly sensing something off in my words, he asked.

    I was startled by his question but quicklyposed myself and answered.

    "Ah, I mean... Kim Hyung was a department head, and now you''ve risen even higher in this world. Ha ha.."

    "Uwhahaha! A middle manager in a mid-sizedpany, what are you talking about?"

    "Ha ha.."

    I control my thoughts and inwardly break out in a cold sweat.

    ''I unconsciously got a bit confused with my past life.''

    As memories umte, I sometimes get confused like this.

    "Anyway..."

    I refine my intent and question.

    "Have you improved your skills a bit?"

    I ask him with a yful expression.

    ''I never thought I''d ask such a question in my life...''

    Instead of answering, Kim Young-hoon suddenly extends his intent towards me.

    I, too, smile and extend my intent in response.

    sh!

    Light explodes.

    The sound around us vanishes.

    In the quiet void, we collide in an instant.

    ''Let''s start.''

    2x eleration.

    Boom!

    I dive into Kim Young-hoon''s embrace and thrust an attack onto him.

    However, Kim Young-hoon instantly reacts, repelling my attack andunching a counterattack.

    ''Has he realized eleration? Then...''

    Let''s see how much he has grown.

    Boom!

    I meet him inbat, gradually increasing my speed.

    If I fundamentally value technique, Kim Young-hoon values speed.

    Therefore, my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship usually focuses on precise techniques, and his Severing Vein Saber Method is quick and agile.

    3x eleration.

    Entering eleration using two Gang Spheres.

    Kim Young-hoon also manages to keep up with ease.

    Dozens of shes ur in a moment.

    The surroundings be chaotic, not due to Gang Qi, but due to simple shockwaves from our shes.

    I gradually increase my speed even further.

    But that was it.

    From then on, Kim Young-hoon only confronts my attacks with his innate instincts.

    His speed did not increase further.

    As a person who specializes in speed, when he lost that advantage, I began to see his weaknesses.

    In the midst of dozens of shes.

    Crash

    Eventually, I manage to prate his defense and sessfully nt a palm strike on his chest.

    "Cough! Ack.."

    Kim Young-hoon chokes and spins in the air before falling.

    "Really, your growth rate is astounding."

    I had somewhat anticipated that he would reach the Ultimate Pinnacle in such a short time.

    But to already be handling two Gang Spheres.

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoonughs, emitting Gang Sphere from his consciousness, and his Gang Sphere begins to split into two and rotate.

    "Ha ha, in a few years, I¡¯ll surpass you too. Be prepared!"

    "Of course, you should. But... how exactly did you split the Gang Sphere, Kim Hyung?"

    "Hm?"

    Kim Young-hoon looks puzzled at my question.

    "Aren''t you splitting it too?"

    "It seems to me that Kim Hyung and I have not attained the same realization."

    "What do you mean? Although everyone''s way of obtaining enlightenment in martial arts differs, are you saying the enlightenment itself is different?"

    I too float a Gang Sphere and split it into two, just like him.

    Then, with demon senses, I rotate the Gang Sphere in perfect sync with the cirction of Yin and Yang of spiritual energy.

    If he had obtained the same realization as me, there''s no way he wouldn''t recognize this rotation.

    However, Kim Young-hoon still looks confused.

    His expression seems to ask what I expect him to see from the rotating Gang Sphere.

    Seeing his expression, I be even more curious.

    ''What principle did he use to split the Gang Sphere?''

    "Kim Hyung. Please tell me. What enlightenment did you achieve?"

 Chapter 67: Violent Storm (7)

    Chapter 67: Violent Storm (7)

    "What enlightenment, you ask? Hmm, now that I think about it, reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle is bound to be unique to you and me anyway, so it''s hard to put into words."

    He seemed puzzled for a moment, then floated the Gang Spheres on his palm and continued.

    The two Gang Spheres were endlessly circling each other above his hand.

    "First, like you, I infused the Gang Sphere with ''myself'', right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Right, by infusing another part of my consciousness into it, the Gang Sphere appears almost like an avatar in the world of intent. It''s possible to absorb the Gang Sphere to elerate thought. You must know this too, since you''ve split the Gang Sphere... But a person is not made up solely of themselves."

    "...?"

    ''I''m the same up to this point.''

    But from Kim Young-hoon''s next exnation, the differences between us began to emerge.

    "A person ispleted within rtionships with others. Then, the enlightenment of the Gang Sphere must start from the concept of rtionships. What is the most precious and valuable rtionship to a human?"

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Spheres on his hand vibrate.

    Somehow, I felt as if I could hear a heartbeat from the radiance of those spheres.

    "Parents."

    There was an indescribable nostalgia on his face as he spoke.

    "The most direct cause that brought me into the world... I was born because of my father and mother. I received life from them. I am not just made of myself, but also of my parents."

    Whoosh-

    As he verbalized his realization, he seemed to gain something more.

    Was it from our battle, or from observing the three Gang Spheres still floating above my hand?

    The Gang Sphere of this martial deity began to change as well.

    "My mother and father met, and they had me..."

    Boom!

    As the two Gang Spheres rotate, a third one begins to emerge within their rotation.

    "As I live my life, I met my wife, and will see my children. Maybe even grandchildren. Among the countless rtionships and connections I''ll encounter in life...

    The most precious ones constitute what I am."

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I interpreted the Gang Sphere through the principle of the Three Talents.

    Having worshiped the heavens and learned the demon senses, the presence of heaven and earth is very clear to me.

    But Kim Young-hoon''s principle seems to be family.

    Time and time again.

    Whenever Kim Young-hoon reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, he almost always handled nine Gang Spheres.

    Maybe it was because he kept thinking of his loved and missed ones...

    Crack...

    Three Gang Spheres.

    An amazing achievement and realization, but Kim Young-hoon clenches his fist, dissolving the Gang Spheres, and presses his fist to his chest.

    "...Such martial arts are unnecessary. I just... want to see my family again."

    "......"

    We both disperse our Gang Spheres and stand silently for a while.

    Both of us are lost in thought for a moment.

    After a while.

    Kim Young-hoon lightens the mood with a bitter smile.

    "...Enough of this. What''s the use of talking about it here? Sorry. Let''s talk about martial arts instead."

    He smiles faintly and floats the Gang Sphere again.

    "Anyway, I realized that I was constantly interacting with the most important rtionships in my life. Then, I thought that the Gang Sphere and intent could also be divided within endless interaction and cirction.

    ''Endless cirction''. That was the principle I found."

    "Is that so..."

    I too came out of my thoughts and listened intently to his story.

    Endless cirction.

    This concept also resonates in the world of Taiji I observed.

    After all, the Yin and Yang of the world are constantly circting and interacting.

    Although the direction of our enlightenment was different, there is amon ground.

    He focused on the cirction of intent.

    I focused on the Taiji of spiritual energy.

    But even though there was amon point, our realizations are distinctly different.

    Then, perhaps our enlightenments couldplement each other?

    "Kim Hyung. Now, let me share my enlightenment with you. First... focus your mind and visualize the movement of Yin and Yang in your heart."

    "Hmm, done."

    "In that state,pletely forget the flow of intent and concentrate on the flow of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth."

    I slowly taught Kim Young-hoon the sensation of Taiji.

    The sensation of the demon race, and after a while.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes widened.

    "....!!!"

    He too entered the same vision as me.

    The Yin and Yang flowing throughout heaven and earth.

    The endlessly circting power.

    And the Taiji, which is distorted and strangely transformed by the reaction of matter.

    Heaven and Earth.

    And Man.

    Fascinated by the newndscape of all things containing the three principles, Kim Young-hoon gazed vacantly into space for a while as if he had lost his soul.

    "Kim Hyung. Are you alright?"

    I ask him, seeing that he continued to stare nkly into space.

    Normally, if one had just awakened to a new sensation, their head would feel as if it was about to split apart in pain.

    However, Kim Young-hoon just nkly nodded his head.

    ''Even after awakening to a new sensation, he feels no pain? His potential is indeed different from mine.''

    It seems he already had some talent for this sensation.

    As Kim Young-hoon continued to look into space, three Gang Spheres naturally float around him.

    Whoosh!

    The three Gang Spheres begin to rotate.

    ''They have stabilizedpletely.''

    When he first created the third Gang Sphere, it was quite unstable.

    But at this moment.

    All signs of instability disappeared, and three stable Gang Spheres were just rotating around him.

    There is even a hint that the Gang Spheres might split again.

    It seems like any moment now, the Gang Spheres could split into four, five, or six.

    But then.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed toe to his senses, panting as he dispersed the three Gang Spheres rotating around him.

    He looked extremely surprised.

    "That¡¯s it... You realized the principles of Heaven, Earth, and Man in the Taiji of Yin and Yang, not in the cirction of intent."

    "...You got it right away. I still don''t quite grasp what the cirction of intent is..."

    After pondering for a while, Kim Young-hoon, looking at me, spoke.

    "No, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that."

    "Yes?"

    "The day I first felt the cirction of intent, I vaguely sensed the limits of the Gang Sphere. It might not be precise, but the number of Gang Spheres a human can handle is probably between 8 to 10. That¡¯s probably the limit.

    Also, I felt that just deeply exploring the cirction of intent is enough to reach its end. So, you too, if you continuously delve into that... Taiji sensation you realized? You should be able to reach the end as well."

    He reaches out towards the circting Taiji in the sky while invoking the sensation of the ¡®Earth¡¯.

    Of course, it isn''t tangible, so he can''t grasp anything.

    "8 to 10 is the human limit. Even if we share our enlightenment, it¡¯s not like the number of Gang Spheres will multiply to 81 or something. Even if we have more enlightenment, it¡¯s not as if the Gang Spheres will be stronger..."

    "...How do you know that? You haven¡¯t reached that stage yet, Kim Hyung."

    Such facts are not recorded in the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    "It¡¯s the intuition of a genius."

    "......"

    I have nothing to say.

    But since Kim Young-hoon has never been wrong about martial arts, he¡¯s probably right.

    ''Every cycle, Kim Hyung¡¯s Gang Sphere count ended at 9 because that is the limit of humans.''

    The limit of humans.

    Hearing that made me feel a bit regretful.

    That meant, the end of a martial artist is in the Qi Building stage.

    It¡¯s a bit disappointing as a martial artist.

    "Anyway, thank you for the great enlightenment. Based on this, I will grow even faster. What you taught me will bring tremendous inspiration."

    Inspiration.

    The end of a martial artist.

    Kim Young-hoon¡¯s words.

    And a bit of stubbornness.

    I felt these rising in my heart.

    "Kim Hyung. If you have inspiration, can you surpass the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    "Hmm?"

    He frowns.

    We had talked about the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts'' when we first met and shared stories for several days.

    Kim Young-hoon, who heard my im that someone had imnted martial arts  in my mind, said he had experienced something simr, and we discussed the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    And now, I was asking him this question.

    "Throughout my life, I have experienced many things and thought about the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.'' I wondered if it''s impossible to surpass its secrets, to go beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle. I traveled around, met the demon race, and learned the sensation of Taiji I just showed you from them.

    As a result, I came to think that human martial arts were derived from those of the demon race. If you wish, Kim Hyung, I can teach you the demon beast methods I learned and help you research them."

    My words continue.

    "If I provide you with the enlightenment and information I''ve gained from my travels... Can you surpass the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    The ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    This martial arts scripture, originally known as the ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts,'' hadn''t changed its framework but had only added experiences of trial and error.

    Could Kim Young-hoon in this life surpass this ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?

    From ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' to ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts,'' and then to ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.''

    After three major evolutions, could it evolve once more from the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts,'' which had only added trial and error?

    Kim Young-hoon seems to ponder my question for a while.

    "...I can''t promise anything. But!"

    His eyes shine brightly.

    "If, as you say, human martial arts originated from demons, researching the original demon beast methods would be of great help and would significantly reduce trial and error."

    "...Is that so?"

    Reducing trial and error.

    Maybe that would be enough...

    "In that case, I will also teach you the details of ''Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation'' and the general characteristics of the demon race¡¯s abilities."

    From that day, I spent the remaining time teaching Kim Young-hoon the aspects of the ''Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation'' and the demon race¡¯s techniques.

    It was time.

    Time to keep my promise with Seo Ran.

    "Kim Hyung. Is there anything you don''t understand?"

    "No. I''ve understood everything about the methods, and I will research them to the best of my ability."

    "Understood. I believe in you, Kim Hyung."

    Kim Young-hoon, after observing the demon beast methods and awakening to their senses, increased the number of Gang Spheres much faster.

    Currently, he has a total of 7 Gang Spheres.

    He is almost reaching his past life''s level.

    ''Following Kim Hyung¡¯s martial path and raising my martial arts to the extreme of the Ultimate Pinnacle. Through elerating thought more than tenfold...I will challenge Qi Building.''

    Thus, I wished for Kim Young-hoon to rise even faster.

    Even higher.

    We wished each other good fortune in our martial pursuits and parted ways.

    Swoosh!

    I flew towards Seo Ran''s residence.

    It seems he was waiting for me, as Seo Ran immediately showed his head from the sea and greeted me.

    "Come on up. I''ve been waiting."

    "Where is this barrier you mentioned, Seo Hyung?"

    "Let''s head towards the barrier and I''ll exin on the way. Oh right. Climb onto my neck. The sea area we are heading to has fierce storms, so it''s better to hold on tight."

    "Yes."

    I climb onto Seo Ran''s neck and hold on.

    "The barrier I speak of is something even the King secretly asked me to enter. There''s something important to our Sea Dragon tribe inside."

    "What exactly is surrounded by the barrier?"

    Swoosh!

    He cuts through the water, swiftly swimming towards a particr spot in the ocean.

    In the distance, I begin to see where the currents change dramatically.

    They seem to have an eerie ghostly energy.

    Far away, dark clouds rumble, darkening the sea.

    "A discarded divine object from the ''ck Bone Valley'' among the cultivation sects of the human race."

    Rumble!

    Huge waves are crashing in the distance.

    "A battleship said to be able to cross even the realm of the dead. The ''Nether Crossing Ship.''¡±

    We enter the stormy sea area.

 Chapter 68: Eve (1)

    Chapter 68: Eve (1)

    "What enlightenment, you ask? Hmm, now that I think about it, reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle is bound to be unique to you and me anyway, so it''s hard to put into words."

    He seemed puzzled for a moment, then floated the Gang Spheres on his palm and continued.

    The two Gang Spheres were endlessly circling each other above his hand.

    "First, like you, I infused the Gang Sphere with ''myself'', right?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "Right, by infusing another part of my consciousness into it, the Gang Sphere appears almost like an avatar in the world of intent. It''s possible to absorb the Gang Sphere to elerate thought. You must know this too, since you''ve split the Gang Sphere... But a person is not made up solely of themselves."

    "...?"

    ''I''m the same up to this point.''

    But from Kim Young-hoon''s next exnation, the differences between us began to emerge.

    "A person ispleted within rtionships with others. Then, the enlightenment of the Gang Sphere must start from the concept of rtionships. What is the most precious and valuable rtionship to a human?"

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Spheres on his hand vibrate.

    Somehow, I felt as if I could hear a heartbeat from the radiance of those spheres.

    "Parents."

    There was an indescribable nostalgia on his face as he spoke.

    "The most direct cause that brought me into the world... I was born because of my father and mother. I received life from them. I am not just made of myself, but also of my parents."

    Whoosh-

    As he verbalized his realization, he seemed to gain something more.

    Was it from our battle, or from observing the three Gang Spheres still floating above my hand?

    The Gang Sphere of this martial deity began to change as well.

    "My mother and father met, and they had me..."

    Boom!

    As the two Gang Spheres rotate, a third one begins to emerge within their rotation.

    "As I live my life, I met my wife, and will see my children. Maybe even grandchildren. Among the countless rtionships and connections I''ll encounter in life...

    The most precious ones constitute what I am."

    ''Ah, I see.''

    I interpreted the Gang Sphere through the principle of the Three Talents.

    Having worshiped the heavens and learned the demon senses, the presence of heaven and earth is very clear to me.

    But Kim Young-hoon''s principle seems to be family.

    Time and time again.

    Whenever Kim Young-hoon reached the Ultimate Pinnacle, he almost always handled nine Gang Spheres.

    Maybe it was because he kept thinking of his loved and missed ones...

    Crack...

    Three Gang Spheres.

    An amazing achievement and realization, but Kim Young-hoon clenches his fist, dissolving the Gang Spheres, and presses his fist to his chest.

    "...Such martial arts are unnecessary. I just... want to see my family again."

    "......"

    We both disperse our Gang Spheres and stand silently for a while.

    Both of us are lost in thought for a moment.

    After a while.

    Kim Young-hoon lightens the mood with a bitter smile.

    "...Enough of this. What''s the use of talking about it here? Sorry. Let''s talk about martial arts instead."

    He smiles faintly and floats the Gang Sphere again.

    "Anyway, I realized that I was constantly interacting with the most important rtionships in my life. Then, I thought that the Gang Sphere and intent could also be divided within endless interaction and cirction.

    ''Endless cirction''. That was the principle I found."

    "Is that so..."

    I too came out of my thoughts and listened intently to his story.

    Endless cirction.

    This concept also resonates in the world of Taiji I observed.

    After all, the Yin and Yang of the world are constantly circting and interacting.

    Although the direction of our enlightenment was different, there is amon ground.

    He focused on the cirction of intent.

    I focused on the Taiji of spiritual energy.

    But even though there was amon point, our realizations are distinctly different.

    Then, perhaps our enlightenments couldplement each other?

    "Kim Hyung. Now, let me share my enlightenment with you. First... focus your mind and visualize the movement of Yin and Yang in your heart."

    "Hmm, done."

    "In that state,pletely forget the flow of intent and concentrate on the flow of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth."

    I slowly taught Kim Young-hoon the sensation of Taiji.

    The sensation of the demon race, and after a while.

    Kim Young-hoon''s eyes widened.

    "....!!!"

    He too entered the same vision as me.

    The Yin and Yang flowing throughout heaven and earth.

    The endlessly circting power.

    And the Taiji, which is distorted and strangely transformed by the reaction of matter.

    Heaven and Earth.

    And Man.

    Fascinated by the newndscape of all things containing the three principles, Kim Young-hoon gazed vacantly into space for a while as if he had lost his soul.

    "Kim Hyung. Are you alright?"

    I ask him, seeing that he continued to stare nkly into space.

    Normally, if one had just awakened to a new sensation, their head would feel as if it was about to split apart in pain.

    However, Kim Young-hoon just nkly nodded his head.

    ''Even after awakening to a new sensation, he feels no pain? His potential is indeed different from mine.''

    It seems he already had some talent for this sensation.

    As Kim Young-hoon continued to look into space, three Gang Spheres naturally float around him.

    Whoosh!

    The three Gang Spheres begin to rotate.

    ''They have stabilizedpletely.''

    When he first created the third Gang Sphere, it was quite unstable.

    But at this moment.

    All signs of instability disappeared, and three stable Gang Spheres were just rotating around him.

    There is even a hint that the Gang Spheres might split again.

    It seems like any moment now, the Gang Spheres could split into four, five, or six.

    But then.

    "Haah... Haah..."

    Kim Young-hoon seemed toe to his senses, panting as he dispersed the three Gang Spheres rotating around him.

    He looked extremely surprised.

    "That¡¯s it... You realized the principles of Heaven, Earth, and Man in the Taiji of Yin and Yang, not in the cirction of intent."

    "...You got it right away. I still don''t quite grasp what the cirction of intent is..."

    After pondering for a while, Kim Young-hoon, looking at me, spoke.

    "No, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that."

    "Yes?"

    "The day I first felt the cirction of intent, I vaguely sensed the limits of the Gang Sphere. It might not be precise, but the number of Gang Spheres a human can handle is probably between 8 to 10. That¡¯s probably the limit.

    Also, I felt that just deeply exploring the cirction of intent is enough to reach its end. So, you too, if you continuously delve into that... Taiji sensation you realized? You should be able to reach the end as well."

    He reaches out towards the circting Taiji in the sky while invoking the sensation of the ¡®Earth¡¯.

    Of course, it isn''t tangible, so he can''t grasp anything.

    "8 to 10 is the human limit. Even if we share our enlightenment, it¡¯s not like the number of Gang Spheres will multiply to 81 or something. Even if we have more enlightenment, it¡¯s not as if the Gang Spheres will be stronger..."

    "...How do you know that? You haven¡¯t reached that stage yet, Kim Hyung."

    Such facts are not recorded in the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    "It¡¯s the intuition of a genius."

    "......"

    I have nothing to say.

    But since Kim Young-hoon has never been wrong about martial arts, he¡¯s probably right.

    ''Every cycle, Kim Hyung¡¯s Gang Sphere count ended at 9 because that is the limit of humans.''

    The limit of humans.

    Hearing that made me feel a bit regretful.

    That meant, the end of a martial artist is in the Qi Building stage.

    It¡¯s a bit disappointing as a martial artist.

    "Anyway, thank you for the great enlightenment. Based on this, I will grow even faster. What you taught me will bring tremendous inspiration."

    Inspiration.

    The end of a martial artist.

    Kim Young-hoon¡¯s words.

    And a bit of stubbornness.

    I felt these rising in my heart.

    "Kim Hyung. If you have inspiration, can you surpass the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    "Hmm?"

    He frowns.

    We had talked about the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts'' when we first met and shared stories for several days.

    Kim Young-hoon, who heard my im that someone had imnted martial arts  in my mind, said he had experienced something simr, and we discussed the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    And now, I was asking him this question.

    "Throughout my life, I have experienced many things and thought about the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.'' I wondered if it''s impossible to surpass its secrets, to go beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle. I traveled around, met the demon race, and learned the sensation of Taiji I just showed you from them.

    As a result, I came to think that human martial arts were derived from those of the demon race. If you wish, Kim Hyung, I can teach you the demon beast methods I learned and help you research them."

    My words continue.

    "If I provide you with the enlightenment and information I''ve gained from my travels... Can you surpass the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?"

    The ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.''

    This martial arts scripture, originally known as the ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts,'' hadn''t changed its framework but had only added experiences of trial and error.

    Could Kim Young-hoon in this life surpass this ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts''?

    From ''Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts'' to ''Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts,'' and then to ''Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts.''

    After three major evolutions, could it evolve once more from the ''Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts,'' which had only added trial and error?

    Kim Young-hoon seems to ponder my question for a while.

    "...I can''t promise anything. But!"

    His eyes shine brightly.

    "If, as you say, human martial arts originated from demons, researching the original demon beast methods would be of great help and would significantly reduce trial and error."

    "...Is that so?"

    Reducing trial and error.

    Maybe that would be enough...

    "In that case, I will also teach you the details of ''Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation'' and the general characteristics of the demon race¡¯s abilities."

    From that day, I spent the remaining time teaching Kim Young-hoon the aspects of the ''Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation'' and the demon race¡¯s techniques.

    It was time.

    Time to keep my promise with Seo Ran.

    "Kim Hyung. Is there anything you don''t understand?"

    "No. I''ve understood everything about the methods, and I will research them to the best of my ability."

    "Understood. I believe in you, Kim Hyung."

    Kim Young-hoon, after observing the demon beast methods and awakening to their senses, increased the number of Gang Spheres much faster.

    Currently, he has a total of 7 Gang Spheres.

    He is almost reaching his past life''s level.

    ''Following Kim Hyung¡¯s martial path and raising my martial arts to the extreme of the Ultimate Pinnacle. Through elerating thought more than tenfold...I will challenge Qi Building.''

    Thus, I wished for Kim Young-hoon to rise even faster.

    Even higher.

    We wished each other good fortune in our martial pursuits and parted ways.

    Swoosh!

    I flew towards Seo Ran''s residence.

    It seems he was waiting for me, as Seo Ran immediately showed his head from the sea and greeted me.

    "Come on up. I''ve been waiting."

    "Where is this barrier you mentioned, Seo Hyung?"

    "Let''s head towards the barrier and I''ll exin on the way. Oh right. Climb onto my neck. The sea area we are heading to has fierce storms, so it''s better to hold on tight."

    "Yes."

    I climb onto Seo Ran''s neck and hold on.

    "The barrier I speak of is something even the King secretly asked me to enter. There''s something important to our Sea Dragon tribe inside."

    "What exactly is surrounded by the barrier?"

    Swoosh!

    He cuts through the water, swiftly swimming towards a particr spot in the ocean.

    In the distance, I begin to see where the currents change dramatically.

    They seem to have an eerie ghostly energy.

    Far away, dark clouds rumble, darkening the sea.

    "A discarded divine object from the ''ck Ghost Valley'' among the cultivation sects of the human race."

    Rumble!

    Huge waves are crashing in the distance.

    "A battleship said to be able to cross even the realm of the dead. The ''Nether Crossing Ship.''¡±

    We enter the stormy sea area.

    Chapter 68: Eve (1)

    After passing under dark clouds and navigating the sea for several hours, something came into view for me and Seo Ran.

    ''Is that a barrier?''

    It''s not visible to the naked eye. It looks just like any other part of the ocean with waves crashing, nothing unusual.

    However, when viewed through the perception of the demon race, sensing the flow of Yin and Yang, the currents in that distant part of the ocean were strangely twisted, unlike the surroundings.

    "Is that the barrier?"

    "No, that''s just an illusionary barrier. Of course, the formation masters of ck Ghost Valley twisted the space, so if you enter that area, youe out on the opposite side... But I''ve long since figured out how to break through that.

    There are several moreyers of barriers inside, and we need to break through all of them to find what I want."

    Swoosh!

    Seo Ran burst into the sky with demonic power.

    "Hold on tight!"

    sh!

    A jade-colored light emitted from Seo Ran''s horn, coloring the surroundings.

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, I heard a massive sound of breaking air and defended against the shockwave with my protective Gang Qi.

    Swoosh!

    I felt us passing through an invisible flow of spiritual energy, and I gradually opened my eyes.

    ''This ce is...''

    Fog.

    A sea mist covered everything in sight.

    Instantly, I felt a chill run down my spine.

    ''No, it''s not just mist.''

    Terrifying Yin energy.

    Gulp.

    ''Ghosts...!''

    "Don''t open your mouth. This is the second barrier. If the sound of a living human echoes, those things will swarm you. I am from the Sea Dragon Tribe, and we can handle the power of Yin, so they won¡¯t attack me. That''s why I''m safe, but you need to be as quiet as possible."

    I nodded in understanding.

    Seo Ran dived back into the water, surveying the surroundings.

    "These are wandering ghosts released by ck Ghost Valley. With so many ghosts gathered and the barrier of ck Ghost Valley covering the area, storms always rage in these waters."

    ''Do ghosts bring storms?''

    It made sense that spirits or ghosts, with their Yin nature, would attract simr dark clouds.

    While I was lost in thought, holding onto Seo Ran''s neck, I heard something.

    Aaaaah-

    Kiyaahaaa!

    Aaaaah!

    "....?"

    As we moved forward with Seo Ran, the distant wailing of ghosts became louder.

    "Don''t worry. The deeper we go, the more unique ghosts affected by the Nether Crossing Ship appear..."

    Then, it happened.

    [It''s a ghost...!]

    [A very big ghost has entered the waters!]

    [Find it! Find the very big ghost!]

    Rumble!

    The sea mist began to stir.

    "What...! This has never happened before!"

    Seo Ran, in panic, moved quickly and quietly forward.

    [Kiyaahaaaak!]

    [A big ghost hase to catch us all!]

    [Kiyaahaaak! A ghost! Catch the very big ghost! The very big ghost has entered!]

    The once merely hazy mist began to change.

    Ssshhh-

    The mist turned pitch ck.

    At the same time, thousands, maybe millions of red lights appeared in the dark fog.

    "What on earth is going on!"

    Seo Ran swam even faster, perplexed.

    Rumble!

    The red lights in the ck mist started flying towards us.

    "Cough, hold on tight. We''re going to fly up again!"

    Demonic power burst out from Seo Ran''s body again.

    ''Seo Hweol used to fly around at will, but it seems hard for Seo Ran to do the same.''

    Considering hisrge size, it was actually impressive how Seo Hweol managed to fly as he wished.

    Swoosh!

    He leaped from the water into the air.

    I held onto Seo Ran''s mane, holding my breath as much as I could to avoid the eyes of the ghosts.

    After flying for some time.

    "We''re breaking through the second barrier!"

    Swoosh!

    We broke through a water wall that suddenly appeared in front of us, soaking wet as we looked around.

    "....!"

    A gigantic water barrier!

    Hundreds of miles around us were devoid of water, defying gravity, as the seawater formed a giant well-like barrier.

    At the center of this ''Well of Seas.''

    I saw a massive translucent barrier, big enough to cover dozens of miles.

    Inside the barrier, a powerful ship emitting ghostly energy was visible.

    "You can talk now. Ghosts can''t enter this part of the barrier."

    "Phew... Is that the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    "Yes."

    Swoosh!

    Seo Ran glided along the water barrier and descended to the bottom of the Sea Well.

    "Get off now. From here on, there''s nothing particrly dangerous for you."

    I got off Seo Ran''s neck and stepped on the air, approaching the barrier.

    As I got closer to the barrier, the details of the ship inside became clearer. The ship is terribly broken, barely maintaining its shape, and intense ghostly and Yin energies  emanated from within.

    "The first barrier is to block mortals and ordinary animals. The second barrier of ghostly mist is to stop human cultivators. Thisst barrier is meant to stop demon beasts like me," Seo Ran exined.

    "Well, the earlier ghosts were sentient beings, causing unusual phenomenons, but this barrier isn''t alive, so it won''t cause any unpredictable situations."

    He lifted his tail and brought it close to the barrier.

    Then.

    Crackle!

    Bang!

    Light exploded, and Seo Ran retreated. His tail was covered in green ghost fire, which went out only after he concentrated his spiritual power.

    "Being a member of the demon race, this is my reaction. But you, with human lineage, should be different. Try touching it."

    I cautiously approached the barrier, restraining my Inner Core''s energy, and touched it.

    Crackle!

    With a tingling sensation, my hand went smoothly into the barrier.

    "Hmm, it really goes in."

    "Yes, it''s a barrier meant solely to stop demon beasts."

    I hesitated briefly before stepping into the barrier.

    Swoosh!

    My Inner Core area felt a bit sore, but I could pass through the barrier without much trouble.

    It was almost too easy to believe.

    "Seo Hyung, this seems too easy..."

    "Right. For someone with human lineage like you, it would be easy. Now, to let me in, you just need to pull out all eight gs near the Nether Crossing Ship that are keeping the barrier active."

    Seo Ran points with his w towards where a g with a ghost face drawn on it is nted.

    There is a total of eight such gs around the ship, standing firmly on the water.

    I quickly move around the ship, pulling out all eight gs.

    Then, the barrier surrounding the Nether Crossing Ship loses its light, and Seo Ran approaches me.

    "It''s quite easy, isn''t it?"

    "Well, up to here, it definitely is easy. After all, it''s a discarded divine object. It''s just an old relic with no value other than its symbolic significance as a divine object. ck Ghost Valley wouldn''t have set such an extensive protection for it."

    He clicked his tongue as he continued.

    "Actually, it was much more annoying than before. If you entered the mist barrier before reaching here, the ghosts would signal ck Ghost Valley. Then ck Ghost Valley would send Core Formation cultivators to hunt down demon beasts like me.

    Even if someone managed to get this far, ck Ghost Valley usually had several Qi Building disciples stationed here to hunt... but now that ck Ghost Valley haspletely vanished to the higher realm, it''d be strange if the difficulty is higher."

    "I see."

    "Anyway, the real challenge begins after entering inside. Help me find something inside."

    "Sure."

    It seems that rather than the barrier, ck Ghost Valley had relied on people to guard the ce.

    Now that those guards had ascended to the higher realm, it was like easily jumping over a low wall.

    "By the way, even if it''s a discarded divine object, considering they protected it with such a huge barrier and had inner disciples guarding it, it must have been quite a significant object... What happened to it?"

    I ask as we approach the ship.

    The ship is half-destroyed, with one sidepletely shattered.

    There are a few intact parts, but not many.

    "Heh. It was damaged in a war among human cultivators."

    "What kind of war was it?"

    "You probably wouldn''t know since it happened before you were born. There was a human cultivator known as the Mad Lord. I don''t know the details, but one day, the Mad Lord suddenly caused amotion, wanting to take one of theponents inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ck Ghost Valley naturally ignored him, calling him insane, but due to the Mad Lord''s uproar, two Heavenly Being elders of ck Ghost Valley were killed. In response, ck Ghost Valley went mad as well and mobilized all their power to capture the Mad Lord.

    The Mad Lord didn''t flee but waged war against ck Ghost Valley alone. As a result, three of ck Ghost Valley''s only three Nether Crossing Ships were destroyed, and a third of ck Ghost Valley was annihted."

    "......"

    "Eventually, the Mad Lord indeed smashed one Nether Crossing Ship, entered inside, and took away the coreponent. No one from ck Ghost Valley could stop that crazy cultivator."

    What in the world is this, this terrifying battle record?

    ¡®If it¡¯s the Mad Lord, then that hunchback old man... Does he really possess such unimaginable power?¡¯

    After all, if he''s just a madman, then other cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage...

    Even the usuallyposed Sea Dragon King shuddered at the mention of his title, showing a clear distaste.

    The fear and disgust must be because the madman possesses such unbelievable power.

    "Before fighting the Mad Lord, ck Ghost Valley used to roam the seas on three Nether Crossing Ships, unting their terrifying might. But after the war with the Mad Lord, they were stuck to one sea area, staying quiet... Thinking about it, many demon tribes living in the sea held quite positive feelings about that event."

    Was there some resentment towards ck Ghost Valley?

    Seo Ran smiled contentedly as we ascended to the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The ship was made of some incredibly sturdy and glossy material.

    A considerable amount of yin and ghostly energy was emanating from the deck.

    "Let''s go inside."

    Seo Ran opened the door leading inside the ship from the deck.

    Whoosh!

    "...!"

    I was stunned as I looked inside.

    Just opening the door released an overwhelming amount of yin and ghost energy.

    The interior waspletely shrouded in darkness, obscuring everything from view.

    Seo Ran became a bit tense too, stiffening up at the door.

    "...But Seo Hyung, it seems a bit cramped inside for you to enter..."

    "...Don''t worry about that. Let''s just go in."

    Swoosh

    As he spoke, Seo Ran stepped into the darkness.

    I followed him, tensely entering after him.

    Whoosh!

    Then, I witnessed an astonishing sight.

    ''It''s bigger inside than outside...!''

    A colossal space!

    A passageway thousands of timesrger than what it appears from the outside is before me.

    Seo Ran turns to me and said,

    "ck Ghost Valley used to rule the entire sea with three Nether Crossing Ships. The reason they could do so was because each Nether Crossing Ship itself was a divine object with an unbelievably hugepressed space.

    The Nether Crossing Ship is almost the same as ck Ghost Valley''s main base. In fact, their main base, Gui Valley, was merely a port for docking the Nether Crossing Ship. So, it''s more urate to say that the Nether Crossing Ships are ck Ghost Valley."

    "Wow..."

    I was overwhelmed by the sheer size and lost my words for a moment.

    "I heard it was an artifact created by mimicking the immortal treasures of true immortals by one of the talented artisans of the times. Whether it''s true or not, I''m not sure."

    We continued walking.

    Passing through the vast corridor, we arrived at arge cavern.

    In various ces, there were statues of ghosts strewn about, and sizable wooden buildings situated here and there.

    "Can you check all the rooms and buildings inside the ship to see if there¡¯s anything emitting this kind of energy?"

    Woong!

    When Seo Ran extended his paw, a bead the size of a fingernail, emanating the energy of the Sea Dragon Tribe, floated up.

    "Remember not only the shape but also the energy. If you find an object emitting this energy, tell me right away."

    "Understood. Shall we go in and look?"

    I remembered the energy he emitted and took a look at a pavilion four or five stories high.

    ''But to think that such a gigantic space, still with plenty of room left, ispressed into just one ship.''

    Is this what qualifies as a divine object of a great cultivation sect?

    Just when I was looking around.

    Step-

    Whoosh!

    Something flew at me at high speed.

    "....!"

    ng!

    I quickly emit Gang Qi to deflect it.

    ''This is..!''

    It¡¯s a small dagger.

    Looking closely, a hole opened in one wall, revealing a hidden mechanical trap that had sprung.

    ''A mechanical trap?''

    Then.

    Click-ck, click-ck...

    Something clicks inside one of the wooden buildings, and something walks out.

    Click-ck, click-ck...

    They are puppets made of wood.

    The puppets move awkwardly at first, then suddenly rush at me.

    "Hmph!"

    Boom! Boom!

    Without hesitation, I emit Gang Sphere from my palm andpletely ground the puppets to dust.

    "Seo Hyung. These things are.."

    "I heard that these are mechanical traps left by the Mad Lord when he entered the Nether Crossing Ship. I don''t know how he does it, but the Mad Lord is said to be capable of filling an area with his mechanical traps in just a moment of sitting."

    That''s when it happened.

    Click-ck, click-ck...

    More wooden puppets begin to approach us from a distance.

    Seo Ran twitches his brows and move his body.

    "Alright... let''s break through together."

    "Let''s do it."

    Seo Ran and I charge towards the puppets rushing at us.

    We broke through the puppets, dodging numerous mechanical traps as we searched inside.

    The inside of the ship was immensely spacious, rivaling the size of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect that I had seen in the great mountain ranges.

    Even more so, there were at least two more such ships in ck Ghost Valley.

    One could easily imagine their former glory.

    The parts of the ship seen from the outside that were half-destroyed were either warped in space orpletely inessible. We destroyed mechanical traps and headed down to the lower part of the ship.

    Ssshhh...

    The lower deck of the ship is filled with ghostly energy.

    There were no ghosts or vengeful spirits, but the formidable ghostly energy was enough to make one''s consciousness tremble.

    "Seo Hyung, I''m feeling a bit numb in my consciousness."

    I felt the ghost energy affecting my consciousness.

    Seo Ran opened his mouth in response.

    A small golden bell pops out of his mouth and jingles once.

    Ting-

    With its clear sound, the surrounding darkness seems to recede slightly, and the pain affecting my consciousness eases a bit.

    "I used a Dharma Treasure with the power of exorcism to drive away some of the ghostly energy. I put a lot of effort into empowering this treasure over the past three years. However, topletely eliminate the pain, it would be better topress the consciousness and give it form."

    Seo Ran advises me while looking in my direction.

    I utilize the technique of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to change my consciousness into the shape of a sea dragon.

    Since Seo Ran''s consciousness already perfectly covered him in the same form, it seemed to put less strain on him from the start.

    ''Indeed, giving form to the consciousness allows better resistance to attacks on the mind.''

    I solidify my consciousness and aske Seo Ran a question.

    "Seo Hyung, what exactly is a dharma treasure? Is it different from magic artifacts?"

    "You ask about everything. Magic artifacts are toys used by cultivators from Qi Refining to Qi Building stage.

    Dharma treasures are real weapons used by Core Formation cultivators. They feed on the power within the Core Formation cultivator''s golden core and grow along with the cultivator."

    He continued exining about dharma treasures.

    "If one is not at the Core Formation stage and below, they would need to umte power over several years to use it, but the effect is certainly significant."

    "Hmm, so Seo Hyung, when you reach a stage equivalent to Core Formation, will you be able to use a dharma treasure properly?"

    At my question, Seo Ran hesitated for a moment before responding.

    "Unfortunately, demon beasts don''t usually use dharma treasures. Our fangs, ws, scales, etc., are essentially our dharma treasures. This treasure is used only in special situations like this and won''t be my main weapon."

    "I see.."

    We continued to drive away the ghosl;y energy in the Nether Crossing Ship, breaking through puppets and mechanical traps as we went deeper.

    "By the way, can the Nether Crossing Ship really cross theherworld?"

    "It''s a symbolic name. This ship is just an imitation of a true immortal treasure. While those treasures could possibly travel to theherworld...

    This ship can traverse space but, as far as I know, cannot go to the world of the dead."

    "Being able to traverse space alone is impressive..."

    As I shattered an approaching puppet and we continued downward, I noticed something.

    "Huh? There are no puppets attacking on this floor."

    It is quiet.

    And dark.

    While the previous floors were somewhat visible, this floor ispletely shrouded in darkness.

    It¡¯s too quiet.

    And teeming with ghostly energy.

    "......"

    "......"

    Without exchanging words, Seo Ran and I simultaneously fall silent and keep watch.

    The demon senses are keen.

    The cirction of Taiji around us has changed.

    Yin and Yang are not circting properly, with yang energy being suppressed by yin energy.

    There is something dangerous on this floor.

    That''s when it happened.

    [What ghost dares to intrude upon the Nether Crossing Ship... a demon beast and a human? I understand the demon, but what''s with this human, coated in severalyers of death on his soul?]

    Chill!

    "Cough..!"

    "Ugh!"

    It''s hard to breathe.

    A chill runs through my body.

    [It''s natural for ghosts to coat their deaths. But why does this one have severalyers of death? How curious and strange...]

    I recognize this presence.

    From the Makli n, Jin n, Cheongmun n, and others.

    An unchallengeable disaster.

    The aura of Core Formation.

    [A great ghost indeed. A living human cloaked in the skin of a ghost... What audacious business brings you here?]

    "Let''s escape!"

    sh!

    A burst of light emits from Seo Ran''s bell.

    Simultaneously, the pressure bearing down on us vanish.

    [That dharma treasure, could it be..]

    "Quickly, to the upper deck...!"

    Seo Ran cries out as if in agony, and we frantically climb back up.

    [Ahaha, I see. A bastard of the Sea Dragon King''s lineage. The prince of the King family, yet still here when others have ascended. Seo Hweol must have abandoned you. A great ghost and a stain of the royal family. Even a dead old man has exciting days!]

    Rumble!

    A wave of dark ghostly energy begin to chase us from below.

    [Do you really think you can escape from the grasp of a Heavenly Being cultivator]

    The voice of that entity echoes throughout the ship.

    The mention of ''Heavenly Being'' makes my head spin, nearly causing me to lose my bnce and fall.

    "Stay focused! If it was a Heavenly Being, we wouldn¡¯t be feeling so easily. It must be the resentful spirit of a Heavenly Being cultivator killed by the Mad Lord! At best, it can only exert Core Formation level strength, and that too only within this ship. Just focus on escaping!"

    I regain my senses at Seo Ran''s words, utilize the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to cloak myself in wind, and flee even faster upwards.

    [How dare you run, you maggots!]

    Rumble!

    Behind us, a wave of yin energy surge.

 Chapter 69: Eve (2)

    Chapter 69: Eve (2)

    Kugugugugu!

    Darkness reaches out to us.

    Thousands of ck hands emerge from thin air, stretching towards us.

    Twisting my body in mid-air, I narrowly evade all the hands along the optimal path.

    Using Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight at full disy, I manage to escape the ghost hands without a single hair touched.

    However, for Seo Ran with hisrge size, escaping is a bit more challenging.

    Using the power of exorcism and destruction from his golden bell, Seo Ran burns off several hands clinging to him and ascends upwards.

    Once we break free from the ghost hands, the puppets we previously shattered on our way down started to rise in the air and swiftly charge at us.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    "Seo Hyung, don''t stop, just look ahead."

    I release Sword Gang from both hands, swinging it in all directions.

    Boom! Bang!

    Following the intricacies of Dual Energy Sword Control, my Sword Gang wildly changes trajectory in mid-air, knocking away all parts of the puppets charging at us.

    Yet, ahead of us, a sea of destroyed parts, emitting intense ghostly energy, are surging towards us.

    "Prepare the strongest attack."

    "Understood."

    I emit Gang Sphere from my Inner Core, and Seo Hyung gathers spiritual power at the corner of his mouth.

    "Break through!"

    Boom!

    Three Gang Spheres fly from my hand, turning into a storm of light that stops the wave in its tracks.

    A blue torrent of light erupts from Seo Ran''s mouth, striking the wave head-on.

    Seo Ran¡¯s breath carves a huge hole in the wave.

    We rush towards the gap and manage to escape..

    We quickly ascend to the next level.

    Sticky, ck darkness surges towards us, trying to grasp us.

    Seo Ran keeps exhaling breaths and I continuously emit Gang Spheres, narrowly escaping the pursuit of the Core Formation-level ghost spirit.

    Finally.

    We see the entrance we came through in the distance.

    As we¡¯re about to escape the Nether Crossing Ship,

    Numerous ck hands emerge from the ship itself.

    I evade all the hands, but Seo Ran, due to his size, can¡¯t avoid them all.

    There is a reason for the sudden emergence of ghost hands from the ship''s hull.

    Humming sounds emanate from the ship, and the ghost spirit''s voice resonates.

    [Escaping well, aren''t you? Daring to plunder the Azure Bone Valley''s treasures like that bastard Mad Lord...!

    While I am here, it will never happen... Even if this ship is destroyed and discarded, it once shared its glory days with the Azure Bone Valley¡¯s prime!

    No one can covet the Valley''s treasures...!!!]

    ''Azure Bone Valley?''

    Before I can ponder, another giant ghost hand surges towards me.

    I explode the ghost hand with a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core and approach Seo Ran.

    "Seo Hyung, I''ll help..."

    "No need. I''ve gathered enough strength, I can handle this!"

    Seo Ran''s body emits a sudden surge of demonic power.

    Simultaneously, golden energy begins to emanate from between his scales.

    He looks to be cloaked in a golden protective Gang Qi.

    ''Is this the power of that Dharma Treasure he mentioned earlier?''

    The ghost hands grasping him explode, freeing Seo Ran.

    He gnashes his teeth and ascends into the sky, as thousands more ghost hands emerge from the ship, trying to grasp him.

    The ghost spirit''s voice echoes everywhere.

    [You! That''s a treasure of the Azure Bone Valley, isn''t it! If you leave it behind, I¡¯ll let you go!]

    "Nonsense! This is my treasure! My own treasure!"

    Seo Ran shouts back at the ghost spirit and signals me with his eyes.

    I activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, slicing through the ghost hands with wind, and cling to Seo Ran, aiding his flight.

    "Hold tight. We''ll break through the barrier in one go!"

    "Yes!"

    I st two ghost hands approaching us from both sides with Gang Spheres and grab onto Seo Ran''s mane.

    Blue light emits from between his scales.

    In an instant, Seo Ran''s massive body exerts explosive power, leaping through space, and we find ourselves near the water barrier.

    Looking back, I see the Nether Crossing Ship teeming with hundreds of ck hands.

    The next moment.

    We''re soaked again, entering the foggy area.

    The fog, ckened, follows us.

    Seo Ran evades the pursuing fog and throws himself towards the end of the mist.

    There is significant resistance when entering from outside.

    But there¡¯s no resistance when leaving from inside to outside.

    Once we''re outside the barrier, the light between Seo Ran''s scales vanishes, and he falls powerlessly into the sea.

    ''He''s exhausted.''

    Seo Ran''s condition doesn''t look good.

    His eyes are rolled back and gasping for air. Seo Ran writhes as he floats on the sea.

    ''I need to move him, or else he might be attacked by other sea demons...''

    Using my internal energy, I grab Seo Ran''s neck and activate Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Seo Ran and I are engulfed in a whirlwind and rise into the sky together.

    "If only I had mastered water attribute spells, I could have just let him float in the sea and swim along..."

    I once again realize the importance of mastering the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, especially the Water Path.

    After carrying his heavy body and flying for a while,

    Whoosh!

    We finally make it out of the stormy sea.

    "Huff, huff..!"

    As soon as we¡¯re in the sunlight, Seo Ran regains his consciousness.

    "Seo Hyung, may I put you down now?"

    "Ugh.. Yes, go ahead. My neck is sore."

    Ssh!

    I drop Seo Ran into the sea, and he emerges from the water.

    Using Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation continuously while carrying Seo Ran quickly depleted my Inner Core''s energy.

    ''If I had kept flying while carrying Seo Hyung, I might have been exhausted too.''

    "Anyway, thanks for helping me several times and getting me out of that sea area. There are many demon tribes there practicing dark arts...

    If I had floated in the sea unconscious, I would have surely be their prey."

    "Helping arade is only natural. No need for thanks."

    "Haha, ''natural to help arade,'' huh..."

    A trace of sorrow momentarily crosses Seo Ran''s face and consciousness.

    "Anyway, this attempt was a failure."

    "What will you do now, Seo Hyung?"

    "I can''t give up on what''s inside there. It''s something I desperately need."

    He clenches his teeth.

    "But that ce is guarded by a Core Formation-level ghost spirit. It''s impossible to investigate further."

    After a moment of silence, Seo Ran pulls out the golden bell.

    "I didn''t expect such a ghost spirit to remain, so I only gathered energy in this treasure for three years just to fend off basic ghosts. But if such a being exists, it''s a different story."

    He continues, looking at the golden bell.

    "More than three years. I''ll invest even more time in this treasure to make it even stronger, so no evil ghost can approach.Then, I''ll definitely get what I need!"

    Seo Ran looks at me.

    "Eun-hyun. Ten years. Can you help me again after ten years? I must obtain it. Without it, I cannot move forward. It''s equivalent to my entire life being denied."

    His eyes reveal an obsession bordering on madness.

    Previously, he said he needed to find an item to enhance his cultivation.

    But I can tell.

    ''It''s not just about cultivation, there''s something else.''

    After pondering, I nod to Seo Ran.

    "I will help you. You and the Sea Dragon King have been kind to me."

    It isn''t just out of gratitude to Seo Ran.

    I owe much to Seo Hweol and wanted to help him.

    Seo Ran stays silent for a moment, then nods.

    "Thank you."

    We arrange when and where to meet again, and then part ways.

    "Sigh..."

    I stay floating above the sea with Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, organizing my thoughts.

    ''Thinking back, a great ghost...''

    The many ghosts in the fog.

    And the Core Formation-level ghost spirit called me a great ghost.

    The remaining ghost spirit of a Heavenly Being cultivator said I had a soul coated with multiple deaths.

    ''Do the dead see such things?''

    The ck Bone Valley Grand Elder, White Bone Ghost Devil, who seemed much more skilled than the Core Formation ghost spirit, hadn''t said anything to me.

    ''The influence of being a ''dead person'' seems significant.''

    '' Azure Bone Valley, too. I''ve never heard of it, even in the royal archives of Shengzi. Azure Bone Valley?''

    Could it be rted to ck Bone Valley''s hidden history?

    After contemting, I shake my head.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do now.

    I need more informationter.

    ''For now...''

    I must elevate my cultivation.

    I need to enhance my Gang Sphere to reach the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    And find a way to advance from Qi Refining 14th Star to Qi Building.

    Whether it works or not, I''ll give it my best shot.

    First, I decided to go to Yanguo, meet Kim Young-Hoon, and find a way to advance to Qi Building while gaining martial arts experience.

    After contacting Kim Young-Hoon through the Jin n, I informed him where I would be staying.

    I went to the mountains near Yanguo, Yansan City, defeated all the bandits in the area, and settled down.

    "First, I should master the Water Surpassing Path up to the 4th Star."

    Considering that in ten years, I''ll be joining Seo Ran to venture deep into the ck Wind Sea and search the Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Bone Valley again, it''s essential to at least know the basics of water attribute spells to avoid being a burden.

    The cultivation manual I acquired, regarded as the basic among the basics in the Daoistmunity, is ''Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.'' It contains the basic techniques for the Five Paths: Earth, Water, Fire, Wood, and Metal.

    So far, I had only mastered the Earth Surpassing Path but I could always learn the other paths if I wanted.

    Initially, mastering even one Earth Surpassing Path was challenging, so I focused solely on it.

    To assist Seo Ran in the sea, mastering at least the basics of the Water Surpassing Path is necessary, so I n to learn it to the minimum extent.

    I began training in the Water Surpassing Path, replenishing water spiritual energy in a nearby valley.

    While practicing the Water Surpassing Path, I found it surprisingly ''easy.''

    ''Perhaps it''s because I''ve already activated and cleared the meridians with the Earth Surpassing Path.''

    It¡¯s just a matter of umting water energy along those pathways.

    The teachings of Understanding before Breakthrough I learned from my master weren''t limited to earth attribute methods.

    Despite the differences between the Five Elements, I quickly embodied and made the Water Surpassing Path my own.

    Once I form the Water Hand Seal, the valley''s water rises into the air, forming shapes as I envision.

    Forming the seal again, water droplets form in the air and begin to fall.

    "This will solve any thirst problems in the desert."

    I smile, feeling the Water Surpassing Paths spiritual power settling within me.

    After about a year of diligent practice, the Water Surpassing Path is close to reaching the 2nd Star of Qi Refining.

    I also mastered all seventy-two Earthly Sha True Words corresponding to the water element, making them freely usable.

    Since I always had an overwhelming understanding of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, mastering other elemental attributes became straightforward after getting ustomed to them.

    "Now, let''s try Qi Building again."

    Even while mastering the Water Surpassing Path, I haven''t neglected martial arts training, and my Gang Sphere has increased to four.

    I can now elerate my mental facilities by more than five times.

    Woooong.

    I focus, attempting to advance to the next phase from the Infinite Spiritual Cloud.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Clouds of spiritual power whirl in my dantian, forming a Spiritual Energy Star.

    However, like before, the spiritual energy star begins to crack under strain and turbulence.

    And then...

    Boom!

    I clench my teeth and endure the pain.

    The spiritual energy star exploded, and my cultivation fell back to 12th Star.

    "Sigh..."

    Back to square one.

    I sigh softly, slowly recovering my spiritual power.

    But then...

    "....?"

    Something felt off.

    I focus and activated the Earth Surpassing Path

    I realize the odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    ''The recovery speed... has slightly increased...?''

    My spiritual power recovery rate has sped uppared to before.

    A mysterious phenomenon!

    After some contemtion, I figure out the cause.

    ''The Water Surpassing Path!''

    That''s right.

    Not just the Earth Surpassing Path, but also the recently practiced Water Surpassing Path''s water energy wasplementing the earth energy, slightly speeding up the recovery of spiritual power.

    ''Ah, this was mentioned when I bought the manual.''

    The old man selling the cultivation manual previously exined it.

    ''Good. This means I can try the next challenge sooner.''

    Faster spiritual power recovery meant more attempts at advancing to Qi Building.

    With a lighter heart, I begin to recover my cultivation state.

    Four years passed.

    I sessfully mastered the Water Surpassing Path up to 4th Star and could handle the four Gang Spheres quite stably.

    Around this time, Kim Young-Hoon finally visited.

    "Kim Hyung, have you finallye after I sent a letter years ago?"

    I greet him with a heartyugh.

    However, Kim Young-Hoon''s expression isn''t bright.

    "...Sorry. I was so absorbed in something that I lost track of time. A few years ago, the cultivator ns in Shengzi started attacking the Makli n for breaking a treaty. Recently, the Makli n hasn''t been active, so I''ve been focusing solely on martial arts. And..."

    Wooooong.

    Kim Young-Hoon releases his Gang Sphere.

    The sphere split into three, then each sphere split into three again, totaling nine spheres orbiting around him.

    "I''ve also reached the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle...

    But. This is the end."

    Hisplexion turns ashen.

    "I''ve made several attempts and errors, yet I can''t grasp what to do next. Even after studying the demon beast method to explore the next realm, it isn''t enough.

    There are so many paths before me, yet none seem to lead anywhere! It''spletely unclear what I should do next! I have increased my misceneous skills, but no matter how much I learn, it doesn''t raise my realm.

    How do I transcend beyond this point? Really, how...?"

    After venting his emotions, Kim Young-Hoon takes a deep breath and calms down.

    "Sigh... I''m sorry. I''m just too frustrated. I don''t know what to do. Up to Ultimate Pinnacle, it felt like I was following a pathid by others, but beyond this, it feels like I need to create a realm that doesn''t exist.

    I''ve studied medicine, and even advanced to the 3rd Star of Qi Refining with the cultivation method I requested from the Jin n. I''ve researched and re-researched the demon beast method you gave me. But how to create the next realm... I just don''t know."

    He sighs, clearly frustrated.

    ''Ultimate Pinnacle, as well, was a realm of theory.''

    The realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit is rare.

    Five Energies Converging to the Origin is legendary.

    And Ultimate Pinnacle was just a ''conceptual'' realm imagined by martial artists.

    What could be stronger than Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    If such a realm exists, what would it be named?

    The name of a realm born from the frivolous theories of martial artists.

    That is Ultimate Pinnacle.

    And now, Kim Young-Hoon is struggling to reach a realm beyond imagination.

    A realm beyond imagination.

    Even the storytellers, who yfully speak of Ultimate Pinnacle, have not even dreamt of what lies beyond it.

    Ultimate Pinnacle, after all, was a realm of fantasy, thus it had a name. But the world beyond that, even among the storytellers, remains nameless.

    Kim Young-Hoon is struggling to reach a ce without a name.

    "I''m sorry."

    But I can''t join him in his struggle.

    I am slow.

    So slow, in fact, that I am still at the mid-stage of Ultimate Pinnacle with only four Gang Spheres.

    It is uncertain whether I could even handle nine Gang Spheres in this lifetime.

    How can I, then, discuss what lies beyond Ultimate Pinnacle?

    "I''m not yet qualified to discuss such a realm."

    "Yes, you''re right."

    Kim Young-Hoon isn''t a bad person. Normally, in such a situation, he would try to lighten the mood by praising my skills as decent.

    However, Kim Young-Hoon only affirmed my words with a dark expression, evidence of his extraordinary efforts to transcend to the next level.

    "What lies beyond is unexplored. A realm that''s never been seriously discussed. The ''basic'' requirement to enter it is reaching the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle. Even my talent needs to be honed to the absolute brink for this realm..."

    Suddenly, during his speech, Kim Young-Hoon pauses, then begins to chuckle.

    "Ha, haha...! It''s so infuriating. It might have been better if my talent was mediocre, focused only on reaching existing realms...

    If the realm already exists, I could have trained diligently. But since I don''t even know what to do, it''s unbearably tormenting. Being the only pioneer, the pressure that I cannot give up is immense..."

    I look at him with a bittersweet feeling.

    When I think about it, it¡¯s true.

    Kim Young-Hoon ascended to Ultimate Pinnacle several lifetimes ago.

    In the past life.

    And the life before that.

    And even before that.

    He ascended to Ultimate Pinnacle multiple times, wielded nine Gang Spheres, and reached its extreme repeatedly.

    But not once had he mentioned discovering a realm beyond or shown any joy in such a discovery.

    Does a realm beyond Ultimate Pinnacle truly exist?

    I couldn''t dare to console his despair.

    His despair is entirely different from mine.

    All I can do is silently listen to his despair.

    After venting for a while, Kim Young-Hoon spoke more calmly.

    "I''m sorry... I didn''te here to vent my emotions. I came to give you a warning."

    "What kind of warning?"

    "While studying the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method you gave me, I realized something. When humans practice it, during its activation, it forcibly transforms the consciousness into the form of a dragon.

    I thought while studying this technique that it shouldn''t be practiced by humans."

    I listen carefully to his words.

    Indeed, Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation is powerful, but every time I use it, it feels overwhelmingly ufortable, like wearing a tight suit of armor.

    "It puts too much strain on the human soul. No matter how powerful your consciousness is from practicing cultivation.

    Cultivating that method is, metaphorically, like diving deep into the ocean without a diving suit and wearing a dragon''s skin. The burden on your soul is too great.

    There''s a reason humans don''t practice demon beast methods."

    "......"

    I sigh softly.

    "Perhaps, humans have their own suitable form of consciousness. But at least, it''s definitely not in the form of a dragon... I clearly felt that."

    The form of consciousness fitting for humans.

    I repeat those words in my mind.

    Trantor Notes: I made some changes to the terms:

    3 Great Realms of Cultivation first mentioned in chapter 38 has been changed to 3 Great Boundaries of Cultivation to better differentiate

    The God of the Azure Emperor, etc for the 4 Constetions has been to changed to the Spirit of the Azure Dragon and etc. I initally thought the constetions mentioned referred to the 5 Emperors of Chinese Myth cuz of the Yellow Emperor part, but after doing some research it turns out the constetions refer to the 4 mythical beasts.

 Chapter 70: Eve (3)

    Chapter 70: Eve (3)

    A form of consciousness perfectly suited for humans.

    "Is it merely a warning about the demon beast method I''m practicing? Or is it some kind of conundrum you''ve discovered, Kim Hyung?"

    It was unlikely he brought this up without reason.

    Kim Young-hoon gaze at me intently, then seem to ponder for a moment.

    "...It''s both."

    "If it''s both, have you already found the foundation for the next realm, Kim Hyung?"

    "Ha, what do you think is the reason I came to you and poured out my emotions? If I had found the clue to the next realm through that, I would have told you long ago."

    He adjusts his posture with a self-mocking smile.

    ''Anyway, it seems he has found something.''

    Kim Young-hoon moves in front of a massive rock and takes a ready stance, then slowly reaches out his hand.

    A hand without any internal energy.

    No matter how slow, to strike a rock with such a hand looks like an action not caring about shattering the hand!

    But then, at that moment.

    sh!

    "....!"

    My eyes widen as I closely observe Kim Young-hoon''s fist.

    No, his ''consciousness.''

    His consciousness fluctuates, and suddenly, the area around Kim Young-hoon''s fistpresses into the same shape as his ''fist.''

    It¡¯s almost like...

    ''Demon beast methods...!?''

    There is a resemnce to the demon beast methods that altered the domain of consciousness.

    Kim Young-hoon''s fist finally makes contact with the rock.

    Crack!

    "....!!"

    Like burrowing into tofu.

    Kim Young-hoon''s fist digs into the rock, burying up to his forearm.

    ''He didn''t use internal energy!?''

    I rub my eyes and look again, but there is no internal energy in Kim Young-hoon''s arm.

    "Look."

    Craaack

    Sizzzz

    Kim Young-hoon pulls his arm out of the rock and shows it to me.

    Observing his arm, I understand how he burrowed into the rock without using internal energy.

    ''It''s not internal energy, but the basic Qi naturally flowing within the body activated to the extreme! When the consciousness domain momentarily aligns with the fist, the basic energy of the fist is maximally activated...!''

    Swoosh..

    After showing me his arm for a while, he rxes his focus and returns the consciousness, previouslypressed into a fist shape, back to its original form.

    "I can''t maintain it for long as it''s a recent discovery. Unlike your Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, it''s not about naturally altering the consciousness to fit the configuration. I just forciblypressed the area of consciousness."

    I listen to him and ask.

    "So, a form of consciousness suitable for humans means, like you just demonstrated, changing the consciousness domain into a human form?"

    That is my conjecture based on what I had just seen.

    However, Kim Young-hoon''s expression bes strange.

    "It''s... ambiguous. Perhaps subtle..."

    "Yes?"

    "I contemted over hundreds, thousands of false pathsid before me. Among them, I found the method ofpressing consciousness into a human form and strengthening the physical energy... I intuitively knew that it was one of the ''real paths.''"

    "Then, what''s the problem?"

    "I''m not sure if the path I found truly belongs to martial arts."

    "...?"

    What does he mean by that?

    "Something about it subtly oveps with the realm of martial arts. But, intuitively, I feel that following that path might eventually lead to a realm utterly unrted to martial arts.

    Of course, I also learned it with the intention of informing you, as it''s clear that the stage you''ve reached with your demon beast method is certainly misguided."

    "Hmm..."

    "By the way, is there no way to acquire other demon beast methods besides that Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation?"

    "Yes, it would be difficult to find others."

    Kim Young-hoon sighs in frustration.

    "It would be nice to have more reference material..."

    "You just said that changing the consciousness domain doesn''t belong to the realm of martial arts, didn''t you?"

    "That''s true, but I''ve only researched the one Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation you gave me. Without anything topare and contrast, it''s hard to reduce trial and error. If I could obtain other demon beast methods for research, I''d have much more data."

    "Hmm... I''ll try to find them, but I can''t make any promises."

    "That''s enough for me."

    Kim Young-hoon nods and then we exchange a discussion about consciousness domains. After a while, we achieve satisfactory results.

    I gained a clue about the fifth Gang Sphere, and Kim Young-hoon attained enlightenment about the differences and simrities between cultivation methods, demon beast methods, and martial arts.

    We sat and discussed for several hours before parting ways.

    I wanted to spar with Kim Young-hoon after not seeing him for so long, but it felt like he was avoiding it due to some concerns he had.

    Since that day, Kim Young-hoon started visiting me more frequently, especially to hear my insights into cultivation methods and demon beast methods.

    He is unparalleled in martial arts, but when ites to cultivation methods, due to his perhaps lesser talent, there was no change in his cultivation.

    His focus was more on applying the insights from cultivation methods to martial arts to break through to the next realm.

    Based on the insights of ''Understanding before Breakthrough,'' I taught him cultivation.

    Kim Young-hoon exined his understanding of the Gang Sphere in a way that I could easily understand.

    Years passed like this.

    Swoosh.

    The valley around me.

    The water from the valley flows towards me, swirling around me as the center.

    Then, suddenly.

    Whoosh!

    Like an explosion of water, it sprays apart and then gathers around me again, forming arge water droplet.

    Within that water spell, I slowly open my eyes.

    I am underwater, but the water energy connects with me, allowing me to breathe freely.

    Bubbling.

    After staying in the water for a while, I form a hand seal and disperse the water droplet.

    The Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation has now reached the 9th Star of the Qi Refining stage, the phase of the Five Elements.

    From the 9th Star of Qi Refining, one can fully manifest the elements of the learned spell and use the corresponding attributes.

    Moreover,

    Swoosh.

    "The speed of spiritual energy recovery has increased significantly."

    ''I wonder how much the recovery speed of spiritual energy will increase if I fully understand both the Earth and Water Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.''

    It definitely won''t be a small increase.

    ''How much help will it be to master two methods of different attributes...''

    So far, aside from being able to attempt Qi Building more frequently due to the faster recovery of spiritual energy, there are no other noticeable benefits.

    ''Once I fully understand the methods, I''ll see. After all, in the Water Surpassing Path, only the stages of Four Images, Three Talents, Yin-Yang Unity, Unified Origin, and Infinite Spiritual Cloud are left. But since I''ve already cleared the spiritual meridians with the Earth Surpassing Path, all that''s left is to umte more spiritual energy.''

    While gathering my spiritual energy, it¡¯s time to think.

    Thud, thud.

    Someone approaches from afar.

    ''By the sound of the footsteps, it''s not Kim Young-hoon.''

    They isn''t someone skilled in martial arts.

    The strength of the footsteps suggest a young person.

    But they don''t seem afraid of venturing deep into the mountains.

    The weight of the footsteps indicate they aren''t a child either.

    ''Not a martial artist, not a mountain-wise hermit, not an ignorant child, and no fear in the footsteps?''

    Either a high official or cultivator.

    One of the two.

    ''A cultivator, I guess.''

    A high official wouldn''te alone.

    They would bring dozens of attendants.

    Swoosh!

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence .

    Soon after.

    A young cultivator in red robes emerges from the bushes.

    "Hmm, this is where that mortal often came..."

    A cultivator from the Jin n.

    It seems he had followed Kim Young-hoon and found this ce where he often came.

    ''I don''t want to get involved in trouble, so I''ll have to move and contact Kim Hyungter.''

    I assess his strength while hidden..

    Judging by the size of his consciousness domain and spiritual aura, he is also a Qi Refining 14th Star cultivator, likely one of the influentialte-stage cultivators of the Jin n.

    ''I seem to have seen him once or twice in passing.''

    I was about to leave him be when he suddenly started.

    "Haha, that damned mortal. How dare a mortal be an external elder with some strange power? Ridiculous.

    That damned guy, I¡¯ll make him suffer a lot..!"

    The Jin n''s cultivator begins throwing spirit stones around, setting up a formation.

    ''Is he setting a trap?''

    Unfortunately for him, Kim Young-hoon has already awakened demon senses and could see the flow of heaven and earth spiritual energy, so it probably wouldn''t work on him.

    I continue to observe what he is up to.

    Click, click, click!

    He starts forming hand seals.

    With each seal, the fire energy starts to rise around him.

    While observing the changes in his energy, I am startled and step back.

    "Fire Embryo Formation!"

    Brrrrrrr

    The surrounding area fills with the energy of mes, covering a radius of 3 zhang with fire.

    "Come out, whoever is hiding!"

    ''Ah, I see.''

    It seems my remaining energy from the water element spell I used before hiding hadn''tpletely dissipated.

    He must have sensed someone hiding nearby based on that.

    "Who are you! Come out now! What''s your rtionship with that mortal, the external elder of the Jin n?"

    After a moment of consideration, I release my concealment and appear in front of him.

    He is quite startled when I appear out of nowhere like a ghost.

    "Who are you?"

    He cautiously sizes me up, feeling the pressure of my consciousness and spiritual power.

    ''How should I introduce myself...''

    How to do this without causing harm to Kim Young-hoon?

    I think for a moment ande up with a suitable excuse.

    "I am a disciple who learned techniques from Kim Young-hoon, the external elder of your Jin n, before he joined the n. Recently, we have been exchanging insights.

    What are you trying to do here?"

    "Hmph, the ce you are in now is the territory of my Jin n! Have you received permission from my Jin n to train here?"

    ''Annoying, even though it''s not really their territory.''

    I decide not to provoke him unnecessarily.

    After all, the Jin n recently usurped the imperial throne and established themselves in this area. There''s no need to create a conflict with the Jin n, especially now when they are already so arrogant.

    Especially if Kim Young-hoon is taking refuge with the Jin n.

    I interrupt him and make a proposal.

    "Since we''ve met here, how about a bet?

    If you win, I''ll teach you this technique."

    sh!

    As I manifest a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core, the cultivator flinches and steps back.

    But at the same time, greed appears in his eyes.

    "What kind of bet...? Wait, what happens if I lose?"

    He asks politely, bowing slightly, perhaps recognizing me as a Qi Building level figure.

    "If you lose, keep it a secret that I train in this vicinity from the Jin n. Also, Kim Young-hoon is both my teacher and friend, so stop any intentions of bothering him.

    He¡¯s an external elder of your n, isn¡¯t he?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    "The terms of the bet are simple. I will only use pure Qi Refining level spells to fight you. I won''t use any magic artifacts, while you can use all your magic artifacts and spells to defeat me."

    "Yes, alright."

    Sizzzzzz

    As soon as I finish speaking, the formation he had set up begins to react.

    Crack!

    I also activate the Earth Surpassing Path and spread my own formation around me.

    ''A pure fight as a Qi Refining cultivator, almost a first for me.''

    Until now, I had mostly used cultivation methods as a support.

    Because the Ultimate Pinnacle is almost at the Qi Building level, the Qi Refining spells are rtively weak inparison.

    Especially after reaching the 14th Star of Qi Refining, I have hardly fought against any cultivators of the same level.

    ''Well, let''s see how much power I can use.''

    At the 14th Star of Qi Refining,

    When reaching the Infinite Spiritual Cloud realm, a spiritual cloud forms in the dantian.

    Compressing this spiritual cloud into a spiritual star signifies sessful Qi Building.

    But the spiritual cloud can also be umted and utilized inbat.

    Whoosh!

    Almost simultaneously, both of us breathe out.

    From his dantian, a hot red spiritual cloud containing fire energy, and from mine, a heavy yellow-brown spiritual cloud containing earth energy, emerges.

    Clouds cover the surroundings.

    The hot red and yellow-brown clouds collide.

    Kuaaang!

    Within the range of the clouds, the formations be more active, and several spells emerge above them.

    "Heavenly Leader (Ìì¿ý), Heavenly Gang (Ììî¸), Heavenly Machine (Ìì™C), Heavenly Leisure (Ììéf), Heavenly Bravery (ÌìÓÂ).."

    "Earth Strength (µØÇ¿), Earth Darkness (µØ°µ), Earth Support (µØÝo), Earth Union (µØ•þ).."

    Earth and Fire spells begin to condense in the clouds and collide wildly.

    Both of us are at a level where we can use spells with just incantations, omitting the hand seals and detailed chants.

    We sh using the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words and the Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang Method Decrees.

    Amidst the collision of mes and clods of earth between the two clouds, a thunderous explosion resounds.

    "me (Ñ×), Explosion (±¬), Brilliant (ôä)!"

    He begins to form hand seals and starts to condense his unique innate ability.

    Unlike the basic spells learned from the Earth Surpassing Path, it seems the Jin n''s true essence cultivation methods have their unique innate abilities.

    mes gather into the shape of a bird.

    Fluttering and fluttering!

    The fire-formed bird scatters sparks in all directions and then, like lightning, darts towards me.

    ''So fast!''

    Judging by the structure of the spell, it¡¯s the type that will explode upon direct impact.

    "Earth Prison (µØÇô)!"

    I quickly form hand seals to create a prison of earth, trapping the fire-formed bird inside.

    Boom!

    The bird explodes within the prison, but the prison is only slightly charred and not destroyed.

    "How could... Basic spells counter unique innate abilities...!"

    "If you can draw out the true power of a spell, it''s entirely possible."

    I continue to use spells while speaking calmly.

    "One who has reached a realm through Understanding before Breakthrough can dominate others of the same level...!"

    "Argh... You said I could use magic artifacts!"

    ng!

    The Jin n cultivator pulls out a red magic artifact emitting mes from his storage device.

    The feathers on the tool flutter in his formation, akin to zing mes.

    "Twelve me Explosive Birds!"

    Fwoosh!

    mes condense, and twelve firebirds form in the air.

    "Attack!"

    The birds fly in from twelve directions.

    However, I start forming hand seals even faster.

    Inside the yellow-brown cloud, spells begin to condense at an even faster rate.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    Basic spells fly out, shattering his unique innate abilities, and new basic spells begin to condense continuously.

    "What, how can you condense spells faster than before..!"

    I formed hand seals until my hands bled and my fingerprints disappeared.

    This isn''t enough to tire me out!

    The yellow-brown cloud begins to engulf the red cloud.

    "Ugh!"

    The Jin n cultivator continues to swing his magic artifact, and as he starts to lose, he even takes out talismans to throw.

    I match him equally with only basic spells, without using any magic artifacts or unique innate abilities.

    If the battle drags on, my victory is assured due to my overflowing spiritual power, as I wasn''t using any magic artifacts or powerful innate abilities.

    Realizing this, he begins to increase his spiritual power even more, opting for a short battle.

    Crack-

    He bites his finger, drawing blood.

    The red blood droplets rise into the air and soak into his magic artifact.

    Rumble!

    His magic artifact zes even redder, emitting intense heat.

    "Piercing Heat (´©Ÿá), Explosive Brilliance (ôä±¬)!"

    The heat breaks through limits, and a giant firebird ps its wings like a phoenix.

    "Not bad."

    Is this the strength of a typical Grand Perfection Qi Refining cultivator?

    "Thanks, now I know my own strength."

    "What..?"

    I begin forming different hand seals than before.

    "Heavenly Explosion (Ìì±©)!"

    Simultaneously, the water in the valley behind him begins to churn.

    Whoosh!

    A giant wave rises and engulfs him from behind.

    His formation, clouds, and entire array of innate spells are enveloped by the wave, and the moisture evaporates, spreading steam everywhere.

    A sudden sneak attack!

    It¡¯s an attack of the 9th Star Qi Refining level, so it doesn¡¯t significantly affect his 14th Star Qi Refining formation.

    However, his prepared spell is significantly weakened.

    I seize the opportunity, forming sixteen hand seals in an instant.

    Sixteen spells condense and fly towards him.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Ssh!

    "Ugh..."

    His formation and clouds arepletely shattered, and the Jin n cultivator is swept into the valley¡¯s, submerged under water.

    "Cough! Huff.. How, how did you... How did you reach the 14th Star of Qi Refining and master another element method, and even high-level Qi Refining techniques, how...!"

    "I won the bet, so please keep my training here a secret as promised."

    The Jin n cultivator, struggling in the valley, climbs onto a nearby rock and looks up at me incredulously.

    "How... No, why? Why bother mastering two element methods..? At the 14th Star, you should be secluded, preparing for Qi Building..."

    "Preparing for Qi Building."

    I chuckle.

    "I''ve been doing that consistently. For decades, continuously."

    The smile on my lips is bitter.

    "But I couldn''t reach Qi Building, so I sought other methods by mastering different elements.

    Isn''t it that one without talent must try everything possible, within the bounds of not losing one''s way, to reach a higher realm?"

    I am actually thankful to this Jin n cultivator.

    During our intense battle, I felt my spiritual power rapidly depleting and then recovering.

    Through him, I have an idea.

    ''If practicing two element methods has already sped up my recovery rate to this point, what if I fully master them?''

    What if not just two, but three elements? Or even four?

    No, what about all five elements?

    An absurd and foolish endeavor no one has tried.

    It would take a lifetime just to fully master them.

    But,

    ''I have gained insight from Understanding before Breakthrough, and I have enough time.''

    If I fully master all five elemental methods,

    How fast will my recovery rate be?

    Could I attempt Qi Building dozens of times a day with that recovery rate?

    The Jin n cultivator, apologizing for daring to disturb me, swears on his n''s honor to keep today''s events a secret and quickly flees into the distance.

    ''I''ve decided.''

    For a durd to reach a higher realm, they must put in many times the effort of a genius.

    So, why not just put in that much effort?

    Even if I attain enlightenment in the morning and die in the evening, it''s worth it.

    "I will fully master the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation..!"

    This had been brewing in my mind, and after today''s duel with the Jin n cultivator, it burst forth.

    I am resolved toplete all Five Elements to reach Qi Building.

 Chapter 71: Eve (4)

    Chapter 71: Eve (4)

    Time passed.

    Before I knew it, the appointed day I had agreed upon with Seo Ran approached, and I half-opened my eyes.

    "Hoo..."

    As I exhale, the spiritual cloud of the Earth Surpassing Path rises from my dantian.

    A yellow-brown cloud covers the surroundings.

    At the same time.

    Ssshhh...

    A jet-ck cloud mixes with the yellow-brown, creating a dual-colored cloud swirling around me.

    ck and yellow clouds.

    The ck cloud is the manifestation of the water and yin energy of the Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    Huff...

    Inhaling again, both clouds are drawn back into my nose and mouth.

    "Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Qi Refining 14th Star Infinite Spiritual Cloud achieved."

    Since I had already opened all spiritual meridians with the Earth Surpassing Path, there was no need to open additional meridians; I just needed to umte spiritual energy.

    Additionally, having insight into each stage through Understanding before Breakthrough, I only needed to consider the differences of the Five Elements and slowly open them.

    ''Of course, that too took a very long time...''

    It seemed to be unavoidable due to my constitution.

    ''At this rate, I won''t be able to master all Five Elemental methods in this lifetime.''

    It seems it might even take the next life.

    Whooom...

    I open my eyes and summon a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core.

    The Gang Sphere splits into five and circles around me.

    ''Finally, five Gang Spheres...''

    Although I had long ago learned to handle five Gang Spheres, stabilizing all five is a recent achievement.

    ''I wonder if I can handle nine Gang Spheres like Kim Hyung in this lifetime.''

    Grasping the clue to the next Gang Sphere and delving into it.

    Barely forming a new Gang Sphere.

    Stabilizing the newly formed Gang Sphere.

    By repeating this process over and over, I finally reached five Gang Spheres.

    But for Kim Young-hoon, it took at most a year, sometimes just months, to form one or two Gang Spheres.

    He went through all the processes I did and stabilized the Gang Spheres in that time.

    ''I''m still at this slow pace.''

    I''m far from catching up to Kim Young-hoon.

    He struggled a lot and said Ultimate Pinnacle is the end of martial arts, the limit of humanity.

    ''But if it''s him, he will surely pioneer a new realm.''

    Whates after Ultimate Pinnacle?

    I am very curious about it too.

    But I have no idea how long it will take me to reach that realm.

    Even reaching the limit of Ultimate Pinnacle with nine Gang Spheres felt like a distant wall.

    "Kim Hyung. I believe you will go further."

    I can''t catch up to Kim Young-hoon.

    So, I just wish him well for the future.

    I write a letter to Kim Young-hoon using a spell and then start heading to the ck Wind Sea to meet Seo Ran.

    Whoosh-

    The waters of the ck Wind Sea are calmer and clearer than ever.

    Especially as I approach Seo Ran''s abode, the sea bes even more tranquil and serene, giving a clear feeling.

    At the same time, I am astounded by the dense spiritual energy emanating from Seo Ran''s abode.

    ''Such power!''

    It feels like enough power to shatter an entire ind.

    ''If this is the power umted over 10 years in thete Qi Building stage...''

    Ssh!

    I dive into the water and swim towards Seo Ran''s abode.

    Thanks to mastering the Water Surpassing Path, moving through water felt much easier.

    I soon see a golden aura blooming below.

    Golden energy envelops Seo Ran''s entire cave!

    ''Beautiful..''

    It looks almost divine, leaving me speechless for a moment.

    Without the Water Surpassing Path, I would have likely drowned.

    I enter Seo Ran''s abode.

    Ssh!

    Entering his chamber, I am greeted by a world of golden light.

    At the center of that radiance, there is Seo Ran''s bell, with Seo Ran infusing energy into it.

    sh!

    Noticing my entrance, Seo Ran stopped infusing energy and swallows the bell.

    The golden light immediately disappears.

    "Have you arrived?"

    "Yes, Seo Hyung. That power is truly... immense."

    "Immense indeed..."

    Seo Ran says with a self-mocking smile.

    "We might be able to drive away trivial spirits, but we''ll have to fight inside the Nether Crossing Ship, the stronghold of that being. Against a Core Formation-level ghost, no matter how much power we umte in the dharma treasure, there''s nothing we can do but temporarily immobilize it,"

    Seo Ran speaks with determination etched on his face.

    "...But I must obtain what lies within. Don''t worry, though; I have a technique that allows at least one of us to escape."

    "Seo Hyung, what are you talking about? If we decide to do this together, we should leave together as well."

    Seo Ran looks at me with aplex expression.

    His intent is too convoluted to read.

    ''It seems he''s feelingplicated... But why is he showing such subtle emotions to me?''

    If his emotions are clear, I might understand his intentions.

    ''Well, whether it''s goodwill or something else.''

    Thinking of repaying the Dragon King¡¯s favor, I decide to stay with him to the end.

    "Right. You''re correct. If we''re together, we should leave together."

    Seo Ran agrees with a small nod and heads for the entrance of his cave.

    "Let''s go then."

    Like before, Seo Ran and I headed towards the ck Ghost Valley, where the barrier is located.

    Unlike before, I didn''t ride on his neck but cast a water element spell to float and move quickly over the water.

    "You''ve even mastered a water element method in the meantime. You''re incredibly talented."

    "Haha, no, I''ve just devoted a lot of time to it."

    Whoosh!

    Soon, we enter the stormy sea area, and from afar, we can discern the location of the barrier through the distortion of spiritual energy.

    "Now, ride on my neck again."

    "Yes."

    Whoosh!

    As I cling to his neck, Seo Ran soars again, passing through the barrier.

    Once more, a misty sea fog surrounds us.

    The familiar sounds of the scattered ghosts reach our ears.

    This time, Seo Ran exerts his power from the start.

    sh!

    Golden light begins to shine from within him.

    The dharma treasure he stored inside him emits a weak but prating force.

    sh!

    [Ahhhh!]

    [No! No!]

    [I know that light! I know that light!]

    The ghosts scream and flee in all directions, and a massive path opens in the direction we are heading.

    Whoosh!

    Wepletely break through the second barrier.

    Once again, we enter the area where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    ''It''s the same as before.''

    The Nether Crossing Ship looks exactly the same as when we leftst time.

    Still, a sinister, ck-colored broken-down ship.

    Seo Ran and I cautiously approach the ship.

    There is no reaction.

    There is still no response from the Nether Crossing Ship as we climb onboard.

    "It''s quiet."

    Seo Ran speaks without rxing his guard.

    "Ghosts often fall into a deep sleep to conserve their energy, clinging to their grudges, ghostly energy, or certain objects instead of going to the underworld. Perhaps, the soul fragment of that Heavenly Being ghost has fallen asleep."

    We hesitate for a moment, then enter the interior of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The interior is still dark and massive.

    "There''s still no response."

    "We''ll have to hope there''s no response even as we go down to that level again..."

    Seo Ran brings a slight current with him that lifts his body, allowing him to swim as if gliding inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thanks to this, his footsteps make no sound at all.

    Using a walking technique, Ipletely silence my footsteps and follow him.

    Since we had already investigated the upper levels of the shipst time, today we only needed to go down to the lower levels.

    We quietly head to the lower levels of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    The level we had enteredst time.

    The ghostly energy is still surging as it had been before.

    After exchanging nces, we enter the lower level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Wemunicate silently with gestures and started moving.

    That''s when it happened.

    Whooosh-

    A gust of ghostly wind blows,pletely sealing the exit of the level we had descended to with ghostly energy.

    "...!"

    "...!!"

    [I''ve been awake since you set foot on the Nether Crossing Ship. I''m currently enduring the pull of the underworld by relying on the ship''s ghostly and yin energy... If anything happens to the ship, I can tell immediately.]

    The voiceced with ghostly energy echoes from all directions.

    [I knew you woulde back, you fools... And you, the bastard child, I pondered why you came to the Nether Crossing Ship, and eventually, I found the reason."]

    Tinkle-

    Far away, the sound of a bell rang.

    Tinkle, tinkle...

    In the darkness.

    A single bell, rusted red, floated and rang in the air.

    Whoosh-

    At the same time, next to the bell, a volume of jade slips appears.

    Jade slips are special jade books that can only be read by the consciousness of cultivators. The deeper and stronger the consciousness, the faster one can read and ess the information in the jade slips.

    Seo Ran''s eyes waver at the sight of the jade slips and the bell.

    The jade slips have the energy that Seo Ran had once told me to remember.

    [I personally found what you were looking for and prepared it for you, aren''t you grateful? When I read the jade slips, they contained a story so sad it couldn''t be read without tears. Hahaha...]

    Crack!

    Then, a ghost hand extends from where the voice ising and shatters the jade slips.

    The fragments of the jade slips roll on the ground.

    [Now, what will you do? Your reason foring here is gone. Hahaha... Show me your despair. What do you think? Huh?]

    Seo Ran''s aura changes color.

    His aura res up with intense anger.

    "Seo Hyung, stay calm. This being is trying to provoke you after sensing the energy of the dharma treasure you brought."

    Even though it¡¯s a ghost, it too has consciousness with color.

    I read its color and understood its intents.

    It seems to mock and toy with Seo Ran while radiating immense wariness towards him.

    As I pinpoint its emotions, two zing red eyes and ming ghostly fire appear in the darkness.

    [Have you, like that demon, learned a special technique to analyze consciousness?]

    I don''t respond, just gather my spiritual power and internal energy.

    "Alright, I understand."

    Seo Ran grits his teeth, suppressing his anger.

    "Thank you, actually. For finding what I am looking for in advance."

    As he opens his mouth, a golden bell, identical in shape to the rusted one, springs from within him.

    "If I just get rid of you, I can immediately obtain what I desire!!"

    sh!

    Golden light spreads in all directions.

    Simultaneously, the lower level of the Nether Crossing Ship, hidden by ghostly energy and darkness, bes brightly illuminated, revealing the interior of the ship.

    The vast space inside the ship,pressed by spatial magic, bes visible.

    Around the ship, shattered ghostly statues and spatial rifts were seen, and remnants of what might have been mechanical puppetsy scattered here and there.

    In the center of the space.

    On a throne made of jet-ck stone, sat a white skull, cloaked in a dark robe.

    Red ghostly fire flows from the eye sockets of the skull, and the rest of the body seems to be made entirely of ghostly energy, flickering in and out.

    [How dare a mere half-breed... unleash the Ghost Controlling Bell within the sacred artifact of the Azure Ghost Valley? Even inner disciples would face severe punishment, sentenced tobor in the execution grounds of the Ghost Valley Mountain for a month, for such an act...

    And a half-breed dares to do this!]

    The Core Formation-level ghost from the ck Ghost Valley starts to stir up ghostly energy, displeased by the golden bell.

    "Already smashed to pieces by that madman, and you call this derelict ship a sacred artifact? It''sughable."

    Seo Ran''s words seem to trigger the ghost, as ghostly energy begins to whirl violently around it.

    [Do not dare speak of that madman''s deed in my presence!!!]

    Whoosh!

    The interior of the ship, which had been brightened by the golden light, darkens again as the ghostly energy swirls.

    [I will kill you!!!]

    The ghostly energy surge, attempting to suppress the light of the golden bell.

    Seo Ran focuses on the bell without showing any tension.

    "Don''t worry. I''ve umted power for ten years. A mere remnant soul like this, barely clinging to life by borrowing the power of the broken Nether Crossing Ship to avoid being dragged into the underworld, is nothing to fear!"

    Whoosh!

    The golden bell emits an even more intense golden light, directing it towards the ghost spirit.

    [You think you, mere Qi Building bugs, can handle the dharma treasure of Core Formation!]

    The ghostly energy seems to push away the golden wave momentarily, but Seo Ran chucghostlkles.

    "Don''t bluff! You old ghost. The Ghost Controlling Bell was made by your own ck Ghost Valley, specifically to suppress spirits. A dharma treasure made by you would be the most effective against ghosts!"

    [Arrgh!]

    Blinded by the explosive light from the bell, the ghost spirit couldn''t open its eyes.

    "Now''s the time, it''s weakened by the dharma treasure. Let''s attack!"

    Seo Ran and I split in opposite directions and begin our respective attacks.

    Whoosh!

    As Seo Ran opens his mouth, a blue breath bursts forth.

    Boom!

    The blue light shes, and the ghost spirit groans loudly.

    Crackle, crackle...

    The golden bell floating in the air gradually moves above the ghost spirit.

    It looks like a golden sun moving towards its zenith at noon.

    sh!

    The golden bell hovers above the ghost, shining even brighter and starting to tremble.

    Tinkle-

    The sound of the bell seems to further weaken the ghost spirit.

    It¡¯s as if a golden barrier is restraining and sapping its strength.

    "We can win this if we keep pushing!"

    Seo Ran was about to gather energy in his mouth again when...

    [You... vermin...]

    Whoosh!

    As the light from the bell hits the ghost directly, the ghost spirit starts to rise.

    [Do you find it amusing... that with this body, I cannot touch the Ghost Controlling Bell?]

    Zap, zap...

    [You dare to challenge me, with Core Formation power, with your petty tricks?]

    While using its strength to withstand being dragged into the underworld and countering the opposing energy of the dharma treasure...

    The ghost conjures up ck ghostly clouds, spreading and dyeing the surroundings dark.

    [Give up on your futile dreams...!]

    Boom!

    ck ghost ws burst from the clouds, sweeping towards Seo Ran and me.

    We narrowly dodge the ws.

    ''So fast!''

    Due to theirck of physical form, the ws move with frightening speed.

    Bang, boom!

    ck ghostly energy swirls around.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    ck tentacles flow out of the dark clouds.

    ''Gang Qi...!''

    Or rather, it must be something like Pure Spiritual Force.

    Thousands of them extend, forming ghost hands, and begin to attack us.

    ''elerate, 6 times.''

    Everything around me slows as my movements speed up.

    I kick through the air, dodging all the ghost hands.

    ''Is it time to attack?''

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Boom!

    I spin three times in the air, unleashing a Sword Gang that collides with one of the ghost hands.

    ''It''s tingling.''

    My Sword Gang significantly weakened the ghost hand, but didn''t prate it.

    "Seo Hyung! Prepare for a powerful strike!"

    I form a hand seal and begin to cast spells.

    Dual-colored spiritual clouds burst forth, and several spells form within them.

    I detach a Gang Sphere from within me, then cover it with Gang Qi, connecting it with the sphere.

    ''I can''t divide the Gang Sphere further.''

    The ghost hands, and especially the ws, are just too fast.

    Seo Ran, with his tough scales, survived several hits, but I would undoubtedly be split in two if hit once.

    Using Severing Mountain Swordsmanship,Twenty-Third Move, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains!

    I adopt the Transcending Peaks stance, and with the Gang Qi further connected to the Gang Sphere, swing.

    Kuaaang!

    The ghost hands that collide with the Gang Sphere shatter.

    Twenty-First Move, Severing Mountain!

    Whoosh!

    The Gang Sphere grazes the ground, slicing through the ghost hands and the dark clouds inside.

    I lock eyes with the ghost spirit forming spells in the center of the dark cloud.

    Crack!

    As the ghost opens its skull''s mouth, arge red skull-shaped spell flies towards me.

    I return to the Transcending Peaks stance, gather the emitted energy, and switch to an extreme low position using Entering Mountain.

    Whoosh!

    My Gang Qi extends below the skull, targeting the ghost.

    [Hmph!]

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The ghostly energy condenses in the air, forming dark tombstones that fall and block my Gang Qi.

    [You dare challenge me with such child''s y!]

    Whoosh!

    The ghostpletes its spell, and thousands of ashen skulls rise around it.

    ''Each skull has the power of a Gang Sphere!''

    Screech!

    Ghostly wails echo as the ashen skulls fly towards me.

    A direct hit would be fatal.

    ''Stay calm, I can keep using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains as long as my body endures.''

    With the Gang Sphere and Gang Qi connected, the connected Gang Sphere can withstand multiple collisions without energy loss.

    "''I must not face more than two skulls at the same time.''

    I have to smash them one by one.

    Thousands of skulls.

    Each one as strong as a Gang Sphere.

    Moreover, the ghost spirit is forming another set of hand seals in the back.

    It looks like he''s preparing to cast another powerful spell.

    ''I''ll have to smash all the skulls one by one before hepletes his spell.''

    It¡¯s just that simple!

    Three skulls in front, sixteen above, and twenty-two below opens their mouths.

    While maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I use Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to momentarily cut off perception and disappear in front of the skulls.

    In the momentary gap when the skulls hesitate, I destroy three skulls in front and one each above and below using the techniques of Ascending Vein, Entering Mountain, Cliff Edge, Dragon Vein, and Flowing Ridge.

    ''My Inner Core is helping the flow.''

    With the aid of my Inner Core, the strain of maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains is not as burdensome as before.

    I think I canst much longer.

    The sword moves of Transcending Peaks, Joy of Mountains and Peaks, and Mountain and Valley Transformation naturally flow together, striking each skull one by one.

    Although it looks like dozens of Sword Gang are swirling, in reality, I am shattering each skull in the world of an instant.

    Transcending Peaks, Mountain and Valley Transformation, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Flowing Ridge, Entering Mountain, Cliff Edge, Ascending Vein, Dragon Vein, Seventy-two Lights Emerging Peak...

    Dozens of moves naturally connect, forming a single flow.

    This flow contains tremendous power.

    Twenty-First Move, Heavenly Lake!

    Like ake containing the heaves in its waters, my Gang Sphere epasses this massive flow.

    Power many times greater than that of a single Gang Sphere converges.

    Originally, the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain, creates massive energy to store in the sword and concentrates the power to a single point to use a powerful technique beyond its usual strength.

    However, having reached Ultimate Pinnacle, I learned to reverse the flow of Severing Mountain.

    Instead of concentrating on one point, I scatter the umted power in all directions.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, ultimate move, Severing Mountain!

    The massive power stored in the Gang Sphere shoots out in all directions, striking the skulls directly.

    Hundreds of skulls shatter all at once.

    Ignoring their ghostly wails, I return to the stance of Transcending Peaks, forcibly maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, resisting the escaping energy.

    ''The Gang Sphere is slightly damaged.''

    Despite maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I had just shattered nearly a thousand attacks of the same level.

    It¡¯s impossible for there to be no damage.

    I grip my Gang Qi and stir up my spiritual power.

    Clouds of yellow and ck gather around me.

    The dual-colored clouds begin to spin around me.

    Simultaneously, spells of earth and water shoot out from within the clouds at an astonishing speed.

    Each is significantly weaker than a skull, but by shooting dozens of spells per skull, they dampen their momentum, and I shatter the weakened skulls with my Gang Sphere.

    I repeat this process on several more skulls.

    The ghost spirit watches Seo Eun-hyun, who is raging like a thundering beast, forming hand seals.

    [It''s foolish. I don''t know how a Qi Refining cultivator can use an attack of the Qi Building level, but even Qi Building cultivators cannot stand against me. Yet he dares to buy time in front of me.]

    The ghost spirit alreadypleted the next series of spells.

    Seo Eun-hyun is still dealing with the skulls he had released before.

    His gaze shifts to Seo Ran, who is gathering energy at the corner of his mouth.

    [Although the breath of the Sea Dragon Tribe is fearsome, to hurt a Core Formation ghost like me, you''ll need to gather much more energy!]

    The ghost spiritpletes a new set of hand seals.

    Dark ghostly energy converges, spewing out a swarm of ghostly insects.

    The insects, screaming ghostly, fly towards Seo Ran.

    They resemble a ck cloud charging towards him!

    That''s when it happened.

    ''Wait a moment.''

    The ghost spirit¡¯s gaze turns to Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Was he always that fast?''

    Seo Eun-hyun, who had been shattering the skulls at a speedparable to the Flying Escape Technique of a Core Formation cultivator, began to move even faster.

    ''What...!''

    And then.

    Kwaang!

    There is a sh of light, and the skulls around Seo Eun-hyun all shatter.

    The ghost spirit failed to properly perceive and missed the scene.

    ''I''m resisting the pull of theherworld and resisting the Ghost Controlling Bell, but to miss that with my consciousness!?''

    In an instant.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s figure disappears and appears again in front of Seo Ran, who is facing the swarm of ghostly insects.

    Each individual insect is much weaker than the skulls he had just resisted, but there are a hundred times more of them.

    Each insect could match a spell unleashed with Pure Spiritual Force!

    Surely, he would be torn apart and killed by the swarm of insects!

    However.

    Kuang Kuang Kuan Kuang!

    Seo Eun-hyun emits Sword Gang from one hand and begins to dance with it.

    His Sword Gang collides with the insects and annihtes them.

    [Hahaha, no matter how fast you are, you can''t possibly...]

    Then, dual-colored clouds begin to spin around Seo Eun-hyun.

    Clouds of ck and yellow.

    From within the clouds, thousands of basic spells shoot out in all directions.

    The basic spells are slightly weaker than the insects but manage to weaken them significantly, and Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s Sword Gang sweeps past the weakened insects.

    He continuously shatters one insect after another.

    At some point, Seo Eun-hyun''s movements be even faster, transforming into a storm of light.

    [This...is madness.]

    The ghost spirit drops its jaw in disbelief as it watches Seo Eun-hyun.

    He haspletely wiped out the swarm of thousands of ghostly insects.

    [You... monster-like creature...! Now I see that you are stronger than the half-dragon! How could you, a mere Qi Refining bug, do such a thing... What kind of monster are you! What kind of monster, I ask!]

    The ghost spirit roars, and Seo Eun-hyun returning to his original stance, looks at it calmly with a faint smile on his lips.

    Woong!

    Around him, orbs of light, Gang Spheres, begin to emerge.

    There are six spheres.

    "...Indeed, a warrior grows by transcending the boundary of life and death."

    Poof!

    At the same time, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains that Seo Eun-hyun is maintaining is released, and due to the rebound, blood gushes from his eyes, nose, and mouth.

    Thud!

    I exhausted all the spiritual power in my dantian and the internal energy in my Inner Core.

    I feel like I could die at any moment.

    Gasping for breath, I move the six Gang Spheres I have sessfully split.

    sh!

    Six attacks fly,, but the ghost spirit waves his hand, and my Gang Spheres copse.

    At best, they are strikes at the level of a Qi Building cultivator.

    They wouldn''t significantly harm him.

    But...

    "Seo Hyung. I''ve bought you some time."

    If it''s not a human attack, but a dragon''s attack, it might be different.

    Seo Ran''s eyes sparkle as he gathers blue energy at the corner of his mouth.

    Seo Ran opens his jaws.

    A sh of blue shoots out.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chaptering soon!

 Chapter 72: Eve (5)

    Chapter 72: Eve (5)

    A blue sh engulfs the interior of the battleship.

    For a moment, even the golden radiance emanating from the dharma treasure is overshadowed by Seo Ran''s breath.

    All around, everything is steeped in a blue light.

    -----!

    A terrifying explosion resonates, scattering clouds of dust.

    With my dwindling spiritual power, I protect my ears and assess the situation.

    And then, I am able to see the blood-red domain of consciousness.

    ''He hasn''t fallen yet!''

    As the dust cloud clears, the state of the ghost spirit bes visible to the naked eye.

    [Heh, heh heh heh...]

    The ghost spirit''s long robe ispletely tattered, and its fluctuating ghostly form is more unstable than ever.

    Above all, there are numerous small cracks on its skull.

    [Heh..haha, that attack was quite thrilling...]

    Hoo, huk...

    Each time the ghost spirit opens its jaw, a clump of ck ghostly energy bursts forth.

    ''Seo Ran got him good, he''s not unharmed...!''

    Slowly and cautiously, I gather my spiritual power and internal energy, healing my body.

    Although not unscathed, he couldunch an attack at any moment.

    That''s when it happened.

    Kukukuku...

    From the eye sockets of the ghost''s skull, thick ck ghostly energy pours out, staining the surroundings.

    [Though I had the upper hand in elemental affinity, I underestimated you, mere Qi Building novices... Now, I too shall stake my life, which is limited by time...!]

    "Oh no...!"

    Seo Ran''s expression contorts.

    "Hurry up! That old ghost has given up resisting the underworld!"

    "What...?"

    "Until now, it¡¯s been dispersing its ghostly and yin energy in resistance to the underworld. But now, it''s gathering all of it to fight..!"

    "If it''s given up resisting the underworld, doesn''t it mean it will pass on if we just endure?"

    "Normally, that would be the case for an ordinary ghost. But this old ghost will resist with its consciousness and try to kill us..! After quickly killing us, it can redirect its energy to resist the underworld and avoid death..!"

    Kukukuku!

    A massive ghostly creature emerges from the dark abyss.

    [You, fools... will, not, take...]

    ''Damn... it''s gotten stronger...!''

    This is the Core Formation level.

    A living natural disaster.

    [None, you... , take, the, sect''s... treasure...]

    Somehow more mentally unstable than before, the ghost spirit speaks in broken sentences, reaching out its hand.

    Swoosh!

    A ghost w extends from the hand of the ghost spirit.

    ''Damn!''

    I roll away with all my strength.

    Swish!

    The ghost w passes by the ce I just vacated with terrifying speed.

    [You... cannot... take...!]

    "Ugh...!"

    I force myself up, barely managing to stand, drawing on my internal energy.

    The ghostly monster''s hands sprout another set of ghost ws.

    [Mad, Lord...! You, can''t, take, anything, from, sect..!]

    Confused in mind by using its ghostly transformation, it shouts at us, calling us the Mad Lord.

    [As, long, I, here...! You, can''t, anything..!]

    Pew!

    Kuang!

    "Ugh!"

    ''I almost died!''

    I barely evade, elerating my thoughts and pulling out the Gang Sphere.

    The ghost spiritshes out with its ws in all directions, wildly rampaging.

    I had to retreat outside its consciousness domain, reading its intent to narrowly dodge its attacks.

    ''What about Seo Ran..!''

    Seo Ran, not as fast as me, is hit several times by the ghost ws and is covered in blood.

    ''The speed and power of the ghost ws have increased since before.''

    Each hit causes Seo Ran''s scales to be ripped off, spilling blood.

    "Seo Hyung!"

    I dodge the ws and approach him.

    "Let''s escape! We can''t win!"

    "It''s not... possible..! If we leave now, there''s no telling what the old ghost will do with what I''m seeking. If only I can readjust the jade pieces..."

    "Damn it...! Is that more important than your life!"

    Seo Ran looks confused for a moment, then closes his eyes tightly.

    "...Yes. It''s important."

    I read his intent.

    His current emotions are tooplex to fully understand, but it seems true that it is more important to him than his life.

    "...Understood. Then I''ll go under the old ghost to collect those things. Then we escape!"

    "What¡­Can you do it?!"

    "I have to make it possible."

    I concentrate my energy and focus my consciousness.

    I simultaneously heighten my perception of intent and the sensory acuity of the demon race.

    At the same time, I wring out my Inner Core, elerating my thoughts to the extreme.

    ''If I''m hit even once, I''ll die.''

    The power of those ghost ws surpasses even the Gang Sphere.

    ¡®Don''t even think about blocking them head-on; just focus on dodging and getting close enough to pick those things up.¡¯

    "Cover me!"

    After shouting to Seo Ran, I step forward, enveloped in extreme concentration.

    The tension is akin to when I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in the domain of the Core Formation three-tailed demon fox .

    A single mistake means death.

    Death.

    Though I have been liberated from death, I fear it just as much.

    To die once means to sever all ties created and seen in this life.

    A single death is no different from real death.

    Even if you cheat time and open your eyes again.

    Such a regained life must inevitably differ from the previous one.

    The people I would meet again wouldn''t be the ones I knew.

    I execute Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight..

    Combining Mountain Lord Martial Arts and Transcending Peaks Step into a single body-movement technique.

    The overall flow of Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight resembles a tiger.

    Moving lightly and nimbly like a great tiger leaping over mountains.

    Dodging a hunter''s arrow like a tiger, I dodge the ghost ws and gradually approach.

    The remaining distance to the bell and jade pieces Seo Ran wants is about 20 zhang.

    ''It''s definitely possible.''

    The ghost spirit, seemingly out of its mind, is indiscriminately hurling ghost ws, rendering the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts useless.

    However, it¡¯s easier to read the flow of intent.

    ''I see it.''

    The flow of intent, the flow of Yin and Yang.

    It is all visible to my eyes.

    elerating my thoughts, I evade the ghost spirit¡¯s attacks.

    I moved 5 zhang.

    15 zhang to go.

    As I approach the ghost spirit, the aura of the ghost ws, even without touching me, seem to slice through my body.

    I am clearly dodging, yet still getting cut.

    ''It''s not deep.''

    I can endure it.

    Of course, enduring doesn''t mean it¡¯s easy.

    Stepping into a storm and not getting hit by a single raindrop would be easier than this.

    ''I need to be faster.''

    The deeper I go, the more frequently the ghost ws scatter.

    Whooosh-

    Wind gathers around me.

    My consciousness transforms into the form of a dragon, lightening my body.

    Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation!

    Bang!

    My Inner Core vibrates as if it would shatter, but I squeeze out more internal energy and quicken my pace.

    Like a dragon and tiger, I dodge the ghost ws, closing another 10 zhang.

    Only 5 zhang left.

    About 15 steps!

    Three ghost ws swoosh towards me.

    Inside the ghost spirit¡¯s consciousness domain, I can''t read intent.

    I can only predict by reading the Yin and Yang flow with the demon senses.

    Swoosh!

    I hastily duck, and ghost ws pass over my back.

    I dodge three ghost ws and move three steps forward.

    12 steps to go!

    Eight ghost ws wildlysh out.

    I twist my body to dodge three, duck to avoid another three.

    But the two crisscrossing ghost ws are hard to dodge.

    That''s when it happened.

    Boom!

    A blue sh burst forth, shattering the ghost ws.

    It¡¯s Seo Ran''s support.

    Outside the ghost spirit''s domain, Seo Ran is bleeding while exudingplicated intent.

    On his forepaw is an unfamiliar dark-colored bead. It seems to be a separate dharma treasure he had brought.

    However, Seo Ran''s intent looks darkened overall while holding the dark bead.

    ''What''s his state of mind? No, focus.''

    Trust Seo Ran.

    He''ll back me up.

    I walk seven steps.

    Only five steps left!

    ''Until now, it was hard to interfere because of the ghost ws...''

    But at this distance.

    Whoosh!

    I project my intent, manipting the jade pieces and bells with the principle of sword control, making them float up.

    Swoosh!

    The bells and jade pieces fly into my arms.

    ''I''ve got them!''

    Now, just to get out!

    As I refocus on returning by using Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, something happens.

    Wobble-

    My legs give way.

    ''What?''

    My Inner Core ispletely drained.

    I am out of internal energy.

    As the energy forcibly moving my muscles disappear, my body stops responding.

    A ghost w quickly approached.

    I thought it was my ninth return.

    Swoosh!

    Blood stters before my eyes.

    A huge shadow shields me.

    It¡¯s Seo Ran.

    ¡°...Thank you.¡±

    He looks at the jade pieces and bell in my arms and smirks.

    But I urgently shout,

    "Hurry, dodge..."

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    However, several ghost ws strike Seo Ran again.

    Blood begins to flow profusely from his entire body.

    ''It''s a fatal wound..!''

    Just then.

    A warm energy begins to flow into my dantian.

    My Inner Core, ustomed to the energy of the demon race through Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, begins to absorb Seo Ran''s energy voraciously.

    "Seo Hyung¡­What are you doing...! Hurry.."

    "ording to fate, feed on my blood and unleash your power. Ghost Controlling Bell!"

    Boom!

    Red energy begins to emanate from Seo Ran''s body and is absorbed by the golden bell that is suppressing the ghost spirit''s strength.

    Golden chains burst forth from the golden bell, restraining the ghost spirit.

    [Aaaahhh!]

    The ghost spirit, in agony, screams and can no longer wield its ghost ws, struggling in vain.

    "Wait¡­What are you doing! Seo Hyung! Your life is draining away!"

    "I know.."

    But Seo Ran continues to transfer his energy to the bell.

    "Stop it right now."

    "If I stop, the old ghost will go berserk, and we''ll both die."

    Boom!

    Blue light begins to emanate from Seo Ran''s body.

    Simultaneously, the blue-enshrouded Seo Ran begins to shrink.

    "What.."

    Seo Ran transforms into a young man with blue hair, somewhat resembling Seo Hweol.

    His skin is dotted with scales, and a tail protrudes from his buttocks.

    He wore a tattered blue robe, hisplexion dangerously pale.

    "That form is..?"

    "Originally, members of the demon race cannot transform into human form before reaching the Nascent Soul stage. So, this is my true form."

    "Your true... form..?"

    Seo Ran smiles faintly.

    "A prince of the great Sea Dragons and a disciple of the ck Ghost Valley fell in love and had a child. The child was treated as a bastard among the Sea Dragons and as a stain born from the filth of the demon race in the ck Ghost Valley, bing a target for bullying and discrimination."

    "Seo Hyung, stop the nonsense and let''s get out of here. My strength has returned somewhat, so I can carry you.."

    "No. I know my wounds. I was destined to die from the wounds I received long ago."

    He shakes his head.

    "Even if you carry me, I''ll just be a burden. Even in my demi-human form, my weight is no different from my Sea Dragon form. Just escape on your own."

    "What nonsense are you talking about! Didn''t we agree to leave together!"

    Seo Ran smiles bitterly and speaks.

    "...Anyway, our King, despite my origin, epted me as his descendant. I was grateful to him and considered him like my own father."

    "Seo Ran!"

    I approach him, intending to drag him away.

    The energy Seo Ran had shared with me is bubbling inside my Inner Core.

    Suddenly.

    Freeze-

    ''What''s going on..?''

    My body wouldn''t move.

    "However... maybe because I''ve been observing others since birth. I naturally observed the King''s intentions. Observing him, I came to understand his true nature.

    Eun-hyun, the King of our tribe, the ancestor, is incredibly devious. The real name of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation he gave you is Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation.

    The deeper you cultivate, the more your dantian or demon core turns into a medicinal elixir beneficial for the cultivation and recovery of the Sea Dragon Tribe, turning the cultivator into a ve bound to obey the Sea Dragon Tribe''smands ¨C a type of devilish art."

    "......!!"

    Shocked by this unimaginable truth, I feel as if I had been struck hard on the head.

    ''The method... Seo Hweol gave me...?''

    "I couldn''t... sense any devilish energy."

    I speak nkly, still in shock.

    "Ha... not all devilish arts must umte devilish energy. Any power built on sacrifice is a devilish art. You were in the process of sacrificing yourself to be a ptable elixir for us. How could that not be a devilish art.."

    He looks into the void with a bitter expression.

    "Our Sea Dragon Tribe, generations ago, began to cultivate techniques that involved sacrificing others under the King''s lead. We bred numerous races as livestock, teaching them techniques simr to Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation, and consuming their dantian as medicinal elixirs for our cultivation.

    One day, the Mad Lord raided our breeding grounds, destroying them and turning three of the royal family managing the grounds into living puppets. Chaos ensued, and many of the livestock escaped.

    From what I know of history, among the remaining human cultivator ns not yet ascended, the Makli n is likely the descendants of the livestock bred by the Sea Dragon race.¡±

    I am stunned by the truth of history.

    The Makli n, known for capturing and consuming mortals like livestock, turned out to be the descendants of the livestock bred by the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    "I heard that they managed to escape the influence of our Sea Dragon Tribe by transforming the stolen techniques into real devilish arts, but I''m not sure if it''s true. Anyway, the Sea Dragon Tribe once enhanced the overall strength of our kind by creating such elixirs under the King''s leadership.."

    Seo Ran continues with a bitter smile.

    "The King probably sent you to me, thinking that the elixir made from the same demi-human would be of great benefit to me...

    Even now, if I consume your demon core, I could heal most of my wounds and survive this ce."

    "Why... are you telling me this?"

    "I pondered over this many times. But seeing you follow my request without hesitation to retrieve my mother''s keepsake, I realized my folly. You are my friend!

    Who in the world would sacrifice their friend just to save themselves?"

    "......"

    Seo Ran smiles at me.

    "I''m sorry. I lied to you, saying there was something inside that would aid my cultivation, and I never showed you my true form. I, including the King, have continuously deceived you.

    Don''t forgive me for confessing the truth only when facing death."

    "I always thought the Sea Dragon King was a good person because he always had a smiling face."

    "The King always maintains a dignified, smiling face. But he wears dozens of thick masks, always contemting how to use even insects."

    "You also earnestly taught me the method, so I thought you were a good person."

    "I''m sorry."

    "You are not a good person."

    I smile at him.

    "You are not just a good person, you are truly my friend."

    I knew Seo Ran had his own schemes.

    It was impossible not to know, with all theplex intent he continuously exuded.

    But in the end, he chose our friendship over his schemes.

    ''Then I must respond to this loyalty with loyalty.''

    "How can I, as a friend, do nothing when there''s a way to save my friend?"

    Creak, creak..

    I begin to break free from Seo Ran''s control, reaching towards my dantian.

    Death is frightening and painful.

    But my life is many, while Seo Ran''s life is just one.

    If I can sacrifice one of my lives to save a friend who has confided everything in me...

    ¡®It''s definitely worth it.¡¯

    Seo Ran forms a hand seal.

    "No."

    Crack..!

    The energy Seo Ran gave me spreads throughout my body,pletely controlling my movements.

    "Do you think I would be happy if I survived that way? I knew I was meant to die here."

    He took out a small bead.

    It¡¯s the dark bead he had been gazing at earlier.

    "The King ordered me to find my mother''s keepsake andpletely destroy the Nether Crossing Ship using this dharma treasure. It was supposed to counteract all the spatial techniques of the ship and destroy it, releasing the countless ghost souls trapped inside, including those of our Sea Dragon Tribe...

    But as I prepared to activate the treasure today, I realized it would certainly kill me. The King probably wanted to get rid of me, a blemish of the tribe, with this opportunity.."

    Tears stream down Seo Ran''s face, yet he continues to smile.

    "Only now do I truly understand how cruel and cunning you are, Seo Hweol. Eun-hyun, I will die along with my mother''s keepsake, so please, you must live."

    "Seo Hyung! Must you really carry out Seo Hweol''s mission..!"

    "I''ve lived clinging to the King''s mercy all this time. Now that I know even that mercy was a facade, I no longer wish to live..."

    Boom!

    He throws a blue bead into my arms, using a technique to force it inside.

    "It''s hardly a reward, but here''s the key to the secret vault in my quarters. Everything in my quarters is now yours."

    "Seo Hyung..!"

    "Farewell, my friend."

    As he finishes speaking, my body involuntarily activates Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Wind envelops me, and I am forcibly lifted outside.

    Seo Ran manipted Eun-hyun''s Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation to forcibly expel him, while feeling his vitality escape.

    The Ghost Controlling Bell is draining his vitality, and he is bleeding profusely from the ghost ws'' fatal wounds.

    "Grandfather Seo Hweol, I won''t be like you."

    He had followed Seo Hweol.

    Even when he knew that Seo Hweol, his distant ancestor and King of the Sea Dragon Tribe, stirred discord among many races with his cunning strategies and cruel acts.

    When Seo Ran''s talents didn''t meet Seo Hweol''s standards, he was decisively left behind without hesitation. Even so, when Seo Hweol told him about his mother''s keepsake and the mission topletely destroy the Nether Crossing Ship and free the souls of the Sea Dragon warriors trapped within, Seo Ran followed and respected him.

    But now, he realized the truth regarding Seo Hweol. Seo Hweol is either heartless or a being whose heart had been long destroyed.

    "Rather than living by devouring my friend, I choose to die here. Perhaps you, Seo Hweol, even calcted this oue..."

    Memories of Seo Hweol''s attitudes and his many heinous acts done behind a gentle mask haunt Seo Ran.

    ''I was neither of the Sea Dragon Tribe nor human.''

    He had no one.

    Seo Ran slowly pieces together the jade pieces that surely belonged to his mother.

    Click, click.

    Simultaneously, he begins to activate the Breaking Space Pearl.

    ''As I''m going to die anyway, I''llplete your mission as myst act of respect for you.''

    The dark bead starts to tremble and shine.

    Seo Ran''s life force is fading.

    But at thest moment.

    Seo Ran sessfully reassembles the jade pieces and begins to read them.

    Whooom!

    The Breaking Space Pearl radiates shining light.

    The Ghost Controlling Bell, which has been consuming Seo Ran''s life force and holding the ghost spirit at bay, loses its power, and dark ghost ws target Seo Ran.

    In his final moments, Seo Ran reads the jade pieces, tears streaming down his face.

    "So it is."

    As space copses, numerous ck storms envelop Seo Ran.

    His father had died immediately after his birth, and he had been separated from his mother all his life.

    The only one who had ever treated him with a smile was Seo Hweol.

    But today, he realized even Seo Hweol was not his family.

    His life had been manipted from beginning to end.

    Yet, reading the jade pieces, Seo Ran cries and smiles.

    "I had a family after all..."

    With a burst of white brilliance, Seo Ran endlessly reads the contents of the jade pieces as he perishes.

    "Mother... Father..."

    "Seo Ran!!!"

    I cry out for Seo Ran, flying back towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    But in an instant.

    Light explodes from the ship, and numerous spatial storms erupt.

    A tremendous light scatters, spreading the umted ghostly and yin energy in all directions.

    At the same time, the sources of that energy, the countless souls stored by the ck Ghost Valley, begin to ascend into the sky.

    [Freedom, freedom!]

    [We''re leaving this cursed ship!]

    [This time we''re really heading to the afterlife!]

    Numerous souls ascend to the heavens and disappear.

    I clench my teeth, tears streaming down my face.

    The Nether Crossing Shippletely copsed.

    Today, my friend has died.

    Was Seo Ran our MC''s first native friend? Also, turns out Seo Hweol is actually a hypocrite!

 Chapter 73: Eve (6)

    Chapter 73: Eve (6)

    Boom!

    A ck miasma of yin energy surge, and thepressed space within the Nether Crossing Ship bursts open.

    Rumble!

    I retreat as far as possible to avoid being swept away.

    The inner decks of the Nether Crossing Ship expand endlessly, shattering the barriers.

    The Sea Fog Barrier is destroyed, and the Illusionary Barrier shatters.

    Countless ghosts trapped in the Sea Fog Barrier ascend into the sky, and the mass of yin energy that had umted begins to dissipate.

    As the source of the yin energy vanishes, the nearby dark clouds and storms start to disappear as if melting away.

    Swoosh!

    Waves cover the debris.

    I watch the debris, equivalent to the size of the mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect once stood, and silently mourn for my friend.

    Seo Ran''s body was nowhere to be found, likely swept away by the spatial storm.

    For days, I searched for his remains, but to no avail. Eventually, I held a small ritual to honor his spirit and then headed to his abode.

    Swoosh!

    Gliding over the water, my thoughts were heavy with not only Seo Ran''s death but also the truths he had revealed.

    ''Have I, in my ignorance, handed over tworades to a dragon who bred humans like livestock for elixirs?''

    Seo Hweol, outwardly, seemed incapable of such acts.

    He didn''t have a bad reputation like the Mad Lord and was known for his dignified demeanor.

    ''I thought he was the second most likable person after Sir Chang-ho and entrusted my colleagues to him...''

    But it turned out to be the worst decision.

    ''Damn...''

    Had I, with my own hands,mitted the most dreadful sin?

    I clench my teeth, lost inplicated thoughts.

    ''In my ignorance, I handed my colleagues over to the worst being possible...''

    I can''t afford to be ignorant anymore.

    I must gather as much information as possible!

    With that resolve, I head to Seo Ran''s underwater cave.

    Upon reaching his ce, the blue bead Seo Ran gave me emitted light, revealing hidden cave entrances.

    I cautiously enter the hidden entrances.

    There are three in total.

    One was Seo Ran''s living space, likely used when he was in his demi-human form, with a sturdy bed and human-level living facilities.

    Another is a space filled with numerous materials ¨C bones and skins of demon beasts, unique woods, and stones.

    Thest is a library.

    Inside are numerous, extensive volumes of demon beast methods and books, real techniques of the Sea Dragon race, not ve or livestock methods like the Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation I had learned.

    I carefully examine the demon beast methods, sending a silent thanks to Seo Ran.

    ''Thank you, Seo Ran...''

    I take out the demon beast method books.

    Not only those but also other books, which I began to read.

    Seo Ran, being a demi-human hybrid, had a collection covering not only Yanguo, Byeokra, and Shengzi but also other human nations.

    I pick out the most worn books and read them.

    Among them are demon beast methods, histories of the Sea Dragon Tribe, and books about human nations.

    [Culture of Yanguo]

    I read one book and then another.

    [Culture of Shengzi]

    ''Shengzi''s mountainous region culture involves festivals held once a year...''

    ''The types of festivals include the centuries-old Great Stone Ceremony, Recounting Celebration Ceremony, and Twin Immortals Dance...''

    I move on to the next book.

    [Culture of Byeokra]

    ''Byeokra, bordering the desert, is known for its ss crafts, and there''s even a culture of offering ss crafts to the deceased...''

    There are also books about the culture of the Upper Realms.

    [Life of the Upper Realm People]

    This book, especially, seemed to have been read by Seo Ran with great interest.

    ''Before marrying in the Upper Realms, couples share two cups of wine with each other...''

    ''Among the wines of the Upper Realms are Mo-ryeong Wine, Gye-ryeong Elixir, Twin Immortals Wine... and White-Red Wine, a symbolic wine for couples made from white lotus and red pear flowers...''

    I read on about the various aspects of the Upper Realms'' culture.

    In a particrly worn page, I read,

    ''In the Upper Realms, families wear purple ribbons during family gatherings...''

    Family.

    This section is particrly well-thumbed, as if the reader had lingered on it often.

    Seo ran''s image of reading the book came to mind.

    He might have been reading books here for years.

    I imagine him wandering around the library.

    The books about the Sea Dragon Tribe are also heavily worn by his hands.

    Especially, the records about the mixed blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe and the human race are immensely worn.

    Right behind that record, there is a sentence that seemed to have been written by Seo Ran.

    "Typical mixed blood possesses the advantages of both the human race and the demon race, but I have such strong demon blood that I can''t even utilize the human advantages.

    I''m not entirely wild as a demon. Maybe that''s why other members of the Sea Dragon Tribe dislike me."

    "Still, the King patted my head, saying there must be something I can do for the Sea Dragon Tribe."

    "I will remain loyal to the King and Grandfather Seo Hweol."

    "......"

    It seems the reason Seo Ran couldn''t pass through the barrier of the Nether Crossing Ship was because of his stronger demon blood.

    While reading the pledge of loyalty to Seo Hweol, I couldn''t bear to read more of Seo Ran''s records and closed the book.

    "...I hope you find peace in the afterlife. Seo Hyung."

    I gather the demon beast methods from his quarters and head to Yanguo.

    "I was powerless and weak, unable to do anything. But I will use this as a foundation to reach a new future."

    Kim Young-hoon, based on the demon beast methods, would be able to reduce many trials and errors again.

    In the next life, I''ll do everything possible to prevent Seo Ran from dying.

    "This is...!"

    Kim Young-hoon read the demon beast methods I brought, his eyes nearly rolling back in excitement.

    "Thank you..! This will reduce a lot of trial and error!"

    "That''s good to hear."

    Kim Young-hoon''s face brightens as he reads through the pile of methods I brought.

    ¡®With this, I wonder if Kim Hyung will be able to see beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle in this life¡­¡¯

    He happily looks through the methods, organizing the many martial arts he had practiced using only Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    I told Kim Young-hoon that I will practice cultivation and said I would be at the Shattered Heaven Peak in the great mountains of Shengzi, then headed there.

    "I''ve mastered both the Earth and Water Surpassing Paths. Now I should fully master the Fire, Metal, and Wood Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    I thought that if I familiarized myself with the other element methods, I could learn them even faster in the next life.

    But when I arrived near Shattered Heaven Peak...

    "There¡¯s a barrier..!"

    I stop and examine the barrier.

    After a while, some figures emerge from within the barrier.

    "Damn, now that I think about it. Since the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is gone, it wouldn''t be strange if the noble ns of Shengzi have taken over where the sect used to be.."

    I feel a headacheing on and look around.

    Shattered Heaven Peak isn''t just a single peak.

    Most of the mountainous area where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was located is called Shattered Heaven Peak, and among the many peaks, there are ces not upied by noble ns because the dragon veins are weak.

    "Good, I''ll practice there."

    I went to a small, inconspicuous peak with moderate dragon veins, sat in a lotus position, and began to practice.

    This time, I n to master the Fire Surpassing Path.

    Years passed.

    After many years, I finally mastered the Fire Surpassing Path to Cultivation.

    Ku-ku-ku-ku-

    Three-colored clouds swirl in my dantian.

    "My recovery power... has increased to an amazing level."

    It¡¯s an unbelievable level of recovery.

    Even if my cultivation falls to 12th Star due to attempting Qi Building, I can recover in a day or two.

    But I have only about 10 years left to live.

    "It''s futile to try mastering all five elemental methods."

    Four would be my limit.

    But I won''t give up.

    Based on the time of this life.

    Using the connections of this life as fertilizer, I can sprout new life.

    No, I must sprout it!

    Ku-ku!

    I once again attempt Qi Building.

    Again, my spiritual star breaks, and my cultivation falls.

    But the three-colored spiritual power in my dantian begins to recover.

    "In a day or two, it will all be restored."

    Honestly, with this level of recovery power, I feel that even with just my Qi Refining skills, I couldpete with those who had just entered the early stages of Qi Building.

    Ku-ku-ku-ku-

    I observe the swirling spiritual power in my dantian and begin to recover my cultivation.

    Two dayster.

    I fully recover to 14th Star Qi Refining and immediately start practicing the Metal Surpassing Path.

    There is no time to waste.

    I have to elevate my realm as quickly as possible.

    Chaaaak!

    A white, metal spiritual power spreads around me.

    My lifespan is almost over.

    I have just reached the 9th Star in the Metal Surpassing Path, and within my dantian, four colors of spiritual power are swirling.

    Yellow earth energy, ck water energy, red fire energy, and white metal energy.

    Among the three-colored clouds, the white energy swirls only a bit, but even that slight change lets me feel an increase and decrease in recovery power and time.

    ''Now, even if I fall in cultivation due to attempting Qi Building, I can raise all the elements of the fully mastered spiritual power back to 14th Star in half a day..!''

    If I fully master the Metal Surpassing Path, perhaps I could restore all my spiritual power in just an hour or two.

    ''There isn''t much time left..''

    That''s when it happened.

    Paah!

    "...?"

    The transmission bead I had given to Kim Young-hoon lit up brightly.

    [I''m currently in Shengzi. Let''s meet in the capital city of Jingju outside the Great Mountains.]

    The bead turns off after that message, but I immediately get up and head outside the Great Mountains.

    ''That voice, it sounded resolute.''

    What could it be?

    Kim Young-hoon was waiting for me at the entrance of Jingju city in Shengzi.

    "You''re here."

    "Kim Hyung."

    "First, let''s talk somewhere secluded."

    "Yes, if you wish."

    I follow Kim Young-hoon to a secluded valley deep within the Great Mountains.

    "What brings you here?"

    He had been busy researching demon beast methods and hadn''t contacted me even once.

    I am happy to see him, but hisplexion seems a bit off today.

    I know that face too well.

    The face I had seen on many others, and the color of their intent.

    It is the face of someone nearing death.

    "Kim... Hyung?"

    "...Eun-hyun."

    Kim Young-hoon smiles bitterly.

    "How long do I have left to live.."

    "What...?"

    "Maybe, 10 years. Maybe 20 more years. But I''m just a mortal, not a cultivator. I can''t live long..."

    He draws a saber from his waist.

    "Even with the demon beast methods you gave me, I had to go through many trials and errors.

    Through those trials, though time-consuming... I have seeded in finding ''the real path.'' Something beyond simply transforming human consciousness into human form..."

    "....!"

    "But it''s toote."

    Drip, drip...

    Tears fall from Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    "If I knew there was such a realm from the start and focused precisely on it through numerous hardships... Now, just 10 or 20 years is too little time to reach it!

    Even I... need time.."

    "Kim Hyung.."

    Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan is a bit longer than mine.

    But even he has a limit due to being a mortal.

    "I''m confident I can reach it, but I don''t have enough time.."

    He grits his teeth and raises his head.

    "I dreamt of mastering martial arts to return to my family... but it seems like a vain dream now.

    But as much as that, I''ve decided to see thepletion of this martial art with my own eyes before I die, even if I can''t return to my family...!"

    There is a strange madness in his eyes.

    "Eun-hyun, I came here today to die! I will burn my life, all my talent, even if just for a moment I can reach the next realm before I die!"

    He takes out a book from his bosom.

    Unlike the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts filled with his trials, this book is thin.

    There is no title on the book yet.

    ''Is everyone leaving me...''

    Seo Ran, and now Kim Young-hoon.

    I close and open my eyes with a heavy heart.

    I can''t stop him.

    All I can do is watch.

    Watch and pass it on in the next life.

    Whisk!

    He throws the book to me, and I catch it.

    "...What is this called?"

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Martial Arts.

    Record of Gazing Cultivation and Exceeding Martial Arts.

    Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts...

    And the Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts.

    A new history of martial arts built up by the determination and blood of numerous Kim Young-hoons.

    "What does this record contain?"

    Kim Young-hoon smiles.

    Somehow, his smile feelsced with bitterness.

    "It''s not a record."

    "Yes..?"

    "Martial...it''s a martial philosophy (ÎäŒW)!"

    Chaek!

    Kim Young-hoon takes his stance with his saber in hand.

    "What I''ve poured my entire being, breaking down the old and forging it anew into..."

    His aura begins to change.

    Nine Gang Spheres appear around Kim Young-hoon, and I open my eyes wide.

    "Let''s call it the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts (Ô½µÀÈëÌìÎä)!"

    The next moment.

    A bright golden light, too intense to keep my eyes open, illuminates the surroundings.

    Kim Young-hoon, burning his life to leap towards the next realm, begins his ascent.

    Trantor Notes: IT GONNA BE EPIC

    Early chapter today as I won¡¯t have time to uploadter. Enjoy!

 Chapter 74: Eve (7)

    Chapter 74: Eve (7)

    It¡¯s difficult to open my eyes.

    No, it isn''t simply that I can''t open my eyes.

    Just as staring directly at the sun hurts the eyes, facing the excessively abundant flow of intent causes a throbbing pain in my upper dantian.

    It¡¯s painful not just for my eyes, but also for my vision of intent and demon senses.

    ''What kind of enlightenment is this..!''

    Yet, I endure the pain and manage to gaze directly at Kim Young-hoon.

    He is dancing amidst golden waves.

    The martial essence of the Severing Vein Saber Method unfurls from the tip of Kim Young-hoon''s de.

    From the first to the seventeenth moves of the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    A martial art born from Kim Young-hoon''s longing to cross mountains and return home.

    However, the sixteenth and seventeenth moves of the Severing Vein Saber Method shares the same enlightenment with the twenty-third and twenty-fourth moves of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The twenty-third move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the sixteenth move of Severing Vein Saber Method, ¡®Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.¡¯.

    And the twenty-fourth move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the seventeenth move of Severing Vein Saber Method.

    ''Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains (ÓÞ¹«ÒÆÉ½).¡¯

    Just as there are endless mountains beyond mountains.

    No matter how many hardships and adversities life may bring.

    If one is as persistent as the Foolish Old Man, believing in their martial path.

    They will surely be able to push aside all mountains in their way.

    This is the ultimate secret technique of both the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method, following Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    It encapstes the will of the previous cycles¡¯ Kim Young-hoon''s life.

    However, Kim Young-hoon has never been the Foolish Old Man.

    The term ''Foolish Old Man'' refers to a foolish and slow-witted person.

    An ill-fitting term for a martial genius like him.

    Yet, perhaps the previous Kim Young-hoon, having tasted despair in front of cultivators, wanted to say this.

    Even a genius cannot advance further without bing the Foolish Old Man.

    And so...

    Kim Young-hoon became the Foolish Old Man.

    No matter how unreachable the path seems.

    Even if Mount Tai stands in his way.

    After inheriting and passing down, he finally seeds in breaking through the mountain.

    Whooosh!

    Fwoosh!

    From Kim Young-hoon''s upper dantian, Gang Qi rises, beginning to burn his dantian.

    ''That is...''

    With my eyes, trained in both cultivation and martial arts, I see its flow.

    ''The secret technique of the Jin n!''

    The technique previously used on my disciples, inserting the resentful souls of their rtives into their upper dantians to forcibly awaken their talents.

    Kim Young-hoon had reinterpreted the Jin n''s secret technique in terms of martial arts, creating something new.

    Instead of using the souls of others, he burns his upper dantian with his own Gang Qi, elevating his martial talent beyond its limits.

    "Aaaaah!"

    Starting from his upper dantian, Kim Young-hoon''s upper body begins to burn with Gang Qi.

    Despite the pain, he does not stop this martial technique.

    Akin to thest light before sunset, burning the brightest, he is burning himself.

    It¡¯s painful to even watch.

    But I can''t miss this scene.

    Changes begin to ur in Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts.

    Woooom-

    In the world of intent.

    Around the burning Kim Young-hoon stands nine versions of himself.

    Nine Gang Spheres start to change, emitting brilliance.

    The Gang Spheres begin to dissolve, not into the air, but into Kim Young-hoon''s domain of consciousness.

    One by one, the nine Gang Spheres merge, and the golden luminosity emanating from Kim Young-hoon grows intense.

    Then, suddenly.

    Fzzt, fzzt-

    Merely watching, the sharpness of the energy starts to slice through my body.

    Simultaneously, Kim Young-hoon''s domain of consciousness begins to materialize, merging with the Gang Spheres.

    Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness domain turns into pure golden brilliance.

    "I... Have... Reached... It...!!"

    Krrrrrrr!

    The materialized domain of consciousness momentarily thins out like a line.

    "I... Will..."

    The golden line merges into Kim Young-hoon''s saber.

    "Beyond... The Heavens...!!!!!"

    Burning with Gang Qi, Kim Young-hoon swings his golden-lit saber towards the sky.

    In an instant, his saber surpasses even the rays of light and reaches the heavens.

    sh!

    Brilliant light streaks across the sky, splitting the clouds in half as it passes!

    ''Ah...''

    I felt something flowing down my cheek,ing from my eyes.

    When I wipe it with my hand, it¡¯s red.

    Tears of blood, perhaps, shed in the face of such beautiful yet iprehensible enlightenment.

    Fwoosh...

    There, Kim Young-hoon, having swung his saber towards the heavens, died standing in that very pose.

    Even as he burned with Gang Qi, it was as if he had finally reached his destination, as if he had atst arrived where he wished.

    He is smiling.

    Plunk, thud...

    Whoosh...

    Gang Qi escapes from Kim Young-hoon''s body, and he disintegrates, swept away by his own energy.

    He bes a cluster of light, flying off to the heavens, to the ce he so longed to reach.

    "...I will not forget you."

    I bow in the direction where Kim Young-hoon had been.

    This is a tribute to a grandmaster who had once again transcended the limits of martial arts.

    Maybe because I had just witnessed an enlightenment beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle,

    Around me, six Gang Spheres emerge and split into seven as they rotate.

    Only two more left..

    With just two more, I will meet the qualifications to challenge the realm beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle, proven by Kim Young-hoon.

    I examine the book of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, left behind by Kim Young-hoon.

    It seems graspable, yet elusive.

    Perhaps when I reach the extremes of the Ultimate Pinnacle, I can grasp it through this book.

    ''To that ce.''

    I will surely reach it.

    Maybe because of Kim Young-hoon''s saber light that had torn the sky, I see people from various cultivator ns approaching from afar.

    I use the Earth Surpassing Path to escape underground.

    Mulling over Kim Young-hoon''s final moments.

    My time of death approaches.

    And with a smile, I exhale myst breath.

    Huuuu...

    Yellow, ck, red, and white clouds appear and circle around me.

    The Earth Surpassing Path, Water Surpassing Path, Fire Surpassing Path, and Metal Surpassing Path.

    Before dying, I sessfully mastered these four paths.

    ''But, it seems I will die without mastering the Wood Surpassing Path...''

    The method of the wood element.

    I had deliberately left the wood element method forst because it reminds me of my master.

    I¡¯m not sure if I am good enough ¡®soil¡¯ for a tree to deeply root.

    My life is nearing its end.

    All seven Gang Spheres had been stabilized after encapsting the enlightenment.

    In my next life, with just 10 years of dedicated practice, I can reach the extremes of the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Seven Gang Spheres.

    And the four elemental methods.

    All nearlyplete, save for one or two of each.

    ''Have I be good enough soil for a tree to grow now?''

    What will the next life hold?

    ¡°I know nothing.¡±

    Iugh at myself, absorbing the clouds swirling around me.

    The sacrifice of Seo Ran.

    The disintegration of Kim Young-hoon.

    And my own cultivation, all toy the groundwork for the next journey.

    This entire life was nourishment for the next.

    ''So tranquil...''

    I contemte the swirling clouds of four colors in my dantian.

    Like the calm before the storm.

    ''Yes, this life was just like the calm before the storm...!''

    In the next life, I will be the storm that sweeps away everything.

    Because...

    ''I cannot dishonor those who have nourished me in this life!''

    Thump, thump...

    My life is fading.

    Krrrrrrr!

    I once again challenge the Qi Building stage.

    The four clouds whirl andpress.

    Simultaneously, a Spiritual Energy Star, shining in four colors, begins to form at the center.

    ''How many times have I attempted Qi Building..?''

    I lost count.

    There had been too many attempts.

    Krrrrrrboom!

    The Spiritual Energy Star, on the verge of copsing, is continuously sustained by the four clouds.

    But the changes are too much.

    Four attributes are not enough.

    Uggghhh

    Again and again, I knock on the threshold of Qi Building.

    But...

    Thump!

    My heart begins to falter.

    ''It has begun.''

    I send Gang Qi to my heart, forcefully pumping to resist the end of my life.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    It¡¯s painful.

    But since it hase to this...

    ''I''ll see it through to the end.''

    Knowing he couldn''t transcend his limits in the time he had left, Kim Young-hoon burned himself up.

    Even a genius set himself aze; how could a durd like me hesitate at the brink of death?

    Krrrrrrr!

    Energy escapes from my Inner Core.

    It then transforms into Gang Qi within my body, starting to burn.

    Fwoosh!

    Fwoosh!

    "Aaaargh!"

    Without the Spiritual Energy Star to control the Gang Qi and still in Qi Refining rather than Qi Building,

    My body can''t withstand the Gang Qi and is entirely consumed by mes.

    But simultaneously, the Gang Qi incessantly stimtes my heart, surging up from the Inner Core in my lower dantian, reaching and igniting the upper dantian.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial technique.

    Being at the Ultimate Pinnacle and the extreme of Qi Refining myself, I am able to observe and replicate that technique.

    I burn my upper dantian with Gang Qi, elevating my limited talents to their utmost, and even beyond!

    Koong! Koong! Koong!

    I knock on the wall of Qi Building time and time again.

    Simultaneously, I conjure Gang Spheres around me, focusing my consciousness to grasp the sensation of the eighth Gang Sphere.

    A life spent sending others away.

    Disciples, masters, friends.

    I will not lose them again, using this failure as nourishment.

    Kurung! Kururung!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Iugh mockingly as I burn within the Gang Qi.

    "Has it... arrived..?"

    Ironically, I am now finding the ominous dark clouds somewhat familiar.

    As if mocking a lowly creature for daring to escape the lifespan dictated by the heavens, the cloudsden with lightningpletely cover the sky.

    I activated the vision of intent and demon senses, along with the Lightning Predicting Eye I discovered at the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    A technique to concentrate on celestial energy and predict the location of lightning strikes.

    ''Well, it''s not much of a technique, just a knack.''

    It just focuses the sense of celestial energy gained from the Seven Stars Ritual slightly on the lightning.

    Yet, observing the lightningden clouds, I still think this technique is pointless.

    If someone is skilled enough to predict lightning, they can just block or withstand it.

    Conversely, if a weakling can predict but not stop lightning, they won''t be able to escape it either.

    How can one dodge something that strikes at the speed of light?

    Engulfed in Gang Qi, I look up at the sky calmly.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy Starsts longer than ever before, a result of mastering the four surpassing paths.

    This strengthens my hope that mastering all five elements will lead to Qi Building.

    And then.

    Boom!

    The Spiritual Energy Star explodes, failing to endure.

    Simultaneously, blue lightning crashes from the sky.

    Lightning from the Heavens strikes a Man born of the Earth.

    Engulfed in Gang Qi, I am struck by the lightning.

    And in that moment of being struck.

    With seven rotating Gang Spheres around me.

    At the moment of death, when the energy of the Heavens descend to the Earth, I seem to understand the principle of Gang Spheres.

    ''One divides into Heaven (Ìì), Earth (µØ), and Man (ÈË). Just as a person isn''t formed alone... perhaps the heavens, earth, and humans aren''t formed alone either.''

    Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    Each is influenced by the others¡¯ aspects.

    Then, perhaps the Heavens are influenced by the Earth, Man, and themselves, containing another cycle of Heaven, Earth, and Man. Simrly, the Earth is influenced by the Heavens, Man, and itself, containing another cycle within.

    Humans, too, might have a cycle of Heaven, Earth, and Man within them.

    ''Ah, Kim Young-hoon attained the enlightenment of Gang Spheres through the principle of endless cirction.''

    Humans are influenced by those who gave birth to them, those they live with, and those they give birth to, endlessly circting within.

    Perhaps the principles of the world also circte, influencing each other.

    Burning within the blue lightning, I attain enlightenment in that fleeting moment.

    ''The heavens punishing humans who surpass their lifespan is, in the end, to minimize the influence that man has on the heavens...''

    Just as Kim Young-hoon influences me.

    Just as Seo Ran influences me.

    Just as I influenced them.

    We all influence each other.

    A cycle within Heaven, Earth, and Man.

    The Three Talents divide again into another set of Three Talents.

    The number of Gang Spheres increases.

    Seven, eight... and then nine!

    In that enlightenment.

    Even as I turn to ash within the blue lightning, I see the seven Gang Spheres increase to nine and close my eyes.

    That was my ninth return.

    Trantor Notes: Eighth Cycle over! Man, Kim Young-hoon pioneering a new realm was just epic. What do y¡¯all think is gonna happen in the next cycle? Will Seo Eun-hyun finally reach the Qi Building stage? Will he manage to reach the new realm of martial arts? So exciting!

 Chapter 75: 9th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 75: 9th Cycle''s First Day

    sh!

    I open my eyes again to the sensation I¡¯m feeling.

    A new cycle.

    At the same time, I feel an enormous pain!

    "Grrrr!"

    Without even a moment to properly reflect on my past life, my head began to swell.

    First, I form a water spell and use a sleeping spell to put the people around me back to sleep.

    "Urghh!"

    "Damn, this is dangerous."

    I try to use the Hidden Consciousness Technique to suppress the size of my consciousness.

    But the pain only intensifies.

    The technique isn''t for eliminating consciousness, but rather for pressing'' it within the upper dantian, making the upper dantian endure even more stress.

    Qi Refining 14th Star.

    I even reached the pinnacle of Qi Refining by mastering four elemental methods.

    Although not much, my consciousness is certainlyrger than in my past life, and it feels like my head is going to explode at any moment.

    ''I need to get to spiritual nts quickly...''

    Foam forms in my mouth.

    Trembling, I almost crawl to where the yellow bamboo roots are.

    Drip, drip...

    Blood begins to flow from my eyes, nose, and mouth.

    My upper dantian is swelling

    ''I must do something!''

    Gritting my teeth, I perform acupoint sealing all over my body.

    The acupoints I learned to amplify the body''s internal energy during my medical studies.

    Boom!

    The internal energy inside my body surges suddenly.

    I start to infuse my consciousness into the internal energy, pushing it outward.

    Whoosh!

    As my consciousness splits, a Gang Sphere is formed.

    This slightly reduces the mental strain.

    ''Even though I''ve amplified the internal energy in my body to create a Gang Sphere, it won''tst long because there''s too little internal energy. My consciousness will return soon, so I must find yellow bamboo roots quickly!''

    I hurriedly run to where a yellow bamboo root is, suppressing my throbbing head.

    I dig up the earth and put the herb directly into my mouth.

    Crunch, crunch...

    The yellow bamboo root, soil and all, enter my mouth.

    But I quickly chew and swallow, guiding its energy to my dantian.

    Boom, boom!

    The internal energy in my body makes aplete cycle.

    I try to undergo rejuvenation right away.

    Boom, boom!

    Crack, crack, crack!

    My entire body starts evolving ording to the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, achieving perfect harmony in the upper, middle, and lower dantians.

    The swelling in the upper dantian is soon relieved by harmonizing with the middle and lower dantians.

    "Phew..."

    I finally let out a sigh of relief.

    ''I almost died from my head exploding.''

    I absorb the Gang Sphere I had previously created back into my body and reform my Inner Core.

    The Inner Core takes its ce and helps regte the flow of internal energy throughout my body.

    I feelpletely rxed.

    I continue to eat more yellow bamboo roots around me to fill my Inner Corepletely and stabilize the overflowing internal energy.

    ¡®... I really need to find a way to handle this consciousness.''

    Even at the level of Qi Refining, such incidents are happening. If I advance to Qi Building, each cycle might start with my head exploding.

    It would be an endless cycle of explosions.

    Shivering, I shake my head.

    ''I really need to find a solution.''

    I became deeply aware of the consciousness issue and finally have time to think about what I gained from my past life.

    ''At the end, I realized the essence of Ultimate Pinnacle.''

    Whoosh!

    A Gang Sphere emerges from the Inner Core.

    "One bes three."

    The Gang Sphere splits into three.

    "If the three influence each other and circte, focusing on that cirction..."

    Everything in the world influences each other.

    Each of the three Gang Spheres project onto the others.

    sh!

    The three Gang Spheres split into three again.

    ''Ah...''

    I smile faintly.

    Seven of the nine are stable, but the two newly acquired ones are still a bit unstable.

    Stabilization is a matter of familiarity, and it''s a problem that can be solved in a few years of training.

    In other words, I have truly reached the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    sh!

    I open and close my eyes, entering the world of intent.

    Around me stands nine versions of myself.

    "Come in."

    sh!

    The nine versions of me ovep with me again.

    I feel the speed of my thoughts elerate tremendously.

    "10 times eleration."

    Instantly, the world slows down.

    Bang!

    I kick off the air and jump up.

    Unlike the time of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, I don''t need to sense the flow of air or energy to step on the optimal spot.

    Anywhere I step feels slow, and I can hop around easily.

    It feels like I am truly soaring through the sky.

    ''Good.''

    I float in the slowed-down world, organizing my thoughts high up in the sky.

    The Path Beyond the Heavens Martial Arts that Kim Young-hoon left behind.

    I feel I am close to grasping the essence of that martial art.

    ''The realm beyond Ultimate Pinnacle involves integrating Gang Spheres with consciousness, materializing it.''

    But the ''how'' of this integration, even when I recall the Path Beyond the Heavens Martial Arts, remains elusive.

    It isn''t a matter of being a genius or a durd, experienced or not.

    It is simply that the martial art is too subjective to Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Too much of Kim Young-hoon''s subjectivity. Perhaps I should ask him after pulling him up to the Ultimate Pinnacle...''

    After all, in this life, I have to fully develop the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, so I could wait for him to reach the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ''Hmm, okay. Then for the Path Beyond the Heavens Martial Arts, I''ll remove Kim Young-hoon''s personal touch and pass it on to him again without making it too obvious...''

    As I float in the air with these thoughts...

    Zap!

    "Huh?"

    In the realm of intent.

    A strand of hostile intent reaches out to me.

    I follow the thread of intent.

    Below in the forest.

    A white massive figure is staring right at me.

    Shiver!

    ''A fox!''

    Almost instinctively, I cover myself with protective Gang Qi, and in the next moment...

    The fox appears before me, spinning in the air and mming its tail down.

    Boom!

    The sound of air breaking resounds, and I am mmed deep into the ground.

    [You, who dares invade my territory! Don''t you know I am the master of this forest? How dare you enter without my permission?]

    "What are you talking about?"

    I naturally reply in thenguage of the demon race, which I had learned from Seo Ran, and the fox''s eyes narrow.

    "...Speaking the demon race''snguage, you must be a demon as well. To enter my territory uninvited as a fellow demon beast, you must be ready to die!"

    ''Damn it.''

    "Lord of the forest, this is all a misunderstanding. I was just caught in a spatial rift in the Ascension Path and fell here!"

    "Oh, what a convenient excuse. But how do you exin that the space around here, except for the center of the Ascension Path, is stable? Are you saying you entered my territory uninvited despite detecting my presence?"

    ''Is it recognizing me as a demon?''

    It seems different for a demon like me to invade its territorypared to a mere human snack.

    "Please understand that as a fellow demon, I was not aware of the traces of the forest''s owner."

    "Carrying a spirit nature close to the peak of Qi Building in your demon core and you dare to mock me with such lies?"

    The fox begins to shine brilliantly as it treads the air.

    "Die, intruder!"

    sh!

    The demon fox, now a zing white light, plummets towards me.

    ''Damn it. What a mess.''

    I grit my teeth and dodge the fox''s attack, starting to move away from where mypanions are.

    I don''t want them to be dragged into the fight with the fox, especially since they are still mere mortals.

    Whoosh!

    The fox spreads its domain of consciousness.

    Even from a distance, its massive field of consciousness is palpable.

    The fox begins to gather strength.

    sh!

    At the same time, the fox''s field of consciousness condenses, taking on the same form as the fox. The ovepping of the consciousness and the fox causes it to ze even brighter.

    sh!

    It seems to turn into white light itself.

    The fox elerates tenfold and rapidly approaches and stikes down with its front paw.

    ''So fast!''

    I hastily dodge the paw and leap over a small hill.

    But in the next moment...

    sh!

    Boom!

    A white light explodes, and the small hill is obliterated.

    Beyond that, white luminescent figures in the shape of the fox fly towards me.

    The power to obliterate a small mountain and still target its opponent!

    ''A Core Formation fox... I can''t face it head-on.''

    I continue to dodge and flee from the fox''s attacks.

    sh!

    The fox transforms into a streak of white light again, chasing after me.

    ''Wait for the right moment!''

    The air explodes as the fox reaches me.

    Its mouth opens wide.

    I take a stance and shoot a Gang Sphere from my Inner Core.

    Although my eleration rate drops, I don''t care and swing the Gang Sphere connected to Gang Qi.

    ng!

    Boom!

    Light explodes, and the fox is momentarily pushed back.

    But I frown.

    Only a slight mark is left.

    The fox isn''t significantly harmed.

    A surprise attack with a Gang Sphere could injure an unprepared human Core Formation cultivator, but...

    It¡¯s ineffective against a Core Formation demon fox, especially one charged with energy and boosted to the max.

    Engulfed in rage, the Core Formation demon fox, overwhelmed by my Sword Gang attack, grows even more infuriated. It gathers more energy, and roars.

    "You! I will kill you!"

    With a burst of white brilliance, several clones of the fox, resembling itself, appear around it. These massive clones turn into beams of light.

    With a loud bang, the rivers andkes in Ascension Path explode, and mountains and hills crumble. The sound of the explosions echoe everywhere.

    I flee frantically towards the edge of Ascension Path, dodging the fox''s relentless attacks.

    "Damn, it''s more resilient than a human cultivator and is prepared against my Gang Sphere. There''s nothing I can do."

    At least my speed, enhanced beyond the Qi Refining stage, allows me to dodge the Core Formation demon fox''s attacks.

    "Nothing works except for speed."

    Even then, my best strategy is to flee. asionally, the fox almost catches me using its strange magic.

    "I''ll throw you out of Ascension Path, intruder!"

    "Wait, this is a misunderstanding..."

    As the fox opens its mouth, a white beam shoots out, narrowly missing me. Swallowing hard, I clench my teeth.

    "Damn that fox..."

    Thankfully, I am now far enough away from my colleagues. Even if the fox rampages in its frenzy, they should be safe.

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    My consciousness enters a blind spot in the fox''s perception. To the fox, it must have looked like I vanished into thin air. The "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts" allows me to sever my consciousness and hide. The "Record of Surpassing Cultivation and Martial Arts" details how to channel one''s consciousness into sword control, creating a phantom with one''s intent.

    These techniques, along with others in the "Record of Surpassing Path and Martial Arts," are invaluable regardless of one''s cultivation level.

    ¡®Kim Hyung''s martial arts are always useful, regardless of cultivation level.¡¯

    Whenever I think about it, I find it amazing.

    "''Intruder! Show yourself, or face the consequences!"

    The fox''s voice vibrates with spiritual power, searching for me in its blind spot.

    ¡®As long as I don''t dig too deep, it won''t notice.¡¯

    With my current strength, I can stay hidden for days using the "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts," as long as I don''t walk right in front of the fox.

    ¡®I didn''t expect to be running from the fox right at the start of this life¡­¡¯

    I was too reckless, especially after reaching the peak of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    ¡®I should have just made the Inner Core and stayed quiet... The others should be able tost about three days, right? Or I could hide and return with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts...¡¯

    Then, the fox begins another spell.

    It glows intensely, and thousands of sharp, white thorns, each as powerful as my Gang Shere appear around it. These thorns cover the sky and the surrounding area, randomly plunging towards the ground.

    Creatures and birds, sensing the ominous flow of energy, flee in all directions.

    ¡®Damn that fox!¡¯

    If all attacks are aimed at me, just like the ghost hands and insects, I could fend them off, but this random assault is hard to avoid.

    The white thorns begin to fall.

    Amidst the chaos, I elerate my thoughts and dodge the thorns, stepping on the void. The nearby forest is instantly devastated.

    ¡®Good thing I''m away from my allies¡­¡¯

    I reappear before the rampaging fox, sweating and exhausted.

    Even though I am far from my colleagues, I feel I need to go even further

    Three days have passed.

    I have been running from the fox non-stop. Despite its relentless pursuit, the Core Formation demon showed no signs of fatigue.

    "You should be tired by now. Why don''t you show yourself?"

    Hidden by the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I catch my breath. My Inner Core is nearly depleted after three days of non-stop evasion.

    ¡®Damn this monster¡­¡¯

    I frown and curse the fox in my mind.

    The fox''s intent is shimmering gold.

    Initially full of vignce and anger towards me, the intruder, it seems to have figured out the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts over the past few days. Now, it looks to be toying with me, probably nning to deliver a final blow once it gets bored.

    But I smirk, catching my breath.

    ¡®It''s about time.¡¯

    "Come out now, you unidentified demon beast. If youe out now, I will overlook your rudeness for brazenly invading my territory by just tearing off your limbs."

    With a sly smile, I deactivate the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and stand in front of the fox.

    "Ah, finally given up, have you?"

    "No, watch the flow of Yin and Yang carefully. Isn''t the celestial energy around us trembling?"

    "What is this guy talking about..."

    The fox, who¡¯s about to growl at me, pauses and widens its eyes in shock.

    The celestial energy is indeed trembling chaotically.

    Koogoo, koogoo!

    I hadn''t noticed when I was weaker, but now that I''ve grown stronger, it became more apparent.

    The celestial energy and the flow of Yin and Yang are quivering and warping.

    Without doing anything, just by emitting an aura, the mountains and rivers, the grass and trees, are trembling.

    "Ah, aaaah..."

    The fox drools and looks up at the sky.

    Heavenly Being cultivators are approaching.

    "Hee, heek!"

    The fox, trembling with fear, tries to flee, but a person d in ck robe flicks their finger.

    "Kaaak!"

    The fox''s soul is sucked into the sleeve of the person in the ck robe.

    Kururung!

    A golden lightning bolt strikes from the sky, incinerating the fox''s body.

    Only the fox''s bones and a radiant orb, seemingly a Demon Core, remain.

    A man in a golden robe makes a gesture, and the fox''s Demon Core is sucked into his hand.

    "Ah, I''m toote. Then I''ll take this."

    Woong!

    A giant in blue armor opens his storage device at his waist, and the fox''s bones are absorbed into it.

    "What is this... I saw it from afar earlier. It was running away from the fox."

    "Hmm, I don''t feel any spiritual energy... Perhaps it''s a creature that mastered some special technique with Qi Building level consciousness?"

    "Hmm, but can you give me that Demon Core?"

    It¡¯s Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho.

    Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil are murmuring to each other, and Sir Chang-ho asks Jin Byuk-ho for the Demon Core.

    "You''re noisy, Cultivator Cheongmun. Anyway, I feel something like a Demon Core in that guy''s dantian. Is he a human or a demon?"

    "If it''s a hybrid, some demon traits should be visible, but that''s not the case. At Nascent Soul level, he could be a demon disguisedpletely as a human, but he was being chased by a Core Formation level fox... What is this, really?"

    "Hey, Daoist Jin. Are we really doing this? That Demon Core has an energy that would be perfect for one of my disciples."

    Ignoring me, Sir Chang-ho keeps pestering Jin Byuk-ho, who eventually shouts in irritation.

    "Didn''t I say you''re noisy! Behave like the renowned Chang-ho you are!"

    Kwarung!

    Just his anger causes lightning to strike from the sky, hitting Sir Chang-ho.

    "This guy, suddenly making a scene..!"

    Kwagwang!

    Sir Chang-ho, not one to back down, punches back at Jin Byuk-ho, and White Bone Ghost Devil, trying to intervene, gets caught in the fight, making it a three-way battle.

    Koogoo, koogoo!

    The celestial energy twists wildly, seeming to bring a storm.

    ''Damn it..!''

    I¡¯m caught in the storm of the fight and thrown into the air.

    "Ah, wait a minute. There was that guy."

    As if remembering me, Sir Chang-ho stretches his hand towards me, floating in the air.

    Then, the celestial energy around me moves and naturally brings me before him.

    "Let''s stop the fight. What a disgrace in front of a young junior?"

    Sir Chang-ho, with a calm face, grabs the back of my neck andughs heartily. Soon after, White Bone Ghost Devil and Jin Byuk-ho stopped fighting with irritated looks.

    "You''re the one who started it...!"

    "What are you talking about? You suddenly lost your mind and struck me with lightning!"

    The three seemed to be fighting but didn''t show any real animosity.

    ''Were they close from the start?''

    [Anyway, what are you? Are you a human or a demon? How and why did youe to the Ascension Path?]

    Sir Chang-ho asks me through consciousness, and I reply in Byeokranguage.

    "I''m a human with a slightly unique constitution, not a hybrid. I got caught in a spatial rift while traveling with mypanions and ended up in the Ascension Path."

    "Oh, you speak thenguage of Byeokra. Indeed, you have a unique constitution. Upon closer inspection, your energy slightly differs from that of a Demon Core. Additionally, the spirit nature of a Qi Building level demon beast seems to be settled in you, but not to the extent of a real Qi Building level concentration."

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    "A human possessing a Demon Core and not being a hybrid... what kind of constitution is this..."

    As Sir Chang-ho is examining me:

    Startled!

    Sir Chang-ho, Jin Byuk-ho, and White Bone Ghost Devil simultaneously look in one direction.

    "...This, this energy!"

    "It''s not a mistaken feeling, is it!?"

    "Let''s talk with youter. Let''s go!"

    Whooosh!

    The three Heavenly Being cultivators take me and swiftly moves to one side.

    In a sh, it seemed as if there was a burst of light, and I found myself where I first woke up.

    There, my colleagues are being drained of blood and dying by a two-headed snake.

    [Huh, huh..!]

    The two-headed red snake shiveres and looks up, and at that moment, lightning strikes and erases the red snake from existence.

    "Hmm, these guys. I felt that energy from them..!"

    Sir Chang-ho grabs the back of my neck and descends.

    Blue energy radiates from his body, seeping into my colleagues.

    Then, my colleagues who were dying from the snake''s blood draining arepletely healed, their wounds disappearing.

    Thus, the selection process began.

    As before, Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon, Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, and Chief Oh Hyun-seok were each seized by Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho.

    Then, I seized the opportunity and knelt before them.

    ''I can''t trust Mad Lord or Seo Hweol.''

    Of course, they could be no different.

    ''But when I read the records of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, they cherished their disciples. The soul fragment of the Nascent Soul left in the ck Ghost Valley''s Nether Crossing Ship also tried to protect its sect before bing a remnant soul. Sir Chang-ho is a man of good character...''

    I can''t let Seo Hweol and Mad Lord take the others.

    "Seniors, please listen to what this junior has to say. I have always admired the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect..."

    I speak in thenguage of Shengzi to Jin Byuk-ho.

    "And I have respected the Azure Ghost Valley for its reputation."

    I say to White Bone Ghost Devil in thenguage of the inds of the ck Wind Sea.

    I referred to the ck Ghost Valley as Azure Ghost Valley, remembering how the Heavenly Being¡¯s fragment had called it.

    "Also, the Cheongmun n, the descendants of Sir Chang-ho, is one of the great ns that venerates the Dao of Combat, as far as I know.

    The three Heavenly Being cultivators saw me and my colleagues possessing unique constitutions like the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body, Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, and Unique Holy Body.

    They are my originally separatedpanions, and the rest here also have quite good qualities.

    Ick the qualifications, and I do not expect to be chosen by the seniors, but please show mercy and consider the qualities of the other two!"

    Upon hearing my words, the three cultivators look at each other and seem to ponder for a moment.

    "Hmm, you''re a polite one, so I''ll forgive your forwardness. But qualifications or not, the others you call yourpanions have no spiritual qualities at all?"

    Jin Byuk-ho scoffs.

    "Rather than testing them, it would be better to test your qualifications, the one who fled from a Core Formation fox."

    Woosh!

    Celestial energy moves, pulling me in front of Jin Byuk-ho.

    Shortly after, under Jin Byuk-ho''s will, the celestial energy rummages through my body, and he clicks his tongue.

    "What, you have Five Elements Spiritual Roots? While your unique ability seems useful, your training speed is too slow... Unfortunately, you''re not needed."

    Hearing the term Five Elements Spiritual Roots, White Bone Ghost Devil and Sir Chang-ho also look a bit less interested.

    "Still, your escape from the Core Formation fox is impressive, so I''ll give you a rmendation to join the Cheongmun n anytime. With your skills, you could even receive the position of an elder in one of my remaining branch families."

    White Bone Ghost Devil loses interest in me, and Sir Chang-ho draws a blue mark on the back of my hand, making the same offer as before.

    But I bite my lip and kneel before them again.

    ''No, I can''t let my remaining colleagues fall into the hands of Seo Hweol and Mad Lord.''

    "To the noble three Heavenly Being cultivators, I want to exin the qualities possessed by my colleagues."

    "Stop talking nonsense. Didn''t I say your colleagues have no spiritual qualities whatsoever?"

    Jin Byuk-ho speaks with an irritated voice.

    However, I exin with desperation in my voice the qualities of Manager Kim Yeon and Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo to the three cultivator..

    After hearing my exnation, the eyes of the three Heavenly Beings change again.

    "Huh, is that really true? It''s not some extravagant lie?"

    "You, what a novel-like story..."

    "It''s too fanciful... but fine."

    Sir Chang-houghs heartily.

    "I''ve met a pure-blooded human with a Demon Core in his dantian, and now I''ve met three people with mythical qualities. Let''s believe it for now. Hey, Heo Gwak"

    Sir Chang-ho gestures to White Bone Ghost Devil to start with Oh Hye-seo and Kim Yeon.

    "The most proficient in consciousness techniques among us is you, so you go check that woman first."

    "Hmph, ridiculous. A consciousness that covers heaven and earth? If such a thing existed, that mortal''s head would have exploded long ago."

    White Bone Ghost Devil approaches Kim Yeon with skeptical eyes, and she tries to step back, but they flick their finger, and dark shadows grab and immobilize her.

    Kim Yeon, not seeing the ck shadows, thinks her body just wouldn''t move and screams. White Bone Ghost Devil ced their hand on her head.

    Then, suddenly, ghostly energy from their fingertips enters her head.

    ''That flow is...''

    It¡¯s simr to the secret techniques of the Jin n.

    It seems that the Jin n''s secret techniques are influenced by the ck Ghost Valley.

    The next moment.

    "Aaaah!"

    Blood drips from Kim Yeon''s eyes, nose, and mouth.

    At the same time.

    Whooosh!

    Boom!

    Weak spiritual energy bursts from her upper dantian, and consciousness like threads extends in all four directions, covering the world.

    Stunned by the sight, White Bone Ghost Devil, Jin Byuk-ho, and Sir Chang-ho suddenly rush to her side and shake her vigorously.

    [If you join the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, I''ll give you the position of my previous disciple!]

    [The same goes for my sect! Be my disciple, and you''ll have the same share as the current sect leader!]

    [Forget them! I''ll feed you as much spirit-enhancing elixir as you want if you join the Heaven Creation Sect! I''ll even hand over the position of sect leader to you!]

    Whooosh!

    As White Bone Ghost Devil maniptes the ghostly energy, Kim Yeong¡¯s swelling upper dantian begins to stabilize.

    ''Yes, this should do it.''

    Now that Kim Yeon''s qualities have been confirmed, they will definitely check Deputy Manager Oh¡¯s qualities.

    If so, they will not fall into the hands of Seo Hweol and Mad Lord.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, and Heaven Creation Sect...''

    They are sects that at least take care of their own.

    Not cunning and ruthless like Seoh Hweol, nor insane like Mad Lord.

    ''Since Seo Hweol and Mad Lord will appear tomorrow, if they take them...''

    Suddenly,

    Whisk, whisk, whisk!

    The three Heavenly Beings, arguing over Kim Yeon, look in the direction of the Ascension Gate.

    There, something small is flying towards us.

    "What..."

    I recognize the identity of the dot and lose myposure.

    ''Not appearing tomorrow?''

    [Mad Lord!]

    Jin Byuk-ho shouts as if screaming his name.

    Koooung!

    In an instant, a giant puppet arrives at our location. The hunchback old man with silver hair sitting on it looks down at us, smiling.

    [Oh, I thought a cultivator from the Upper Realms had descended. Turns out it¡¯s just a small mortal. What unbelievable talent. I must take her as my disciple.]

 Chapter 76: Fate (1)

    Chapter 76: Fate (1)

    [Ah, who might this be? Isn''t this the trio? It seems like just yesterday when you three were at the Nascent Soul stage, and now you''ve grown so much!]

    [Mad Lord!!!!!!]

    White Bone Ghost Devil widens their eyes, scattering dark ghostly energy.

    Their sharp roar makes the four directions tremble and the heavens and earth quake.

    [You, you...!!!]

    "Hey, are we really going to make such a disgraceful scene before the Ascension Gate?

    "Anyway, that old man probably doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble before the Ascension Gate opens either."

    As White Bone Ghost Devil is about to erupt, Jin Byuk-ho and Sir Chang-ho holds them back by their shoulders.

    Mad Lord chuckles at them and then leapes down from his puppet,nding in front of us.

    [Your words ring true. At this auspicious time when the heavens open, I don''t want to create unnecessary trouble. So, if you hand over that mortal to me, I shall just leave.]

    At his words, the three Heavenly Being cultivators gave a coldugh and stood in front of us, blocking his path.

    Jin Byuk-ho locked eyes with Mad Lord and spoke.

    "Sorry, but they all possess talents beyond imagination, so it''s difficult to hand them over."

    "Don''t be too greedy, old man. You''ve already taken the core of our Nether Crossing Ship. What more do you desire?"

    Hearing this, Mad Lord chuckles and strokes his beard.

    [Ah, right. The power source I took from your stomach, it works brilliantly. I''ve modified and installed it as [Her] heart. Thanks to you, [She] has be moreplete. I''m always grateful to your ck Ghost Valley]

    White Bone Ghost Devil''s pale face turns crimson with anger.

    "You... installed the power source of the Nether Crossing Ship in a mere puppet..! That power source, stronger than thebined dragon veins of a major sect, in a mere puppet..!"

    [A mere puppet..?]

    Mad Lord''s expression hardens.

    [Say it again. [She] is just a mere puppet..? [She] is alive. [She] will be aplete being. [She] is everything in my life..! You want me to smash the rest of the Nether Crossing Ships..!]

    Koong!

    Mad Lord takes out a wooden box from his bosom and throws it, making it expand to his size.

    He ces his hand on the lid of therge wooden box.

    ''A storage device..?''

    The same kind of spiritual energy fluctuation thates from storage devices is flowing out of the box.

    At the same time, it feels much heavier, as if it contains far more than a typical storage device.

    Creak-

    Just as Mad Lord is about to lift the lid of the wooden box.

    "It''s better not to open that, Mad Lord..!"

    Chaaak!

    White Bone Ghost Devil opens the storage device at their waist, and ck darkness spews out, releasing something huge.

    Kwaaang!

    The huge object takes shape in the air and turns into a massive gate, about ten meters in size,nding behind us.

    On the door of the gate, a giant ghost king is depicted.

    Creeeak!

    The door of the ghost king opens. Inside is filled with pitch-ck darkness, and it emits the smell of the ocean breeze.

    Chng, chng...

    At the same time, it sounds like the space behind the door is filled with water, making sshing sounds.

    I sharpen my vision to look inside the door and am startled.

    Inside the door, two huge warships emitting thin ghostly and yin energy are floating above a dark sea.

    ''The Nether Crossing Ships..!''

    Although it¡¯s unclear inside the door, the ghostly energy emanating from the two Nether Crossing Ships is far more chilling than the wrecked one I saw in my past life.

    Moreover, I could feel the presence of beings with the same aura as White Bone Ghost Devil inside the two ships.

    ''So the words about bringing his entire sect inpressed form are true..''

    White Bone Ghost Devil reveals the two Nether Crossing Ships and growls at Mad Lord.

    "If you open that, I''ll take it as a deration of war right here. I warn you, do not open it..!"

    [Hmm¡­]

    Creak..

    However, Mad Lord looks at White Bone Ghost Devil with a meaningful gaze and opens the lid of the box slightly more.

    At this, Sir Chang-ho and Jin Byuk-ho''s expressions also harden.

    "Mad Lord, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect also warns you, do not open that. Even if you are a one-man army, do you think you can stand against all of us?"

    "I, Chang-ho, also warn you. If you pull out those things, I won''t just stand by! Are you really nning to obliterate the Ascension Path!?"

    Crackle!

    As Jin Byuk-ho brings his hands together, it looks as though lightning energy is gathering, and from within the lightning, a small model of a pce appears.

    From inside the pce, there are clear signs of many presences.

    At the same time, Sir Chang-ho also pulls out a scroll from his waist and unfolds it.

    The scroll floats into the air and unrolls on its own, revealing andscape painting.

    Numerous presences are also felt from within thendscape painting.

    Mad Lord grins wickedly.

    [Hmmmmmmm.....]

    Creak...

    The lid of the box is lifted further.

    [You bastard..! Do you really think you can wage war against us..!?]

    [Do you not value your life!?]

    [Are you underestimating us too much!?]

    Rumble, rumble...

    Dark clouds gather in the clear sky, and the heavens and earth begin to shake.

    The three Heavenly Beings raise their spiritual power, pressuring the Mad Lord.

    However, Mad Lord remains calm under their imposing aura.

    [You ask if I value my life? Of course, I don''t. My heart has long been dead; what more is there to living? You better not provoke me further and leave the mortal here. Quickly make your way to the Ascension Gate.]

    [Hmph, you could barely destroy one Nether Crossing Ship and ran away when you fought with my sect... In the current situation with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Heaven Creation Sectbined, are you saying our three sects are inferior to you?]

    [Haha, not obliterating youpletely back then and merely giving you a little lesson was my mercy. Did you not realize that? And that was at my weakest moment. If you wanted to confront me, you should have joined forces at that time.

    Now that [Her] heart ispleted, it''s even harder to face me than before... Think carefully.]

    Creak...

    Mad Lord opens the lid further again.

    Simultaneously, numerous types of spiritual energy burst from the gap in the box, and the three Heavenly Beings tense up, ring at Mad Lord.

    Then, it happened.

    Swoosh-

    Rain begins pouring around us.

    "Huff.. Huff.."

    At the same time, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo suddenly turns red and copses.

    Rumble, rumble...

    There were already dark clouds due to the sh of aura between the Heavenly Beings and Mad Lord, but the flow of the clouds elerated.

    ''What, she awakened her power today..?''

    I¡¯m shocked, guessing why she¡¯s reacting like this.

    This is also a day earlier than nned.

    Simultaneously, the eyes of the three Heavenly Beings and Mad Lord turn to Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo.

    [Oh, what''s this... An interesting bloodline?]

    Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle as he strokes his beard.

    The three Heavenly Beings also looked at Deputy Manager Oh with interest.

    [Reacting to the energy of my living puppets..? Ah, I see. There¡¯s a puppet made from the royal family of the Sea Dragon Tribe. Is she reacting to the bloodline of that puppet? Haha, makes me want to dissect her.]

    Mad Lord steps forward towards Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, grinning, and the three Heavenly Beings raise their aura to block his path.

    [Do you think anyone here will hand over even a single person to you, Mad Lord!]

    [If you don''t back down, I''ll kill everyone here and replenish them with living puppets.]

    Creak...

    Mad Lord lifts the lid of the box further, and the faces of the three Heavenly  Beings be even more distorted with fierce anger.

    Their aura alone seems enough to shatter heaven and earth.

    Just then.

    Crash!

    Lightning shes in the sky, and suddenly, a new figure appears in the arena.

    A young man with blue hair, wearing a blue robe.

    A small horn protrudes from his forehead, and he radiates aposed aura.

    [Well. The heavens are twisting and something calls to my bloodline, so I came early. Didn''t expect to see familiar faces...]

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol.

    Ultimately, even he appeared at a different time than in my past life.

    [It''s been a while, Golden Heavenly Lightning Sect Master. Elder of ck Ghost Valley. Heaven Creation Sect Leader. And...]

    Seo Hweol greets Mad Lord with a smile in his eyes.

    [Mad Lord is here too. While rushing over, I heard the wind say that there''s a conflict between you and the three... May I mediate?

    Fighting here in Ascension Path during this auspicious time is something none of you would want, especially you, Mad Lord. Instead of trying to destroy the Ascension Path, why not close that thing?]

    Upon Seo Hweol''s arrival, Mad Lord smirks in amusement, and the three Heavenly Beings show delight.

    [Haha, if the respectable Sea Dragon King says so, it must be credible.]

    [Yes, the Sea Dragon King has resolved many conflicts and brought peace. We hope you''ll advise that old man to keep hisposure.]

    [I too find the Sea Dragon King trustworthy.]

    Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chango-ho greet Seo Hweol with trust.

    However, Mad Lord chuckles mockingly.

    [Puhuh, hahaha... What? That guy mediates disputes and brings peace? He''s the one who spread discord and schemed across the continent. Are you all brainless?]

    Jin Byuk-ho refutes.

    [Don''t nder the Sea Dragon King, Mad Lord! Unlike you, whocks credibility, the Sea Dragon King has been mediating conflicts all this time.]

    [Hahaha! All of you are blinded from only looking after your own sects. You must roam freely like me to see the truth.

    Does he seem kind and reputable? He''s a broken man. He wears a thick mask, hiding his true self, even I can''t see through him.]

    [Hmph, isn''t it natural for everyone to hide some of their thoughts?]

    [Heh, are you naive because you''re young or unbroken? You know nothing.

    There''s something only those with broken hearts understand. I, too, am broken and know my kind! He''s a monster, more twisted and rotten than me!

    Seo Hweol, did you think wearing your mask would fool everyone? I can see through it. I''m broken like you.]

    Seo Hweol simply smiles gracefully, not responding.

    [Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol. Just because your heart is dead, locking it in a mask will only worsen it. Wouldn''t it be better to live freely, like me?]

    [Haha, I''ve lived as my heart desires. I have nothing to regret, so isn''t this a life to be grateful for?]

    [Huh, the conflicts and pain you''ve caused by following your heart... You''re turning more into a monster. Make your choices wisely.]

    Seo Hweol smiles silently without changing his expression.

    [Thank you for the advice, Old Man.]

    [You''re older than me, Old Man. How hypocritical.]

    [Isn''t it right to consider anyone with something to teach as a senior in life?]

    White Bone Ghost Devil scoffs at their conversation.

    [Sea Dragon King, you have a hard time. Such a great person being ndered by that senile monster. A ''heart disease''? More like that mad old man is the one with a diseased heart.

    He''s a lunatic who turns normal people into puppets with his crazy logic!]

    [It''s not my crazy logic, you fool. I''ve realized one of the world''s principles and evolved others to implement it!]

    White Bone Ghost Devil look disgusted and stops arguing with Mad Lord, turning to Seo Hweol.

    [I don''t want to fight with that mad old man anymore. Sea Dragon King, please mediate.]

    [Understood. Old Man, and you three, is this dispute mainly about those mortals?]

    [Yes. We found them first, so we have the right to make them disciples. But that wretched old man keeps telling us to leave!]

    [Huh, do you think you can teach those kids well? Especially the one with the vast consciousness, only I can teach her the best. From my perspective, the woman using the Sea Dragon Tribe¡¯s power to control the wind and rain, you, as a spiritual beast, can teach her the best.]

    Mad Lord points at Manager Kim, indicating himself, then points at Deputy Manager Oh, indicating Seo Hweol.

    [What nonsense! Our Azure Ghost Valleycks no elemental methods. Do you know how long our sect''s history is?[

    [I don''t care how old your ck Ghost Valley is. I know you have plenty of techniques, but do you have a proper teacher? Especially me, I''ve learned many consciousness rted techniques in various ways. I can teach much more about controlling consciousness.]

    Seo Hwol speaks slowly to them.

    [Firstly, I want to ask you three. Realistically, can you withstand the spatial pressure if you add two more people each right now?]

    The three Heavenly Beings look concerned.

    Seo Hweol continues.

    [I suppose you''ve all put your full effort into ascending your sects this time. In each sect''s building or ship, selected disciples are under the elders'' guidance, resisting the spatial pressure.]

    [...Right.]

    [Adding one more person would be fine as you can bear their pressure, but adding more than two could disrupt the formation and increase the risk of failing the ascent.

    Especially since you''re attempting the ascent during the widest opening of the Ascension Gate, failure is not an option.]

    Seo Hweol''s calm exnation is met with expressions of regret on the faces of the three Heavenly Beings.

    [However, it is true that the three of you discovered these humans first. You acknowledge that, right, Old Man? I understand that Old Man''s logic is different from the usual, but even in your logic, the sequence of time does not change.]

    Mad Lord chuckles at Seo Hweol''s words and nods his head.

    [Well, let''s just say that''s correct for now.]

    [So, wouldn''t it be right for Old Man to offer appropriatepensation to the three of you? In a way, Old Man is trying to snatch away the treasure you discovered, so it''s only fair that you receive properpensation.]

    Upon hearing this, theplexions of the three Heavenly Men brighten.

    [Indeed, Seo Hweol, you are a wise judge!]

    [A truly excellent response.]

    [The future of the Sea Dragon Tribe is bright.]

    However, Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle as he lifts the lid of the box further.

    [But what if I refuse?]

    Upon hearing this, the Sea Dragon King frowns as if he has a headache, and the three Heavenly Being''s faces contort.

    [I belong to no sect and have no living beings to take along, so I bear almost no pressure. I could just smash all of you right here, along with the unique constitution individuals you''ve chosen, capture them all, dissect, and ''evolve'' them for my world. Why should I bother negotiating?]

    At this, the Sea Dragon King takes a deep breath.

    Kuwoong!

    Wind begins to blow around him.

    [I made the best offer I could. If you continue to ignore my proposal, the Sea Dragon Tribe and I will join the three sects in attacking Old Man and retrieve the bodies of my kin whom Old Man kidnapped in the past.]

    [Hmph, pretending to care about your kin just to secure a moral high ground. Isn''t that justying the groundwork for your argument?]

    After a brief stare-down between Seo Hweol and Mad Lord, Mad Lord smiles and closes the box.

    [Fine. I''ll concede a bit today. If it¡¯s just the three of you it¡¯s unknown, but with the Dragon King involved, I might indeed lose. I need to ascend andplete [Her] this time, so I''ll go along with your proposal.]

    He steps back and points at Kim Yeon.

    [I''ll take her as my disciple. Thepensation will be discussedter. I swear it in front of [Her].]

    Thump, thump, thump-

    Mad Lord taps on the wooden box and listens closely to its surface.

    Then, nodding solemnly, he speaks,

    [Did you hear that? [She] has also witnessed my oath.]

    The three Heavenly Beings watch Mad Lord''s actions, their faces twisting in disdain.

    [What''s this... A puppet speaking...]

    Seo Hweol sighs and says to the three Heavenly Beings.

    [You know that Old Man''s logic is different from the norm. But from what I''ve observed, every oath sworn before [Her] by Old Man has been upheld. I guarantee it, so please trust me.]

    At this, the three Heavenly Beings click their tongues but nod.

    [Then I''ll take this mortal as my disciple, and we''ll discusspensationter... What about that mortal?]

    Mad Lord points at Deputy Manager Oh.

    [From my insight, Seo Hweol seems most likely to draw out that mortal''s potential. But I''m worried that the young mortal might learn only bad things from Seo Hweol. How about I take that her too?]

    At this, Seo Hweol''s eyebrows twitch.

    But soon regaining hisposure, he turns to Deputy Oh Hye-Seo with a pleasant smile.

    [To be honest, it would be too burdensome for any of the three cultivators to take two, and it wouldn¡¯t be ideal to leave two with Old Man.

    Would you permit me to take this woman? I too promise, staking my honor, to offerpensationter.]

    Upon hearing this, the three Heavenly Beings re at Mad Lord and speak.

    [Since the Dragon King has mediated, let''s do so.]

    They seem displeased that Mad Lord is gaining more advantage.

    Then, Seo Hweol approaches Deputy Manager Oh.

    At the same time, I feel dizzy.

    ''Why... has ite to this?''

    I asked them to awaken Manager Kim''s talent, and sensing it, Mad Lord flew in, ready to confront the three Heavenly Beings.

    Mad Lord, having opened the box, released the energy of the biological puppets of the Sea Dragon Race''s royal family, awakening Deputy Manager Oh.

    Seo Hweol, feeling Deputy Manager Oh''s ability, arrived faster than expected, mediated, and distributed the personnel as originally fated.

    As originally fated.

    Everything, strangely enough, is flowing exactly as it should have been, ording to the original history.

    I kneel before them with a hollowugh.

    "Seniors, please hear my words. These people are my colleagues. Can you just let them stay with me?"

    Upon hearing this, Mad Lord flicks his finger.

    [I forgot about that. What are you? Why do you, a human, carry a Demon Core inside? This is new... I want to dissect you.]

    Crack!

    "Ah... Aaah!"

    Simultaneously, my Inner Core inside my dantian starts to ache as if being pulled out.

    Under Mad Lord''s will, my Inner Core is being drawn outward.

    I feel like my abdomen would rip open any moment!

    Whoosh!

    A gentle energy flows between me and Mad Lord, blocking his energy.

    Surprisingly, the owner of the energy is Seo Hweol.

    [How can Old Man torment such a powerless being? It''s better to refrain from such actions during this auspicious time.]

    [...Hmph! Such a hypocrite. Fine. It''s just a Qi Building Demon Core anyway. It won''t be much use for research. I''ll leave it be.]

    "Tsk tsk, tough luck getting caught by the madman."

    Sir Chang-ho taps my shoulder.

    His touch heals the internal injury I sustained from Mad Lord in my dantian.

    Seo Hweol looks at Mad Lord and speaks.

    [Swear that you won''t bother these weak and pitiful beings after we leave.]

    [...What? Have you gone mad, Seo Hweol? What are you even talking about?]

    [Why torment the powerless during such an auspicious time?]

    At this, Mad Lord bursts intoughter after staring nkly at Seo Hweol for a moment.

    [Hahaha! Disgusting, utterly disgusting. It''s a pity that you all don''t know the atrocities Seo Hweol hasmitted while being holed up in your sects. It''s so revolting it almost makes me sick.

    Fine! I swear, impressed by your disgustingness. Even [She] suggests to just empathize and let it slide.]

    Mad Lord swore to [Her] that he would no longer bother us, then stepped back.

    Seo Hweol, with a kind smile, looks at me and says to the three Heavenly Beings,

    [I''ve seen on my way here that the three of you have also harmed many spirits of Ascension Path. What¡¯s done is done, but please exercise restraint to avoid negativity during this auspicious time.]

    Jin Byuk-ho, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Sir Chang-ho nod reluctantly.

    [We''ve embarrassed ourselves in front of the Dragon King.]

    [We''ll exercise caution.]

    [How righteous you are, Sea Dragon King.]

    Seo Hweol chuckles, exchanging pleasantries with them, then picks up Deputy Manager Oh and approaches me who is managing the pain in my dantian.

    [I don''t know the details, but you''re undoubtedly of demi-human lineage. Since it''se to this, would you be willing to do me a favor?]

    "What is it?"

    Seo Hweol takes out a dark bead from his robe.

    [Due to sensing this woman''s energy and arriving hastily, there is something I couldn''t handle. I should have delivered this bead to one of my descendants remaining in the sea, but I failed to do so.

    Can you deliver this bead to my descendant, Seo Ran, who resides near Utmost Chaos Ind?]

    "......"

    [If you agree to my request, as a reward, I will give you a special cultivation manual suitable for someone of your demi-human lineage.]

    Seo Hweol then takes out a demon beast method bound in demon beast leather and hands it to me.

    The title of the manual is Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    ''Ah, so this was why he saved me.''

    Now I understand Seo Hweol''s intentions.

    Hiding my rising disgust, I put on a mask of gratitude in front of Seo Hweol and ept what he has given.

    "Tha, thank you, Dragon King... I will not forget the favor you have shown."

    [You''re wee. And remember...]

    Rumble!

    His gaze bes fierce and intense.

    [Expressing your opinion like earlier is courageous, but it can also be reckless. Be sure to behave properly in front of those greater than yourself.

    To answer your question, you and that other person are of ambiguous quality for taking. Leaving your colleagues behind means they are likely to be consumed by their mythical talents and perish.

    If you have a way to suppress those qualities, it''s a good suggestion, but if not, it''s better to stay quiet and remember this.]

    Rumble!

    His presence makes it hard to even breathe.

    The Dragon King gives me calm advice, then transforms into a dragon and flies towards the Ascension Gate. The other Heavenly Beings also take my colleagues and fly towards the Ascension Gate.

    Left in the area are only Mad Lord, who had knocked out Manager Kim Yeon trying to escape, and me with Kim Young-hoon.

    I stare nkly into space.

    Why did everything turn out this way?

    As Mad Lord looks at me and Kim Young-hoon, a spatial rift opens.

    [Tsk, such a hypocritical dragon. If he¡¯s going to talk like that, he should at least send them outside Ascension Path...]

    "Ha, ha..."

    In a past life, I had managed to send Kim Young-hoon away through Seo Hweol''s hands.

    But in this life, everything returned to how it originally was, like a rubber band snapping back.

    Probably, Mad Lord will send me and Kim Young-hoon back.

    Again.

    The same way.

    To Yanguo.

    "Senior."

    I ask Mad Lord, unable to hide my feeling of futility.

    "Does fate really exist?"

    At my question, Mad Lord strokes his beard with an intrigued expression.

    [Fate does exist. I''m not sure if you''ve learned any special techniques, but when you perform the Qi Refining Seven Stars Ritual, everyone realizes that there is such a thing called fate.]

    He points to the sky.

    [What is fated to happen, [will] happen. That is fate.]

    "Then, can humans not change their fate?"

    At this, Mad Lord smirks.

    [You don''t seem to understand the structure of fate. No, that''s not the case. Every living being can change their fate.]

    "...Yes?"

    [Have you ever wondered why cultivators learn the principles of the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang, Seven Stars, and the Spiritual Energy Star during Qi Building? Why do they learn the principles of the stars in the sky?]

    His finger stabs towards the end of the void.

    [Have you ever questioned why cultivators are ''against the heavens''?]

    "That''s... isn''t it obvious? Because they defy the lifespan given by the heavens.."

    [Then ''why'' can cultivators defy the lifespan, the fate, given by the heavens?]

    "That''s..."

    I have never thought about this before.

    Mad Lord draws in the air with Pure Spiritual Force from his fingertip.

    [You poor thing, let this great being exin the structure of fate to you, as [She] also suggests.]

    Trantor Notes: Mad Lord is such a troll. Dude¡¯s insane but he¡¯s strangely more amiable then a lot of cultivators. This doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s insane and highly dangerous though.

 Chapter 77: Fate (2)

    Chapter 77: Fate (2)

    Mad Lord began his exnation.

    [As the most basic example, from the moment a human is born, they are continuously drawn towards ''death,'' which is the force of attraction of their fate.]

    Mad Lord draws two points in the air and connects them with a line.

    [This is the basic structure of life. It starts here and ends there. The slight differences in each being''s lifespan introduces changes in fate.]

    Mad Lord draws several more lines above and below the line connecting the two points.

    [Let''s say this line represents life. The endings of other lives, represented by these different lines, influence it. Since fate has a force of attraction, it pulls slightly towards where other fates end.

    Thus, fate is not a smooth, straight line from life to death, but bes chaotic, influenced by the fates of other beings.]

    The original line bes uneven, adjusting to the endpoints of the other lines.

    [We call this the y of fate or connections. These connections and fate determine our lives, and what is meant to happen, will inevitably happen.]

    "...So, the saying that what is meant to happen will happen means..."

    [Let''s assume there''s a close friend. That friend has a different lifespan and fate than me, meeting the fate of death earlier than me. That fate is closely attached to me and also has a force of attraction, so I inevitably get involved in the friend''s death.

    This is why what is meant to happen will ''definitely'' happen.]

    "So, does this mean that events unrted to death are also fated to happen?"

    [No, there are no events in this world that are not rted to birth and death. Do you know how many lives are born and die in the air we breathe, even in a single moment? I may have exined fate using simple lines, but the cycle of birth and death in fate is soplex and endless that it can never be simply expressed.]

    "I see..."

    [As all beings, in the cycle of birth and death, carry life, it can be said that every event ultimately has a force of attraction.]

    Mad Lord erases the lines in the air and randomly dots points.

    [Following these forces of attraction in life, every being embarks on a long and short journey...]

    Mad Lord starts connecting the points from the first one.

    Eventually, all points are connected, forming aplex and intricate trajectory.

    [What do you think, looking at this?]

    ''A child''s scribbles?''

    I swallow what I was about to say and reply to him.

    "I don''t quite understand."

    [Points creating attraction, and lines drawn towards them... Doesn''t it resemble constetions in the night sky?]

    "Ah..."

    Tick, tick, tick...

    Mad Lord continues to dot points with Pure Spiritual Force beyond the connected lines.

    Indeed, it resembles stars in the night sky.

    [I''ve never reached the stars in the star realm, but ancient texts from cultivators who roamed the star realm say that the stars in the night sky also exert a force of attraction.]

    Mad Lord strokes his chin and continues his exnation.

    [Stars are much like fate, aren''t they? Or rather, if those texts are true, it''s more like fate resembles constetions. Fate is like constetions.

    Life is thus a journey of swimming through a sea of stars, finding forces of attraction close to one''s fate¡­And events close to one''s life. Being pulled by the attraction of fate, these events ''inevitably'' happen...]

    Something seems toe to his mind, and Mad Lord looks bitter.

    [...Anyway. If we view fate as constetions and life as swimming through a sea of stars,

    The principle of cultivators observing the celestial energy and reading their fate is roughly like that. Detecting the nearest force of attraction of fate.

    Additionally, the way for cultivators to escape the force of fate''s attraction is simple. When ordinary life goes from here to there.]

    Mad Lord connects points in the air.

    The constetion drawn by connecting the points ends at a certain spot.

    The distance to the next point is quite far.

    It looks like the line could not be extended further.

    [Between these stars, create a suitable star and head towards the next one.

    The stages of cultivation, such as the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha, Thirty-Six Heavenly Gang, Seven Stars Ritual, Qi Building''s Spiritual Energy Star, Core Formation''s Star Domain, are not there for nothing.

    They create something simr to a star within the body, artificially creating a flow of fate, thus extending their fate.

    This is how cultivators extend their lifespan and why they are called beings against the heavens.]

    Mad Lord smirks as he continues his exnation.

    [Then, if fate is meant to happen but one wants to escape it, how? How to escape this trajectory of fate? Simple.]

    Mad Lord redraws the constetion.

    [The closest thing in this fate is the next fate, but if the master of the life desires a different fate...]

    He daws a line from one star to another, illustrating the line moving towards a different constetion than originally intended.

    [It''s difficult to move to a different fate because the force of attraction of the next fate pulls in the existence.]

    The line tries to move to a different constetion but is held back by the force of attraction of the determined fate.

    [So, what should be done? The method is simple. Escape the force of fate¡¯s attraction.]

    Whoosh!

    The line escapes the force of attraction of the predetermined star andnds in a different one.

    "...How do you do that?"

    [How, you ask? Power! If there is power to escape the force of attraction, one can escape from fate.]

    As he clenches his fist, all the constetions and drawings he had made in the air disappear instantly.

    [If you can''t change fate, it''s evidence of your weakness. Overwhelming power to escape the force of attraction of fate! And the bone-grinding effort to escape that force! With just these two, we can reach a different fate than the one pre-determined.

    Things that are meant to happen will happen, but depending on the effort of the being, we may not suffer from those inevitable events.]

    As Mad Lord continues his exnation, his eyes sparkle with excitement.

    [If fate torments me, then I should be stronger than fate! Where else can you find such a clear solution! I, too, have strived and strived to escape from my predetermined fate...]

    Mad Lord clutches the box beside him, gasping for breath.

    [I will escape the fate of never meeting her again and will see her no matter what. By any means! If I keep trying, I will definitely see her again. Definitely, with her...]

    Mad Lord caresses the box with shining eyes, muttering to [something] inside it.

    [Ah, my love. I love you. Please, please, talk to me again, hold the fan, and dance those steps like before. Not being able to see you is not the fate I want. If I can see you again, I will throw away all my fate and gather strength to leap to a different fate. To a ce where I can see you. So please...]

    He scratches the box frantically, speaking crazily to something inside.

    ''Certainly, he''s not in his right mind.''

    I look at Manager Kim Yeon, who had been knocked out by Mad Lord.

    ''Power...''

    The power to escape fate.

    And effort.

    Yes.

    I am stillcking in everything.

    I simplyck the ability to change the current situation with my power.

    That''s why what is meant to happen happens, and I can only watch as my colleagues are handed over to the madman and hypocrite.

    "...Thank you for your teachings."

    I feel a bit more understanding regarding fate thanks to him.

    ''Yes, fate will definitely happen, but it can be changed.''

    In this life.

    No one had their arm torn off by the fox.

    Because I distracted the fox and became strong enough to run away from it for several days.

    ''If I be stronger, strong enough to knock down the fox, maybe I can escape the fate¡¯s attraction of the fox.''

    Let''s be stronger.

    Stronger and stronger, increase the lifespan through cultivation, and create a constetion to escape all fate.

    ''Someday, if I be strong enough to escape even from the grasp of the Heavenly Being cultivators, then I can truly escape all fate...''

    After scratching the box for a while in a frenzy, Mad Lord looks at me and Kim Young-hoon alternately and flicks his hand.

    "Thank you for the teachings today. I have a few more questions to ask..."

    [That''s enough answers for now. Go on. [She] is calling me. She needs my help. She says she needs oiling in her joints. She''s calling me, she is...]

    Swoosh!

    Before me and Kim Young-hoon could react, we are pushed into a spatial rift by Mad Lord''s gesture.

    I see the Mad Lord open the box lid and bury his upper body inside, sinking into the darkness.

    Once again, we found ourselves in Yanguo.

    ''The force of fate¡¯s attraction...''

    If there really is such a thing as the force of fate¡¯s attraction, even if Mad Lord sends us randomly, ending up in Yanguo is also because the force of attraction pulls us there.

    I pondered over fate, chewing over Mad Lord''s words.

    His words made me feel like I could grasp the concept of the Qi Building''s Spiritual Energy Star.

    Before Kim Young-hoon woke up, I transferred knowledge into his mind using a technique.

    Kim Young-hoon was confused about the knowledge in his head, and asked me about my conversations with the Heavenly Being cultivators. I exined that I had the knowledge in my head too, and that''s how I conversed with them.

    I managed to persuade Kim Young-hoon sufficiently and helped him establish himself in Yanguo. After raising him to the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, I taught him the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, and other such teachings, hoping that one day he would surpass the Ultimate Pinnacle and enter a new realm. Then, we parted ways.

    Afterward, I secretly infiltrated the Jin n, seeing my disciples, and once again, I caught a glimpse of my master from a distance at the Cheongmun n.

    Finally, I headed towards the ck Wind Sea.

    Before heading to Seo Ran''s abode in the ck Wind Sea, I look at the dark bead Seo Hweol had given me. It was the bead that, in my past life, Seo Ran used topletely destroy the Nether Crossing Ship in a mutual self-destruction.

    With a wry smile I throw the dark bead into the sea. It sinks deep, beyond anyone''s reach.

    ¡®Seo Ran will remember you as a good king and grandfather.¡¯

    I think to myself. Not as a viin with a heart of a beast.

    That¡¯s enough.

    I nce at the manual of Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, deciding to use it as a token when I meet Seo Ran.

    Should I go to Seo Hyung right away?

    As I ponder in front of the ck Wind Sea, I know if I went now, Seo Ran would urge me to learn Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, and challenge the Nether Crossing Ship again in a few years.

    "No, that won''t do."

    I sigh. Even both of us together couldn¡¯t defeat the Core Formation-level ghost spirit in the Nether Crossing Ship. Seo Ran, unaware of my situation, will probably wait for years.

    Ick the power to change Seo Ran''s fated death.

    "So, I''ll seek the power to change fate before going to him."

    No matter how long it takes or what effort is needed.

    "I''ll enter Qi Building and then go to him."

    I make my decision and head to Shattered Heaven Peak in the great mountains of Shengzi, where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and a mountain with good dragon veins are located.

    Five years have passed since my return.

    With a sigh, the brown clouds swirling around me are sucked into my nose and mouth. Through Understanding before Breakthrough and repeated insights in each life, my understanding of the Earth Surpassing Path increased.

    ''Five years to reach mastery this time.''

    The Water, Fire, and Metal Surpassing Paths, mastered in the past life, will take about eight years each to master now. If this pace continues, I can master all the methods in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation in 40 years.

    ''It''s possible...!''

    In this life, reaching Qi Building is achievable.

    I open my eyes and release Gang Spheres. Now I can stably control nine Gang Spheres.

    "I''ve consolidated at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle..."

    It¡¯s time to move beyond, but materializing consciousness is still challenging.

    The Gang Spheres can meld into my consciousness, but it can''t hold its essence, and the energy dissipates.

    "How can I materialize this power in my consciousness...?"

    Even as I ponder over the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, it remainsplex and subjective.

    Hence, I spend my time continuing to practice the martial art and mastering the Water Surpassing Path.

    Eight yearster, I have mastered the Water Surpassing Path but still haven''t deciphered the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts. Despite recalling Kim Young-hoon''s trials and errors, the martial art remains elusive.

    It¡¯s around this time.

    Kim Young-hoon came to Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "What brings you here?"

    I¡¯m speechless at his rapid growth.

    "Have you already reached the end of Ultimate Pinnacle?"

    It makes no sense.

    We are just in the 13th year since my return.

    Has he already surpassed the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, reached Ultimate Pinnacle, and even its end?

    As I ask him in astonishment, Kim Young-hoon gives a wry smile.

    "I reached the end of Ultimate Pinnacle and helped the Jin n, a cultivator n, in driving out the Makli n, a devil path n, from Yanguo. I thought I had achieved everything, but only at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle did I realize that if I settled here, I would gain nothing."

    He looks serious.

    "That''s why I left everything, including my external elder position in the Jin n, toe to you. Together, we need to discuss this Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts in our minds and move to the next realm."

    "..."

    "I instinctively know. To reach this realm, I can no longer rely solely on innate talent. It''s a realm that can only be achieved through decades of intense training... I understood the bloodied and painful efforts of the creator of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts..."

    He floats nine Gang Spheres around him.

    "I have reached the extreme, but honestly, I have no idea how to move to the next realm. Even though the predecessor carved the path forward with their blood, I don¡¯t dare to walk it alone."

    His eyes fill with a somber look.

    "It will take decades of intense practice. Even for someone like me! So, walk this path together with me... reach this realm with me."

    Yet, even in his somber state, his eyes tell me he has no thoughts of giving up.

    ''Kim Hyung...''

    They say to change one''s fate, humans need both the effort to break free from fate''s attraction and the power to do so.

    But perhaps what truly frees humans from fate is not power, but will.

    "...Understood."

    I meet his eyes, reaffirming my resolve for this life.

    "Let''s together, surpass fate."

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon and I began our simultaneous cultivation at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    "...Huh!"

    I suddenly wake up.

    ''Was it a dream of the past?''

    It was a dream about the day Kim Young-hoon and I decided to train together at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    I shake my head to clear it.

    ''I passed out to the point of dreaming.''

    Thud, thud...

    I stand up, dusting off the dirt and stone powder from my body.

    The vicinity of Shattered Heaven Peak is a mess.

    There are sword and saber marks everywhere, and craters caused by Gang Spheres all around.

    Cough, cough!

    I use a palm strike to clear the dust and look for Kim Young-hoon.

    If I remember correctly, during our spar, Kim Young-hoon and I had struck each other and were thrown in opposite directions.

    I had taken a blow from Kim Young-hoon and lost consciousness momentarily, ending up dreaming about the past.

    But Kim Young-hoon had taken not only my kick but also dozens of cultivator spells, so I don''t know his condition.

    "Kim Hyung! Kim... Huh!"

    While searching, I see Kim Young-hoon below in the valley, half-buried.

    ''Damn it, if we had just fought using martial arts from the start, it would have been somewhat safer...''

    If Kim Young-hoon hadn''t been stubborn about gaining enlightenment in a life-and-death struggle, insisting we use both martial arts and cultivation techniques, it wouldn''t havee to this.

    "Kim Hyung, Kim Hyung!"

    I use a light body technique to descend into the valley and pull out Kim Young-hoon, who was half-buried.

    "Cough, cough..."

    It seems he wasn''t seriously injured despite being buried headfirst, perhaps because he used protective Gang Qi at the moment of impact.

    "Cough, chuckle..."

    He spits out blood, but at least he isn''t dead from the head-first crash.

    "Please wait, I''ll perform first aid first."

    I bring the herbs and acupuncture needles I had prepared before the duel and start treating Kim Young-hoon.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap...

    I insert needles into Kim Young-hoon''s body to activate his life force.

    Soon after, Kim Young-hoon regains consciousness.

    "Kim Hyung, are you okay? How many fingers am I holding up?"

    "...Two.."

    "...You''re in bad shape."

    I clench my fist, tucking in my index finger, and click my tongue.

    "I''ll do the treatment first and then go to the cultivators'' market to buy some healing talismans. For now..."

    "No, I mean two."

    Kim Young-hoon, waking up from his dazed state, speaks decisively.

    "I meant I gained two insights this time..."

    Crack...

    Kim Young-hoon stands up.

    Cough, cough...

    He coughs up blood.

    "...On the brink of life and death, I found a clue to the next realm. I''ve somewhat seeded in understanding the enlightenment of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts."

    He wipes the blood from his mouth and grins.

    "One thing''s for sure. The Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts is a martial art steeped in the subjectivity of its creator. The reason is, the realm obtained through the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts is different for each person."

    "Really...?"

    "Beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle, the realm is reached through different enlightenments for each individual. Up to this point, it was divided only by the type of weapon and martial arts, but beyond this, it differs based on the ''person.''"

    I listen to Kim Young-hoon''s insights and my mouth opens in amazement.

    35 years into the return.

    Kim Young-hoon began to gain insights into the next step through the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Citino and IwantMOOOORE. Thanks for the support!

    Mr. Citino really be burning my stockpile. One more extra chaptering soon T.T

 Chapter 78: Fate (3)

    Chapter 78: Fate (3)

    "Are you saying that the realm differs for each individual?"

    I ask, struggling to understand.

    Kim Young-hoon, wiping his blood, begins to exin.

    "More precisely, while materializing consciousness is the same, ''what'' materializes differs for each person."

    He pauses, seemingly in thought, then continues.

    "Honestly, I''ve only grasped a clue, so I''m not entirely sure. But one thing''s certain: the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts continuously speaks about someone''s life. I don''t know who that someone is, but since the realm beyond is achieved due to someone¡¯s life experiences and since every human life is different, wouldn''t there be a unique martial art for each life beyond this realm?"

    "A different martial art for each life..."

    That idea somehow tickles a corner of my heart.

    "...But you mentioned two realizations, right? If one is that the realm beyond Ultimate Pinnacle differs for each person, what''s the other?"

    "Oh, the other is just a personal realization."

    Kim Young-hoon says with a faint smile.

    "I realized that I truly long for home. All this time, my motivation for practicing martial arts was the hope that I might one day return home to see my family."

    He caresses his chest and closes his eyes.

    "The faces I long to see as soon as possible... I realize only now that I''ve been madly practicing martial arts to forget that pain, gripping the saber until my hands tore, to achieve that goal."

    Kim Young-hoon looks up at the sky with a distant gaze.

    "...Hmm, I apologize. This doesn''t quite seem like a martial art realization."

    "No, it¡¯s not that."

    I shake my head in disagreement and exin why it can still be a martial art realization.

    I exin what I felt when I reached the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Everything I''ve done is part of my life. Just as heaven, earth, and man influence each other, what I''ve done has also been influenced by my life.

    If you''ve realized something about your life, then it will surely blend into your martial arts, Kim hyung."

    "Sometimes talking to you feels like speaking with a wise old man. Though I''m surely better in martial arts, you have something I don''t..."

    He looks at me with a perplexed expression.

    "Maybe you, too, will reach beyond this realm as quickly as I do."

    "Haha, that''s unlikely. How can I match your talent, Kim Hyung?"

    "Weren''t you fast in reaching the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle? That''s enough talent. Of course, not as much as mine... But anyway. When I, with my superior talent, observe you, I think that if I''m a bird born to fly quickly into the sky, you are a volcano."

    A volcano?

    "Do you know how a volcano erupts? Well, I''m not too sure, I''ve just heard about it. Lava keeps rising beneath a volcano, umting until it can''t withstand the pressure anymore, and then it explodes.

    If I¡¯m a bird naturally flying swiftly up high, you are a high mountain, and moreover, a mountain filled withva, ready to explode with a force much more powerful than any bird when it does."

    He encourages me with a smile.

    "Reflect well on your life. Perhaps things you''ve overlooked have umted, creating potential you''re unaware of."

    ''Unknowingly umted things.''

    All I''ve built is merely time.

    "...Anyway, let''s not stay here. Let''s treat you properly, Kim Hyung."

    I take Kim Young-hoon for proper treatment.

    And then, I start to ponder more about the topic Kim Young-hoon brought up.

    Time flows on.

    Before I knew it, I had fully mastered the Earth, Water, Fire, and Metal Surpassing Paths, and the Wood Surpassing Path had also taken root based on my umted foundation.

    ''The Wood Surpassing Path is the easiest...''

    Perhaps it''s because the other Five Elements'' power properly supports it.

    The Wood Surpassing Path gathers spiritual power so easily and quickly, thanks to the mutual support of the Five Elements.

    It¡¯s smooth sailing.

    Now, the Wood Surpassing Path is at the level of Qi Refining 13th Star. Unified Origin.

    Just a little more, and it will beplete.

    I am about to fully master the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    ''Of course, it''s uncertain if I can enter Qi Building.''

    Despite all this effort, I might not reach Qi Building in this life.

    ''Kim Hyung said I have potential...''

    But I am a slow learner.

    Perhaps even more so than he imagines.

    If I can''t extend my lifespan by entering Qi Building this life, reaching beyond Ultimate Pinnacle might remain a dream.

    It''s been almost 5 years since Kim Young-hoon grasped the clue to the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts.

    He dived daily into the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts to the point of bleeding from his hands, knocking at the gates beyond Ultimate Pinnacle.

    But for me, it¡¯s entirely different.

    Even while practicing cultivation methods, I never ceased to train in martial arts whenever I had a moment.

    I never ckened for a single moment, never letting go of the sword from my hand.

    Even after reaching Ultimate Pinnacle, where a sword bes unnecessary, I always maintained a sharp spirit, never forgetting the feel of practicing swordsmanship.

    For the past 40 years, I wasn¡¯t just focused solely on cultivation methods.

    Not just in this life, but in the previous ones too...

    Suddenly, I begin to confuse how many lives I have lived.

    "Is this the ninth? Tenth? Ah, I''ve undergone nine returns."

    During these returns, how many years did I live?

    "No, don''t think about it."

    How many years did I practice martial arts, and how many years did I cultivate?

    "It''s the early signs of a heart demon. Don''t think more!"

    In each of the nine returns, I nearly lived close to 50 years in each life.

    Even considering the lives where I died earlier, when I add up all the lives I''ve lived so far...

    "No!"

    Around 500 years.

    Roughly, a life span of 500 years.

    "Ugh, huff..."

    Wolkwak!

    Blood spills as energy and blood twists.

    -Even after 500 years of practicing martial arts, I still can''t grasp beyond this point.

    Gang Qi uncontrobly escapes from my body, splitting into nine pieces.

    In the world of intent, nine versions of myself surround me, each uttering gloomy words.

    -How about gradually letting go of martial arts now?

    -After all, the initial goal of reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin and breaking through divine consciousness has been achieved.

    -Now, I''m at least not so weak to be torn apart by a fox.

    -Martial arts are not my talent. Isn''t it better to focus on one thing instead of forcing what doesn''t work?

    It isn''t that I have a split personality.

    They are all me.

    The voices are my own self-talking.

    -Honestly, how much of Kim Young-hoon''s advice do I even understand?

    Wolkwak!

    I try to control my emotions, but I  omit blood again.

    -Even a genius like Kim Young-hoon, unprecedented for a thousand years before and after, remained at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle for several lives.

    -I''ve barely managed to pass on knowledge and enlightenment to get to this point, but that''s Kim Young-hoon''s story.

    -How many more years will it take for someone without talent like me to reach Kim Young-hoon''s level? Another 500 years of training?

    Ughh Krghhh

    I bleed a little more and then heal my internal injuries.

    -Let''s face it. What have I achieved in these 500 years? Haven''t I just wasted time?

    Thoughts storm through my mind.

    The words being uttered by the Gang Sphere avatars are the immediate, dark thoughts made manifest.

    -Why am I practicing martial arts?

    Suddenly, such a question echoes in my mind.

    "Because I need power."

    The moment I hear that question, the storm of scattered thoughts somewhat clear.

    "It''s simple, isn''t it?"

    The words of Mad Lorde to mind.

    One ovees fate¡¯s attraction with a power that surpasses it.

    "I''ve just done everything I could. What more do you want from me..."

    Within the boundaries of humanity, I''ve struggled and tried to ovee fate.

    That is all.

    "I know. Perhaps entering Qi Building in this life is just my vain hope. Even if I enter Qi Building and practice for hundreds of years, I might not even step beyond Ultimate Pinnacle.

    I''m no different from dust under this vast sky. But even if I''m just a bug or dust, I cherish each and every life..."

    As I speak and sort out my thoughts, the clouds in my mind seem to clear bit by bit.

    "Martial arts have be one with my life, I cherish them too."

    I raise my head.

    The intent avatars that coldly spoke to me disappeared, leaving only the spheres of Gang Qi in front of me.

    I disperse the Gang Sphere and clench my fist.

    "It doesn''t matter how many years it takes. I cherish my life... Even if everything goes back to square one, all I will have left is the memory that I did my best."

    My energy and blood stabilize.

    I might not have gained a great enlightenment, but I fended off the heart demon.

    However, I still feel a slight tightness in my chest.

    ''I feel like I could have realized something...''

    Not realizing it might also be due to myck of talent.

    "I can''t help it. I have to pour more time into it."

    As my energy and blood settle, the powers I had cultivated over the years begin to stir.

    "Still, I''ve finally reached here after pouring in so much time..."

    Kugugugugu!

    The wood attribute energy surges, creating a point of spiritual power.

    And then, it explodes.

    Boom!

    A shockwave erupts from my lower dantian, and a cloud of green energy, the color of the wood element rises up.

    Yellow, ck, red, white, green.

    "I''ve fully mastered the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation...!"

    Whew...

    As I exhale, clouds of five colors swirl around me.

    "Should I try to break through to Qi Building?"

    I close my eyes with a smile.

    The Five Elements are tailing each other, dramatically increasing my recovery rate.

    I wonder what will happen if I attempt Qi Building this time...

    Kugugugu!

    I absorb the clouds of five colors, filling my lower dantian to the brim.

    The clouds of five colors spin inside, converging towards the center.

    "Here goes!"

    Kugugugu!

    I, a fool, have climbed up in the most ignorant way, pouring in umted time.

    No matter how thick the wall of Qi Building might be, can it really stand against all my time?

    Boom!

    A star of five colors lit up inside me.

    But the star of five colors keep vibrating with slight changes stemming from my Five Elements Spiritual Roots, and once again, cracks form in the star.

    Crack, snap!

    Boom!

    Eventually, another explosion urs, the star shatters, and all the spiritual clouds I have umted for the Qi Building attempt dissipate.

    The cultivation I had built up to 14th Star of Qi Refining falls back to 12th Star.

    "Whew..."

    It¡¯s another failure.

    But then.

    "Whew, whew..."

    It was after about twenty breaths.

    Kugugugu

    Power began to surge back into my lower abdomen.

    When I had fully mastered four methods, my recovery rate of spiritual power was already fast enough to restore all my cultivation in half a day.

    Now that I have mastered all five elemental methods, the recovery rate of my spiritual power is so fast that the cultivation of 14th Star Qi Refining can be fully recovered in the time it takes for twenty breaths.

    "Let''s go again."

    Kugugugugu!

    Having quickly recovered the cloud of five colors, I once again attempted Qi Building.

    Koong Koong Koong!

    With each explosion of the star, I observe the flow of the Five Elements.

    The changes in the Five Elements correspond precisely to the five elemental methods I have mastered.

    With each failure, I begin to see clear reasons for the failure.

    A life of nothing but failure upon failure upon failure.

    The rotten failures are umting, and someday will sprout a seed.

    Simultaneously, each time I observe the flow of the Five Elements, the power of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation settled inside me seems to gradually find bnce.

    Among the methods I have learned so far, the Earth Surpassing Path had a little more spiritual power than the others, and there were slight differences in energy ording to the order in which they were learned.

    Although the difference was so slight it was barely noticeable, these tiny differences are gradually being filled, moving towards perfect bnce.

    Every time these small gaps are filled, I found that my recovery rate improved slightly, little by little.

    From around twenty breaths, to neen and a half.

    "Go further."

    Kooong!

    I focused on my lower dantian and continue my training.

    "There are about ten more years left."

    Within that time, I must break through!

    I enter a cave deep in Shattered Heaven Peak and continually challenge Qi Building, adjusting the slight ratio of spiritual power in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Kim Young-hoon, too, did note to visit, likely caught up in his own intense training and realizations somewhere.

    And then, a few months passed.

    "Eun-hyun,e out."

    "Yes, Kim Hyung. What''s... Wow!"

    I¡¯, startled by Kim Young-hoon''s appearance.

    He¡¯s so emaciated that his bones are showing, and dark circles have sunk deep under his eyes, making him look like a living skeleton.

    His hands are also covered in scabs, gripping a saber so that the scabs seem to merge with the saber, giving the impression that his hand and the saber are connected.

    "For the past 50 or so days, I''ve survived on the energy of my Inner Core alone, swinging my saber like a madman. And, Eun-hyun..."

    A single tear trickles down Kim Young-hoon''s gaunt face.

    "After 40 years of hard training...finally. Finally, I''ve reached it."

    "......"

    Engrossed in my cultivation practice, I have been unaware of Kim Young-hoon''s activities.

    "From now on, I will begin my ascent. I came to show you."

    "Yes."

    I stop my cultivation, rise from my ce, and follow Kim Young-hoon.

    We go to the front of a small peak located at the lower part of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Kim Young-hoon, gaunt and emaciated, lifts his saber.

    "Let me exin slowly. About the realm beyond..."

    He begins his exnation.

    "The key to reaching the stage beyond lies in finding the form of consciousness that best suits humans.

    The founder of Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts tried to transform human consciousness into the same form as humans, like the demon beast methods, but abandoned it feeling it wasn''t the way of martial arts.

    However, he pondered why demon beasts transform their consciousness into the same form as their species, referencing the demon beast methods.

    He concluded that it was to amplify their inherent wild nature, responding to the energy and thus strengthening the body to its limits."

    As he exins, he slowly andnguidly begins to perform the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Gradually, his form of consciousness begins to change, stimting my upper dantian.

    "Why did the founder of Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts conclude that this was not the inherent form of human consciousness? I pondered this repeatedly and then realized something while delving into the profound subjectivity of the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts."

    His slow saber dance movements gradually pick up pace.

    "Humans are inherently unique beings. Demon beasts, initiallycking intelligence and gaining it through spiritual awakening, did not need to ponder their lives and thus chose to enhance their wildness.

    But we, inherently intelligent, are beings who ponder. If we live lives full of pondering, each person''s worries and lives will inevitably differ."

    His consciousness begins to be suffused with light.

    "Therefore, the most suitable form of consciousness for humans is inevitably linked to what each individual has most profoundly pondered in their life."

    It¡¯s a golden light.

    Unlike the previous life''s Kim Young-hoon, who simply burned his life to leap forward, the Kim Young-hoon who had rightly pondered his goal all his life is showing a much more stable level of achievement.

    I feel like I could glimpse the happiest times of his life through that golden consciousness.

    Times spent sleeping with his family, eating meals, and leading a normal everyday life.

    All those times.

    Around Kim Young-hoon, nine versions of himself appear.

    Nine Gang Spheres rotate around him.

    Gradually, they begin to merge into his consciousness.

    "What I most wanted and wished for in my lifelong martial arts training was to cross the sky like a beam of light to return to my family."

    Eun-hyun, you said that life melts into martial arts. You were right. The characteristic of my martial arts being swift was imbued with my desire to return to my family even faster..."

    ''Ah...''

    His consciousness materializes and condenses.

    I thought his consciousness had merged into his de as a solid line.

    But looking again, his consciousness itself has be the de.

    The form of consciousness that best suits Kim Young-hoon is a golden saber.

    The de of consciousness merges with the saber that Kim Young-hoon is holding.

    The final movement of the Severing Vein Saber Method ends.

    Observing his every move in a sh, not missing even a moment, I watch everything about him.

    In the world of an instant.

    In that world, my consciousnessmunicates with Kim Young-hoon, who holds a zing golden de.

    [What is the name of that ce?]

    In the world of an instant, my consciousness and his engage in dialogue.

    [What do you think it is?]

    [Tell me, please.]

    [I pondered and pondered. But it was so clear.]

    He smiles slightly.

    [This realm, built upon the blood and tears of the founder of Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts. I can¡¯t ignore it

    I can''t even imagine the pain and history it took to pioneer this realm.]

    From the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to reaching the Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts.

    The new history of martial arts, forged in Kim Young-hoon''s blood.

    [Even though Ultimate Pinnacle was a fictional realm, this surpasses even fiction. Then, it''s only right that the first pioneer is qualified to name it. I don''t have the qualifications.

    Therefore, this realm shall follow the will of its founder...]

    Just as the saber of golden consciousness and the saber steeped in Kim Young-hoon''s blood merge.

    The image of Kim Young-hoon from past cycles seems to ovep with the current Kim Young-hoon.

    No, the corpses of Kim Young-hoon from all past lives are behind him.

    The history of martial arts he created, made from his blood, bes one with the new realm.

    [It shall be called Beyond the Path to Heaven (Ô½µÀÈëÌì).]

    The next moment.

    In the world of an instant, the saber of light swings at a speed that even my tenfold elerated thought can not follow, illuminating the four corners of Heaven and Earth with golden brilliance.

    "Beyond the Path to Heaven, the Surpassing Radiant Saber!!!"

    The beam of radiance cuts through space, splitting the peak before us in half.

    The sound of the explosion follows btedly, and soon after, the explosion roars.

    "This is my own path of life I have reached."

    Kim Young-hoon, with tears in his eyes, turns to look at me.

    "I only now understand that life is joy. To all the predecessors who made me who I am now, to my family, and to life itself, I am grateful."

    Amidst the dust clouds created by the copsing peak, Kim Young-hoonughs andughs again.

    Trantor Notes:  My stockpile is like a pheonix. It dies and rebirth in the mes, stronger and more abundant than ever!

    And there we have it. The next realm of martial arts. Kim Young-hoon should be a writer with his skill in naming...

 Chapter 79: Fate (4)

    Chapter 79: Fate (4)

    "Ah..."

    It''s beautiful.

    So very dazzling.

    I silently watch Kim Young-hoon.

    He¡¯s shining.

    Kim Young-hoon is shining so brightly.

    "...Amazing, you truly are."

    Normally, I would have given him a bright smile.

    Or perhaps, show my respect with a bow.

    But right now, I can only quietly admire his achievement.

    He seems akin to light itself.

    Maybe because of the lingering heart demon of myst ordeal.

    Compared to him, I feel so insignificant.

    "Really... congrattions."

    He looks at me and smiles faintly.

    And then, Kim Young-hoon copses.

    Thud-

    "Ah..."

    That''s right.

    He has reached this realm by swinging his saber like a madman for months without proper rest or food.

    I hurriedly carry Kim Young-hoon,y him down, and treat him.

    Watching him asleep, I let out a bitter smile.

    Is this envy?

    No, it isn''t.

    It¡¯s a sense of deprivation about my own talent, a bit of emptiness, and feeling of insignificance.

    While he blossoms his talent and continuously progresses, I need many times more time to cover the same distance.

    Seeing his light, maybe it¡¯s because the shadows in my heart seem to deepen.

    I feel even my hope is fading.

    ''Can I reach Qi Building within the remaining time?''

    Honestly, I''m not sure.

    The bnce is bing increasingly perfect and my recovery time shortened.

    But I still haven''t reached Qi Building.

    Continually adjusting the ratio of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation while trying to break through Qi Building is bing more difficult.

    ''...Both cultivation and martial arts.''

    It feels like even the heavens are forcibly rejecting me.

    If there is such a thing as the attraction of fate, what kind of force is binding me from reaching the next realm?

    ''Can I really ovee the barrier to the next realm in this lifetime...''

    With a heavy heart, I revitalized Kim Young-hoon''s vital energy for several days.

    A few dayster, Kim Young-hoon wakes up.

    "Kim Hyung, are you feeling alright?"

    As he gets up, he looks over me for a while.

    "Kim Hyung?"

    When I ask again, Kim Young-hoon finally looks at me and smiles faintly.

    He nods his head.

    "Any difort?"

    He shakes his head.

    "...Are you having difficulty speaking?"

    He shakes his head again and looks at me meaningfully with a smile.

    ''What''s going on..?''

    Kim Young-hoon gets up, grabs his saber, and goes outside.

    He looks at the sky for a moment with a smile, then climbs onto a nearby high rock, resting his chin in his hand, and watches me.

    He looks like he¡¯s observing me.

    I read Kim Young-hoon''s intent.

    His intent is full of interest, curiosity, and anticipation.

    ''Anticipation... Could it be?''

    His intuition seems to feel that I would reach a simr realm as him.

    Or maybe he¡¯s just expecting me to reach the same realm as him.

    "...Kim Hyung. I... don''t have as much talent as you think."

    But Kim Young-hoon just observes me without any reaction.

    "......"

    After a while, I sigh, go inside to adjust my cultivation, and practice martial arts.

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon''s strange behavior continued.

    After reaching the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven and waking up again, Kim Young-hoon stopped speaking.

    It wasn''t aphasia.

    Sometimes he went out to buy necessities and spoke then.

    But even at those times, he did not directly converse with me.

    He never spoke a word to me, just always looked at me with curiosity and anticipation in his eyes.

    If I seemed burdened, he would go far away to a distant peak.

    But I knew he was always watching me, even from afar.

    ''...It''s burdensome.''

    As if he¡¯s curious about when I would reach the next realm.

    No, it was more than that; he¡¯s certain of it.

    Sometimes I would ask him for martial arts guidance or to observe the martial arts of Beyond the Path to Heaven, but he avoided conversation and no longer taught me anything.

    It felt like he was reluctant to show any thoughts towards me.

    ''What does this mean..!?''

    I was frustrated to the point of madness, but I had to ept his stance and continued to practice martial arts and adjust the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation myself.

    Time kept passing.

    No matter how much time passes, Kim Young-hoon maintains his odd observer''s behavior around me patiently.

    ''I feel like I''m going crazy.''

    He showed no thoughts, didn¡¯t teach, didn¡¯t offer advice, or even talk to me.

    He just looked at me with transparent eyes.

    As if he was certain that one day I would definitely reach the same realm as him, full of significant anticipation.

    What year is it?

    How many times has it been?

    ''I failed again.''

    I kept observing and re-observing the changes in the Five Elements through repeated failures.

    As a result, I understand more than 70% of the changes.

    Yet, I still haven''t reached the Qi Building stage.

    If I can grasp the remaining 30% of the changes, I will probably be able to ascend to the Qi Building stage.

    But time is really running out.

    ''Is it one month, two, three months left?''

    My life is nearing its end.

    With heavy eyes, I look up at the sky.

    Neither martial arts nor cultivation can take me beyond.

    I am no different from dust.

    Yet, Kim Young-Hoon, like a speck of dust, still looks at me from afar with eyes full of expectation.

    Thud, thud...

    I approach Kim Young-Hoon and speak.

    "...As I said before, my life is slowlying to an end. Being a cultivator, I am well aware of my own lifespan."

    "......"

    "Why haven''t you spoken to me since you entered Beyond the Path to Heaven? By now, you must realize Ick talent, so can''t you at least offer some guidance?"

    He just gives a faint, bitter smile.

    "...Fine. I''m about to die. You won''t help or advise me. I just came to say goodbye."

    If I fail to enter the Qi Building stage this time, I will truly die.

    "I really don''t understand why you, Kim Hyung, are practicing this silent cultivation. Frankly, I''m baffled and frustrated as to why you suddenly stopped talking after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    But... you''re undoubtedly a great master who has pioneered a new realm. So, I will respect you. Thank you for showing me a new realm."

    I bow to Kim Young-Hoon and slowly head towards a spot on Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Receiving Seo Eun-hyun''s farewell, Kim Young-Hoon watches his fading figure in the distance and sighs softly.

    "...Why can''t you understand, Eun-hyun."

    Maybe it¡¯s a matter of perspective.

    Kim Young-Hoon can see it.

    "You''re alreadyplete. Beyond just forging a weapon, you''re holding it in your hand, ready to swing. So, why aren''t you swinging it?"

    When he awoke after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven and saw Seo Eun-hyun, he was too shocked to speak.

    The fact that ''such a thing'' could be seen in the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven was truly surprising.

    But Seo Eun-hyun''s ''that thing'' is alreadyplete.

    Even more towering and solid than Kim Young-Hoon had imagined.

    Just a swing away from being used.

    After seeing it, Kim Young-Hoon constantly spoke to ''that thing'' in Seo Eun-hyun''s subconscious, stimting and guiding it.

    He didn''t provide teachings through voice or spars.

    He feared that such instructions would only obscure the enlightenment.

    But now, Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s death is drawing near.

    ''Should I speak to him now?''

    You''replete.

    Just swing, and it will work.

    Can he awaken even now if I tell him directly?

    Kim Young-Hoon watches Seo Eun-hyun practicing cultivation from afar.

    Suddenly, he sees a reflection of himself in Seo Eun-hyun''s ''that thing.''

    "...Enough."

    Kim Young-Hoon decides to trust his intuition.

    He would continue as he had been, constantly stimting his subconscious.

    "Let''s trust the guy."

    No, he has no choice but to trust.

    Anyone who saw ''that thing'' would have no choice but to believe.

    "If he really struggles, I''ll just show him once."

    Kim Young-Hoon decides to trust his feelings and what he had seen in Seo Eun-hyun''s inner world.

    Do you know the feeling of not seeing a sprout grow no matter how much fertilizer you give?

    Repeatedly giving the soil the fertilizer of failure, yet the sprout of sess refuses to emerge.

    Kuwoong, kuwoong, kuwoong!

    I keep challenging Qi Building.

    Stars shatter, the Five Elements adjust, and I fail again.

    Hoo...

    What was once a recovery of twenty breaths has now reduced to five.

    Almost perfect.

    But it feels impossible to reach the end, like trying to find the limit of an irrational number.

    No matter how much I adjust, it feels impossible to reach the end.

    ''What exactly should I do?''

    No matter what I do, the end never seems to be in sight.

    Kuwoong!

    Once again, the Spiritual Energy Star explodes.

    ''Why does it explode every time?''

    Honestly, after mastering the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and adjusting the ratios to the extreme, shouldn''t that have been enough?

    What more could it possibly want from here?

    ''What exactly...!''

    Frustration surges within me, and it feels like my blood will burst from my veins.

    "What more do you want from me.."

    Just then, it happens.

    "...Hm?"

    My eyes twitch and look towards the distance.

    "...That¡¯s."

    Kim Young-Hoon stood up and started performing a sword dance.

    Yes.

    It¡¯s a sword dance.

    It¡¯s the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    From the first to the twenty-fourth move, his sword techniques sweep through the air, and afterpleting all the moves, Kim Young-Hoon sheaths his saber and sits down.

    That is the end.

    ''Was he trying to tell me something?''

    What could he possibly mean?

    Especially since I¡¯m pondering over cultivation, not martial arts.

    However, I can''t shake off the image of Kim Young-Hoon performing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from my mind.

    ''Why did he show me Severing Mountain Swordsmanship?''

    If he wants to enlighten me, wouldn''t it be better to show me Surpassing Radiant Saber, the pinnacle of his achievement in Beyond the Path to Heaven, to stimte my upper dantian?

    ''No, a lowly person trying to understand the intentions of a master... Then, there must be some reason he showed me Severing Mountain Swordsmanship...''

    Strangely, Kim Young-Hoon''s swordsmanship lingers in my mind for a long time.

    After some contemtion, I realize the reason.

    "Aha..."

    What he performed wasn''t just Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    It was ''my'' Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    He had mimicked my usual stance, gestures, habits, direction of intent, and pacing of energy - ''my'' Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    That''s why I¡¯m deeply impressed by seeing my own swordsmanship through Kim Young-Hoon.

    ''Why did he show me my Severing Mountain Swordsmanship?''

    I think about the problems in my swordsmanship and recall what Kim Young-Hoon had shown.

    "There''s... no problem?"

    Even though I¡¯m a rotten durd, I¡¯m a master who reached the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship Kim Young-Hoon showed, without a joke, had no ws whatsoever. It was perfect and stable in every flow.

    ''Is there some hidden problem that I''m unaware of?''

    That might be the case.

    Seen through the eyes of a genius like Kim Young-Hoon, who reached Beyond the Path to Heaven, he might see more than I can.

    Let''s think carefully.

    There must be a reason he showed me that...

    ...

    "...There''s none."

    There¡¯s no problem.

    And then, in the midst of my contemtion, I understand Kim Young-Hoon''s intentions.

    ''He was showing me that there''s no problem with me...?''

    To encourage me?

    "...I''m perfect?"

    I shake my head.

    That can''t be. He¡¯s a master far beyond me, an iparable martial arts prodigy.

    There''s no way my ws aren''t be visible to him.

    But.

    ''If Kim Young-Hoon, a master much higher than me, sees no problem, then maybe there really is no problem?''

    Perhaps my martial arts are alreadyplete?

    Zing-

    Completion.

    Somehow, with that thought, something seems to resonate in my heart.

    This feeling is simr to when I heard Kim Young-Hoon''s exnation that the realms of Beyond the Path to Heaven vary depending on a person''s life.

    Something touches my heart.

    Zing-

    Something is knocking on my heart.

    I ponder the nature of this feeling.

    I remember this tingling sensation.

    When observing the colors of my disciples'' intents, when studying with my master and affirming his heart, when I saw Kim Young-Hoon reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ''This feeling is...''

    It¡¯s the feeling of life being closely experienced.

    "Aah!"

    Indeed.

    The thing knocking inside my chest is none other than ''myself.''

    "Aah...!"

    Suddenly, I feel tears streaming down.

    Why did my heart respond to the words pletion'' and ''life.''

    Perhaps, it¡¯s because all my past lives areplete in themselves.

    Just then, I am finally able to hear a certain voice, felt as a tremor in my heart.

    I look at Kim Young-Hoon, who is watching me from afar.

    He isn''t silent.

    He has been speaking to me all along.

    "Aah..."

    I feel anger.

    I feel injustice.

    How coul I be so foolish?

    Having learned thenguages of various countries and thenguage of the demon race, what good is it if I cannot understand thenguage of the heart?

    Kim Young-Hoon has been unceasingly speaking to me, stimting my subconscious.

    Telling me I am alreadyplete.

    That I only need to wield it.

    "...But, Ick talent."

    I clench my teeth and with tears floowing.

    "Talent?"

    Kim Young-Hoon sat at the very peak of Shattered Heaven Peak, looking at Seo Eun-Hyun on the opposite peak, shedding tears.

    Smirking slightly, he muses.

    "What does talent matter at this point?

    Even if I am heavenly-sent talent, and you are a talent abandoned by the heavens, it''s not about who has or doesn''t have talent.

    It''s about those who have found the meaning of life and those who are searching. I found mine. What about yours? You have something I don''t. You surely know your life better than anyone."

    From heart to heart, influenced by the power of Beyond the Path to Heaven, Kim Young-Hoon''s Will is conveyed.

    Thump!

    Kim Young-Hoon''s Will reaches me.

    Hearing his words, I feel a sudden rity.

    That is exactly what I had thought when I saw him before.

    The past Kim Young-Hoons, who despaired among the cultivators, sh before my eyes.

    Blessed or forsaken by the heavens. We resemble each other as we cry out beneath fate.

    If we are simr under fate.

    If we have the will to resist fate, aren''t we alike in that too?

    While listening to Kim Young-hoon''s heart, I look into my heart, facing what I have long ignored.

    "Did I unknowingly despair?"

    The ratio of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation isn''t the issue.

    Such things, once adjusted to a certain extent, can always be resolved.

    I am more than qualified to challenge the Qi Building stage.

    But I haven''t, perhaps fearing that myck of talent means no matter how much my lifespan extends, nothing will change.

    Escaping the attraction of fate is not just about strength, but also about will.

    Perhaps, I have been tamed by the attraction of my fate.

    "Thank you, Young-hoon Hyung-nim."

    Receiving his heart, I shed my hesitation.

    ''So it is.''

    When the inner demon visitedst time, I drove it away, saying it''s fortunate that martial arts are an important part of my life that I cherish.

    But the frustration I felt wasn''t resolved.

    Only now do I understand the reason.

    It''s not about cherishing them.

    I have always been cherishing them..

    It''s not about doing my best.

    I have been living my whole life doing my best.

    Whether talented or not, I have strived and cherished all my efforts.

    The umted depression throughout my lives burst out, turning into a heart demon, making me worry about talent.

    ''Whether a durd or a genius, that''s not what''s important.''

    What matters is how much we cherish life and believe in our own.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    All the shadows in my heart wash away swiftly.

    Cleansing all hesitations, I regain my focus and once again challenge the Qi Building stage.

    I have been foolishly standing still under the pretense of adjusting ratios.

    "Ratios, what nonsense."

    Why should I adjust to the method?

    The method should adjust to me.

    Five spiritual clouds swirl in my dantian.

    The slightly protruding parts among them,

    I cut them off without hesitation with my Sword Gang and expell them from my body.

    Hoo...

    Although my spiritual power decreases, the five elements synergize and are forcibly bnced by the cutting of Sword Gang, fully recovering.

    The ratio of the Five Elements bes perfectly equal.

    At the same time, I feel as if the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivationpletely merge, a strange sensation.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    Kuwoong!

    I challenged Qi Building.

    Thepletely merged five-colored spiritual energy forms a Spiritual Energy Star.

    It shattered soon after but reforms in less than half a breath.

    Kuwoong, kuwoong, kuwoong!

    I concentrate day and night, losing track of time.

    And then, I feel a pain in my heart.

    "Again?"

    My lifespan is ending.

    If only I have a little more time, Qi Building is within reach...

    "Take my life if you dare."

    Looking at the heavens, I dere defiantly.

    "Let''s see whether you bring down divine punishment first, or I reach Qi Building!"

    The perfectly integrated five spiritual energy swirls, creating countless changes within.

    These changes forcefully subdue the fluctuations in the Spiritual Energy Star.

    Qi Building is within reach.

    Thump, thump...!

    Beating my heart with Gang Qi, I focus even more.

    I am no different from dust.

    But do you know?

    Stars are formed from clouds of dust.

    Dust gathers and forms the cradle of stars, the neb.

    The five elements of spiritual energy shine, and the star, shattering several times within the cloud, re-emerge.

    ''Here I go!''

    Is it due to my intense focus?

    Before I know it, the starry night has passed, and dawn is breaking.

    Soon after, dark clouds cover the sky.

    Will the heavenly lightning strike, or will I reach Qi Building?

    A critical situation!

    Roar, roar...

    Blue streaks sh between the clouds, and the sky brims with the power of lightning.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    "Heavens above..."

    Thump, thump!

    "I will break free from fate!"

    sh!

    The sky turns blue.

    In the next moment.

    From afar, I can hear Kim Young-hoon''s heart reaching out to me.

    As if he is speaking right in front of me.

    "Eun-hyun, swing. It''s already in your hand."

    ''Ah.''

    Only at the edge of life and death did I understand his words.

    Due to his longing and desire to return to his family, Kim Young-hoon created his Surpassing Radiant Saber that transcends space and light.

    That is the meaning of his life.

    Then, what¡¯s the meaning of mine?

    ''I wanted to break free from fate.''

    How many times have I struggled miserably under fate?

    Like Kim Young-hoon, who flies like a bird in the sky, I wanted to fly beyond and escape fate, seeking freedom.

    Kim Young-hoon''s longing for home melded into his martial arts, achieving a speed that transcends even space.

    I meld my desire to escape fate into my martial arts, endlessly liberating my techniques.

    In an instant.

    I find the optimized form of my consciousness.

    A sword.

    The sword, longing to escape fate, transcends its form, bing formless, dispersing into transparent consciousness.

    Shuaaak!

    Suddenly, the Gang Spheres that leave my body merge with the consciousness, materializing it.

    Kwarurung!

    A bolt of blue lightning falls towards me, and I precisely locate its falling point with my Lightning Predicting Eye.

    Holding the colorless void in front of me, I swing towards the heavens.

    "Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    The sword of formlessness cuts through the heavenly lightning and splits the thick clouds beyond.

    "Formless Sword!"

    The sky splits vertically, and light of dawn pours through the gap.

    Ku-gung, kku-gung, kku-gu-gu-gung!

    They say the dantian is the field of the heart (mind, emotion).

    From the field of my heart, where I have rid myself of all hesitations and nourished the soil with fertilizers, sprouts start to emerge.

    It has been a long journey.

    But finally,

    I have arrived!

 Chapter 80: Qi Building

    Chapter 80: Qi Building

    The Five Elements form a perfect circle.

    "Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation!"

    Surpassing the Five Elements, truly entering the path of cultivation!

    The five spiritual clouds of yellow, ck, red, white, and green start to rotate andpress in the dantian.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    ''Here we go!''

    A Spiritual Energy Star forms.

    The twists of spiritual energy from the Five Elements Spiritual Roots are blocked by the changes of all five methods of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    ¡®Suppress them!''

    The changes of the Five Elements rotating in the dantian gradually expand their reach.

    Soon, the transformations of the Five Elements begin to consume the twists of the Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    My achievements devour the fetters I am born with.

    Woo-woo-woong!

    Thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of times?

    I''ve challenged Qi Building countless times.

    I''ve understood all the changes of the Five Elements!

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    All transformations of the Five Elements ascend to my hand, and the five-colored star begins to stabilize.

    Pa-aa-aaat!

    A dazzling orb of light, different from the mere point of spiritual power I''ve been cultivating, shines within my dantian.

    The words of Mad Lorde to mind.

    ''Creating the flow of fate, extending lifespan...''

    Through the unified spiritual meridian, spiritual power circtes and gets absorbed by the Spiritual Energy Star.

    And the Spiritual Energy Starpresses it into Pure Spiritual Force.

    The Pure Spiritual Force then circtes through the entire spiritual meridian, making the whole body ustomed to it.

    Since the Spiritual Energy Star itself prevents the Pure Spiritual Force from running rampant, it''s safe even if it flows to sensitive areas like the upper dantian or heart.

    Ku-gu-gu-gu!

    Gang Qi, or Pure Spiritual Force, starts flowing throughout my body.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    I no longer need to forcefullypress the heart with Gang Qi.

    Gang Qi naturally flows through the spiritual meridian, extending my lifespan.

    Changes ur in the celestial energy.

    Beyond my fated star, a new position forms, granting me an additional 300 years of lifespan from the heavens.

    ''If the path of cultivation is about creating a continuation of fate, like the stars... Perhaps cultivation is ultimately a process of bing like the heavens.''

    I gain a slight insight into the path of immortality.

    Through it, my ability to read celestial energy has slightly improved since the Qi Refining stage.

    Now, just by looking at the sky, I can get a sense of great fortunes and misfortunes.

    ''From now on, the concept of time will change a bit.''

    After reaching Core Formation, I''ll receive another 300 years, totaling 600 years of lifespan.

    At Nascent Soul, I''ll get an additional 600 years, making it about 1200 years in total.

    Starting from now, having received an extra 300 years from the heavens, my lifespan will be significantly longer.

    Roar, roar...

    The dark clouds that gathered around Shattered Heaven Peak dissipate and soon vanish.

    "Ha, haha. Hahahaha!"

    I sort through my thoughts andugh loudly, resonating throughout the entire peak.

    Finally.

    After several lifetimes, finally!

    "I have ovee fate...!!!"

    Surpassing fate, oveing lifespan.

    Cururuk

    I deeply understand Kim Young-Hoon''s words that life is joy.

    Through martial arts, I have redefined myself and gained higher enlightenment.

    Having ovee fate, I have been granted an additional 300 years.

    How can I not be grateful?

    Once again, I confirm my achievement of reaching the Qi Building stage, releasing Pure Spiritual Force throughout my body.

    Currently, I can only produce a slender thread of Pure Spiritual Force, as there is only one source of conversion, the single Spiritual Energy Star.

    But undoubtedly, it is Pure Spiritual Force, and with Gang Qi flowing in my body, it''s like having constant defensive Gang Qi activated.

    Up to the Qi Refining stage, cultivators, though capable of using spells, still feel somewhat human.

    But from the Qi Building stage, one truly begins to transcend humanity.

    With Gang Qi flowing throughout my body, attacks from martial artists with Sword Energy or Sword Silk will not even break my defenses.

    Even Sword Gang should have no effect if the concentration of Pure Spiritual Force is increased.

    ''Unless it''s an attack at the Gang Sphere level, the defensive Gang Qi flowing normally should be sufficient. Additionally, Pure Spiritual Force is circting throughout, boosting vitality.''

    Like the one Qi Building expert in pill-refining from the Makli n. Even if several organs are torn out, Pure Spiritual Force will keep them functioning for days, making it unproblematic unless the head, heart, or abdomen is severely injured.

    Furthermore.

    Covering internal energy with Pure Spiritual Force forms Sword Gang. In that case, freely pouring the Pure Spiritual Force flowing throughout my body into my Inner Core should allow me to produce infinite output of Gang Qi.

    Frankly, any energy flowing through my body can be scooped up in whatever amount I wish and utilized in my Inner Core without any noticeable impact.

    As I ascend to Qi Building, most importantly, my consciousness has grown even more.

    Swish...

    I release my Formless Sword.

    Then my consciousness returns to its original spherical domain, enveloping me.

    Woosh...

    Around me, within a radius of about 3 Zhang (approximately 9 meters), bes covered with my consciousness.

    As I continue to cultivate in Qi Building, the domain of my consciousness will only growrger.

    ''If I didn''t reach Qi Building in this life, the size of my consciousness would remain the same, so my head wouldn¡¯t explode right away in the next life. But now that I''ve reached Qi Building and been granted more life, thinking about the current size of my consciousness...''

    However, after pondering and moving my consciousness for a while, I quickly found the answer in the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Swoosh...

    My consciousness changes into the Formless Sword, and as I activate my will, itpletely splits and begins to swirl around me.

    ''This is possible even without internal energy.''

    My skill in handling pure consciousness had greatly increased, having reached the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    In the next life, if I wake up and immediately split the Formless Sword, it seems I''ll be able to avoid overload in the upper dantian.

    ''I can at least stay relieved for now...''

    For now, I am greatly relieved that I wouldn''t be trapped in a cycle of my head constantly exploding.

    Of course, I don''t know what will happen if I continue to cultivate and my consciousness grows, but for now, I have extinguished the urgent fire.

    Swoosh...

    I revert the Formless Sword back.

    I ponder over the cultivation methods I will learn in the future.

    ''Now that I''ve been given 300 years, I should think slowly...''

    Until now, I always felt rushed due to the constraint of a 50-year lifespan.

    But now that I''ve been granted 300 years in a single life, I feel incredibly rxed and peaceful.

    The stages of Qi Building are broadly divided into four.

    Many people casually called them early, mid,te, and Grand perfection, but there are official names for each stage of Qi Building..

    Unlike Qi Refining, where each stage is called Star, it is called Constetion in Qi Building.

    1st Constetion: Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket

    2nd Constetion: Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    3rd Constetion: Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Stars.

    4th Constetion: Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot.

    They are called by these names.

    They corresponds to the twenty-eight stars existing in the Astral Realm.

    Qi Building cultivators start from the Spiritual Energy Star corresponding to the 1st Constetion and go up to the 28th Spiritual Energy Star corresponding to the 4th Constetion. Creating all twenty-eight Spiritual Energy Stars in the dantian signifies reaching the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.

    The Seven Stars Ritual performed during the Qi Refining phase is of great help in Qi Building.

    The Seven Stars Ritual involved receiving heaven and earth spiritual blessings by borrowing the names of seven out of the twenty-eight constetion stars.

    Depending on the type of constetion chosen at that time, it can either assist in the practice of the 1st Constetion, 2nd Constetion, 3rd Constetion, or the 4th Constetion.

    ''I performed the ritual for the Seven Stars of the Azure Dragon this time, so I should have an advantage in the practice of the 1st Constetion.''

    Suddenly, I recall an interesting fact.

    Typically, the vast majority of cultivators perform the Seven Stars Ritual only twice in their lifetime.

    Unless they choose the wrong time for the ceremony, causing it to fail, or some extraordinary rare phenomenon like Heavenly Rejection urs.

    Originally, the blessings received during the Seven Stars Ritual are only for seven stars, and depending on which constetion one chooses, the timing of the help received in Qi Building changes.

    Usually, those with insufficient talent receive blessings from the stars of the 1st Constetion or 2nd Constetion, hoping for help in the early to mid-stages of Qi Building.

    Those with outstanding talent receive blessings from the stars of the 3rd Constetion or the 4th Constetion, aiming to quickly pass through the early to mid-stages and focus on theter stages.

    ''This cursed regression ability might be helpful sometimes.''

    In my case, every time I regress, the state of cultivation ispletely reset, and I have to perform the Seven Stars Ritual again.

    Then, if I receive blessings from the 1st Constetion in the early stage, refresh my understanding of that stage, and in the next life, skip the 1st Constetion with prior knowledge and receive blessings from the 2nd Constetion...

    ''Reaching the Grand Perfection of Qi Building by receiving blessings from all four constetions doesn''t seem like a far-fetched idea.''

    Maybe Qi Building might be a bit easier than Qi Refining.

    I am lost in thought regarding Qi Building when.

    "Eun-hyunl."

    Kim Young-hoon approaches me.

    After nearly ten years, speaking with his voice.

    "It seems that cultivators from various cultivator ns that have settled in Shattered Heaven Peak areing this way."

    "Ah, that makes sense."

    With lightning striking and clouds splitting, it¡¯s natural for them toe here.

    "Then Sha-"

    Just as I am about to utter the word ''Shattered Heaven Peak.''

    Crackle!

    A sh of lightning sparks before my eyes, and the entire surroundings are engulfed in a strange glow..

    I realize in an instant that I have been transported to some bizarre ce.

    ''What''s this...?''

    I am about to go on alert, but then I realize that my physical body has disappeared.

    I have been sucked into this strange world in the state of consciousness.

    ''What''s the situation here?''

    As I look around in confusion.

    Whoosh...

    Crackle, crackle...

    The bizarre space begins to fill with lightning of all colors.

    Red, blue, gold, white, jade, pink, dark red...

    And across the world of lightning.

    A shadowy figure emerges, like a dark shadow.

    I tense up at this iprehensible situation and watch the figure.

    The figure has no discernible outline, and its entire body is a dark shadow, almost ghost-like.

    But it doesn¡¯t feel like the aura of a ghost, it¡¯s more akin to a bizarre phantom.

    As I observe the entity.

    Drip...

    "...!"

    From the face area of the shadow.

    Blood begins to flow from where I assume the eyes would be.

    It looks like a resentful spirit shedding bloody tears.

    [I am Yang Su-jin, the first Sect Master of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the remnant shadow of the fate left behind. You, the next generation''s Ender.

    Entering this space means that you''ve miraculously achieved the conditions I set.

    Before realizing your fate, entering Shattered Heaven Peak, surviving the heavenly lightning, and uttering ''Shattered Heaven'' - all Enders who miraculously achieve this near-impossible probability cane here.]

    ''Yang Su-jin!?''

    [I, the founder of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Yang Su-jin, have created an attraction of fate within Shattered Heaven Peak that inevitably draws in Enders. Therefore, an Ender will inevitablye to Shattered Heaven Peak at some point.

    However, for an Ender, who is less than a bug before realizing their fate, to be struck by heavenly lightning here and survive against all odds, and to then utter ''Shattered Heaven,'' would require an unbelievable miracle.

    Such an event is impossible, but without a miracle, there will be no escaping [it]s notice.

    Thus, I leave this warning here for future generations, relying solely on the possibility of such a miracle.]

    Crack, sizzle...

    Around the figure introduced as the remnant of Yang Su-jin.

    The lightning that surrounds us starts turning blood red.

    [Future generations, whether you are the next Ender, or the one after, or even thousands or millions of generationster, never reveal the fate you have been given. I don''t know what gift you may have received, but under no circumstances should you ever speak of it.

    No matter where you go in the Three Thousand Worlds, [it] will know what you have received.

    Keeping your fate a secret is the only slim chance you have.]

    Crackle, sizzle!

    The entire area fills with blood-red lightning.

    More and more blood tears flow from the eyes of the figure introducing himself as Yang Su-jin''s remnant.

    [If you have already revealed your secret, then, future generations, even that slim chance has vanished.

    Do not even think of returning to your homnd or escaping the curse of fate.

    Just give up on the thought of cultivation, live ordinarily among mortals, and die an ordinary death. Forgetting your homnd forever and living and dying that way is the only way to find happiness for an Ender who has revealed their own fate.]

    Drip, drip...

    His shadow starts to bleed and then begins to dissolve into the blood-red lightning.

    [Everyone living their fate feels averse to revealing it.

    Especially for an Ender, this feeling is much stronger. Yet, many take their fate lightly and end up revealing it.

    I, too, once revealed my fate and ended up like this, so, future generations, heed my warning.

    Even if you don''t reveal your fate, [it] will be after you, but if you do reveal your fate, any means of resistance against [it] willpletely disappear.

    Future generations, never take my warning lightly. Never...]

    Crackle, sizzle...

    Eventually,pletely dissolving into the blood-red lightning, he vanishes.

    sh!

    The next moment.

    "...It''s time to leave.."

    I return to the real world, and Kim Young-hoon arrives in front of me.

    What happened in that strange world urred in less than a second.

    ''Ender? [It]? Caught? What shouldn''t be revealed?''

    "Right, but... are you okay? You don''t look well..."

    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. I guess I pushed myself a bit too hard to reach Qi Building. But anyway..."

    I look around and click my tongue.

    "It looks like we''re surrounded."

    Indeed.

    Dozens of Qi Building cultivators from various ns of Shengzi surround us at Shattered Heaven Peak, each wielding their own magic artifacts and standing on their flying artifacts.

    "Who are you to upy Shattered Heaven Peak, jointly selected as a sacred ground by the ns of Shengzi!

    What are you plotting? Speak the truth now!"

    One of the older Qi Building cultivators points at us angrily and shouts.

    I step forward and bow.

    "Greetings, I am a cultivator who has just reached the stage of Qi Building. The phenomenon just now was due to a special method I was practicing.

    In my ignorance, I only thought thisnd belonged to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, not knowing it was part of the territory of the Shengzi n alliance. So please forgive my mistake. I will not set foot in the Great Mountain Range again."

    "Hmm, with the recent massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert and the war predicted to happen in 200 years, the entire continent is in chaos.

    You lot seem suspicious! And to be a loose Qi Building cultivator at this time! No, this won''t do, we''re taking you in!"

    "Could you please forgive us just this once? I really have just broken through to Qi Building, and the recent phenomenon was due to a special method I practiced."

    The leading Qi Building cultivator scoffs at my words and begins to channel his magic artifacts''s power.

    He seems not to listen anymore.

    "Surrender quietly!"

    "...Sigh."

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    "I tried to let this go peacefully, but that''s not going to happen."

    "Hmm, can''t be helped. None of them seem to be at Core Formation, so let''s just warm up. You need to get used to Beyond the Path to Heaven anyway."

    "That''s true."

    As we speak, the cultivator with the magic artifact yells out.

    "What nonsense are you spouting! A 1st Constetion Qi Building cultivator and a Qi Refining 3rd or 4th Star losing their minds..."

    In the next instant.

    Kim Young-hoon grabs his saber.

    "Ha..!"

    And the Qi Building cultivators around us shudder.

    If they have performed the Seven Stars Ritual and have the ability to read celestial energy, they will have felt it.

    A great misfortune appears right before them.

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s consciousness turns golden.

    Simultaneously, Gang Spheres rise around him.

    My consciousness also transforms into the shape of a sword, and nine Gang Spheres rise around me.

    "These bastards, using some bizarre and grotesque sorcery! Do you really think you two can defeat all of us?"

    "n leader, they''re using bizarre methods we''ve never seen before. Could they be Core Formation seniors?"

    "Nonsense! They do not have a Core Formation senior''s consciousness! Everyone, take out your magic artifacts!"

    The next moment.

    Kim Young-hoon''s golden consciousness merges with his saber, bing tangible.

    My colorless consciousness disperses like mist before solidifying.

    Kim Young-hoon grips the golden saber, and I grasp the formless void.

    As I ascended to Beyond the Path to Heaven, Kim Young-hoon''s intent became much clearer and more vivid.

    Our intents intersect.

    [Beyond the Path to Heaven.]

    [Beyond the Path to Heaven.]

    "Surpassing Radiant Saber."

    "Formless Sword."

    Back to back, we swing our respective Surpassing Radiant Saber and Formless Sword at the surrounding Qi Building cultivators.

    Trantor Notes: Yang Su-jin. Ender. Fate. Gift. [It]. Foreshadowing. Mystery. Exciting!

 Chapter 81: Beyond the Path to Heaven

    Chapter 81: Beyond the Path to Heaven

    In a sh, a golden radiance sweeps through too swiftly for anyone to react.

    In a sh, something colorless whips around, sweeping the front with an unstoppable force.

    Boom!

    "Ahhhh!"

    "This is insane, what is this!"

    "They''re not just Qi Building cultivators!"

    A hill in front of me is violently torn away, and a peak behind is cleanly sliced diagonally.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    I thrust smoothly with the Formless Sword Gang, my hand clutching the void.

    The ridgeline of the mountain in front is smoothly carved away, targeting the Qi Building cultivators who desperately dodge the Formless Sword Gang with all their might.

    The Formless Sword isn''t just aboutbining nine Gang Spheres.

    The power unfolding from my hand is overwhelmingly greater than the sum of the nine spheres.

    The Formless Sword Gang freely transforms, stretching far and wide ording to my will, and morphing into the most fitting shape with each sword technique.

    Moreover, due to its origin from Gang Spheres, just being in contact with the Formless Sword allowed me to elerate thought as much as I wanted.

    The Gang Spheres are gone, but the effect of tenfold eleration remains.

    "Seniors, we apologize for our rudeness. Please calm your wrath!"

    The leading Qi Building cultivator, who had been aiming at us with his magic artifact, pleads for forgiveness with disheveled hair after dodging the Formless Sword Gang.

    However, my goal isn''t to annihte these cultivators but to scare them away, so I swing the Formless Sword even more relentlessly.

    "Arghh!"

    "The Core Formation Senior is enraged!"

    "Run!"

    While swinging the Formless Sword, I make sure not to cause casualties.

    If these cultivators return to their ns and bring back Core Formation seniors, it would be quite troublesome.

    Without casualties, Core Formation cultivators will be less likely to personallye after us.

    ''Anyway from the sensation of swinging the Formless Sword... there might be no need to swing with my hand.''

    The Formless Sword, the epitome of freedom, breaks all limits and conventions of sword techniques.

    However, I continue to perform sword techniques, gripping the Formless Sword Gang.

    Even if it¡¯s unnecessary, the essence of this power is still that of the sword, which shows its greatest might in the hands of a swordsman.

    Boom!

    The ultimate move of Severing Mountain slices through the peak before me.

    A Qi Building cultivator, who narrowly escapes, turns pale and flees far away on his flying artifact.

    ''This is the feeling.''

    The realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven...

    I retract the Formless Sword back into my consciousness and look towards Kim Young-hoon.

    I can''t see him. His version of Beyond the Path to Heaven is specialized in speed, seen only as a sh of golden light.

    Even with elerated perception from holding the Formless Sword, I can only catch fleeting afterimages.

    Boom!

    A golden ray of light shatters thest remaining Qi Building cultivator''s defensive spell and Pure Spiritual Force, sending him flying with a mouthful of blood.

    Thanks to Kim Young-hoon''s control, the cultivator doesn¡¯t pass out from the strike and manages to quickly flee on his flying artifact.

    sh!

    In a blink, Kim Young-hoon is already by my side.

    ''It¡¯s quite difficult to react properly.¡¯''

    I think to myself.

    "How does it feel to wield this power in this realm?"

    I remember the sensation of swinging the Formless Sword and answer his question.

    "It''s a realm that requires more attention to the fundamentals."

    Wielding such immense power could lead to losing the essence of martial arts. Despite its boundless nature, I feel the need to impose restrictions and continue practicing swordsmanship deliberately.

    This is a realization from my intuition as a martial artist who has practiced for 500 years.

    Kim Young-hoon nods at my response.

    "You understand well. Despite ascending to a new realm, the foundation is martial arts! Losing sight of martial fundamentals can lead to total copse.

    As you said, more than any previous stage, this realm demands focusing on grounding ourselves."

    He clicks his tongue while speaking.

    "Knowing so much about martial arts and yet belittling yourself forck of talent. It was infuriating to see you suppress yourself with such talk."

    "......"

    "What about other insights? Did you notice anything else?"

    I shake my head at his question.

    "I was focused on grasping the essence of the Formless Sword, so I didn''t have the chance to observe anything else."

    "Of course, it would be difficult to pay attention to details in that chaos."

    He looks at me.

    "Upon reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, one begins to see the colors of intent. And with Beyond the Path to Heaven, this ability deepens, allowing one to read the heart essence of others."

    As per Kim Young-hoon''s exnation, I focus on the flow of intent, and soon after, I can see his soul emanating the flow of intent from within his body. Focusing on the flow emanating from the soul itself, I am soon able to perceive the essence of Kim Young-hoon.

    Golden light!

    A vast river of golden radiance!

    ''No, it''s not just a river.''

    It¡¯s part of somethingrger. Numerous rivers intertwine, forming a massive entity of golden brilliance. It¡¯s a Peng Bird (ùiøB).

    A Peng Bird formed from golden rivers, pping its wings. That is the foundation of Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts and simultaneously, the essence of Kim Young-hoon as a person.

    ¡°As you get ustomed to seeing heart essence, you can approach and stimte others'' subconsciousness with your heart essence, or even cultivate them. You can send a much more fundamental heartnguage than through telepathy or consciousness. Like this.¡±

    Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence changes. The golden Peng Bird makes eye contact with me.

    The next moment, I understand intuitively what Kim Young-hoon is thinking, feeling, and trying to convey to me, beyond words.

    I learn a few more minor things about Beyond the Path to Heaven from Kim Young-hoon.

    ¡°You seem to have learned it all. And you might want to take a look at your own heart essence.¡±

    ¡°My heart essence isn''t the Formless Sword, is it?¡±

    ''¡±Is my heart essence the Surpassing Radiant Saber? It¡¯s a Peng Bird formed of golden rivers. Heart essence and your realm are certainly connected, but they''re different.

    It will be good for you to explore your heart essence to understand yourself.¡±

    I nod at Kim Young-hoon''s words, close my eyes, and contemte my heart essence.

    How long have I been observing my own intent and following my heart essence?

    Suddenly, my heart essence appears before my eyes.

    Deep within my subconscious.

    I immediately feel as if my lower body is pierced by something sharp.

    It isn''t that my physical body is actually stabbed; it¡¯s just my consciousness in the world of heart essence mistaking it for an injury.

    ''But the pain is vivid.''

    Ignoring the pain in my lower body, I look at the world of my heart essence.

    ¡®Is this my heart essence...''

    As I walk through the world of my heart essence, I sustain wounds on my arms and legs.

    Despite the pain, I continue to walk. The pain is familiar. As the pain has already seeped into every corner of my heart, I walk through my heart essence in peace.

    My heart essence is a mountain.

    A vast and immense Mount Tai.

    And on this Mount Tai, there is no room to step because of densely packed swords nted upside down.

    Ironically, these swords are all colorless, utterly transparent.

    The surface of these swords are clear as ss, reflecting my image.

    A mountain of swords!

    A purgatory of a mountain of clear and pure swords!

    That is the world of my heart essence.

    Throughout countless lives, I have suffered pain and more pain.

    Always striving upwards, I have constantly endured pain like walking through a field of des for that goal.

    Yet, I have tried to uphold human virtues.

    This is the result.

    Pristinely clear and pure to the core, but the one walking within suffers excruciating pain¡ªa hellish mountain of swords.

    ''This is me.''

    I continue to climb to the top of this mountain of swords, wounded but undeterred.

    The peak of this transparent hell is always out of reach, no matter how far I walk.

    ''So, my heart essence reflects what I''ve always felt about this world...''

    Pain piercing through my body from all directions.

    The distant and unreachable goal, no matter how far I walk.

    Yet, a clear pride for not having shamed myself.

    ''Ha ha haha...''

    Iugh.

    Then, I leave the world of heart essence.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me and asks.

    ¡®''How was it?''¡¯

    ¡®''I think I understand a bit more about who I am.''¡¯

    The pristine hell I just saw is the foundation of my Formless Sword, the driving force of my desire to escape my fate.

    This mountain is the very image of my life that I find torturous, and at the same time, a mountain I built with my own hands.

    Pain and effort built this representation of my entire life.

    Yes.

    That mountain is my sword.

    ¡®''Thank you. For all the teachings.''¡¯

    Kim Young-hoon nods at my words and then smiles slightly.

    ¡®''If you''re grateful, then do me a favor.''¡¯

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    He draws his saber.

    "Let''s have a match."

    "......"

    Somehow, it seems like the most fitting request from him.

    "Do you know how frustrated I''ve been these past 10 years? Even when I sent you heart essence to stimte your subconscious, you didn''t take them in, all because of your absurd inferiorityplex about talent.

    And it''s not like you really couldn''t grasp the essence of Beyond the Path to Heaven; you had all the conditions to reach it but just kept doing stupid things...

    Again, all you had to do is realize what you built up, and you''d have reached it, but you kept barely missing it."

    He lifts the corner of his mouth and raises his saber towards me.

    "Do you think I liked following a guy around for 10 years, straining my eyes? I kept doing it because it drove me crazy that you were about to reach it but didn¡¯t."

    Whooosh-

    Golden light seems to flow from his eyes.

    I feel like there¡¯s madness mixed in that glow.

    "I waited in frustration for 10 years, longing for you to reach the same realm. I can''t tell you how much it ached waiting for that.

    Now, Seo Eun-hyun. Let''s have a match. Make it interesting for me...!"

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial madness bursts forth, and his momentum surges.

    "Sigh..."

    I sigh and materialize my consciousness again.

    ''No rest for the weary.''

    Right after teaching me about Beyond the Path to Heaven, he wants to spar, leaving no time to breathe.

    But I wee it, too.

    ''I guess I''m a martial artist through and through.''

    "Then first, I¡¯ll equalize my internal energy and consciousness with Kim Hyung''s..."

    "What nonsense is that?"

    He speaks sternly at my words.

    "Didn''t you use all your techniques and everything against me during Ultimate Pinnacle? This time it''s the same. I''ve been in this realm 10 years longer than you, so I should show at least that much leniency."

    "...Doesn''t that make it an unfair martial arts duel? Considering the few spells you dabbled in during Qi Refining..."

    "Haha, be quiet. Can''t I ovee even that?"

    I sigh and slowly materialize my consciousness.

    Kim Young-hoon also starts materializing his consciousness at the same time.

    "Before we start, I have a question..."

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Kim Young-hoon hadn''t learned any spells.

    His consciousness also remains the same size as when he achieved Five Energies Converging to the Origin, almost a tenth of the size of my consciousness, which covers a radius of 3 Zhang.

    "Assuming we are in the same realm, what do you have over me besides speed?"

    Experience is limited by time.

    Output is limited by the Pure Spiritual Force of Qi Building.

    Consciousness is limited by size.

    And in terms of precision and freedom, my Formless Sword is more specialized.

    Even talent is bing less influential in this realm.

    It''s one thing to pioneer a realm and another to be grateful for guidance, but reality is reality.

    I look at him and let the Gang Qi rise throughout my body.

    "If I go all out, Kim Hyung and I are no longer on the same level."

    Receiving the momentum from the sheer weight of my consciousness, Kim Young-hoon looks excited and tense.

    "...Isn''t oveing all that the true essence of martial arts?"

    As I grasp the air, I smile brightly, from ear to ear.

    ''Yes...''

    That''s so Kim Young-hoon.

    The next moment, a golden sh and a formless void collide.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Deflubs. Thanks for the support!

    This and the  are among my list of favorites. I just find the concept of heart essence really cool and the fact that Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence is a fricken giant golden Peng made of shining gold rivers and Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s heart essence is a mountain of clear pristine swords is just so cool!

 Chapter 82: Martial Artist

    Chapter 82: Martial Artist

    Kim Young-hoon always found Seo Eun-hyun irritating.

    "I am a man without talent."

    When was it?

    It was after Kim Young-hoon had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle and sparred with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Indeed, to Kim Young-hoon, Seo Eun-hyun seemed inferior in the realm of martial arts talent, especially in reading the flow of martial arts or creatively disrupting that flow.

    Yet, ironically, Seo Eun-hyun had reached the Ultimate Pinnacle before Kim Young-hoon.

    After falling into this world, Seo Eun-hyun had conversed with the monstrous Heaven Being cultivators.

    Kim Young-hoon, since waking up in Yanguo after an old hunchback opened a spatial rift, had various martial arts and linguistic knowledge in his head, so he assumed Seo Eun-hyun was simr.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin faster, using just his martial arts knowledge.

    He even helped pull Kim Young-hoon up by teaching him martial arts.

    Considering his colleagues'' immense talents and his own natural sense for martial arts, he epted this reality.

    After proudly reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle, he found out that Seo Eun-hyun had reached the extreme of that realm.

    Kim Young-hoon thought Seo Eun-hyun, though different in approach, had a natural talent too.

    However, what Seo Eun-hyun said after their fight was astonishing.

    He imed he had no talent.

    "If he has no talent, what does that make me? Someone who¡¯s not even garbage?"

    Kim Young-hoon nearly burst out with those words but held back.

    Moreover, Seo Eun-hyun was simultaneously mastering cultivation methods.

    Not just one element with Heavenly Spiritual Root, but all Five Elements!

    His pace in mastering these methods was simr to the promisingte-stage Qi Refining cultivators of the Jin n, where Kim Young-hoon had briefly stayed.

    But even thosete-stage Qi Refining cultivators hadn''t mastered multiple elemental methods simultaneously.

    Upon reaching the Grand perfection of their stage, they typically stole Qi Building pills from the Makli n and transitioned to Qi Building.

    But Seo Eun-hyun seemed to be forcing his breakthrough with all Five Elements of a Qi Refining method.

    Yet he continued both his martial arts and cultivation training.

    Kim Young-hoon also rose early and slept only after the moon was high.

    But Seo Eun-hyun used a technique to forcefully stay awake for ten days straight without sleep.

    Kim Young-hoon tried the same technique, but once the effects wore off, he spent days like aplete wreck.

    It wasn''t something ordinary willpower could achieve.

    Seo Eun-hyuncked the martial arts sense Kim Young-hoon had.

    But he certainly had something else, something different, something Kim Young-hooncked.

    "Everything I''ve done is part of my life. Just as heaven, earth, and man influence each other, what I''ve done influences my life.

    If Kim Hyung understands his life, it will melt into your martial arts."

    These were Seo Eun-hyun''s words during an enlightening conversation after a spar.

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon felt that Seo Eun-hyun, though younger, seemed like an elder who had lived a much longer life.

    Simultaneously, Kim Young-hoon could organize his clues for the next realm through Seo Eun-hyun''s words.

    Years passed.

    ''This won''t do.''

    Kim Young-hoon gripped his saber.

    Initially, he felt he could reach the extreme at any time and easily reach every realm.

    He had talent, after all!

    He instinctively refrained from sharing this, but his martial arts talent stemmed from a certain ''sense'' he felt upon arriving in this world.

    Following this sense, he believed he would eventually reach the extreme.

    But it wasn''t so.

    Decades after reaching the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    He trained and retrained, following Beyond the Path to Heaven Martial Arts, which described the realm beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle.

    Yet, the wall was still too thick and imprable.

    ''What must I do...''

    Even with his talent, the next wall seemed too high and rugged.

    It appeared unreachable.

    e night, while wielding his saber, Kim Young-hoon heard a strange sound from Seo Eun-hyun''s training cave.

    With his hearing, honed to a delicate extent from having an Inner Core, he could hear what was happening in Seo Eun-hyun''s cave, dozens of yards away.

    It wasn''t the usual sound of Seo Eun-hyun training in martial arts or cultivation in the middle of the night.

    Crackling¡­groaning...

    Sounds like gasping for air.

    Kim Young-hoon entered the Shattered Heaven Peak cave, thinking something had happened.

    ''Has he used that technique to awaken his mind and train again?''

    Seo Eun-hyun often used the technique to drive away sleep and train for days, asionally fainting.

    Of course, after fainting, Seo Eun-hyun would quickly get up, regain consciousness, realize he had fainted, and then properly sleep to recover his body.

    ''It seems he fainted longer this time...''

    Recently, Seo Eun-hyun had indeed been pushing his body harder.

    A cultivator could know their own lifespan, and Seo Eun-hyun mentioned there wasn''t much left for him.

    Kim Young-hoon went deep into the cave to find Seo Eun-hyun.

    There, he found Seo Eun-hyun, fainted while standing with his sword drawn.

    ''This state again.''

    Seo Eun-hyun had fainted during training, foaming at the mouth and eyes rolled back.

    "Tsk, he should take it easy."

    Kim Young-hoon was about to wake Seo Eun-hyun when suddenly...

    Seo Eun-hyun, still fainted, swung his sword.

    While unconscious, he continued to move.

    Seo Eun-hyun refined the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship from start to finish, then began practicing cultivation in a seated position.

    It was astounding how he couldplete his regr training regimen even while unconscious.

    His body, his life, his energy remembered it.

    Kim Young-hoon stood dumbfounded, watching Seo Eun-hyun train while unconscious.

    Seo Eun-hyun continued until dawn.

    Only when the morning sun rose did Kim Young-hoone to his senses and wake Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Eun-hyun, you fainted again. Wake up."

    "...Ah, ah...ugh!"

    Seo Eun-hyun regained consciousness, clutching his heart, and looked around.

    "...Ah, I see. Sorry, Kim Hyung. I should rest my body."

    "...Eun-hyun."

    Kim Young-hoon looked at Seo Eun-hyun and asked.

    "Why push yourself so hard? Isn''t this too much?"

    To that, Seo Eun-hyun bitterlyughed and said,

    "I have no talent. Without talent, in order to reach high ces, one must be willing to die even in the evening."

    "......"

    The willingness to die even in the evening.

    After saying that, Seo Eun-hyun copsed into his sleeping quarters, but to Kim Young-hoon, it felt like a heavy blow to his head.

    ''What have I been doing all this time?''

    For the first time, he feltzy.

    While he had endlessly strived for the next realm,

    ''Maybe... what I''ve been doing was just self-satisfaction.''

    Without the readiness to die, had he ever thought beyond his current state?

    Kim Young-hoon clenched his saber until it nearly shattered.

    ''The founder of Beyond the Path to Heavens Martial Arts ascended only after being ready to die, what have I been doing?''

    He felt wronged.

    Regretted the time wasted.

    ''As a martial artist, I tried to reach the next realm without even being ready to face death...?''

    He was too ashamed to lift his face.

    He returned to his training ground, grasped his saber, and took his stance.

    "Right, let''s die."

    With the resolve to die, he aimed to surpass.

    Until now, he had only verbalized enlightenment.

    From now on, he will be different. Ready to face life and death, he would truly strive!

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon stopped sleeping.

    He didn''t eat.

    He concentrated his talent to the extreme, focusing solely on his saber.

    Forgetting the flow of time, the sensation of pain, he lost himself in the joy of martial arts training.

    Then, he reached Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Surpassing Radiant Saber of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    The name Surpassing Radiant Saber contained his wish to return home faster than light.

    But it also meant surpassing a person who had loomed like a mountain in Kim Young-hoon''s heart.

    That person was Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kim Young-hoon finally stands, wielding what he had built, facing the man before him.

    ''No talent?''

    Will he even know much of a deception that is to those below him?

    ''You have strived, Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Far more than Kim Young-hoon can imagine.

    How shocked he was the first time he observed his heart essence.

    Striving as if willing to die in the evening.

    The heart essence Kim Young-hoon had while striving for 50 days is basic for Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Even if you trulyck talent, with that much effort, you deserve confidence.''

    No, he should be confident.

    That''s the respect someone who has reached that level can show to those below.

    Therefore, Kim Young-hoon is rather pleased when Seo Eun-hyun, having obtained the Formless Sword, looks down on him.

    ¡®I have no advantage other than speed?¡¯

    Right.

    If it¡¯s Seo Eun-hyun, he deserves to say so.

    He has every right to say so, having worked so hard that it pains even the onlookers.

    ''But, Seo Eun-hyun.''

    Kim Young-hoon takes his stance, gripping his saber.

    ''Even if speed is all I have, I intend to surpass you this time.''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s martial arts.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s will.

    The effort he has put in!

    ''I will surpass them!''

    That''s what it means to be a martial artist!

    "Here I go!"

    Time seems to split.

    Golden radiance swirls as Kim Young-hoon''s saber targets Seo Eun-hyun''s neck.

    ''I can''t give Formless Sword any chance to react!''

    Strike first to gain the advantage!

    In the next instant, Seo Eun-hyun''s intent resounds in his consciousness.

    The sword technique he uses, along with the Formless Sword, lunges forward.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains.

    The Formless Sword spreads in all directions like thorns.

    A sword free of all shapes and constraints!

    Seo Eun-hyun is surrounded by an invisible barbed fence.

    ''Tear apart!''

    Kim Young-hoon quickly retreats.

    Swish!

    Just by approaching and retreating, he is already scratched all over.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s intent resonates again.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting.

    The Formless Sword Gang spreads in all directions, shing everything around.

    The Formless sword, extending and shrinking in unpredictable orbits, spreads destruction within a radius of about 18 meters.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s technique continues.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation, Mountain Tiger.

    The Formless Sword Gang burrows below and erupts, copsing the terrain, and converges towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon, merging with the Surpassing Radiant Saber, turns into a beam of light, dodging the Formless Sword Gang, then retreats to a stable ground to confront Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun emphasizes the basics. In the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship dispersed by the Formless Sword, none goes against martial principles.

    Each is true to the foundation and essence of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks.

    Boom!

    Seo Eun-hyun, using the Formless Sword, starts rushing towards Kim Young-hoon.

    The Formless Sword Gang roams freely, charging at Kim Young-hoon.

    ''I can''t dodge.''

    He needs to prate through.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Bird!

    Kim Young-hoon turns into a ray of light again.

    Speed is a tremendous advantage inbat.

    Seo Eun-hyun had provoked him, but if the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s potential is fully realized, it can potentially far surpass the Formless Sword.

    The essence of the Surpassing Radiant Saber is in the instant, while the essence of the Formless Sword is its trajectory.

    The colorless trajectory, changing freely in the void and striking down, is unpredictable.

    ''But change means there will be strengths and weaknesses.''

    If there''s a strong part, there must be a weak part.

    Kim Young-hoon concentrates.

    He needs to analyze the formless trajectory in an instant and approach Seo Eun-hyun by flowing through the weakest part.

    Otherwise, Seo Eun-hyun will have an overwhelming advantage at a distance due to hisrger consciousness.

    He has to get close for a chance to win.

    Whizz!

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Bird unfolds, and Kim Young-hoon dances with the Golden Saber Gang.

    Graceful.

    With light-footed grace, he strikes the weakest flow of the Formless Sword Gang.

    Boom!

    When the weakest flow of the Formless Sword Gang collides with Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber...

    "....!"

    Kim Young-hoon narrowly avoids internal injury.

    ''Insane, this is the weakest part?''

    Even though he didn¡¯t face it head-on but glided to divert its trajectory,

    The difference in power is clear.

    ''Is this what it means to transition from Qi Refining to Qi Building...?''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body emits Gang Qi, endlessly powering the Formless Sword.

    ''What a monster!''

    Yet, Kim Young-hoon does not stop Mountain Bird and continues to glide past Seo Eun-hyun''s Sword Gang, approaching him like a dancing Golden Peng

    The Peng pierces through the formless storm to face its core.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Whoosh!

    A ray of light, with the fastest technique, shoots forth.

    The Formless Sword, which had been scattered in all directions until a moment ago, suddenly transforms.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley.

    The Formless Sword whirls like a fearsome storm, gripping the ray of light.

    The trajectory of the Surpassing Radiant Saber is caught by the Formless Sword, spun around, and then hurled back at Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon narrowly dodges his own rebounding attack and moves behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    The rebounding ray of light passes where Kim Young-hoon had just been and stikes the cliff behind him.

    Boom!

    The cliff fractures like a spiderweb, and a thunderous explosion resounds.

    Shivers run down Kim Young-hoon''s forearm as he prepares for the next attack.

    ''Normally, it wouldn''t have such power...''

    The power mixed and rebounded by Seo Eun-hyun transformed into that formidable force.

    Kim Young-hoon fee;s like he is single-handedly fighting a storm.

    ''Severing Vein Saber Method alone won''t win.''

    He needs to mobilize all his talent.

    If he doesn¡¯t evolve in this instant, he is doomed!

    Kim Young-hoon''s mind races on ways to win, and he creates a new martial art.

    Movement Technique, Seven Color Evasion!

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s movements change, and the Surpassing Radiant Saber morphes into seven colors.

    In the next instant, Kim Young-hoon''s form splits into seven, attacking Seo Eun-hyun from above, below, and all sides, prating the blind spots of the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword coalesces around Seo Eun-hyun, spinning like a whirlpool.

    Offense and defense became one, and the size of the Formless Sword creates a storm-like effect in all directions.

    Six of Kim Young-hoon''s forms burst immediately, but his real form, prating the blind spot, swings his saber at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''This strike isn¡¯t enough.''

    The Formless Sword will morph to protect Seo Eun-hyun in the next moment.

    Even the weakest part of the Formless Sword is difficult to cut through with the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s attack power.

    ''Next martial art!''

    Kim Young-hoon''s face turns red as if burning.

    Blood rushes to his brain.

    A new martial art is created.

    A technique to surpass the speed and power of the Surpassing Radiant Saber in one instant.

    Forty-four Continuous Strikes.

    In a sh, forty-four shes are unleashed, concentrated with efficiency beyond Layered Mountains, amplifying the force immensely.

    Seo Eun-hyun choses to counterattack instead of defending.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge.

    The Formless Sword smoothly pierces through Kim Young-hoon''s new martial art.

    Normally, Flowing Ridge is a move to softly stab and make defense difficult, not known for its attack power.

    However, when Flowing Ridge collides with the Forty-four Continuous Strikes, magnified dozens of times more powerful than the original Surpassing Radiant Saber, Kim Young-hoon spits blood and is blown away.

    Bang!

    While being flung away, Kim Young-hoon kicks off the air to regain his stance,ughing bitterly.

    ''Even after creating a martial art to divert 30% of its power, I end up like this.''

    Even a slight brush can shatter his bones entirely.

    ''The versatility of the Formless Sword is almost infinite.''

    Kim Young-hoon ponders.

    ''But Seo Eun-hyun''s imagination isn''t infinite.''

    Moreover, Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword is adapted to Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and changes only within that framework.

    ''I need to create a martial art specifically to counter Severing Mountain Swordsmanship!''

    sh!

    ''Let''s y!''

    A golden radiance shes, and in an instant, it strikes Seo Eun-hyun, with both exchanging hundreds to thousands of sses per second.

    Sword marks, saber scars fly in all directions.

    Every time Seo Eun-hyun uses Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Kim Young-hoon references several martial arts on the spot to counter it, and they are evenly matched for a while.

    Kim Young-hoon''s injuries multiply.

    Meanwhile, Seo Eun-hyun remains unscathed.

    Kim Young-hoon, despite gasping for breath, still smiles.

    "Indeed..."

    An overwhelming disadvantage.

    An insurmountable mountain!

    That is the man before him.

    "The best!"

    He is annoyed with Seo Eun-hyun.

    How can someone who reaches this realm not believe in themselves, hiding behind ack of talent!

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s head spins to the point of overload, and blood bursts from his nose.

    Creating three martial arts simultaneously, he approaches Seo Eun-hyun again.

    Their eyes meet.

    Seo Eun-hyun is also smiling.

    500 years.

    For 500 years, Seo Eun-hyun has never truly surpassed Kim Young-hoon

    Especially the Kim Young-hoon, who after 50 years, has always be a monster.

    Both feel the same way at this moment.

    "I shall!" (Seo Eun-hyun)

    "I will!" (Kim Young-hoon)

    The two martial artists exim simultaneously.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven

    Severing Vein Saber Method Variant, Mountain Earthquake

    Applied Martial Art, Mountain Goblin

    Created Martial Art, Tearing the Void

    Created Martial Art, Twelve Light Streams sh

    The streak of radiance and the void shines brightly.

    "Win!" (Seo Eun-hyun)

    "Surpass!" (Kim Young-hoon)

    The next moment, the Formless Sword swells to over sevenfold its size, engulfing the space with its formidable presence, while the Surpassing Radiant Saber, with unerring precision, targets Seo Eun-hyun''s unseen vulnerability.

    Suddenly, the world erupts in a blinding inferno of light.

    It¡¯s easy to tell who¡¯s speaking at the end in Korean but the nuances don¡¯t trante well into English so I added in brackets who the speakers are.

    Also I think this chapter highlights one of the beauties of time loops that I personally enjoy greatly. When the insurmountable wall is now looking at the MC as the wall.

 Chapter 83: Deathbed (1)

    Chapter 83: Deathbed (1)

    The momentum of the Formless Sword alone shatters most of the martial arts created by Kim Young-hoon.

    However, using his newly created martial arts as a sacrifice, Kim Young-hoon''s saber pierces through and slices through the air, targeting Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s neck.

    On the other hand, although Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword is ferocious, it still needs half of a half-breath more to descend and reach him.

    ''I will win!''

    It¡¯s when Kim Young-hoonughs as if his mouth might tear.

    Above Seo Eun-hyun''s left hand, a brilliant five-colored glow bursts forth.

    Among the Seventy-Two Earthly Sha True Words, the Earth Penalty True Word materializes through the five elements spiritual power.

    ''Did he create it without reciting the mantra, by just manipting the flow of spiritual power?''

    Judging by its quick formation, it seems like a spell that has been prepared from earlier and has just beenpleted.

    The spiritual power solidifies in the void, condensing firmly.

    It¡¯s a type of spell that condenses spiritual power to trigger an explosion!

    ''It doesn''t matter, he can''t hit me anyway.''

    It will only take as much time to blink an eye for Seo Eun-hyun toplete his spell andunch it at Kim Young-hoon.

    Yet, in that amount of time, Kim Young-hoon''s saber will have already reached Seo Eun-hyun''s neck!

    That''s what he thought...

    Boom!

    Seo Eun-hyun did notunch the spell in his left hand.

    Instead, he grasps the spell with his hand imbued with Pure Spiritual Force and looks at Kim Young-hoon.

    Along with Seo Eun-hyun''s intent, the name of his technique echoes.

    Infinite Fighting Hidden Weapon Technique, Direct Serpent.

    The Formless Sword, which seems to be striking down at Kim Young-hoon, has already changed its form and resides in Seo Eun-hyun''s left hand.

    The spell oveys on the Formless Sword and is shot at Kim Young-hoon.

    If it continues like this, it would be a counter-strike.

    ''And if it''s a counter-strike, this monstrous guy with Gang Qi flowing in his veins will win.''

    Even if his neck is half-cut, as long as the spinal cord is not severed, he probably won''t die, thanks to the Pure Spiritual Force spreading life force throughout his body.

    It¡¯s a judgmental defeat for Kim Young-hoon.

    ''No.''

    Rumble!

    Kim Young-hoon squeezes out all the energy in his body.

    ''I''ll be prepared to die, just like Seo Eun-hyun!''

    It feels as if his upper dantian is about to explode.

    But Kim Young-hoon doesn¡¯t care and further ignites his talent, the sensation he had since he first opened his eyes in this world.

    The joy of cultivating martial arts.

    He forgets everything else.

    ''How can this not be enjoyable?''

    Kim Young-hoon creates another martial art.

    This new martial art is not just about physical agility or pouring out shes.

    In a paused world.

    Golden threads spurt out from all over Kim Young-hoon''s body.

    The threads, moving at the speed of light in the world of an instant, gather around his arms and into his grip, connecting to the Surpassing Radiant Saber he holds,pletely enveloping the saber.

    On the surface of the Surpassing Radiant Saber, thin thread-like veins form, creating blood vessels and meridians.

    Kim Young-hoon contemtes and ponders over martial arts.

    Internal energy, techniques, and intent.

    All are a part of martial arts.

    And the Inner Core harmoniously connects everything, maintaining bnce in martial arts.

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon recalls this and ponders over the existence of the Inner Core.

    ''What is the Inner Core?''

    The Inner Core is basically where the Gang Sphere settles in the dantian, mixing with the nature of the dantian to form something new.

    Then, what is the dantian?

    Why does the Gang Sphere, used externally, get depleted when its energy is exhausted, but the dantian recovers its power?

    Kim Young-hoon''s senses lead him to the answer as he questions.

    ''It''s because they''re connected.''

    The dantian is connected to the body''s blood vessels and meridians.

    It''s connected to physical life.

    Thus, empowered by the vitality of life, it continuously draws energy from the atmosphere, nurturing internal energy.

    The Gang Sphere, although containing consciousness, is not truly connected to vitality, so it keeps depleting.

    In that brief moment, Kim Young-hoon''s talent leads him to a new idea.

    If he creates external meridians and blood vessels to emit energy and infuse life force into the Gang Sphere, wouldn''t that Gang Sphere be another Inner Core existing externally?

    Beyond the resistance to the depletion of energy, can it be possible that, due to being connected to life force, one can continuously recover strength?

    Or could it be a new source of power?

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber is the union of nine Gang Spheres and his domain of consciousness.

    ''Here I go.''

    Breathing life into the Surpassing Radiant Saber, he creates a new dantian outside his body.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber begins to burn even more brilliantly.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber, in apletely still world, surpasses through all perception and cognition, rushing towards Seo Eun-hyun after slicing through his spell.

    The Formless Sword infused with Seo Eun-hyun''s spell rapidly changes form and targets Kim Young-hoon, but due to the hasty change, it only manages to head towards his shoulder.

    Swoosh!

    Boom!

    Dyed by the breaking of the sound barrier, sound btedly explodes, and the dust that rises around them is pushed away in a circle.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber is touching Seo Eun-hyun''s neck, while Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword is touching Kim Young-hoon''s shoulder.

    "I..."

    It¡¯s Kim Young-hoon''s victory.

    "I won!"

    Churk, Walkak

    Blood spurts from Kim Young-hoon''s eyes, nose, and mouth, having overstrained his upper dantian by rapidly activating his talent.

    Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core is also empty, and the brilliance of the Surpassing Radiant Saber seems to extinguish at any moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun sighs.

    "...If it had been a real fight, I would have died. Yes, I admit defeat."

    "Ha, haha, hahaha...!"

    Kim Young-hoonughs, covered in blood.

    He has finally seeded in surpassing him.

    Fizz...

    The golden light embedded in Kim Young-hoon''s saber is retracted back into his domain of consciousness, and Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword returns as well.

    "By the way, what was that? That thing at the end."

    "I theorized I could turn the external Gang Sphere into an Inner Core by connecting it to a dantian outside the body like Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    I created an additional source of power outside the body and used it to momentarily enhance the Surpassing Radiant Saber beyond its limits."

    "Huh..."

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Kim Young-hoon with a stunned expression.

    "Did you... create that martial art in the midst of battle just now?"

    "If the idea is there, it''s certainly possible to create such martial arts. You probably can learn it even more easily. You originally emit energy outside your body to perform spells..."

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon nces around while talking to Seo Eun-hyun.

    He hasn''t had a chance to pay proper attention until now.

    "Being a cultivator... without difficulty..."

    He only thought the surroundings were destroyed, and the terrain damaged.

    He hadn¡¯t considered ''how'' it differed from the original terrain.

    "...You''ll be able to learn it."

    The terrain altered by Seo Eun-hyun scattering his Formless Sword in all directions forms a battle formation.

    The battle formation has spell characters carved into it as sword marks, with five ovepping formations centered around Seo Eun-hyun.

    If he had just infused his spiritual power, the Five Elements battle formation would have activated, making the entire vicinity Seo Eun-hyun''s territory.

    "......"

    Chill, chill!

    Kim Young-hoon suddenly feels a shiver run down his spine.

    ''If the battle dragged on, and Seo Eun-hyun started activating the battle formation...''

    It would¡¯ve been an inevitable defeat for Kim Young-hoon.

    ''Against cultivators, prolonged battles are nearly impossible, huh.''

    He sighs, thinking he had done well to end it quickly.

    "...Anyway, uh...!"

    Kim Young-hoon suddenly feels his legs give out.

    ''Ah... I''m exhausted.''

    Consciousness seems to be fading away.

    "Eun-hyun, please take care of me.."

    And just before losing consciousness,

    Kim Young-hoon realizes how unscathed Seo Eun-hyun is.

    Kim Young-hoon¡¯s whole body is torn, his clothes soaked in blood, and he himself is exhausted from internal injuries and the depletion of energy.

    He has been injured in several ces by the force of the Formless Sword.

    But Seo Eun-hyun, aside from slightly faster breathing, has no injuries or even dust on his clothes.

    Except for the slight mark on his neck where Kim Young-hoon''s saber had touched, he¡¯s unharmed everywhere else.

    If it had been a real fight, Kim Young-hoon''s saber would have decapitated Seo Eun-hyun, and Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword would have taken one of Kim Young-hoon''s arms.

    Strictly speaking, it¡¯s Kim Young-hoon''s victory, a fact acknowledged by both sides.

    But as Kim Young-hoon loses consciousness, he can''t help but chuckle to himself internally.

    ¡®Is this really a win?''

    The victor is on the brink of death, while the loser remains unscathed.

    Swallowing his ironicughter, Kim Young-hoon faints.

    ''This shit...''

    "Sigh..."

    I look at the fallen Kim Young-hoon and sigh softly.

    It¡¯s aplete defeat.

    Honestly, the way he kept creating martial arts in the midst of the battle, especially within those fleeting moments, was spine-chilling.

    And thatst martial art he created.

    ''Creating an external dantian to increase the output of a martial art?''

    It¡¯s revolutionary, something only a genius like him could create.

    I couldn''t have imagined Kim Young-hoon''s talent to be this extraordinary.

    It¡¯s undoubtedly my defeat in the pure realm of martial arts, and had it been a real battle, it would have been the end of this life for me.

    ''If I only had a few more seconds, I could have activated the battle formation and seized control of the surrounding area...''

    Kim Young-hoon moves in a world far faster than a mere second.

    Even my reactions with the Formless Sword are barely in time.

    ''He didn''t give me any time and just chased after me.''

    I pick up the blood-soaked Kim Young-hoon.

    "Truly remarkable."

    I don¡¯t know how much longer Kim Young-hoon has to live.

    Nor do I know if he can ovee the heart attack and heavenly lightning to ovee lifespan.

    I¡¯m curious about how much more he will grow in the time he has left.

    "At least in this life, I will be able to see all of your growth."

    For a long, very long time.

    As long as he''s been granted a new lifespan.

    If he can''t ovee death, I will be there to witness his final moments.

    For a very long time.

    I take Kim Young-hoon and leave Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Having achieved everything I wanted, it¡¯s time to visit others.

    I left Shengzi and returned to Yanguo.

    In one of the coastal cities of Yanguo, I rented a small mansion and treated Kim Young-hoon.

    The external dantian-forming martial art Kim Young-hoon recently created is damaging to the essence. It must be iplete since it was made on the spot.

    Moreover, having shed with me several times, Kim Young-hoon''s energy and blood were twisted and needed a long time to heal.

    While treating Kim Young-hoon, I contemted the enlightenment from Beyond the Path to Heaven. I decided to think about what to do next with Qi Building.

    ''Everything I learned during my Qi Refining days were just basic spells.''

    True cultivation starts from Qi Building.

    It''s the stage where one''s lifespan truly begins to extend and where one starts to transcend humanity.

    Thus, all the spells from the 1st to the 14th Stars of Qi Refining are essentially just the basics.

    It¡¯s likeying the groundwork in the body to produce Pure Spiritual Force.

    Now that the product is made, it''s time to sell it and influence the surroundings.

    I need to learn proper cultivation methods and elevate my cultivation in Qi Building.

    ''I need to find Qi Building methods.''

    Where should I get the cultivation manuals?

    At this point, being at Qi Building, I will be weed in any n.

    ''Well, I''ll think about obtaining themter...''

    Essentially, I now have the power of Core Formation, so getting cultivation methods wouldn''t be difficult.

    Of course, finding ''the right'' method is another matter.

    I put the thought of cultivation methods aside and think about the visions I saw at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    ''Don''t reveal? The Ender? Gifts?''

    Honestly, I don¡¯t understand what it all means.

    Sure, there are records of Yang Su-jin causing Heavenly Rejection and other suspicious records.

    And considering he called me the ''next generation¡¯s Ender''...

    ''Perhaps... he''s like us, someone who fell into this world.''

    Then, what does it mean to be an Ender?

    I don¡¯t know for sure. I can guess why we''re called Enders, but I can''t be certain.

    And the warning he gave me must have been about the power I possess.

    ''Don''t disclose my regression ability?''

    So far, I haven''t told anyone about it.

    It seemed no one would believe me even if I did.

    Even if they did believe, what could they do about it? It would only cause mutual distress, so I kept silent.

    ''And... I instinctively felt averse to it.''

    All humans instinctively avoid disclosing their fate. Especially Enders.

    That shadow, calling himself Yang Su-jin, had said so.

    ¡®Revealing it means [it] will notice, no matter where in the Three Thousand Worlds. Does that mean, [it]¡­¡¯

    I gaze at the sky, far away, furrowing my brow.

    ¡®A very vast and powerful being, capable of scouring the entirety of the Three Thousand Worlds, just by us uttering it... Is it searching for us, the ''Enders'', even now?¡¯

    The sky today is clear.

    It¡¯s a spotless blue. The sky seems high, and beyond it looks endlessly vast.

    Shiver!

    I feel a chilling sensation and shake my head.

    ¡®Honestly, I don''t understand, but it''s probably better not to do what I''ve been warned against... Besides, not disclosing about fate means¡­¡¯

    I think about my colleagues who were captured by Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Those who had their talents immediately exposed.

    "What happens to those who have been exposed? Have they already been noticed by [it[ he spoke of?"

    I sigh, squinting my eyes.

    I can''t figure it out.

    "Never mind. I''ll think about itter. Right now, I don''t have enough information to understand anything."

    Gradually, Kim Young-hoon''s treatment ising to an end.

    Several days passed.

    Kim Young-hoon gets up and swings his saber again.

    "So, what now?"

    He asks me.

    "Now that you''re a Qi Building cultivator, you can easily be an elder in any n."

    "Elder, huh... That could be good, but."

    I look towards the south, far away.

    "There''s a friend I need to meet."

    "A friend to meet? Who might that be?"

    "Oh, remember that dragon-like creature that captured Deputy Manager Oh? It seems he has a job for me."

    I briefly exin Seo Ran to him and say,

    "It seems he wants me to help his descendant and defeat a Core Formation level ghost. I''m thinking of giving it a try."

    "Hmm, a Core Formation level ghost."

    Kim Young-hoon, upon hearing my summary, grins.

    "That sounds fun. Let''s go beat it up together."

    "Alright, then shall we go meet that dragon''s descendant first?"

    Kim Young-hoon and I cross the ck Wind Sea and head towards Seo Ran''s abode.

    Thump, thump!

    Kim Young-hoon and I kicked through the air and arrived at Seo Ran''s cave.

    If we used Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation as before, we could have flown, but knowing it¡¯s a trap set by Seo Hweol, it became an option we shouldn¡¯t learn.

    "Is it down there?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "Then shall we swim..."

    Just as Kim Young-hoon is about to hold his breath,

    I stop him and draw my Formless Sword.

    "Why bother swimming? Let''s just ask the owner toe out, though I feel sorry for him."

    "Hmm?"

    Rumble!

    I fee; sorry for Seo Ran, but it seems we needed to cause a bit of amotion.

    Formless Sword!

    Whoosh!

    With a single strike, the sea splits apart.

    The water all the way above Seo Ran''s cave is torn open by the Formless Sword, and a path to his dwelling appears before us.

    "Is the owner home?"

    I use thenguage of the demon race to vibrate spiritual energy and shout. After a while,

    Seo Ran crawls out of his abode in his dragon form.

    "...What brings seniors to this ce...?"

    He looks at us, Kim Young-hoon and me, with great caution.

    Swoosh!

    The divided sea merges again, and Seo Ran emerges from the water to meet our eyes.

    I show him the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation given by Seo Hweol and exin.

    "The Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol asked me to help you, his descendant, break the barrier of ck Bone Valley. This demon beast manual is the proof.

    Would you like to ept our help?"

    After looking at me and the manual, Seo Ran''s expression brightens.

    "Se, seniors, if you could help me, I would be grateful. But you are humans, and I am a member of the demon race, can you trust me..?"

    "...I''ve already heard everything from the Sea Dragon King. Including your origins."

    I look at Seo Ran as I speak..

    At those words, Seo Ran bows his head slightly, sighs softly, and emits light.

    He transforms into his demi-human form, with scales and a tail.

    "...I apologize for not greeting you in my true form from the beginning. Knowing this fact, you must be truly requested by the King."

    Seo Ran smells faintly and speaks..

    "Understood. Then, I ask for your help. Please assist me in breaking the barrier."

    I look at him.

    Calling me a senior, this feeling is somewhat strange.

    In this life, perhaps we can''t be friends.

    But I won''t let him die.

    "Let''s do that. Lead us to the barrier."

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I head towards the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship of ck Bone Valley is hidden.

    Swoosh!

    "Wow, magnificent."

    After breaking through the illusionary and ghost barriers set up by ck Bone Valley, we look at the Nether Crossing Ship positioned at the center of a massive water barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon is overwhelmed by the sight and exims in awe.

    "That''s the barrier."

    Seo Ran points out the barrier surrounding the Nether Crossing Ship to Kim Young-hoon and me.

    A barrier that will dissolve if we remove the eight formation gs inside.

    However, the barrier easily epts those with pure human lineage, posing no problem.

    Kim Young-hoon and I approach the barrier.

    Like my previous life, we just need to enter and remove the gs.

    "Please help me break through this barrier."

    "Alright, then..."

    At that moment,

    Boom!

    A sh of golden radiance strikes one side of the barrier.

    Kim Young-hoon had shed at the barrier surrounding the Nether Crossing Ship with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    The barrier shakes violently and wavers..

    "Oh, no, senior. There''s no need to smash the barrier like that...!"

    Seo Ran seems panicked as he speaks to Kim Young-hoon.

    However, Kim Young-hoon just smirks and readies himself again.

    "Ah, well, I don''t know much about spells and such. So I just tried brute forcing it... But this."

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber begins to emit a golden brilliance.

    "Seems like I can smash it. Do we really need to dismantle it the hard way?"

    Boom!

    He swings the Surpassing Radiant Saber again, and the barrier wavers once more.

    "Oh, no..."

    Seo Ran is taken aback by the unexpected development.

    But I just chuckle at the scene.

    If Kim Young-hoon is doing so, I can''t be outdone.

    Boom!

    I take out my Formless Sword and, like Kim Young-hoon, batter the barrier.

    The barrier starts to shake wildly.

    Paaat!

    With my strike, the barrier trembles and a faint crack appears.

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Fugman, lil bruh, and maxr. Thanks for the support! 1 more to go.

    Poor barrier. Those humans just need to kindly remove the gs stuck inside but instead barrier-san gets jumped lmao.

 Chapter 84: Deathbed (2)

    Chapter 84: Deathbed (2)

    The sound of a loud explosion vibrates the surroundings.

    Kwaang!

    As a golden ray of light shes, the barrier trembles and shakes violently.

    Gwaang!!!

    As the Formless Sword Gang is wielded, the quivering barrier starts to develop cracks and gradually fails to hold up.

    Kim Young-hoon and I relentlessly strike the barrier with our Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber, shattering it.

    Seo Ran watches us with a stunned expression.

    "...But, you could have just entered and pulled out the gs.."

    When you have physical prowess, there''s no need to overthink.

    Gwaang!

    Kim Young-hoon and I simultaneously strike down with our Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Finally, the barrier cracks andpletely shatters.

    Pakang!

    The formation gs inside the barrier can¡¯t withstand our strikes and break apart.

    Kim Young-hoon and I step beyond the barrier, followed by a bewildered Seo Ran.

    "Is this enough?"

    "Yes, yes... That''s more than enough, senior. But, if you don''t mind me asking..."

    Seo Ran cautiously inquires, seeing me continue to respond in thenguage of the demon race.

    "Are you also demi-human?"

    The demon race''snguage, which only those with the ability to see the flow of Yin and Yang can learn, is entirely different from themunication structure of humans, who vibrate air to speak. Using the demon race''snguage is essentially the same as dering oneself a demon.

    "Hmm, not demi-human. Just think of me as a... uniquely different human. It''s this uniqueness that got the Sea Dragon King''s recognition to assist you."

    "Ah, I see... Thank you for your help then. Now that the barrier is broken, I''ll take it from here. If youe to my ceter, I''llpensate you properly.."

    However, I shake my head.

    "No, I''ll join you."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I''ve always wanted to enter the famous Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley."

    "Ah..."

    Seo Ran looks slightly burdened by the idea of Kim Young-hoon and me, evidently powerful cultivators, apanying him, but I pay it no mind and head with him towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Better to be burdened than dead.

    And so, Kim Young-Hoon, Seo Ran, and I approach the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Shiiii..."

    "...?"

    "What..."

    The ghostly and yin energy that has been pervading the deck suddenly dissipates.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, known for its ghostly and yin energy, seems to have lost its ominous aura.

    "What''s going on...?"

    Seo Ran looks around, baffled, but I have an inkling of the reason.

    I send a heart message to Kim Young-Hoon, exining the situation.

    Understanding, Kim Young-Hoon tightly grips his saber.

    We enter the interior of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    As expected.

    The inside of the Nether Crossing Ship, unlike myst life¡¯s visit, is not as steeped in ghostly and yin energy.

    "Well, that''s a relief. If the ghostly and yin energy aren''t too intense, exploring the inside shouldn''t be too difficult."

    "...Hmm. Listen, Daoist Seo"

    I look at Seo Ran and speak,

    "Let''s head straight to the lower levels of the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "Start our exploration from the bottom?"

    "Yes. I have a bad feeling. The reason for the reduced ghostly energy seems to be in the lower levels."

    "Hmm, if the senior says so..."

    Without waiting for his response, I lead the way to the lower levels of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    In my past life, the deeper we went, the denser the ghostly energy became. But today, as we descend, the ghostly energy didn¡¯t increase but rather seems to thin out.

    And soon, we reach the ce I had visited in my past life.

    The lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Unlike the previous levels, where there¡¯s still some ghostly energy, this level has none at all.

    However, I tense up and ready myself.

    Kim Young-hoon, arriving a bitter, also heightens his alertness and begins to draw his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    "What are you doing, seniors... Huh!"

    Around us, the ghostly energy is weak.

    But it hasn¡¯t just vanished into thin air.

    The anchored ghost spirit attached to the lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship had been absorbing and devouring the ghostly energy,pressing it within itself.

    Kugugugu!

    Above the ck throne,

    There sits a being,pletely engulfed in darkness, almost as if it had be a shadow itself.

    Unlike before, when at least the skull''s outline was visible, now it is entirely shrouded in darkness.

    [...I thought two Core Formation cultivators had barged in, but it''s just two Qi Building and one Qi Refining? No, that can''t be. Breaking the Nether Crossing Ship''s protective barrier requires at least Core Formation strength. You must''ve mastered some unique techniques.]

    From the darkness, the shadow gazes at us.

    Ptshh

    From the eye sockets of the shadow, blue ghostly mes ignite.

    [...No matter who it is, it doesn''t matter. Those who couldn¡¯t even cling and follow when the Ascension Gate opened, mere trash, think they can receive the cultivation secrets of the Azure Ghost Valley?]

    Zap, zap...

    I swallow hard at the menacing aura emanating from the ghost spirit.

    It isn''t the feeble presence I had felt before.

    It¡¯s aware of our full strength and is on high alert.

    [Whatever you want from the Nether Crossing Ship, you won''t get anything from the Azure Ghost Valley...! I will protect it!]

    Rumble, rumble!

    Screech, screech...

    Howl, howl...

    From the body of the ghost spirit, ghostly energy boils, and from within its shadow, dozens, hundreds of ghostly wails erupts.

    Then, the ghost spirit rises from its seat.

    Step, step.

    Itpletely detaches from the throne.

    Simultaneously, a subtle connection between it and the throne seems to break.

    ''Did it cut off the supply of ghostly energy from the Nether Crossing Ship?''

    In return, it seems to have absorbed all the remaining ghostly energy in the ship.

    It has no more reason to receive ghostly energy, and the weakness of being passive in its attacks while seated on the throne is gone.

    This time, it will be much more difficult to confront it than in my past life.

    The next moment.

    The ghost spirit moves its hand, and a 3 meterrge ghost w flies at us with incredible speed.

    Boom!

    The ghost w shes with my Formless Sword Gang and is neutralized, then Kim Young-hoon steps forward.

    sh!

    A golden radiance flickers.

    Boom!

    Kim Young-hoon''s saber strikes at the neck of the ghost spirit.

    With a speed that seems to pause time!

    The ghost spirit couldn''t respond to Kim Young-hoon''s speed, but Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber couldn''t sever its neck either.

    The ghost spirit is repelled by the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Then, as the ghost spirit forms a hand seal, countless ghost hands erupt from it, targeting Kim Young-hoon.

    sh!

    Again, a golden radiance flickers, and Kim Young-hoon is beside me.

    "Hmm. A few special spells are as fast as your Formless Sword, such as the ghost w. But the ghost itself can''t keep up with the speed of those spells.

    In short, it''s much slower than us. But the output of the Surpassing Radiant Saber isn''t enough to prate the ghostly energy of that Core Formation ghost spirit."

    He nces at me and says,

    "I''ll draw its attention. You confront it head-on and target it."

    "Yes."

    "I canunch an effective attack on that ghost, but I need to gather energy to do so. Please buy me some time."

    Seo Ran looks at us and speaks.

    Kim Young-hoon and I nod at each other, and Seo Ran, understanding our meaning, transforms from his demi-human form to his dragon form.

    sh!

    A golden bell shoots out from Seo Ran''s mouth, and he begins to gather energy in it.

    Rumble!

    Again, several ghost ws fly towards us.

    In my past life, these fearsome attacks made me desperate just to evade.

    But in this life,  I step forward, swirling my Formless Sword, and slice the ghost ws apart.

    Boom, boom!

    Light shes as ghost ws explode, and again, a golden light flickers.

    sh!

    Kim Young-hoon, like a ray of light, reappears below the ghost spirit''s shoulder.

    He strikes the ghost spirit¡¯s arm, disrupting the spell it was casting.

    [You...!]

    Screech!

    Dozens of ghost ws chase after Kim Young-hoon, but they can''t catch up.

    Swish!

    Completely enveloping himself in ghost ws, the ghost spirit begins forming a new spell.

    This made it difficult for Kim Young-hoon to prate inside.

    However, I take a stance, summoning the Formless Sword.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Whoosh!

    Holding the Formless Sword, I elerate my thoughts to the extreme and appear right in front of the ghost spirit.

    In that state, while elerating, I instantly switch the sword technique of the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    The straight-shooting Mountain Wind twists and turns, weaving through the gaps of the ghost ws.

    Effortlessly avoiding all ghost ws, it urately hits the target in the center.

    Boom!

    A loud explosion urs, and the ghost ws burst apart all at once, revealing the ghost spirit, pierced in the chest by my Formless Sword.

    The ghost spirit looks to be in agony, but continues to form hand seals.

    ''Is he not dead even with this?''

    It seems a hole in the heart is no issue for a ghost body, unlike a normal human body.

    ''I''ll tear it apart then.''

    Of course, tearing everything to shreds is not a hassle..

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains!

    Swish!

    The Formless Sword, stuck in the ghost spirit''s chest, transforms, rapidly extending in all directions like thorns.

    An invisible barbed wire envelops the space around it.

    However, in the final moments, the ghost spiritpletes its hand seals.

    [Flying Escape.]

    Swish!

    In that instant, the ghost spirit transforms into a beam of dark light and escapes from the transformation of the Formless Sword.

    Swish!

    Although the Formless Sword''s myriad changes didn''tpletely miss the ghost spirit, tearing a significant part of the ghost body, the ghost spirit ultimately manages to escape.

    ''This must be the Flying Escape Technique of a Core Formation cultivator.''

    A Core Formation cultivator can use spells by utilizing the stars formed in the dantian, hiding in the escaping light for fast movement.

    Typically, Flying Escape is used for long-distance travel, and its speed is so fast that cultivators below the level of Qi Building can¡¯t catch up.

    A long time ago.

    When I was under my master''s tutge, Makli Yun-ryeon of the Makli n used a life-saving magical artifact that allowed him to use a Core Formation¡¯s Flying Escape Technique several times, escaping from my and Kim Young-hoon''s pursuit.

    However, I retrieve the Formless Sword and hold it again, looking at the ghost spirit who is repairing its ghost body.

    "Is that all?"

    I smirk and elerate my thoughts once more.

    "While my speed is slightlyckingpared to the ghost ws you project..."

    If it¡¯s just that speed, I can sufficiently chase with the Formless Sword.

    "To properly react, you''ll have to keep using that spell."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain!

    I swing the Formless Sword again.

    The Formless Sword rises towards the ghost spirit in the air, targeting him.

    The ghost spirit, showing signs of anger, uses the Flying Escape Technique again.

    Wham!

    The ghost spirit narrowly avoids the Formless Sword, but in the next instant, he is unable to react to the Surpassing Radiant Saber that appears beside him.

    Bang!

    A golden brilliance spreads out like a fan, striking the ghost spirit.

    Boom!

    [You bastards... If only I had my dharma treasures and ghost servants intact...!]

    But before he can finish speaking, Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber appears again around the ghost spirit, striking him a total of thirty-six times.

    "Hold on tight..!"

    Severe him in one go.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven!

    Rumble!

    The aura of the Formless Sword grows more ferocious, and I,bining it with the Dragon Vein sword move, sh down with the Formless Sword.

    Kim Young-hoon, who has been restraining the ghost spirit, retreats at a speed akin to light and the ghost spirit, greatly infuriated, reaches out towards my towering Formless Sword.

    Boom!

    A ck ghost bone emitted from the ghost spirit''s hand blocks my Formless Sword.

    "Blocked this?"

    As I exim in admiration, the ghost spirit hastily forms another hand seal.

    [I''ll kill you all!]

    Rumble!

    Around the ghost spirit, thousands of ghost skulls, each powerful enough to be considered a Gang Sphere, appear.

    Following after, numerous ghost ws erupt, and swarms of ghost insects envelop the surroundings.

    ''He''s stalling for time.''

    I realize the ghost spirit is gathering ghostly power among these many spells, preparing an even bigger technique.

    Rumble!

    I hold the Formless Sword, transforming it constantly.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Transcending Peaks!

    The Formless Sword, embodying the numerous martial principles of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, swings horizontally.

    One strike!

    Swish!

    In a single blow, countless ghost skulls and swarms of ghost insects blocking my view are all swept away like a wave.

    What remains are the ghost ws surrounding the ghost spirit.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword envelops me.

    It surrounds me from all sides, bing a small storm, and I dive towards the ghost ws with an integrated offensive and defensive momentum.

    The Formless Sword rotates, tearing through the ghost ws and prating inside.

    Swish!

    Like the eye of a storm, the center of the ghost ws is calm, and the ghost spirit ispleting a hand seal right there.

    Kooong!

    The blue ghost fire burning in the ghost spirit''s eyes weakens considerably.

    At the same time, above the ghost spirit''s hand, a faint blue-white skull is floating.

    The skull looks unstable, as if it could scatter into the void at any moment.

    However, the power contained within is formidable, and I have a premonition that facing it will mean certain doom.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains!

    The Formless Sword Gang extends in all directions, splitting apart.

    Once again, an invisible barbed terrain envelops the area.

    Boom!

    The ghost ws are all torn apart, and the ghost spirit, pierced all over by the Formless Sword, bes a honeb.

    However, the ghost spirit is still infusing ghostly energy into the hand seal,pleting the spell.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Tiger!

    I focus on the Formless Sword that has spread in all directions into one point, and as the thick barbed terrain retracts, the golden light of the Surpassing Radiant Saber enters from beyond.

    "Haah!"

    Kim Young-hoon, manifesting the externalized Inner Core used before, swings the Surpassing Radiant Saber, and the power of my Formless Sword concentrates into one point and explodes.

    sh!

    A bright white light erupts, causing an explosion of ghostly energy, and I see that more than 80% of the ghost spirit''s body is torn apart.

    Swoosh...

    The light subsides.

    And then, a blue-white glow spreads in all directions.

    [It''s... done.]

    Shiver!

    The ghost spirit, reduced to tatters as if he could scatter any moment, res at us.

    Now, the ghost spirit''s eyes no longer burn with blue ghost fire.

    They emit a red luster, like ordinary ghosts.

    [Let''s... go together!]

    ''Dying together!''

    Kim Young-hoon and I read the ghost spirit''s intent and harden our expressions.

    The blue-white skull swells.

    The formidable power of death contained within it makes the entire floor of the Nether Crossing Ship feel chillingly cold.

    Then, Seo Ran''s voice came.

    [Avoid it, seniors.]

    "¡­!"

    A glimmer of hope flickers on mine and Kim Young-hoon''s faces.

    Seo Ran, holding a golden bell in his mouth, has been gathering tremendous energy inside his mouth.

    Seo Ran opens his jaws.

    sh!

    The power of the Ghost Controlling Bell mingles with Seo Ran''s breath. Not blue, but a golden brilliance shoots out, flying towards our direction.

    Kooong!

    [Oooohhhhh!]

    The ghost spirit, attempting to detonate the blue-white skull, gets trapped in the golden breath along with the skull.

    The ghostly power is suppressed by the power of Ghost Controlling Bell, diminishing the self-destructive force. The blue explosion only exerts its power within the golden beam.

    The formidable explosion that has been emanating fierce energy is gradually weakening within the golden radiance.

    "Huh, is this a dragon?"

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue, watching Seo Ran spewing the radiance with the power of the dharma treasure.

    "Can he do that attack every time? If so, I''d like to spar with him..."

    "It''s probably impossible. Daoist Seo has been gathering energy since earlier."

    "Tsk..."

    That''s when it happens.

    Fwoosh¡­

    The beam of golden light begins to weaken.

    Seo Ran''s power is waning.

    The blue explosion, while greatly diminished by Seo Ran''s effort, still contains terrifying power.

    "It seems Daoist Seo¡¯s power alone is not enough. But at least the force has been greatly reduced..."

    "Right, let''s do it."

    In moments, Seo Ran''s power will be depleted, and the explosion will burst forth again.

    Kim Young-hoon and I move to both sides of the ghost spirit, taking our stances.

    We hold the Formless Sword and the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    The next moment.

    Seo Ran''s breathpletely extinguishes, and he copses to the ground, gasping.

    Blue light bursts forth beyond the golden prison.

    And then, the Saber and the Sword swings.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks

    Severing Vein Saber Method, First Move, Mountain Force

    Each of us uses our martial arts towards the explosion from opposite directions.

    Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein, Flowing Ridge¡­

    Mountain Spirit, Mountain Presence, Mountain Wind¡­

    The Formless Sword undergoes myriad transformations, maximizing the power of its techniques.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber, with extreme speed, splits the instant and bursts into light.

    The formless storm and the golden storm devour the blue light from both sides.

    Finally.

    Each martial art and their profound meanings unfold.

    Echoing Valley,  Nine Mountains Eight Seas, Heavenly Lake...

    Great Trunk, Surpassing Mountains, Returning Home...

    Boom!

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, the ultimate move.

    The Severing Vein Saber Method, the ultimate move.

    [Severing Mountain.]

    [Saber Tomb.]

    The myriad transformations of the Formless Sword concentrate in a single strike that severs the mountains.

    The extreme speed of the Surpassing Radiant Saber is encapsted in a single strike that buries even light beneath its de.

    Boom!

    The golden and formless forces devour the blue explosion,pletely grinding down the remnants of the ghost spirit, who was sustaining the spell at the core.

    Chuaaaaa

    After unleashing the final move, we hold the Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber, gazing through the dissipating light.

    The light fades, and within, a figure stands.

    "He''s still not dead."

    "Such a tenacious one. If he died once, he should¡¯ve just gone peacefully to the underworld.¡±

    Kim Young-hoon clicks his tongue, tensing up again.

    However as the light dissipates and its form is revealed, we are taken aback.

    Before us was not the ghastly ghost spirit from before, but a translucent middle-aged man in ck robes.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man is lifting a dark blue ghost fire in both hands, using a spell.

    Judging by the remaining ghostly energy, this spell seems like hisst.

    [Dark Soul Possession Great Spell!]

    Boom!

    The dark blue ghost fire envelops the ghost spirit, and he, shrouded in the dark blue me, charges at me.

    [Know the sin of coveting the treasures of the valley!]

    Swish!

    I try to cut him down with the Formless Sword, but somehow, even the Formless Sword passes through him, and the ghost spirit is sucked into my upper dantian.

    Dark malice stains my soul.

    My soul is being eroded.

    The ghost spirit enters my upper dantian, touches the core of my soul, and seeps deep into it.

    He prates into the depths of my consciousness where no one else has ever entered.

    In an instant, he infiltrates the depths of myself, and his heart essence intertwines with mine.

    The emotions he felt throughout his life and his consciousness enter into me, and conversely, my emotions and consciousness permeate into him."

    And then.

    [Keughaaah!]

    The ghost spirit, who has entered my soul, begins to scream madly.

    [Huuaah... let me out! Stop!]

    [Aaaah!]

    [Please, please!]

    But, I, in turn, constrict him even tighter with my will deep within my consciousness.

    [What are you? Why does a human have such thoughts and feelings? Are you, are you¡­]

    In a voice saturated with fear and despair, the ghost spirit weeps.

    [Are you really human..?]

    When the ghost spirit used the Dark Soul Possession Great Spell to infiltrate Seo Eun-hyun''s consciousness, he was quite confident.

    A trump card used by the cultivators of ck Ghost Valley!

    A technique to wrest control of the opponent''s body by directly confronting their willpower and the life they have lived.

    Moreover, in the world of heart essence, he, having mastered the methods of the ghost path, had a significant advantage.

    All he needed to do was suppress the core of the opponent''s heart essence!

    Thinking so, he touched the core of Seo Eun-hyun''s soul, his heart essence.

    Boom!

    Bright rays surrounded him, and in the next moment.

    The ghost spirit found himself in a strange space.

    [What...?]

    Pop!

    Suddenly, the ghost spirit¡¯s entire body turned into a honeb.

    [Ah, aah¡­]

    Clear and transparent swords were thrust in reverse.

    Densely packed colorless swords on the ground weed him enthusiastically .

    [Kughh..Ahhh...!]

    He screamed.

    They were densely stuck in all directions.

    The swords formed a gigantic mountain far away.

    The Colorless Sword Mountain Hell!

    That was the world of heart essence he had entered

    [What is this... Can a human even have such a state of mind?]

    Typically, the heart essence, whether for cultivators or demon beasts, was small.

    Some people''s heart essence appears as a child, some as small grass, and others as a rock.

    But generally, the heart essence was an object.

    An object that could be something the person is focused on or an ideal they think of, a single entity.

    Typically, that was a normal heart essence.

    But this was something else.

    [A world...?]

    The heart essence forming such a vast and distinct world was unheard of.

    He had never heard or seen such a thing before.

    But what was most terrifying was this:

    [Even if this world is this person''s heart essence, why does he possess such a painful world?]

    Pierced all over by colorless swords sprouting densely from the ground, the ghost spirit couldn''t move.

    The colorless swords caused immense pain upon mere contact.

    <ul> <li>

    Constant failure after failure.

    </li> <li>

    A life of only losses.

    </li> <li>

    Despite all the effort, I¡¯m always being rejected and denied.

    </li> <li>

    Everything in this life eventually falls apart.

    </li> <li>

    Even though I''m alive, it''s as if I''m not.

    </li> </ul>

    The swords echoed with Seo Eun-hyun''s voice.

    Each one represented a part of Seo Eun-hyun''s life.

    [Are you really human..?]

    The swords symbolized his life.

    Overwhelmed by the immense pain they emitted, the ghost spirit cried out in fear.

    [You are not human. No human could be like this... You are a ghost, closer to death than even me, who is already dead!

    How can a human have such a heart essence!!!]

    Rumble!

    The Sword Mountain stirred.

    The ghost spirit felt himself being sucked into the clear. pristine swords.

    Seo Eun-hyun was manipting his heart essence, trapping him.

    The ghost spirit, facing this unbelievable sight, could onlyugh madly.

    "Eun-hyun, are you okay?"

    "...Yes, I''m fine."

    I speak, havingpletely confined the ghost spirit in a corner of my subconsciousness.

    "I''vepletely subdued him. There won''t be any problems."

    Hoowoowoo

    I form a hand seal and exhale spiritual energy.

    In the spiritual energy, the ghost spirit''s face, trapped by my will, looks at me with a face filled with terror.

    [What are you... What are you people?]

    "We''re just humans. What else?"

    [Heh... You call yourself human.]

    The ghost spirit chuckles bitterly.

    "Well, it was indeed a tough fight. Now that his ghostly energy has all but depleted, he''ll go to the underworld on his own if we let him go, right?"

    I¡¯m about to release the consciousness binding the ghost spirit when he speaks.

    [Wait a moment...]

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    [...I acknowledge your strength. I realize that I can''t resist, and that I have been defeated. So, as a victor''s mercy, can you grant me onest request?]

    Swoosh-

    The ghost spirit, who has been captured in my consciousness, changes his form.

    He appears as the translucent ck-robed middle-aged man I had seen before.

    The middle-aged man stands there with a very bitter expression.

    [...I don''t mean to harm you. If I have to die like this, there''s something I want to do onest time. Please, as a victor''s mercy, grant me myst request.]

    Kim Young-hoon and I look at him for a moment, reading his heart essence.

    He¡¯s not lying or intending to harm us.

    He is genuinely asking for our mercy.

    He has no more fighting spirit left.

    "Well, that''s fine and all, but why should we? I consider sending you peacefully to the underworld a significant act of mercy."

    [...You''re right. Therefore, if you grant my request, I will also reward you.]

    The words that follow make me pause.

    [I was killed by the Mad Lord and became a wandering soul, but originally, I was a Heavenly Being cultivator of the ck Ghost Valley and the keeper of the scriptural repository, knowledgeable in all sorts of methods.

    Nascent Soul methods, Core Formation methods, Qi Building methods... Any of the Five Elements you desire, just name it.

    If you grant my request, I''ll give you one or two as a reward.]

    We read his heart essence.

    Indeed, he isn''t lying.

    [If you grant my dying wish, I will share all that you wish to know.]

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by Fugman. Thx for the support lmfao.

 Chapter 85: Deathbed (3)

    Chapter 85: Deathbed (3)

    Qi Building Method.

    Among cultivators, the basic Qi Refining Method is easily essible if one has enough spirit stones, but the difficulty of obtaining a Qi Building Method, which is typically mastered by elders of a cultivator n, is significantly higher.

    Not to mention the more advanced Core Formation Methods, which is beyond the Qi Building Method.

    For instance, in the case of the Qi Refining basic method, I know of the five methods recorded in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and a sixth from the Earth Dwelling Method of the Cheongmun n.

    It¡¯s even possible for other cultivators to purchase additional Qi Refining basic methods.

    However, the only Qi Building Method I currently know is a wood attribute method that my master had imparted to me as knowledge.

    Wood attribute method, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    In theory, this method could advance one from Qi Building through Core Formation to the Nascent Soul stage.

    Naturally, it''s focused on Understanding before Breakthrough and is difficult to master and understand, making it a rare method in the Cheongmun n, with no one other than my master having practiced it.

    ''Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is excellent, but to have any method I desire...''

    Especially since ck Ghost Valley has a long history and is said tock no attribute methods.

    ''First, it wouldn''t hurt to gather as many Qi Building Methods as possible. Plus, I can prepare methods for Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages in advance...''

    It¡¯s an appealing offer.

    However,

    "How can I trust that the methods you provide will be genuine?"

    Having been tricked by Seo Hweol into using Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, I can''t help but be skeptical about his offer of freely giving methods.

    [How dare you, questioning me, an elder of the great Azure Ghost Valley?]

    "Elder or not, you''re just a ghost now, but I have too much at stake."

    [Hmph, insolent... Fine, I''ll make a vow.]

    He ces his hand on the wall of the Nether Crossing Ship and begins to speak.

    [Here in front of the Nether Crossing Ship, I, Song Jin, once an elder of the Azure Ghost Valley, swear by the honor of the Azure Ghost Valley''s name not to lie about the cultivation methods.]

    The wall of the Nether Crossing Ship vibrates faintly, and a mystical connection seems to form between the ghost spirit, Song Jin, and the ship.

    I peer into his heart essence and intent to judge the truth.

    Sure enough, he has some ulterior motives, but at least he intends not to y tricks with the cultivation methods.

    ''Well, a small ulterior motive is fine...''

    Kim Yeong-hoon also reads his heart essence and sends me heart message asking if it¡¯s okay.

    I send back a heart message affirming it¡¯s fine.

    "Alright, then let''s hear your request. If it''s unreasonable, I won''t grant it."

    [It''s nothing unreasonable. I''ll teach you how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship, so take it to the sea.]

    "Just that?"

    [Just that.]

    Seo Ran asks with a puzzled look.

    "Isn''t the Nether Crossing Ship no longer able to move?"

    [Hmph, it''s lost most of its main functions and power source, but there''s still enough residual soul power for a few more voyages. It''s broken, but one more trip is no big deal.]

    Song Jin caresss the Nether Crossing Ship with a bittersweet expression.

    [The Nether Crossing Ship... can still sail.]

    Reading Song Jin''s heart essence, it seems he wants to meet his end with the ship.

    ''Wanting to meet your end at the desired ce, at the desired time...''

    Feeling a strange empathy for him, I look around.

    "I''m willing to fulfill this ghost''s request. What about you, Kim Hyung?"

    "Do as you please. But I can''t operate the Nether Crossing Ship or anything like that."

    "What about you, Daoist Seo?"

    "I..."

    Seo Ran hesitates for a moment, then looks at Song Jin and speaks.

    "I would like the elder of the ck Ghost Valley to help me find something left by my mother."

    At Seo Ran''s words, Song Jin frowns deeply.

    [I''ve been bothered by you since earlier. So it¡¯s you, the disgrace of the valley, a half-blooded demi-human. Hmph, I heard you were of demi-human lineage but too deeply rooted in the demon race to use the Seven Stars Ritual and was shunned in your n.]

    Song Jin res at Seo Ran.

    [Your mother was a promising disciple of the ck Ghost Valley. If only she hadn''t given birth to you, she could have received enough support to be a Nascent Soul elder.

    A blemish like you appeared, leading to the cut-off of support, and youmitted the disgrace of siding with the Sea Dragon Tribe, demoting her status to that of an ordinary disciple!

    How dare you now ask me to find your mother''s heirloom?]

    "......"

    Song Jin looks at Seo Ran with great displeasure and continues,

    [If you want to find it, search for it yourself. I will not help with such things.]

    I think about pressuring Song Jin to help Seo Ran, but seeing his obstinate heart essence, I give up.

    No matter the pressure, he seems unwilling topromise on this matter, directly linked to the honor of ck Ghost Valley.

    "Daoist Seo, I will assist you in your search. Together, we can find it faster. That aside... is it really just about taking the Nether Crossing Ship out to sea?"

    [Yes, that''s all I need. I will teach you how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship, so follow me.]

    I follow Song Jin to the upper deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [The Nether Crossing Ship originally moves using the soul and spiritual energy stored within the ship itself. Before the Mad Lord took its power source, the soul and spiritual energy was almost boundless, but now it may run out after a few uses.]

    He teaches me how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I instruct Seo Ran to search the lower decks of the Nether Crossing Ship while I will search the upper decks.

    In my past life, I had already searched the upper decks of the Nether Crossing Ship and found nothing, so this is a gesture to save his time.

    For several days, I learn how to operate the Nether Crossing Ship from Song Jin, while Seo Ran thoroughly searches its lower decks.

    Kim Young-hoon practices the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    About a fortnight passes.

    [You seem to have gotten the hang of it.]

    Song Jin observes as I attach my consciousness to various parts of the Nether Crossing Ship, controlling it.

    Originally, it¡¯s said that tens of people were needed to operate this impossiblyrge spacepressed ship, but it seems that I alone am enough to clumsily operate this ruined ship.

    In fact, for cultivators, it¡¯s possible for one person''s consciousness to do the work of dozens, so clumsily operating it isn''t too difficult.

    Around this time...

    Seo Ran''s search in the lower decks is nearing its end.

    "Only three more rooms to search. Hopefully, one of them contains my mother''s heirloom."

    Seo Ran speaks with a trembling voice.

    Song Jin looks at Seo Ran with aplex expression.

    Two dayster, Seo Ran finds his mother''s heirloom.

    "Did you find it?"

    "Yes, senior. Thanks to you, I was able to find my mother''s heirloom."

    In Seo Ran''s hand is a jade slip.

    "Have you read it?"

    "Not yet. I n to go back to my quarters, prepare myself mentally, and then read it."

    "I see."

    Then, Song Jin, who is watching us, speaks.

    [Now that you seem to have finished your business on the Nether Crossing Ship, it might be time to fulfill my request.]

    "Well, let''s do that. I''ll operate the Nether Crossing Ship and set out."

    I ascend to the top deck of the Nether Crossing Ship where the steering wheel is located.

    I breathe consciousness into the steering wheel.

    The structure and system of the Nether Crossing Ship ispletely different from ordinary ships.

    Fwoosh!

    [Now send your consciousness to various auxiliary power parts of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Rumble!

    The current state and structure of the Nether Crossing Ship appears in my mind.

    I send my consciousness to various parts of the schematic, stimting them.

    The Nether Crossing Ship then begins to tremble, emitting more spiritual energy.

    [Nether Crossing Ship, activation!]

    "Nether Crossing Ship, activation!"

    Roar!

    Yin wind blows from beneath the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Simultaneously, the Nether Crossing Ship begins to ascend.

    "Wow..."

    Kim Young-hoon watches from the edge of the deck, looking down, while Seo Ran looks around with a mix of tension and anticipation.

    [Depart!]

    Roar!

    The Nether Crossing Ship rises into the air and begins to move forward, following my will and maniption.

    Following Song Jin''s advice, I distribute spiritual energy here and there, controlling the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Damn, why is the operation speed only this fast? Aren''t you at the Core Formation stage? With Core Formation cultivation, the output of Pure Spiritual Force should be overwhelmingly higher, making the operation speed much faster...]

    He looks at me with an annoyed expression and continues.

    However, I ignore him and silently steer the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Ssh, ssh!

    Pieces and debris from the damaged Nether Crossing Ship fall downwards.

    Given the ship''s considerable damage, arge amount of debris is falling off.

    Whoosh!

    The Nether Crossing Ship prates the barrier and formationid out in the sea.

    As the central Nether Crossing Ship leaves its position, the barrier begins to copse.

    Whoosh!

    Wells filled with seawater.

    [Kyaa!]

    [It''s the Nether Crossing Ship!]

    [Run! We''ll be devoured by the ship!]

    The ghosts in the mist barrier beyond shrieks at the sight of the Nether Crossing Ship and make way for it.

    As we pass the middle of the sea mist barrier, it copses, and all the ghosts within ascend to heaven.

    Finally.

    Crash!

    We shatter the illusion barrier and enter the proper sea area.

    Whoosh!

    As the ghosts are released, the yin energy and ghostly energy boiling over the entire sea area begin to dissipate.

    Dark clouds melt away, and sunlight stream through the gaps.

    Whoosh!

    The Nether Crossing Ship, which has been flying in the air for a while, falls into the sea.

    The decadent Nether Crossing Ship barely floats and glides over the sea.

    Song Jin silently watches this scene.

    After a while, he turns to look at me.

    [If you have any questions, ask them now. I think I''m about to attain Nirvana. I''ll answer everything you ask now.]

    "Does it include questions not about cultivation methods?"

    [Yes.]

    Pondering for a moment, I ask a question.

    "I know the name of the valley as ck Ghost Valley, but why do you call it Azure Ghost Valley?"

    [That''s simple. The main method of our valley is of the Ghost Path, dealing with ghosts. Fundamentally, this method exhibits a ck energy.

    However, it is said that those who master the Ghost Path exhibit a blue (azure) energy.]

    I recall the blue light in his ghostly transformation and the explosive skull in blue-white skull he summoned.

    [Even I, having reached the Heavenly Being stage and understanding some principles of the Ghost Path, could turn part of my energy blue.

    But those who truly enter the extremes of the Ghost Path are said to be enveloped in blue energy.

    Azure Ghost Valley is the ideal our ck Ghost Valley aspires to.

    I and some elders firmly believe that ck Ghost Valley will one day reach this ideal, so we use the name Azure Ghost Valley.]

    I nod at his answer and ask my next question.

    "It''s said that the Ascension Gate opens once every 1000 years. Does it always cause all the sects of every continent to ascend en masse like this?"

    Song Jin shakes his head at my question.

    [It does, but this period is peculiar.]

    "...?"

    [During this period, when the Ascension Gate was about to open, the entire continent was overheated, like a powder keg about to explode.

    There has never been a time with so many Heavenly Being cultivators in any generation.

    Not just Heavenly Being cultivators but also Nascent Soul cultivators.]

    Song Jin continues his exnation.

    [Among those many cultivators, the Grand Elder of our valley¡¯s Elder Council, the previous Sect Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, the founder of the Heaven Creation Sect, the leaders of the Righteous and Devil Path Alliances, and the representatives of the Demon Tribes: Holy Peng King, Sea Dragon King, and Mighty Tiger King, all gathered for a meeting.

    Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol led the meeting, and the result was a prediction that if things continue as they are, the dragon veins of the entire continent and seas will bepletely exhausted due to the cultivation andpetition of numerousrge forces.]

    He seems to recall the past as he speaks.

    [To prevent the depletion of dragon veins and the continent from being engulfed in disaster, it was proposed that all Heavenly Being cultivators join forces to ascend together during this opening of the Ascension Gate, along with their sects and forces.

    Ascending together would support each other against spatial pressure, increasing the probability of sessful ascension. Furthermore, ascending alone means starting from scratch, while ascending with a sect means having a strong supporting force.

    For the disciples of these sects, it also means an opportunity to cultivate in a vastly superior world, so it was a good proposal for everyone.]

    "Is that why so many Heavenly Being cultivators ascended this time?"

    [Yes. In addition, this ascension required all beings Nascent Soul and above, and those with the potential to reach Nascent Soul, to be taken.

    Withrge sects and Heavenly Being cultivators gone, it¡¯s clear that Nascent Soul cultivators would cause chaos, trying to take control of the legacies and forces left behind.

    Therefore, even the Nascent Soul cultivators, whether willing or not, were all forcibly involved in this ascension.

    ck Ghost Valley, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Heaven Creation Sect, Righteous and Devil Path Alliances, and the Three Great Demon Tribes joined hands to eliminate those who refused to ascend. They also captured talented Core Formation cultivators with the potential to reach Nascent Soul, incorporating them into their forces.]

    Song Jin chuckles.

    [So, after the Ascension Gate closed, the continent is left only with those like myself, essentially a Core Formation wandering ghost awaiting death, and other Core Formation cultivators who have no prospect of reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Or those who are Core Formation but have almost no life left, just old people groaning on their deathbeds. It will take at least 600 to 700 years for a Nascent Soul cultivator to appear on the continent again. Haha...]

    After hearing his exnation, I finally understand the circumstances surrounding the ascension.

    ''Didn¡¯t the Makli n start producing more elixirs after the Ascension Gate closed to extend the life of theirte-stage Core Formation cultivators?''

    It¡¯s all to buy time for those Core Formation cultivators to reach Nascent Soul.

    The Jin n attacked the Makli n''s elixir workshops to prevent the emergence of Nascent Soul cultivators from the Makli n.

    Since all the young Core Formation cultivators with the potential or already at Nascent Soul ascended, it¡¯s the old ones, who couldn''t reach Nascent Soul even in their old age, that struggles to extend their lives.

    As soon as they reach Nascent Soul, given the surrounding circumstances of only having Core Formation cultivators, their forces will be the strongest in the vicinity.

    I finally understand the interests of the forces and ns entangled with the Ascension Gate.

    Gradually, Song Jin''s figure bes more transparent.

    [Do you have any more questions?]

    "Well, that''s about it for now. Can I ask for the method I want?"

    [Hmm, alright. But wait a moment...]

    Song Jin looks at Seo Ran and speaks.

    [You, the half-blooded dragon. Bring the jade slip you found on your mother''s heirloom.]

    "Yes, what?"

    [I need to see its contents too. I must know why your mother, bearing the disgrace of ck Ghost Valley, married that beast and gave birth to you.]

    Seo Ran hesitates for a moment, then brings over the jade slip.

    Song Jin moves behind Seo Ran and reads the contents of the slip together with him.

    After a while,

    Tears flow from Seo Ran''s eyes.

    "...Mother, Father..."

    Song Jin, who is reading the jade slip with Seo Ran, closes his eyes with aplicated expression.

    [...Had I been at full strength, I would not have forgiven you, the disgrace of our valley]

    Song Jin speaks to Seo Ran.

    [Your mother, that child. I saw her born on the Nether Crossing Ship, babbling, learning to speak, and growing up.

    She wasn''t my disciple or kin, but she often came to me, the keeper of the archives, asking many questions about cultivation. She was amendable child.]

    Song Jin continues while looking at the jade slip.

    [I hated that Sea Dragon who ruined the life of our valley''s disciple, and you, the disgrace of our valley.

    But to your mother, it seems you were her proud child.]

    Song Jin turns his back to Seo Ran and walks towards me again.

    [...Are you infusing consciousness into the Nether Crossing Ship''s third auxiliary power source?]

    "That''s right."

    [Stop infusing it. If the third auxiliary power source is stimted too much, the Nether Crossing Ship is set to self-destruct.]

    "What...!"

    I quickly stop infusing my consciousness and re at him.

    Song Jin grins and says,

    [I originally nned to take all of you with me aspanions. I wanted to meet my end with the Nether Crossing Ship, and as a dead body, I have nothing to lose.

    You all should be grateful for the mercy of our valley''s disciple. She wanted her son to live... That''s why I changed my mind to go alone.]

    "..."

    I almost got caught up in the self-destruction of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I re at this wretched ghost.

    [Don''t worry. There are no more tricks or secrets now. Tell me the cultivation method you want. I n to give it to you before I attain Nirvana, so speak quickly.]

    "...Sigh."

    I hold back the irritation rising in me while looking at Song Jin.

    I need to acquire a cultivation method, regardless.

    "Firstly, I want a Qi Building cultivation method. Not a devilish art. Based on the principle of Understanding before Breakthrough. Something that doesn''t require precious materials, elixirs, or special spiritual root qualities."

    [Oh, why are you so picky? Requesting a non-devilish cultivation method from our devil path sect? Based on the principle of Understanding before Breakthrough? Who even practices such an outdated principle? And a technique that doesn''t require precious materials or special spiritual root qualities?]

    His face scrunches up in annoyance.

    [Such demanding requests you make. If it''s not a devilish method, does that mean it shouldn''t use devil energy, evil energy, or ghostly energy?]

    I shake my head.

    "Please exclude any cultivation methods that require the sacrifice of others."

    [That''s a broad range. Damn...]

    He seems annoyed and ponders before speaking to me.

    [There are three cultivation methods that meet your demanding criteria: Yin Soul Ghost Incantation,  Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, and Silica Earth Great Wall Practice. Which one will you choose?]

    "...The names of two of them sound like devilish cultivation methods."

    Yin Soul and Devil Legion.

    They sound inherently evil, don''t they?

    Song Jin exins the cultivation methods.

    [Heh, you''d think that, but no.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method where the practitioner understands their own pain and resentment. It''s not about cultivating evil energy, and as you understand your pain, the faster your cultivation progresses. It''s not of the devil path but rather the essence of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, despite its name, is best for cultivators who possess a dharma treasure. The more you understand the nature of the dharma treasure, the more it''s integrated into your practice, speeding up your cultivation.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice speeds up cultivation the more you understand the dragon veins of the earth. The longer you stay in one ce, understanding the earth, the faster your cultivation progresses.]

    After exining the cultivation methods, Song Jin looks at me.

    [To be honest, I rmend the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation the most.]

    "Why is that?"

    [Isn''t it obvious? Have you forgotten that I peeked into your heart essence? How many understand ''pain'' as well as you do? If you practice Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, you''ll be able to cultivate at an incredibly fast rate.]

    "Hmm..."

    Pain.

    I ponder internally.

    ''The Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll isn¡¯t suitable for me as Ick even a magic artifact, let alone a dharma treasure. The Silica Earth Great Wall Practice is useless unless I stay in one ce, and there''s no guarantee I can do that...''

    But still, the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice is tempting.

    However, if Yin Soul Ghost Incantation indeed speeds up with understanding of pain, it seems like a good choice too.

    Of course, it seems the most dangerous just by the name.

    ''Well, there''s always the next life...''

    "Give me the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation ."

    If I''ll eventually get my hands on all three, I might as well start with the most dangerous one and choose better next time.

    [A good choice. With your state of mind, you''ll achieve great mastery quickly.]

    After speaking, Song Jin engraves his consciousness into the remnants of the Nether Crossing Ship nearby.

    Intricate patterns form densely over the debris.

    [I didn''t y tricks with the name Azure Ghost Valley. Cultivate it to your heart''s content...]

    After speaking, he turns around.

    He heads towards the prow of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Over sixty percent of Azure Ghost Valley''s practitioners are both born and meet their end on the Nether Crossing Ship. Simrly, my own birth and demise urred while safeguarding this very ship.]

    His figure gradually bes more transparent.

    [Listen well, half-dragon. You are indeed a ''blemish'' of our valley, but you''re still ''our'' blemish. So grow and survive in a way that you won''t be a disgrace to your mother and our valley anymore.]

    Fssshhh-

    [Half of your blood is from a disciple of Azure Ghost Valley. It may only be half, but as a senior of the sect, I cannot leave without giving something to my disciple''s child.]

    Pfft!

    New characters are added to the jade slip in Seo Ran''s hand.

    [You''ll understand its value. I don''t like you. But as a senior of the sect, it''s myst duty for our disciple who loved you enough to bear disgrace. Be thankful to your mother and live well!]

    Song Jin climbs onto the prow of the Nether Crossing Ship, looking back at the blue sea gliding under the ship.

    He slowly turns back to us, giving Seo Ran onest look.

    It seems like he¡¯s ovepping someone else''s image through Seo Ran.

    [...And, thank you for witnessing myst moments.]

    With those words, Song Jin scatters into the sea breeze.

    Seo Ran, with aplex expression, looks at where he had been and bows.

    I, too, briefly pray for the peace of the deceased, regardless of the circumstances.

    After witnessing Song Jin''s final moments,

    I turn the steering wheel, setting a course towards Seo Ran''s dwelling.

    Seo Ran begins to interpret what Song Jin left him, while I sit down and startparing and reading the techniques from the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea given by my master and the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation bestowed by Song Jin.

    With all the ties that needed resolution now settled, it¡¯s time to properly learn the Qi Building cultivation method.

    "The cultivation method of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is..."

    Knowledge about the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation begins to enter my mind.

 Chapter 86: Deathbed (4)

    Chapter 86: Deathbed (4)

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method that can be exined in just a few words.

    Curse Method.

    Indeed.

    Isn''t it a method where the practitioner themself must understand pain?

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation creates curse spells as much as one understands pain, scattering them to cause various status abnormalities and weaken the target.

    ''Status abnormalities and weakening are the main focus of this method.''

    It¡¯s a method that can''t be expected much in the way of direct confrontation.

    ''Usually, it''s a method learned in conjunction with devil path arts.''

    Ironically, it seems that even the founder of this method did not achieve great mastery in it.

    To understand pain to the extent of mastering this method meant that one had endured that much pain.

    An ordinary creature would likely die from such levels of pain.

    Except for someone like me, who can''t die even in death.

    As I look into the method manual, I think,

    ''Strictly speaking, it''s not a devilish method, but it''s a method that easily falls into the devil path due to pain.''

    Usually, understanding pain means not only having endured it but also having inflicted it.

    Thus, there is the a possibility of falling into a path of destruction while trying to understand pain.

    ''Pain...''

    In Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, for every pain understood, one can form a curse spell.

    These curse spells can be transformed into spiritual power, or can be activated with spiritual power

    ''The founder of the method could handle 108 curse spells at once.''

    The number of curse spells one can handle at once depends on their understanding of pain.

    ''The founder didn''t achieve mastery, but if one did, it would be a method that''s incredibly troublesome to deal with...''

    Undoubtedly, relentlessly bombarding the adversary with curse spells, especially if one is able to cast over 108 curses, would be exceedingly troublesome and irritating for the enfeebled foe.

    ''But.''

    I finish reading the method and click my tongue.

    ''The weakness is clear. There''s almost no way to directly inflict damage.''

    It is written in the method manual that it is often learned as a supplementary method to devilish arts.

    If used together with powerful devilish arts, it would certainly be effective, but it isn''t particrly relevant to me.

    ''Looks like I need to parallelly learn Yin Soul Ghost Incantation with another method...''

    And the method to be learned in parallel is only one at this point.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, given by my master.

    It is a method focusing on the subtleties of Understanding before Breakthrough, difficult to master but extremely powerful.

    ''While understanding pain through Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and breaking through the Qi Building stage, it will be best to learn Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea along the way.''

    Using Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to pave the way and fertilize the soil, then sprouting the seeds of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    That seems to be the most appropriate method.

    As I amparing and reading the methods of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, nning my future cultivation,

    Seo Ran suceeds in decrypting what Song Jin left behind.

    "Seniors, pleasee here for a moment.

    Woosh!

    Around this time,

    The Nether Crossing Ship has already reached Seo Ran''s abode, and we enter to have a conversation.

    Though it¡¯s underwater with a bit of a cold aura, it¡¯s a much better environment than the constantly ghostly Nether Crossing Ship.

    Hmmm!

    As Seo Ran sets up patterns in the air with Pure Spiritual Force, the spell given by Song Jin is engraved in the air.

    At the same time, as Seo Ran breathe consciousness into the spell, it activates and bursts forth.

    Whoosh!

    It¡¯s a massive map.

    On that map, a red dot blinks, continually moving somewhere.

    "What is this map?"

    "Perhaps seniors have heard of it. This map shows the coordinates of Serving Command Pce."

    "Serving Command Pce?"

    "Ah, I guess I need to exin."

    Seo Ran goes to his library and brings back a book.

    As he opens the book, there¡¯s an illustration in it.

    A giant pce with jade-colored tiles and pure white walls.

    Unusually, instead of the typical square style of pces, it¡¯s a unique, round pce.

    Below the illustration, the name ''Serving Command Pce'' is written.

    "A long time ago. The heavenly artisan who created the original model of the Nether Crossing Ship, made this pce when he was still in the lower realm. It was one of his masterpieces.

    Inside, there is spacepression simr to the Nether Crossing Ship, and within thepressed space, there are spiritualnds growing all sorts of spiritual herbs and creatures.

    There are also storerooms filled with various magical items and treasures left by the ancient cultivators."

    "Hmm!"

    Seo Ran continues, swallowing his saliva.

    "It is indeed a remnant of a Heavenly Being Cultivator. It goes without saying for Core Formation, but even Nascent Soul cultivators cannot find the coordinates of Serving Command Pce. They just wait for the rare days when the pce does appear.

    It seems a Heavenly Being cultivator has left coordinates inside Serving Command Pce to detect it whenever desired."

    He says in admiration.

    However, I notice something odd in his words.

    "If what Daoist Seo says is true, then Serving Command Pce has times when it ''appears'' and doesn''t.

    So, the location Daoist Seo is tracking is when it''s not visible?"

    "That''s right. Serving Command Pce floats along the outskirts of space, only entering our world once every few hundred years, allowing many cultivators to find it."

    "Then what use is this map? If it''s on the outskirts of space, there''s no way to reach it even if we track its coordinates in real-time."

    "Normally, that''s true."

    Seo Ran grins.

    "But we have the Nether Crossing Ship, albeit damaged and usable only a few more times. Still, it''s here."

    Seo Ran''s exnation continues.

    "The original model of the Nether Crossing Ship is known to cross even the realm of the dead. The Nether Crossing Ship also has some of these properties, making it possible to transcend space."

    "Really?"

    "It seems likely. I''ve seen the battle at ck Ghost Valley from afar. When ck Ghost Valley was at a disadvantage, they led the Nether Crossing Ship across space and disappeared. If that''s not transcending space, what is?"

    His words continue.

    "Therefore, my proposal is for seniors to apany me to the Serving Command Pce.

    It''s too challenging for me alone, as I am still at the Qi Building stage.

    With the spatial ability of the Nether Crossing Ship, we might be able to reach it."

    "Hmm..."

    I¡¯m rather hesitant.

    ''Spiritual herbs and pills are abundant there...''

    To be honest, it isn''t very attractive to me.

    My way is to advance through Understanding before Breakthrough..

    External items will only be a hindrance.

    I was thinking of declining when,

    "I''ve heard that within Serving Command Pce, there''s an immortal fruit that extends life by 100 years, the Longevity Fruit."

    "....!"

    I¡¯m startled and look at him.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, the elders of the Sea Dragon Tribe sometimes attempt it whenever Serving Command Pce appears, and they''ve managed to get the Longevity Fruit."

    "Hoo..."

    If that¡¯s true.

    I nce at Kim Young-hoon.

    As far as I know, he only has about ten years left.

    While he could cut down the heavenly lightning, whether he could survive just by doing so is uncertain.

    If there''s a way to extend life, it''s right to seek it.

    Perhaps it can be the key to extending Kim Young-hoon''s life a bit more.

    Rumble rumble!

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I ride the Nether Crossing Ship towards a certain location.

    The coordinates left by Song Jin are shining.

    ''I wonder, can it really transcend space?''

    Among the controlling methods of the ship that Song Jin taught, there are indeed techniques to break through formations or transcend space.

    It¡¯s natural since I had to break through several barriers just to get the ship out.

    Anyway, I learned how to break through space, and reaching the Serving Command Pce is a matter of properly inputting the coordinates and passing through.

    "We''re here."

    "I see. Then, let''s break through."

    I grab the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship and infuse my consciousness into it.

    Rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship envelopes in ghostly energy for a moment, then breaks through something invisible.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, all sound and energy around us vanish, and we enter apletely dark world.

    In that dark world,

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I discover ''it''.

    A pce with jade tiles, a body like white jade, and a unique cylindrical shape.

    It¡¯s Serving Command Pce.

    There is a huge jade door in Serving Command Pce, but it¡¯s firmly closed, perhaps as it¡¯s not the time to open.

    Also, the entire pce seems submerged in some kind of prohibition, making it impossible to enter anywhere other than the main gate.

    "Hmm, this is tough..."

    Seo Ran licks his lips in frustration.

    "We need to find a weak point in the prohibition, decipher it, and break through to enter."

    "Hmm, can''t we just break it?"

    Boom!

    Kim Young-hoon swings his Surpassing Radiant Saber at the prohibition.

    Explosion roars, and light shes.

    However,

    Crackle, sizzle...

    The prohibition only sparks a bit, not even wavering.

    ''It''s on apletely different level than the barriers protecting the abandoned Nether Crossing Ship...''

    I also strike various parts of the prohibition with my Formless Sword, but the result is the same.

    It seems that at least a Nascent Soul cultivator is needed to affect this prohibition with force.

    ''Tch, is there really no way...''

    Rumble, rumble!

    I try hitting a few more spots, but it¡¯s all the same.

    Of course, by observing the prohibition''s reaction, I can tell which parts are slightly weaker.

    But anything beyond that is too difficult.

    ''What if I crash the Nether Crossing Ship into the prohibition and detonate it?''

    The thought crosses my mind, but actually detonating the Nether Crossing Ship would require someone to sacrifice themselves inside.

    Seo Ran, Kim Young-hoon, and I try hitting and observing different parts of Serving Command Pce''s prohibition for a while.

    After a long investigation, we return to the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "...I guess I''ll have to see if any friendly demon beasts are skilled in formations. Of course, such individuals are rare among the demon race, and most of them have been captured in the recent conflict..."

    Seo Ran sighs.

    I clench my teeth in frustration.

    Having studied formations, I know roughly.

    This prohibition isn''t a problem that one or two people can solve.

    It¡¯s a matter that will require top-tier formation masters and prohibition experts to work on for years.

    After Seo Ran leaves, I dock the Nether Crossing Ship in a nearby valley ande down, feeling downcast.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me curiously.

    "By the way, Eun-hyun. Why are you so gloomy?"

    "...Kim Hyung hasn''t mastered a method to reach the Qi Building stage, so you''ll probably leave soon."

    "Hmm..."

    At those words, Kim Young-hoon looks baffled.

    "Eun-hyun. Death is... a natural part of life."

    "That is true, but."

    "Why so down then?"

    "...My lifespan has now increased by another 300 years. If Kim Hyung goes, I''ll have to spend those 300 years alone."

    "Hmm, that is true."

    Kim Young-hoon nods.

    But after a moment,

    He looks up at the sky and smiles.

    "So what?"

    "Huh?"

    "I''ve reached the realm I''ve always pursued and realized something precious and important.

    You might not know, but ever since I obtained the Surpassing Radiant Saber, I felt like I could sense my own fate."

    "Really...?"

    "It feels like fate is whispering to me. Why I''m alive, where I should go... how I should live my life. It''s like fate is supporting me.

    It sounds funny, but I feel like I''ve grasped my own destiny. Ha-ha, even the wisest of this world don''t know their own fate. And here I am, a nobody, talking about such things..."

    Suddenly, a vision shes before my eyes.

    -The next Ender.

    -Entering this space means you''ve miraculously met the conditions I set.

    -Coming to Shattered Heaven Peak before grasping your fate...

    To grasp one''s fate.

    Why did the condition mentioned by Yang Su-jin''s remnant and Kim Young-hoon''s talk of grasping his fate seem connected?

    What does it mean to grasp one''s fate?

    And what exactly is the fate that Kim Young-hoon ims to have grasped?

    I¡¯m extremely curious, but...

    -Never reveal the fate bestowed upon you.

    I dare not ask.

    I just listen to Kim Young-hoon happily talking about his mindset towards martial arts.

    "If I can live ording to this fate, I''m okay with dying. Don''t feel lonely and strive on your path too. Someday, you might grasp your fate as well."

    He smiles and lifts his saber.

    "How about a match, it''s been a while?"

    "That sounds good. Do you think you can win again, Kim Hyung?"

    "I''ll win this time as well!"

    "I think I went easy on youst time."

    Kim Young-hoon and I, holding Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber, wreak havoc in the surrounding valley as we spar.

    And so.

    17 years have passed.

    Kim Young-hoon''s aura has changed over these years.

    In the 17 years since he acquired the Surpassing Radiant Saber,

    He has far surpassed me in the realm of pure martial arts.

    Of course, I too have gradually be ustomed to the output of the Qi Building stage, not easily losing to Kim Young-hoon.

    2054 fights, 2039 draws, 9 wins, and 6 losses.

    This is Kim Young-hoon¡¯s record in our duels.

    Whoo-

    A vivid aura circles in Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    He has the demon race senses and can perceive the flow of spiritual energy. Although not predicting fate, he can foresee things that might happen to him to some extent.

    "...Today seems like the day my life ends."

    He smiles.

    I can''t say anything back.

    "Don''t look so gloomy. I''m confident enough to cut the lightning. Confident enough to control my heart with Gang Qi. Ha-ha, how can someone like me not ovee my lifespan?"

    Kim Young-hoon confidently raises his saber.

    I can''t hide my troubled feelings.

    For 17 years, we tried everything to break through Serving Command Pce''s prohibition, but Seo Ran said it would take at least 50 more years of research to break through.

    "Don''t worry. Even the heavens cannot stop me. No, it will not stop me. I feel so vividly that fate is on my side... how can I possibly die?"

    He smiles lightly.

    "I won''t die."

    ''Kim Hyung...''

    In my 500 years of life, I have learned one harsh truth.

    That fate sides with no one.

    Can Kim Young-hoon really ovee his fate?

    Can his martial prowess transcend the heavens?

    Thus, the end of Kim Young-hoon''s life draws near.

 Chapter 87: Deathbed (5)

    Chapter 87: Deathbed (5)

    It begins.

    Thump!

    Kim Young-hoon grits his teeth, his eyes wide open.

    Shortly after.

    Thump, thump!

    Gang Qi surges from Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core, stimting his heart.

    The direct stimtion to the heart is so intense that Kim Young-hoon clenches his teeth to endure the pain.

    "Ha, haha.. It''s thrilling."

    After stimting his heart for a while, Kim Young-hoon forces augh and says,

    "Eun-hyun, you''re really amazing. How did you endure this? Hahaha..!"

    I can''t speak and just watch him silently.

    However, while continuously stimting his heart, Kim Young-hoon did not just surrender to the pain.

    I look into his eyes.

    His eyes are connected to some kind of ecstasy.

    ''Those eyes...''

    And that flow of intent.

    I recognize that expression.

    He would fall into that state of ecstasy whenever we spar.

    He is creating a new martial art.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    Changes begin to ur in Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core and internal energy.

    From the Inner Core in his lower dantian to the heart in his middle dantian, the internal energy forms a connection.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    As stimted by the Gang Qi, his unstable heartbeat begins to stabilize.

    I smile wryly at this sight.

    ''A talent that can even ovee his own lifespan...?''

    The flow of internal energy from the Inner Core fully connects to the heart.

    The heart pumps blood, and the Inner Core sends Gang Qi to stimte it.

    Thump, thump!

    Kim Young-hoon''s life and martial arts seem to be one.

    Two hearts appear within him.

    The heart that circtes blood.

    The Inner Core that circtes Gang Qi.

    Thump, thump, thump...

    After a while, Kim Young-hoon''s heartbeatpletely stabilizes.

    ''Incredible...''

    Kim Young-hoon opens his eyes and smilesboriously.

    "Since I kept my heart beating even unconsciously, I don''t have to worry about heart attacks now. But it still hurts."

    After all, it''s about forcing the heart to beat every moment with Gang Qi.

    It has to be painful.

    Whooosh!

    Kim Young-hoon starts focusing again with a pain-filled face.

    A new martial art is being created once more.

    Whooosh...

    He inhales and exhales deeply.

    Breathing deeply, he spreads the pain flowing in his consciousness throughout his body, then disperses it from his entire body back to his consciousness.

    He is regting the pain with his breathing.

    "If I stop breathing, the pain will start again, but as long as I keep breathing like this, the pain will be significantly alleviated. Haha, how about that!"

    After easily tearing through his limits with a new martial art, he grins at me.

    But I can''t easily smile.

    ''He''s drenched in sweat.''

    Kim Young-hoon''s entire body is soaked as if it had rained.

    At the same time, his face rapidly bes drained with exhaustion.

    This brief moment seemed short from the outside, but during that time, Kim Young-hoon had squeezed out all his willpower in extreme pain.

    To survive!

    Despite the immense mental pressure, Kim Young-hoon is grinning and joking like that.

    "Kim Hyung.."

    "What are you staring at?"

    Kim Young-hoon steadies his breathing and gets up.

    "You always have that look in your eyes. Direct that gaze at yourself. I will definitely..."

    Kim Young-hoon closes his eyes and ces his hand on the scabbard.

    He concentrates his consciousness.

    "I will create time to push myself beyond my own fate..!"

    Woooom!

    Kim Young-hoonughs, and his consciousness begins to glow golden.

    Rumble rumble rumble!

    Kim Young-hoon''s entire body seems to burn in a golden ze.

    Golden rays gather towards his de.

    Just like before, Kim Young-hoon''s internal energy forms blood vessels and meridians, linking with his life force.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber begins to transform into another Inner Core.

    Kim Young-hoon''s internal Inner Core is connected to his heart.

    Kim Young-hoon''s external Inner Core is connected to his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    At this moment, martial arts physically be his life.

    With the concentration of a lifetime, Kim Young-hoon grips the saber as if to crush it.

    Oveing heart attacks and pain with his talent.

    Now, what remains is the heavenly punishment from above.

    Heavenly Lightning.

    Rumble rumble rumble...

    As Kim Young-hoon''s lifespanes to an end, and time passes, dark clouds begin to form in the sky.

    If my lifespan originally ended at night, and the dark clouds gathered at dawn,

    Then Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan originally ends during the day, and now dark clouds begin to form as the night sky envelopes the earth.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Inside the dark clouds, blue lightning flickers.

    Here ites.

    Kim Young-hoon''s heart resonates.

    Simultaneously, a blue sh of lightning struck down from the sky towards Kim Young-hoon.

    Boom!

    At the same moment,

    Kim Young-hoon, with all his focus, swings the saber he was holding.

    It isn''t a special ultimate move or a secret technique.

    Just an upward sh with the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    A simple upward sh that Kim Young-hoon has always practiced.

    ''Truly, the ¡®Radiant¡¯ is brilliant...''

    But, its speed.

    The speed he has prepared up until now.

    It¡¯s so terrifyingly fast that even I almost miss it in the instant.

    When I cut the Heavenly Lightning, I used the Lightning Predicting Eye to foresee the position of the lightning and swung my Formless Sword ordingly.

    But Kim Young-hoon, he simply swings his saber with sheer speed, aligning his de with the lightning.

    Golden light engulfs the blue lightning, rising to the sky, tearing apart the dark clouds!

    "Ah..."

    Kim Young-hoonughs cheerfully.

    Between the parted dark clouds, countless stars shine down.

    Kim Young-hoon, bathed in the light of the starry sky, sheds tears.

    Though his Surpassing Radiant Saber has melted away in the incredible sh, losing even its form,

    He keeps holding onto the hilt, still smiling.

    "Look, I surpassed it!"

    At that moment!

    I feel something warm surging in my chest.

    I, too, smile at him.

    "As expected, you are indeed Hyung-nim."

    If a friend lives tomorrow together,

    300 years won''t feel lonely.

    The next day arrived.

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    His hair has turned white. Wrinkles has formed all over his face.

    "...Kim... Hyung...?"

    "Umm..."

    Kim Young-hoon looks at himself reflected on the water droplets of a water spell I have set up.

    "This, this is..."

    "......"

    After reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin and undergoing aplete transformation, aging almost stops.

    The body is always full of vitality and life force.

    That''s why I forgot.

    The inevitable fate of life.

    Aging (ÀÏ»¯).

    Our time hasn''t stopped.

    We just live as vibrant as possible within the time the heavens allow us.

    Now that the heavens no longer permit,

    Life itself seems to be rapidly draining away.

    I look at Kim Young-hoon with a stunned expression, and he looks at his own face for a while.

    After observing himself calmly, Kim Young-hoon chuckles.

    "It''s okay. Honestly, I never had much expectation for this aspect..."

    He smiles faintly with his wrinkled face.

    "Rather, I''m happy now. Cutting the heavenly lightning, it feels like I''ve grasped a new realm. A new possibility in martial arts has opened up, how can I only despair!"

    Kim Young-hoon holds his saber and speaks.

    "Even if I age and die tomorrow. Even if I fade away from this world without ever seeing my family again. I''ll do what I can in the present. I''ll leave a mark in the history of martial arts before I go!"

    After saying this, Kim Young-hoon continues his training.

    Wrapped in a golden aura, he creates new martial arts every day, establishes existing ones, achieves enlightenment, and summarizes his insights.

    About seven weeks pass.

    Kim Young-hoon''s face grows more and more aged each day.

    His hair turnspletely white, and more wrinkles appear on his face.

    Although his body, always filled with muscles from martial arts training, does not shrink, it¡¯s evident that his vitality is weakening.

    But Kim Young-hoon never lets go of his saber.

    He continues practicing martial arts, rushing towards death.

    And then, one day of the seventh week.

    He says to me.

    "Eun-hyun. The ce where we first fell into this world."

    "Yes. It''s called Ascension Path."

    "Ascension Path ... Can we go there?"

    "Ascension Path ...Do you mean...?"

    Kim Young-hoon nods.

    "I know there''s a thing called the Ascension Gate there. Maybe our fall into this world was somehow rted to it.

    After all, if I can''t return to my family and have to rush towards my death, I''d like to see the Ascension Gate before I die."

    "Kim Hyung..."

    I can''t continue my words.

    But eventually, I have to spill the bitter truth.

    ¡°The Ascension Gate opens only once every 1000 years. The one we likely came through... closed about 70 years ago, the day after we fell into Yanguo."

    "I see..."

    Kim Young-hoon ponders for a moment, then nods.

    "Then that''s okay. If we can''t go back to where we first arrived, being near as I meet my end is not bad either. Can we go to Ascension Path ?"

    "From what I know."

    I exin what I know about Ascension Path to him.

    "Ascension Path is easy to exit for those within, but for outsiders to enter, they either need to be a Nascent Soul cultivator capable of breaking its barrier, or they must be caught in a spatial rift and identally fall into Ascension Path."

    "Hmm, where is this barrier around Ascension Path?"

    I exin that it¡¯s in the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert, hidden above the sky, and the barrier surrounding Ascension Path is located there.

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment, Kim Young-hoon smiles and says,

    "Then that¡¯s fine. Even if we can''t enter, it''s not bad to meet my end near it."

    "Understood."

    Is this how one by one, everyone departs?

    I board the Nether Crossing Ship to fulfill Kim Young-hoon''s wish.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, unused for the past 17 years, rises again.

    Sailing with the sound of the wind, the massive ck ship ascends into the sky.

    "Let''s go."

    Kim Young-hoon uses his lightness technique to leap onto the Nether Crossing Ship, and I take the helm, setting off on Kim Young-hoon''s final journey.

    "Setting sail!"

    Rumble!

    The ck ship shoots towards the Heaven-Treading Desert faster than any flying device.

    We arrive at the Heaven-Treading Desert in less than half a day.

    I maneuver the Nether Crossing Ship to precisely the location beneath Ascension Path.

    Rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship settles in the middle of the sandy desert.

    "Hmm, is Ascension Path up there?"

    "Yes."

    Nothing can be seen from immediately below.

    Only the bright and clear sky of the desert is visible.

    But I know there¡¯s a huge illusionary barrier above.

    "Shall we go up and check?"

    Kim Young-hoon uses his lightness technique to ascend into the sky, and I follow suit.

    After stepping through the air for a while, I feel the presence of an invisible massive wall above.

    "This must be it. Let''s try..."

    Whoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon swings his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    sh!

    Golden light zes, striking the void.

    Boom!

    However, the invisible barrier resists the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    I also swing my Formless Sword, but the barrier remains intact.

    "Ha, I see. Understood."

    After confirming the barrier, Kim Young-hoon returns to the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "So that''s Ascension Path above... the ce we first fell into."

    He looks up at the sky, smiles faintly, and thenughs clearly.

    "We probably came through there. Thank you, Eun-hyun. At least I can die close to my homnd."

    His hair has turnedpletely white, and his face is full of wrinkles, but his smile still shows the Kim Young-hoon I know.

    From that day, Kim Young-hoon resumed his devotion to martial arts.

    He remained unchanged.

    As days passed, Kim Young-hoon visibly aged rapidly.

    The light in his eyes dimmed, and his hair started falling out.

    But Kim Young-hoon''s pursuit of martial arts did not change at all.

    Even though he had aged, what he had achieved in his lifetime remained unbothered..

    In fact, his martial arts seemed to reach higher realms even as he neared death.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts, facing imminent death, started to incorporate increasingly elusive flows.

    ''What is this?''

    Has he surpassed Beyond the Path to Heaven and now, after 27 years, reached yet another new realm?

    ''No, that can''t be.''

    How many centuries had he spent trying to reach beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle?

    To break through to a new realm again?

    Even for Kim Young-hoon, that seems too difficult.

    I stay by Kim Young-hoon''s side, preparing for his end while observing his martial arts.

    And on the 48th day after he cut the heavenly lightning

    I surmise that Kim Young-hoon will die tomorrow.

    Shiver, shiver...

    He haspletely be an old man.

    His saber-holding hand trembles.

    The trembling stops when he performs martial arts, but otherwise, he is just an ordinary old man.

    ''He won¡¯t be able tost 49 days...and will leave me.''

    The shadow of death over Kim Young-hoon''s body has grown sorge it¡¯s evident even without seeing.

    ¡®Hyung-nim.¡¯

    You will pass away by tomorrow.

    You will not be able to live longer.

    However, why then¡­

    Are you smiling?

    He is smiling.

    Kim Young-hoon, holding his saber and practicing martial arts, is smiling.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    When he swings his saber, which normally would produce a whooshing sound, it¡¯s now silent.

    Every time Kim Young-hoon naturally swings his saber, the de perfectly splits the air, making no sound at all.

    Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts are reaching an unprecedented peak.

    "Will you leave tomorrow¡­"

    I ask, looking at him, whose appearance of death has reached the extreme.

    Kim Young-hoon, seemingly deaf now, just holds his saber, consolidating all the martial arts he has learned.

    "I will engrave your passing in my heart."

    I prepare myself for Kim Young-hoon''s 49th day, hisst day.

    The final night is unusually starlit.

    I stand on the deck all night, watching Kim Young-hoon muttering insights of countless martial arts with his eyes closed.

    "I''ll prepare rice porridge for you to eat tomorrow morning."

    I go down to get the rice I had brought on to the Nether Crossing Ship when we came to the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    After reaching the Qi Building stage, I only need to eat a little every few months, but Kim Young-hoon, even with an Inner Core, has to eat at least every few days.

    Now that all his teeth have fallen out and he can''t chew, he can only eat porridge or gruel.

    On hisst day, he should at least have a good meal.

    As I scoop the rice ande up on deck,

    "By the way, Hyung-nim. You won''t sleep tonight either..."

    Kim Young-hoon, who was just on the deck, disappeared.

    "...What?"

    I put down the bowl of rice and look around.

    But no matter where I look in the Heaven-Treading Desert, there¡¯s no sign of Kim Young-hoon.

    ''If he moved quickly, there should have been the sound of breaking air...''

    He had literally disappeared without a trace.

    ''Did he use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts?''

    I¡¯m puzzled andpress my consciousness with the Hidden Consciousness Technique to search the surroundings, but still, I can¡¯t detect Kim Young-hoon.

    "What the..."

    I find his trace when I activate the demon senses and read the flow of Yin and Yang remaining in the area.

    "Ah..."

    The flow of Yin and Yang in the vicinity is split in half.

    As if it had been cut sharply.

    And that cut¡¯s trace lead straight up to the sky.

    To Ascension Path.

    "Ah..."

    I quickly perform a lightness technique and jump up towards Ascension Path.

    And when I reach the location of its barrier,

    I can''t help but burst intoughter.

    "This is crazy..."

    The barrier of Ascension Path is split open as if cut by something sharp, revealing a gap.

    Whoosh!

    Spiritual energy flows from that gap, slowly healing the barrier.

    It seems the barrier will bepletely restored in a day or two.

    "Ha, haha..."

    My mood, which had been depressed by Kim Young-hoon being on the verge of death and his impending passing, ispletely overtaken by shock, confusion, and excitement.

    "What on earth did he do..."

    Iugh and enter Ascension Path.

    Inside, I activate the demon senses again, and I can still see the flow of Yin and Yang sharply split apart.

    It leads to the center of Ascension Path.

    "Utterly crazy, insane..."

    Too unbelievable and awe-inspiring, I can''t speak properly and justugh.

    Whoosh!

    I elerate my thoughts tenfold and rush madly towards the center of Ascension Path.

    And about half a dayter.

    As the night passes and dawn approaches.

    I finally reach the center of Ascension Path, following the trail of the Yin and Yang.

    "Ha, huh..."

    Catching my breath, the ce where I arrive is still riddled with spatial rifts.

    Thunder rumbles in the sky.

    Under the thunder, a stele absorbing lightning floats.

    And...

    There remains Kim Young-hoon''s ''trace.''

    Despite the danger of spatial rifts, I carefully avoid them and approach the trace left by Kim Young-hoon.

    "This is..."

    Footprints.

    They are footprints.

    Footprints left by Kim Young-hoon.

    I look at the footprints and the surrounding flow of spiritual energy and understand what they are.

    "Starting Form?"

    I follow the footprints, taking up the stance.

    It¡¯s the Starting Form of the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    I unfold the saber method, following the Starting Form left by Kim Young-hoon.

    ''No, it''s not just the Severing Vein...''

    It isn''t just the Severing Vein Saber Method alone.

    All the martial arts he has created.

    All the martial arts he has established.

    The numerous martial arts he has modified and evolved are unfolding around the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Since it¡¯s impossible to directly follow all of them without seeing them, I follow the flow of the Severing Vein Saber Method and step on the footprints.

    During this process.

    I notice something strange.

    ''The depth of the footprints are getting deeper?''

    In and of itself, that is not strange.

    The flow of the Severing Vein Saber Method and the deepening of the footprints correspond to the final move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    What I find odd is the ''way'' Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is deployed.

    ''Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is a technique that requires an opponent.''

    Without an opponent, at the very least, there needs to be a wall.

    However, Kim Young-hoon had deployed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains in the void, without any wall or anything.

    ''What is this...''

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is a self-destructive technique.

    One can practice it without infusing internal energy, but once internal energy is infused, it bes a certain death technique.

    Although Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains can exhaust the body and potentially lead to death if severely used, one can still survive.

    The technique of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, however, has over a 90% chance of death upon use.

    It¡¯s a final move created to sacrifice one''s life to either die with an opponent or inflict fatal wounds, as it relies on utilizing the opponent''s strength, necessitating an opponent for the technique.

    ''But how did he use a technique that utilizes an opponent''s strength without any opponent?''

    I follow Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps, puzzled, deploying the technique of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    As expected, without an opponent, the energy just brushes through the void.

    ''This would just be Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.''

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, based on Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, has to be used while performing thetter, and without an opponent, only the tirelessness is experienced, not deepening footprints.

    But Kim Young-hoon had clearly deployed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    His footprints and traces prove it.

    ''This is iprehensible...''

    I continuously follow Kim Young-hoon''s footprints, using the technique.

    His phantom seems to perform martial arts beside me.

    The phantom moves at a speed like light, executing martial arts.

    At some point,

    I can no longerprehend the principles of the martial arts he is unleashing.

    The disy of his phantom I can¡¯t understand cuts off abruptly, and I stumble.

    I hurriedly correct my stance, following the footprints, but I can''t keep up with the phantom.

    And when I¡¯m about topletely fall over.

    Thud.

    "Ah..."

    I realize that Kim Young-hoon''s footprints end there.

    Hisst footprint is deeper than any other, and the surrounding area is upheaved as if a bomb had exploded.

    I step on the footprint, imagining holding the Surpassing Radiant Saber, and swinging diagonally upwards.

    And then.

    "......"

    Where Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber had passed, a cleanly sliced spatial rifty.

    This area is where the Ascension Gate opened.

    "...Kim... Hyung...?"

    I ask with a trembling voice, looking at the spatial rift.

    It¡¯s definitely not the Ascension Gate.

    Compared to when I witnessed the Ascension Gate in a previous life,

    That sacred yet strange feeling is not present.

    Rather, it¡¯s closer to the feeling of the spatial rift opened by Mad Lord and Seo Hweol when they transported us far away.

    However, Kim Young-hoon had undoubtedly created a spatial rift and crossed over to the other side.

    Was he transported somewhere?

    Or did he perish, unable to withstand the pressure of space?

    Or did he, with the speed of light, cut through even the pressure of space and...

    Arrive ''somewhere'' beyond this rift?

    "Ha. Haha. Hahaha..."

    Iugh.

    Kim Young-hoon has been on the brink of death.

    I have been waiting to witness his final moments.

    But now, I can no longer do so.

    Kim Young-hoon has crossed over.

    He defied my expectations of a quiet passing before my eyes.

    A new realm of martial arts.

    A new space beyond this world.

    He has transcended it.

    Most likely, he has died.

    But perhaps he has not.

    Whaty ahead ispletely unknown.

    Iugh.

    And I cry.

    The reason why Kim Young-hoon left me suddenly, entering Ascension Path to specte on a new realm and entering the spatial rift without leaving his body behind became clear.

    He is telling me.

    -You won''t know whether I am dead or alive, nor what realm I might have reached.

    -If you''re curious about what''s beyond.

    -Don''t worry about having lost me for 300 years, persevere and pursue martial arts in the remaining time.

    He has left me with the hope to endure 300 years and has thus departed.

    "Hahahaha...!"

    Iugh and cry, stepping again on the footprints Kim Young-hoon had left, striving to understand the realm he had reached.

    I tried to witness his passing.

    But instead, my despair, loneliness, and hopelessness towards his passing are the only things that truly faced death.

    Yes.

    What died is only my pain, loneliness, and despair.

    Kim Young-hoon does not need to be guarded in his final moments.

    Because he is alive.

    Beyond there.

    And within my heart.

    Alive here.

    Iugh and cry, following Kim Young-hoon''s footprints.

    I face the passing of my own emotions.

    Before I know it, dusk has arrived.

    How long have I followed Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps?

    How much of my heart have I vented?

    As my mind calms down, I finally see something next to the spatial rift left by Kim Young-hoon.

    It¡¯s a message carved onto the ground with saber marks.

    I approach the message he has left.

    The first words of the message are a clue to the next realm.

    "Is that what you saw beyond...?"

    Trantor Notes: Starting Form is not the same as the primary stance of the saber method or swordsmanship.

    Starting Form (ÆðÊÖÊ½) - Martial artists, whenpeting against each other, begin with a shy but non-aggressive initial move to show respect, followed by the start of the actual exchange of blows.

 Chapter 88: Living Flower (1)

    Chapter 88: Living Flower (1)

    -Gang Sphere is in fact one.

    -Martial arts and I are one entity.

    That is the first phrase in the writings left by Kim Young-hoon.

    It¡¯s a riddle-like statement.

    But instead of forcibly interpreting it, I ept the sentence as it is.

    For martial artists of our realm, exining in detail will only ruin its implied meaning.

    ''Gang Sphere is in fact one¡­''

    I disy nine Gang Spheres around me.

    Are these Gang Spheres, which appear to be nine, actually one in essence?

    After all, they all originate from me.

    They are one within the framework of myself.

    Whooosh¨D

    The Gang Spheres begin to change, melting into the air and transforming into Formless Sword.

    ''However, realizing that the Gang Spheres are one within me is no different from the enlightenment of the Formless Sword. Do I need a different kind of enlightenment?''

    Martial arts and I are one entity.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I grasp the Formless Sword.

    The phrase ''Martial arts and I are one entity'' is also difficult toprehend.

    The Formless Sword and I are already essentially the same existence.

    An actual avatar!

    Already being one, what more can be done to be even more unified?

    I continue to ponder while holding the Formless Sword.

    ¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Let''s find out slowly.

    There is plenty of time.

    I continue to read the writings left by Kim Young-hoon.

    If the first phrase is about martial arts, the rest are just letters of well-being sent to me.

    Eat well and live well.

    Take it easy sometimes, don¡¯t live life too harshly, and try to woo ady friend.

    Try to live a bit more amusingly.

    Etc.

    ¨DYou boring guy.

    It¡¯s as if Kim Young-hoon is speaking right in front of me.

    ¨DI intentionally wrote the martial arts secrets confusingly so that you, with your stupid head, would dive into it and live more leisurely.

    ¨DThere¡¯s a way of life where you grind every moment like you, but.

    ¨DHow could that be the only way to live? Life is joy, so try living by doing what makes you happy.

    ¡°...He¡¯s nagging.¡±

    ¨DAnd that porridge you made, it was terribly tasteless. Practice cooking a bit. You dull guy. I¡¯m off.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    ¨DEat well and live well.

    The end of the writing.

    That is the end.

    There¡¯s no farewells like ''I¡¯m leaving'' or ''Take care''.

    As if we can meet again someday, giving me hope.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll endure.¡±

    No matter how long the remaining time is.

    With the hint you gave.

    I look at the spatial rift, nod my head, and then turn around.

    I, too, do not say goodbye.

    After imprinting the location and shape of the footprints left by Kim Young-hoon in my mind,

    I emerge from the vicinity of the Ascension Gate.

    From that day on.

    I settle in Ascension Path, forgetting to eat and sleep, and begin training.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is a Wood attribute Dao of Combat method.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method applying the Five Elements to the Eight Trigrams, a method applying the Earth attribute to the ? of the Eight Trigrams.

    ? is interpreted as Yin, so it¡¯s a method of umting spiritual power based on the Earth attribute to cultivate Yin (êŽ) spiritual power.

    ¡®Wood and Earth have the rtionship of Wood oveing Earth. They are mutually antagonistic rtionships. But...¡¯

    The effect of mutual generation and oveing does not only consist of generating and oveing.

    The roots of a tree dig into the earth below, disrupting the ground.

    But at the same time, the roots of the tree grasp the ground, making it even more solid.

    If you pour water onto fire, the fire goes out, but the fire can also burn more fiercely.

    Metal melts when it meets fire, but fire is needed to refine the metal to be even more solid and detailed.

    In short, the rtionship of oveing („w) also means control (ÖÆÓù).

    Earth controls Water,

    Water controls Fire,

    Fire controls Metal,

    Metal controls Wood,

    Wood controls Earth.

    Mutual oveing means that even though they may not strengthen each other''s energy, it is possible to intricately manipte and control one energy with another.

    Whooosh¡­

    I generate spiritual power using the Yin energy of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Dark curses rise around me, enter through my nose and mouth, and are absorbed as spiritual power into the Spiritual Energy Star.

    Next to the Horn Spiritual Energy Star, a new Neck Spiritual Energy Star begins to form from the power of the curse.

    I watch this birth and then move from practicing Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    sh!

    Green spiritual power gathers, mixing with the power created by the curse.

    The power of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, following the effects of mutual generation and oveing, subdues the energy of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, controlling the Yin energy of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation from spreading recklessly.

    I alternate between practicing Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, half-opening my eyes.

    ''This is... Yin Soul Ghost Incantation... Definitely.''

    It seems to be a method that suits me very well.

    A method of contemting pain, is it not?

    A method that creates curses based on my own pain?

    Murmuring...

    As I recite the mantra, the power of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation gathers, forming a curse.

    Swoosh¡ª

    Even though I only formed one curse, the temperature around me drops, and my whole body tingles.

    But this tingling sensation is quite familiar to me.

    It¡¯s my usual feelings of despair and pain towards myself, and my anger and misery towards this world.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method that forces the opponent to fight within the same pain as mine.

    ''Ha, the battle will be decided by who is more ustomed to pain.''

    Although it is mainly used as an auxiliary method in devilish arts, I wonder how many can actually master it.

    ''To feel pain every time you use a curse.''

    Of course, if you master the entiretter part of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, you can transfer more than 90% of your pain to a pre-designated target through the curse.

    But to master it to that extent, you must be ustomed to pain, and even if you can transfer the pain, you still have to feel the 10%..

    ''What a ridiculous method.''

    I chuckle bitterly and convert the curse back into spiritual power to absorb it again.

    It¡¯s the worst method that a normal person will never learn, but for me, it¡¯s the best.

    Whooosh¡ª

    ''Is it right for spiritual power to umte this fast?''

    I originally umted spiritual power at a rateparable to a cultivator with the  Hidden Consciousness Technique with Mixed Spiritual Roots.

    But now, with Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the spiritual power is umting at a speedparable to someone with True Spiritual Roots.

    First, I pave the way with Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, and then consolidate the roots with the power of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, controlling the Yin energy.

    ''At this speed...''

    Maybe I canplete the 1st Constetion of Qi Building in this lifetime.

    I solidify the earth with the pain I have umted so far.

    I sow seeds and sprout with the method taught by my master who believed in me.

    A forest is gradually growing in the field of my heart.

    "...How many years has it been?"

    I¡¯m startled as I practice Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and Formless Sword in Ascension Path.

    Time has flown by so quickly.

    [Senior, can you hear me, can you hear me?]

    Themunication device Seo Ran gave me is ringing.

    [Senior, I don''t know where you are. I contacted you to let you know that I have found a way to break the weakest part of the barrier outside Serving Command Pce.]

    It¡¯s almost time for Seo Ran''s promise to break the prohibition.

    [If youe, we can enter Serving Command Pce. If you join me with the Nether Crossing Ship on the outer edge of space, we can enter Serving Command Pce and take the Longevity Fruit. I will wait for your response.]

    "...Longevity Fruit."

    I chuckle to myself.

    "I don''t need such things anymore."

    I look at the void for a moment, then smile and stand up.

    Right.

    Even though I don''t need it now, it wouldn''t be bad to know the method to break the barrier and the location of the Longevity Fruit.

    It will all be a foundation for the future.

    I leave Ascension Path and jump down below.

    Swoosh!

    As I scatter Formless Sword, the Nether Crossing Ship buried in the sand reveals itself.

    Rumble rumble!

    As a result of practicing Yin Soul Ghost Incantation and Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, three Spiritual Energy Stars are twinkling in my dantian now.

    The Spiritual Energy Stars of Horn, Neck, and Root are twinkling, emitting Pure Spiritual Force.

    The output and duration of use of Formless Sword has significantly increased.

    Swoosh!

    The sand ispletely dug up.

    I swing the Formless Sword rapidly in all directions, but have to click my tongue in frustration.

    "Tch."

    What good is such strong power if there is no one to share a fight with?

    Even if I find out the method to obtain the Longevity Fruit in this life and pass it to the Kim Young-hoon in the next life.

    He is, in fact, apletely different person.

    The Kim Young-hoon who trained with me in this life, watched me obtain the Formless Sword, enlightened me.

    He who obtained enlightenment before me and left for the beyond, preventing me from being by his deathbed.

    Kim Young-hoon of the next life will be essentially a different being.

    Actually, that''s the case with everyone..

    Doesn¡¯t Kim Young-hoon miss his family?

    I long and yearn for a life that would not cease.

    I feel lonely.

    In the middle of the desert, I activate the Nether Crossing Ship, turning the steering wheel towards the coordinates sent by Seo Ran.

    There¡¯s almost no energy left in the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It will fall apart after one or two more voyages.

    Rumble rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship moves.

    ''But, lonely as it may be, I cannot stop.''

    Life may be painful, but someday, surely.

    If I can escape from all these attractions of fate, I will find a life that is truly not negated.

    The Longevity Fruit I find in this life may be meaningless, but it will be significant from the next life onwards.

    Nothing is in vain.

    I muse this thought as I head towards Seo Ran.

    "Senior, happy news. We can now find the Longevity Fruit!"

    Seo Ran holds a scroll with strange magical symbols engraved on it, his expression excited.

    "I contacted my friends, even invited a human cultivator who is an array master, and barelypleted it. It''s the barrier-breaking  scroll of Serving Command Pce!"

    "Is that so?"

    "Now, if we find the Longevity Fruit..."

    Seo Ran, who is talking excitedly, lowers his voice as he senses the atmosphere emanating from me.

    "Senior."

    "What is it?"

    "Your friend, the other senior..."

    I smile at Seo Ran.

    What happened to Kim Young-hoon?

    "He ascended."

    Yes, that must have been the case.

    Bing an immortal, he must be waiting for me in the far heavens.

    Seo Ran lets out a low sigh.

    "I should have broken the barrier sooner. It''s my fault."

    "No. Daoist Seo need not worry. He surely... must have really ascended."

    "..."

    We observe a moment of silence.

    "Anyway, there must be something to gain by entering Serving Command Pce, so let''s give it a try."

    "Thank you, Senior!"

    I board the Nether Crossing Ship and take the helm towards the coordinates shown by Seo Ran.

    Now, it¡¯s time to enter this ce called Serving Command Pce.

    Rumble rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship leaps through space.

    In the pitch-ck darkness, we arrive at the outskirts of space and reached the Serving Command Pce floating there.

    Serving Command Pce still floats on the edge of space, unchanged in its appearance.

    "Senior, I''ll break the barrier."

    Seo Ran flows next to the jade-colored gate of Serving Command Pce, takes out the scroll he brought, and holds it up.

    sh!

    A strange light emanates from the scroll, meeting the Serving Command Pce''s prohibition.

    Crackle!

    Numerous magical symbols flow from the barrier, resisting the light from the scroll.

    However, the light from the scroll intertwines, pouring out magical symbols identical to those on the barrier.

    Crackle!

    The magical symbols of the barrier are neutralized by those from the scroll, and a crack starts appearing in one corner of the barrier.

    "The barrier has cracked, Senior! Please break through that spot with your strength!"

    I raise the Formless Sword and break through the outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    Boom!

    Seo Ran follows me in, and I look around the interior of the wall.

    ''The inside is overwhelminglyrger than the outside.''

    It looks like space is massivelypressed.

    Numerous corridors and buildings stretch out.

    "Wow, it''s incredible."

    Seo Ran enters and looks around.

    Creak...

    Suddenly, when I turn around, spiritual energy gathers at the broken outer wall, starting to automatically repair it.

    It seems to have an automatic repair function as well.

    "Will there be no problem getting out?"

    "Yes, I brought one more barrier-breaking scroll."

    Seo Ran takes out another scroll.

    "Hmm..."

    I look at the scroll, memorizing the formation and magical symbols engraved on it for use in the next life.

    "Based on the information given by an elder of the Sea Dragon Tribe who visited Serving Command Pce before, I''ll guide you to the arboretum where the Longevity Fruit is said to be,"

    Seo Ran says, pulling out an old map from his pocket.

    The map looks decades old, fragile and worn.

    I silently follow Seo Ran, observing various corridors of Serving Command Pce.

    And then, I sense something odd.

    ''It''s like...''

    It feels like the first time I entered the abandoned Nether Crossing Ship.

    It¡¯s quiet.

    And many of the structures are somehow all destroyed.

    "...Daoist Seo."

    "Yes, Senior?"

    "Doesn''t something seem strange?"

    "What do you mean?"

    I point at a copsed hall with a giant sh mark engraved on it.

    "Were the structures inside Serving Command Pce always built like this?"

    "Ah..."

    Seo Ran looks confused and awkwardly scratches his head.

    "Actually, I''ve only heard about it and never entered before..."

    "Hmm..."

    I frown.

    It¡¯s an odd feeling.

    And this strange feeling grows as we pass a pile of debris in the corridor.

    ''Mad Lord¡¯s... puppets?''

    The debris have the same engravings as those I had seen inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Not only the debris of Mad Lord¡¯s puppets, but other remains are also visible.

    Stone statues with the same energy as Serving Command Pce.

    "This is..."

    Seo Ran, too, feels uneasy and frowns.

    "Daoist Seo. Think about it, wasn''t it too easy to get here? For a relic of this size, there should be some kind of guardians protecting it..."

    "Yes. Everything... ispletely destroyed."

    Seo Ran¡¯s face darkens.

    "Not just the traces of the Mad Lord. The sh marks we saw earlier, the ces that have lingering evil energy, areas that arepletely shattered, and those torn apart roughly."

    I look at him and voice the most ominous theory I can think of.

    "If Serving Command Pce is floating inside a spatial rift and appears once every few centuries, could it be possible that before the Ascension Gate opened, the Heavenly Being cultivators raided and looted all the treasures inside Serving Command Pce?"

    "..."

    Seo Ran¡¯s face contorts.

    "That can''t be..."

    Could it be that the wretched ghost gave such false information on purpose?

    ''No, that can''t be.''

    Thest heart essence of Song Jin truly wanted to help Seo Ran.

    ''Maybe, Serving Command Pce appeared after Song Jin''s death. Afterwards, the Heavenly Being cultivators raided everything without his knowledge,, so he gave Seo Ran the coordinates not knowing it¡¯s empty...''

    "Let''s go to the arboretum for now."

    Seo Ran suggests stiffly, forcing a smile.

    "Who knows. Maybe there¡¯s still some useful spiritual nts left in the arboretum..."

    "..."

    With a heavy heart, I follow Seo Ran to the arboretum.

    Upon arriving at Serving Command Pce''s arboretum, I sigh softly.

    ''Curse those Heavenly Being cultivators.''

    The arboretum is dug up in several ces, and the remaining trees are bare, their fruits plucked.

    Seo Ran looks stunned as he leads to where the Longevity Fruit should be.

    The Longevity Tree.

    There are no fruits on the Longevity Tree.

    Instead, several branches are even cut off.

    The Heavenly Being cultivators have thoroughly looted Serving Command Pce.

    "Damn it."

    Seo Ran curses bitterly.

    I, too, sigh deeply.

    ''In the next life, will Kim Young-hoon¡¯s lifespan...''

    Is there no answer?

    I wander around the arboretum with a heavy heart, looking up at the ceiling.

    Deste.

    Although the dragon vein flowing through the arboretum is substantial, the spiritual nts and trees that absorb its energy and grow are plucked and cut.

    "Tch."

    Is Kim Young-hoon fated to never escape the constraints of lifespan?

    Even after several lifetimes, his limitations...

    As I walk through the arboretum.

    "Huh?"

    Suddenly, among the trees stripped of their fruits and cut branches.

    I find a tree emitting a unique spiritual aura.

    "That is..."

    It¡¯s the same species as the Longevity Tree I saw earlier.

    The difference is that this tree looks younger, much smaller in size.

    "!"

    But what catches my eye is not that.

    "Wait, wait... Daoist Seo! Come here..."

    I hurriedly run towards the young Longevity Tree.

    On the young Longevity Tree, a few flowers are blooming.

    And beneath one of the flower buds, something is swelling up, resembling something like a fruit.

    "Daoist Seo!"

    Trantor Notes: Extra chapter donated by BeastyMs. Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 89: Living Flower (2)

    Chapter 89: Living Flower (2)

    "The Longevity Fruit...!"

    I extend my trembling hand towards the still young Longevity Tree.

    Soon after, Seo Ran rushes over and sees the Longevity Tree about to bear fruit.

    "Th-this is..."

    "Is it...?"

    Seo Ran looks at the Longevity Fruit with a serious gaze.

    "It''s the Longevity Fruit... indeed!"

    "...Then..."

    "But."

    Seo Ran''s face remains tense.

    "If the fruit hasn''t fully ripened, consuming the Longevity Fruit won''t significantly increase lifespan. The life force of heaven and earth contained in a Longevity Fruit activates only after it''s fully ripened, extending lifespan considerably."

    "If it doesn''t increase significantly, does it mean it might still extend life a little?"

    "Yes, as far as I know, a Longevity Fruit in this state might extend lifespan by about half a year."

    "...Half a year."

    The difference between a fully ripened and an unripened fruit is too vast.

    "Daoist Seo, how long do you think it will take for this Longevity Fruit to fully ripen?"

    "The Longevity Fruit typically takes about 600 years to transform from a bud to a fruit. Judging by its appearance, this one seems to be about 400 years old. In another 200 years, this Longevity Fruit will ripen, and other fruits will also start to emerge."

    "...I see."

    I chuckle bitterly.

    200 years.

    Even if I were to return in the next life, break into Serving Command Pce, and feed the Longevity Fruit to Kim Young-hoon, there seems to be no solution other than extending his life by about half a year.

    I gently caress the Longevity Tree in front of me.

    Suddenly, I think of the Wood attribute spiritual power stirring in my dantian.

    Wood is the attribute that governs life force in the Five Elements.

    Therefore, those who mastere Wood attribute methods possess strong self-healing and regenerative abilities.

    Among them, cultivators who learn special techniques can rapidly grow nts using the life force of the Wood attribute.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is one of those special methods.

    "Daoist Seo."

    Whirr!

    I draw forth the Pure Spiritual Force of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, disying it before Seo Ran¡¯s eyes, and ask,

    "I am practicing a Wood attribute method. If I continuously infuse Wood attribute spiritual power into the Longevity Tree, could it possibly hasten the ripening of the Longevity Fruit?"

    "Hmm..."

    However, Seo Ran looks doubtful.

    "Senior, while it''s true that Wood attribute spiritual energy can elerate the growth of nts, Longevity Fruits and other spiritual nts that take a very long time to bear fruit might require an unimaginable amount of power from you."

    "How much do you think it would take?"

    "I''m not sure. Even the Heavenly Being cultivators I know don¡¯t use Wood attribute power to elerate the growth of nts. Perhaps, it might be possible only for Four Axis cultivators..."

    "Four Axis..."

    That would mean entering the stages of the Middle Boundary.

    "Daoist Seo."

    "Yes, Senior."

    I look at the Longevity Fruit and ask,

    "You said it would take another 200 years for this Longevity Fruit to fully ripen, right?"

    "That''s correct, but..."

    "Then, for the next 200 years, I will stay here and continuously infuse Wood attribute spiritual power into this Longevity Fruit."

    "Se, Senior..?"

    Seo Ran seems taken aback.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "Since this Longevity Fruit is nearly ripe, perhaps I won''t need as much power as a Four Axis cultivator. I n to keep infusing energy and observe how much faster the Longevity Fruit can ripenpared to its natural rate."

    Knowing the exact amount of spiritual power required to ripen the Longevity Fruit could be useful for future endeavors.

    ''Then, next time, I can squeeze out more spiritual power to ripen the Longevity Fruit.''

    Even though the Longevity Fruit hasn''t ripened yet, how can I just stand by and do nothing?

    Even if lifespan is granted by the heavens, escaping the attraction of fate through human effort is possible.

    ''I will ensure that this Longevity Fruit bears fruit!''

    I stare at the Longevity Fruit, and Seo Ran looks at me with aplicated expression.

    "...It¡¯s for your friend who passed, no. For your friend who ascended, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seo Ran seems to guess the reason behind my actions and sighs softly.

    "...Then, I will further carefully search Serving Command Pce. I will see if the Heavenly Being cultivators really took everything¡­If I find something I will let senior know."

    "No need. If it''s not rted to extending lifespan, Daoist Seo can have them all."

    "I understand."

    Seo Ran bids farewell and leaves the arboretum.

    I spend the next few days sitting quietly, practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and infusing Wood attribute spiritual power into the Longevity Tree.

    A few dayster.

    Seo Ran returns to the arboretum.

    "...Senior, I found several items in Serving Command Pce and things left behind by the Heavenly Being cultivators."

    "Anything rted to extending lifespan?"

    "Um... no."

    He speaks with a look of disappointment.

    "Mostly one-time talismans, immortal wine, incense sticks, or methods to grant spirituality to ordinary beasts, evolving them into demon beasts..."

    Seo Ran clicks his tongue.

    "Even those are mostly protected by formidable barriers that would require several Core Formation cultivators to break through, so I decided to give up.

    Since even the Heavenly Being cultivators didn¡¯t bother to take them, they''re probably not that useful."

    "What exactly are these one-time talismans and immortal wine?"

    I ask out of curiosity, wondering if any of these items might slightly extend lifespan.

    But Seo Ran''s response leaves me a bit disappointed.

    "One-time talismans include the Heaven-Sealing Talisman, which grants Heavenly Being-level defense for several hours, Expansive Talisman that creates a maze-like formation to trap enemies instantly, and Demon Transformation Talisman which temporarily transforms one into a demon beast.

    As for the immortal wine, I don¡¯t know their names, however I saw several I¡¯ve seen before in the past. Drinking them temporarily enhances abilities or speeds up cultivation, or smelling their fragrance can clear the mind, but nothing else."

    "Hmm..."

    "Both talismans and immortal wine mainly offer temporary enhancement of abilities, and the remaining magic artifacts and dharma treasures left behind are oddities, like those granting spirituality to beasts or aiding in rapid digestion of food. I''m not sure if they will be of any help."

    I listen to Seo Ran''s exnation and chuckle.

    "Essentially, apart from this unripe Longevity Fruit, everything else is just trash."

    "That''s right. Considering even this Longevity Fruit hasn¡¯t fully ripened yet, the Heavenly Being cultivators probably discarded it as worthless."

    He sighs lightly and hands me a jade scroll.

    "This is a map of Serving Command Pce I made while roaming around. It includes the locations of the talismans, immortal wine, and artifacts I mentioned.

    Honestly, each location is protected by barriers that would require multiple Core Formation cultivators to break through, so the locations might not be of much significance. But since you n to stay here for a long time..."

    "Hmm, I''m not really interested in anything except items or elixirs that extend lifespan, so I probably won''t bother looking for them. But I appreciate Daoist Seo¡¯s kindness."

    Knowing them might be usefulter.

    I take the jade scroll from Seo Ran and embed the structure of Serving Command Pce in my mind.

    After handing me the scroll, Seo Ran speaks.

    "Then, senior, I will take my leave. There''s no point wasting time in this abandoned pce."

    "Very well. How do you n to leave? I can take you out to the outskirts of space with the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "Oh, thank you."

    I briefly leave Serving Command Pce with Seo Ran and sail the Nether Crossing Ship, docked beside Serving Command Pce, to take him outside the void.

    "By the way, senior. If I''m correct, Serving Command Pce appears on the continent once every few hundred years. Perhaps... while you guard the Longevity Fruit, Serving Command Pce may appear in the mortal realm, and other Core Formation cultivators might enter."

    "That''s fine. I should be able to fend off Core Formation cultivators."

    "Haha, as expected of you, senior. Then, I''ll take my leave."

    Seo Ran transforms into a dragon and flies away towards the sea.

    He has been quite loyal, making sure to say everything that needed to be said, but I could feel his apprehension towards me.

    ''He left in a hurry.''

    After all, who wouldn¡¯t be apprehensive about staying with a human cultivator of Core Formation level?

    I feel a slight bitterness as I watch Seo Ran leave.

    In any case, he survived in this lifetime.

    Demon beasts generally have much longer lifespans than humans.

    Especially the dragon tribe.

    Given Seo Ran''s lifespan, will, and talent, he has a good chance of bing a Core Formation demon beast in the future.

    ''It''s for the best.''

    After watching Seo Ran for a while, I sail the Nether Crossing Ship back to the void where Serving Command Pce is located.

    Serving Command Pce¡¯s prohibition Seo Ran had broken is regenerating.

    And...

    Rumble rumble!

    The Nether Crossing Ship, which I have been using so far, begins to disintegrate.

    This is thest time; its remaining energy has finally run out.

    "Itsted well."

    I jump off the Nether Crossing Ship, entering Serving Command Pce before the barrier fully regenerates.

    Behind me, the Nether Crossing Ship shatters into pieces, scattering into the void of space.

    I watch the disintegrating ship for a moment before entering the depths of Serving Command Pce.

    Now, once again, it is a time of solitude.

    I focus more on practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea than the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    It¡¯s because I need more spiritual power from Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea to infuse into the Longevity Tree.

    Primarily, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is a Wood attribute method, and the Longevity Tree is in the arboretum of Serving Command Pce.

    ''It''s dense here.''

    Although the Heavenly Being cultivators have plucked everything valuable, numerous spiritual nts remain in Serving Command Pce.

    Of course, the parts containing spiritual properties were all picked, rendering themrgely useless.

    However, the spiritual nts themselves emit Wood attribute spiritual energy.

    The arboretum is even more filled with Wood attribute spiritual energy than the Ascension Path.

    ''It¡¯s the perfect ce for practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.''

    Hence, I spend time practicing Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea with the method of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    Simultaneously, I keep contemting and refining the Formless Sword.

    What clue has Kim Young-hoon left behind?

    What martial art has he executed at the end?

    How did he perform Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains in the void, without an opponent?

    Even after years of practice, I still can¡¯t fathom the technique.

    I just practice the Formless Sword, bing more familiar with it and mastering its variations.

    How he cut through space remains a mystery.

    150 years.

    It''s been about 150 years since my regression.

    That is, about 50 years since entering Serving Command Pce.

    Whirr!

    I breathe in spiritual energy and sense the stars in my Dantian.

    As a result of continuously infusing spiritual power into the Longevity Tree and practicing cultivation in the arboretum full of dense Wood attribute energy,

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea developed rapidly, forming five spiritual stars: Horn Neck, Root, Room, and Heart.

    '' I might even catch up to my master soon.''

    It¡¯s a bit audacious, but true.

    My master had formed six stars ¨C Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, and Tail ¨C and was on the verge ofpleting the seventh.

    This rapid progress was thanks to the dense Wood spiritual energy in this ce.

    I achieved considerable growth.

    However...

    ''The Longevity Fruit still seems unchanged.''

    Despite infusing it with spiritual power for 50 years, the ripening of the Longevity Fruit didn¡¯t elerate much.

    How much more spiritual power is needed for a change?

    I sigh lightly and leave the arboretum to wander around Serving Command Pce.

    Sometimes, when I feel particrly stifled, I explore various parts of the city.

    I became more familiar with theplex structures and checked for anything more hidden using the map Seo Ran gave me.

    Despite exploring over 80% of Serving Command Pce''s intricate formation andbyrinth-like structures, I found no more hidden elixirs or treasures.

    ''Of course, there are still remaining barriers...''

    The items visible inside the barriers, as Seo Ran said, are just one-time talismans.

    Moreover, each barrier is so powerful that it requires several Core Formation cultivators to break through, so I lose interest and pass them by.

    ''Is that one of Mad Lord¡¯s puppets?''

    More interesting than those useless items inside the barriers are the remnants of Mad Lord''s puppets scattered throughout Serving Command Pce.

    It seems Mad Lord also contributed to the looting of Serving Command Pce, as the remnants of his puppets are strewn all over.

    "Anyway, what level of magic artifacts are these puppets...?"

    Each look quite powerful.

    And there are many of them.

    Unfortunately, most are shattered to the point where it is hard to imagine their original power.

    Among the remnants of the Mad Lord''s puppets and traces left by other Heavenly Being cultivators, something unique catches my eye.

    ''That is...''

    I clear the debris and approach.

    ''A puppet...?''

    One of the Mad Lord''s puppets, and it¡¯s rtively intact.

    The bee-shaped puppet appears almost undamaged on the outside.

    ''It seems its internalponents are broken.''

    The human-sized bee puppet rattles and clunks as I lift it, indicating something rolling around inside.

    ''Can I fix this?''

    I wonder about the Mad Lord''s power.

    What kind of person is he to confront three sects simultaneously?

    ''Maybe his specialty is fighting with an army of puppets...''

    Not now, but someday.

    I might need to confront Mad Lord, so understanding his puppets could be essential.

    I memorize the location of the bee puppet and return to my practice.

    Rumble rumble rumble!

    "Sigh..."

    I half-open my eyes and operate Pure Spiritual Force.

    In my dantian, seven Spiritual Energy Stars are twinkling.

    Qi Building, 1st Constetion.

    I havepleted the Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket!

    ''It took 90 years.''

    Even this achievement was only possible because I trained in the Serving Command Pce''s arboretum, a ce of unbelievable spiritual energy.

    ''My master''s profound insights also yed a big part.''

    190 years since my return.

    Only now do I qualify to move from the early stage of Qi Building 1st Constetion to the middle stage of Qi Building 2nd Constetion.

    But, I¡¯m more worried about the time ahead.

    ''Until now, Ipleted the Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket with the Azure Dragon¡¯s Blessing. However, from Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, and Wall, I can¡¯t rely on the Azure Dragon... My cultivation speed will slow down even more.''

    Of course, being in a ce rich in Wood attribute spiritual energy, I can still make some progress.

    More importantly, the Longevity Fruit still shows no signs of properly ripening.

    ''When will it be ripe...?''

    I sigh lightly and infuse the Longevity Tree with spiritual power.

    Regardless, I begin my cultivation of Qi Building 2nd Constetion, Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, and Wall.

    30 years sincepleting Qi Building 1st Constetion.

    Nearly 220 years have passed since my return.

    ''It''s amazing that I still have about 130 years left to live.''

    Having received an additional 300 years of lifespan from the heavens, I still have an immense amount of time left.

    However,

    ''I''ve only managed to create one Spiritual Energy Star in Qi Building 2nd Constetion.''

    Thirty years invested for just one star.

    ''Before entering Serving Command Pce, I cultivated the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation in Ascension Path. After entering, relying on the dense Wood attribute spiritual energy, I cultivated the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea,pleting Qi Building 1st Constetion in 140 years.''

    I have managed to create a Spiritual Energy Star every 20 years, relying on tremendous spiritual energy.

    But from the moment I could no longer receive the Azure Dragon¡¯s blessing, it took 30 years to create just one star.

    ''Those without talent might spend their entire 300-year lifespan in cultivation and still not reach Core Formation.''

    How much suffering must one endure for a flower to bloom?

    No matter how much spiritual power I inject, the Longevity Fruit does not bloom, and my talents are insufficient no matter how much I cultivate.

    Woooong!

    I blow Wood attribute spiritual power into themonly grown weeds in the arboretum.

    Swish!

    The weeds tremble as they absorb the Wood attribute spiritual power and immediately grow.

    I look at the weeds and smirk bitterly.

    For a spiritual nt, this amount of spiritual power would be insufficient, and it would need constant feeding of spiritual power to grow.

    But this is how weeds are.

    With just a little spiritual power, they bloom immediately, but that''s also the limit for weeds.

    Perhaps, my situation is simr to that of weeds.

    I can grow quickly to a certain extent due to my return, but beyond that, overwhelming time investment is necessary.

    This is my limit.

    ''Even if I live another 100 years, at most I''ll create two or three more Spiritual Energy Stars.''

    Is it because I''ve been alone in this space for so long that I''ve begun to have more mncholic thoughts?

    After all, it''s not the first time that prolonged cultivation has led to madness.

    I click my tongue and look up at the ceiling.

    Serving Command Pce is divided into seven floors.

    This ce, the arboretum, is on the first floor of Serving Command Pce, the lowest level.

    But for the current me, there¡¯s no difference between the first and seventh floors.

    After all, cultivators of the Heavenly Being stage have already taken everything from all the floors.

    Perhaps, this young Longevity Tree is the only treasure left in the entire Serving Command Pce.

    Wooong!

    I infuse the Longevity Tree with more spiritual power, imagining it growing and piercing through all floors of Serving Command Pce, bing massive enough to shatter the entire structure.

    How much time would that take?

    I seriously contemte this fantasy.

    Trees don''t just grow as time passes.

    The soil must be nutritious, roots must dig deep, draw water, sprout, grow stems, and branch out.

    Observers only see the tree grow, but the tree exerts tremendous effort every moment.

    Digging roots, sprouting leaves, branching out.

    All this must be aplished by the tree alone.

    And that''s not all.

    ''With each season, it changes its attire.''

    In spring, it dons colorful garments.

    In summer, a robe of green.

    In autumn, a bright yellow dress.

    And in winter, it strips all its clothes to rest for a while.

    I ce my hand on the Longevity Tree, infusing it with spiritual power while continuously practicing the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea Method.

    Rumble!

    ''With each season passing, the tree adds anotheryer to its growth.''

    Wood attribute spiritual energy gathers around Seo Eun-hyun.

    A green tree-shaped figure flickers around him.

    ''Tree rings form gradually, one by one, as time passes.''

    Seo Eun-hyun has be a tree emitting a green light.

    ''umting, umting, umting... Layering the years...''

    The green tree and the young Longevity Tree seem to be exchanging something.

    Indeed.

    Seo Eun-hyun is unknowingly connected to the Longevity Tree.

    After decades of concentrating on a single tree, sharing and dividing his spiritual power, the Longevity Tree itself began to respond to Seo Eun-hyun''s spiritual power, and his Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea Method also started to interact with the Longevity Tree.

    ''As it slowly bes enormous...''

    Rumble!

    "...Ah."

    Seo Eun-hyun opens his eyes.

    The massive clumps of wood attribute spiritual energy that has formed around him as tree shapes now enter his body.

    Seo Eun-hyun, as if mesmerized, looks at the Longevity Tree and mutters.

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea."

    Qi Building, 2nd Constetion.

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop.

    Whooosh!

    The method of Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    Upon grasping its essence, spiritual energy rushes in at an incredible speed, and Spiritual Energy Stars begin to emerge.

    In an instant, five Spiritual Energy Stars shine brightly.

    ''Ah...''

    A total of 12 Spiritual Energy Stars are now shining in my dantian.

    ''Now, how many years have passed...''

    While repeatedly infusing the Longevity Tree with spiritual power, I have lost my sense of time.

    I ce my hand back on the Longevity Tree.

    ''Tree rings...''

    I infused spiritual power into the Longevity Tree and read the tree rings that have formed.

    Then, I let out a hollowugh.

    Just 30 years.

    In just 30 years, I have nearlypleted the middle stage of Qi Building.

    "Ha, hahaha..."

    The Tree.

    Through contemtion and scrutiny of the tree, I understood the profound insights contained in the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea.

    Thanks to that, I grew at an overwhelmingly rapid pace.

    This is a kind of serendipity.

    Perhaps such rapid cultivation insights will never ur again.

    But, seeing the Longevity Fruit almost ripe enough to catch the eye, I can''t help but shed tears.

    The Longevity Fruit is slowly but steadily nearing fruition, fed by my spiritual power.

    ''...Yes.''

    I am not wrong.

    Perhaps, just confirming that is enough.

    250 years since my return.

    I am nearing thepletion of the middle stage of Qi Building, have gained profound insights of the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and the Longevity Fruit is almost within reach.

    Everything seems to be going well.

    Rumble!

    "...What!"

    Serving Command Pce is shaking.

    At the same time, spiritual energy begins to stir more actively throughout Serving Command Pce.

    "This is..."

    I quickly leave the arboretum of Serving Command Pce and fly towards the main gate.

    Creeeak-

    The jade-colored gate of Serving Command Pce.

    The gate is opening.

    Whoooosh!

    Wind blows in.

    I look outside the gate.

    A blue sky.

    Yes.

    It¡¯s not outer space.

    Once floating in the void, Serving Command Pce has again appeared in the mortal realm.

    Whoooosh-

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    I frown as dustden wind hits my face and quickly perform a spell to purify the air.

    Strangely, there¡¯s a lot of dust blowing in from outside.

    I furrow my brows and step outside the gate.

    And I can''t help but be startled.

    "The Heaven-Treading Desert...?"

    Serving Command Pce is now floating above the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    ''It floats in space, appearing randomly every few hundred years, and this time it''s above the Heaven-Treading Desert...?''

    How close might it be to the Ascension Path?

    While pondering this, I suddenly feel a chill.

    Celestial energy is ominous and chaotic.

    After advancing to the middle stage of Qi Building, I am able to better read celestial energy.

    ''Damn, what is this ominousness..."

    It¡¯s when I''m about to read the celestial energy.

    Boom!

    In a part of the Heaven-Treading Desert, a huge explosion urrs.

    ''Is this, the smell of blood!?''

    I frown and pinch my nose.

    Then, I realize that I have smelled this blood scent before.

    Shiver!

    ''That is...''

    Beyond the explosion.

    The dust clouds part, and behind them, I glimpse something I have passed by before.

    A gigantic ck castle.

    Zap, zap!

    Chills run through my body.

    The sense of dread I feel is at its peak.

    Suddenly, I remember something.

    ''The Great War 200 yearster.''

    Thinking about it, the 200-year mark was from the perspective after I had lived for 40 or 50 years.

    Meaning, now, in the 250th year of my regression¡­

    ''Is it now, the time of the Great War...?''

    Then, it happens.

    Boom!

    From the explosion site, several figures begin flying towards Serving Command Pce at high speed.

    ''Is that Flying Escape Technique!?''

    Dozens of figures are flying towards my location, each one a Core Formation realm n head or elder from the cultivator ns.

    "Serving Command Pce has revealed itself!"

    "Everyone, take cover inside!"

    "Hurry, before the old monster follows!"

    Whooosh!

    The Core Formation cultivators who arrive at the entrance of Serving Command Pce using the Flying Escape Technique form hand seals with pale expressions.

    Confused, I ask one of them.

    "What, what¡¯s going on?"

    "Who are you! How are you still alive with just Qi Building cultivation? Nevermind, don''t talk, just stay out of the way!"

    One of the elders with long white hair and in white robes shouts while forming a hand seal.

    "Close Serving Command Pce!"

    "Seal the gate!"

    Boom!

    The jade-colored gate begins to slowly close.

    And then, from the explosion site, a few Core Formation cultivators who haven''t reached Serving Command Pce yet are heard shouting towards us.

    "Wait, fellow daoists! Please wait!"

    "No, don''t close it yet!"

    "Wait, wait!!!"

    Creak¡ªBang!

    However, the Core Formation cultivators inside Serving Command Pce quickly form more hand seals, and soon the city''s gate close.

    "Hah, hah..."

    "It¡¯s closed..."

    Finally, the Core Formation cultivators seem relieved.

    "Hold on... What¡¯s going on?"

    Seeing them catch their breath, I grab one of them and ask again.

    "Who are y-"

    At that moment.

    Boom!

    Behind the jade gate, a blood light shes.

    At that sight, the expressions of the Core Formation cultivators inside the hall turn white again.

    "That old monster is knocking on the door!"

    "He won''t break through, will he...?"

    "Quick! Everyone, infuse spiritual power into the gate to block him! As long as we can hold out until Serving Command Pce re-enters the void, that old monster won''t be able to follow!"

    Boom!

    Once again, when the blood light shes behind the gate, the jade gate shakes as if it will open any moment.

    "Aaaaah!"

    "This is crazy, is this the power of that old monster.."

    "Everyone, gather! If webine our powers, we can hold the gate..."

    "I don''t want to! We''re all going to die!"

    "Scatter in Serving Command Pce! If we hide inside, the old monster won¡¯t bother to find and kill us all..!?"

    The elder with long white hair and white beard tries to rally the Core Formation cultivators, but they scatter throughout Serving Command Pce in fear.

    "Oh no! Come back! If webine our strength, we can hold on...!"

    The next moment.

    Boom!

    Blood light explodes, and the gate opens.

    The next instant.

    Ssh!

    The Core Formation elder turns into a handful of blood and bursts, and someone enters through the jade gate.

    I immediately vanish into the air like a phantom using the Hidden Consciousness Technique and Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    That figureughs maniacally and disdainfully.

    "Trash. Instead ofbining your powers to stop me, you all hide in Serving Command Pce. Haha... thought you could hide from me by running to deep ces.

    How foolish..."

    Ssshhh¡ª

    The stench of blood is so strong it feels like my nose is going numb.

    At the same time, I feel like vomiting.

    After ascending to Beyond the Path to Heaven, which grants the ability to perceive heart essence, his heart essence is so utterly repulsive to the point they induce vomiting.

    "Starting from right now, I n to smash Serving Command Pce to pieces. Why hide uselessly?"

    Step, step...

    I¡¯m hiding with Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, the Hidden Consciousness Technique, and various stealth techniques.

    He approaches me closely.

    Zap, zap!

    ''What is this pressure...!''

    It¡¯s almost suffocating.

    ''This power, it''s not just Core Formation.''

    Step, step...

    He passes by me, heading towards the arboretum.

    ''This person, definitely...''

    And then, the next moment.

    "By the way, you use quite unique techniques."

    Crack!

    He twists his neck the opposite way and looks at me.

    ''Nascent Soul cultivator...!''

    "You, not even trying to run away, and with such a well-bnced face, I like it. Would you not like to be my disciple?"

    Whoosh!

    As the man in the blood robe gestures, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and all other stealth techniques are dispelled.

    At the same time, unable to bear the revolting aura emanating from him, I copse on the spot and vomit.

    "Bleeeech! rgh!"

    ''A Nascent Soul cultivator, and moreover, a monster who has devoured a terrifying number of people...!!!''

    I see the figure in front of me contort his face as he watches my pathetic state.

 Chapter 90: Living Flower (3)

    Chapter 90: Living Flower (3)

    ¡°Ah¡­Dirty fellow. Never mind, just die.¡±

    The Nascent Soul cultivator contorts his face and gestures with his hand.

    With all my might, I step back, activating both my vision of intent and demon senses.

    A crimson mass of spiritual energy grazes the spot where I had been.

    A faint admiration flickers across his face.

    ¡®No, is that really his face?¡¯

    The Nascent Soul cultivator wears a translucent ck mask.

    The mask looks like fog or writhing liquid, with only the contours of his face visible within, and no clear expression.

    So, I have to guess his mood solely from his intent.

    "Surprising. It wasn¡¯t meant to be dodged... How did you evade? It shouldn''t be detectable at the Qi Building stage..."

    He looks at me curiously from behind his ck mask.

    Blood light shes in his eyes for a moment.

    ¡®Here ites again!¡¯

    I hastily move aside once more.

    Another bloody something sweeps past where I stood, and the Nascent Soul cultivator opens his mouth.

    "Ha, it wasn''t just luck. Your eyes were ''watching'' my move all along. Yes, not ordinary eyes. Have you mastered some unique spiritual eye technique? An eye skill at the Qi Building stage that can see and avoid my move... What can it be..."

    He mumbles to himself, stroking his hair behind the translucent ck mask.

    His ck mask and long ck hair outside the mask. His hands, pale as a corpse, his robe red as blood.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    The mysterious Nascent Soul cultivator continues unleashing his blood spells at me as he speaks, determined to capture me.

    ¡®I can''t detect it with normal vision. It doesn''t even appear in the normal consciousness domain.¡¯

    Only with the colors of intent and the demon senses can I discern his spell.

    ¡®How can a spell be undetectable even to the consciousness domain?¡¯

    Is this a Nascent Soul cultivator''s ability?

    After several evasions, he ps his hands.

    p, p, p, p.

    "Excellent. Running around like a monkey. Despite being at the Qi Building stage, you''ve mastered a quick and unique skill. I''ve decided. I''ll capture you and refine you into my blood corpse."

    Swoosh!

    A crimson Pure Spiritual Force gathers in his hand.

    The Pure Spiritual Force swirls like real blood, forming arge blood w.

    Swoosh!

    With a flick of his hand, the blood w shoots towards me.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    I grit my teeth and draw out the Formless Sword.

    Boom!

    The surroundings quake.

    My hand trembles.

    "Ugh..."

    A single impact makes my bones rattle.

    Even though my consciousness expanded as I ascended to the middle stage of Qi Building and my strength increased.

    Still, blocking even a yful strike from a Nascent Soul cultivator is difficult.

    "Ah... you."

    And, my drawing of the Formless Sword seems to have piqued his curiosity even more.

    "What is that technique? I''ve lived for over 900 years and never seen it before. You''re not a typical Qi Building cultivator, it turns out you¡¯re a junior at the Core Formation stage.

    But it seems you haven''t actually formed your Golden Core... Hahaha!"

    Heughs, holding his ck mask.

    His voice is eerie, sometimes almost like a woman¡¯s, yet also like a man¡¯s.

    If White Bone Ghost Devil sounds neither entirely male nor female, a middle ground, then this person sounds like a chaotic mix of both masculinity and femininity.

    "Yes, I''ve decided. It''s a waste to refine someone like you into a mere blood corpse. I''ll make you my blood follower. It''s essentially an offer to be my disciple. Will you continue to run even now?

    I''m generously offering to ept you, who vomited in front of me, as a blood follower, almost like my disciple."

    Zzzz...

    The Nascent Soul cultivator''s surroundings fill with a crimson blood mist, beginning to dominate the space.

    The blood mist soon blocks the gate of Serving Command Pce,pletely cutting off my escape route.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    I bite my lip.

    "...I fear that as a junior, joining you might bring shame to your esteemed name.

    Wouldn''t it be improper for someone as lowly as me to tarnish your great name?"

    "Haha, do you even know what my esteemed name is?"

    "......"

    "Interesting. You don''t even know who I am, yet you''re here and have managed to survive until now."

    He clicks his tongue, then scatters something from his pocket into the air.

    Chuwawawak!

    Thousands of blood-colored banners spread throughout the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    ''A formation banner?''

    Countless crimson lights scatter in all directions.

    He isying a formation on the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    "First, let me introduce myself. I am the Bloodwood Practitioner, Yuan Li,"

    Yuan Li speaks as he strokes his translucent mask.

    "Have you ever heard my name?"

    "...Ick knowledge as a junior..."

    "You wouldn''t have. Don''t worry. I''ve been deliberately hiding my identity for hundreds of years. Besides, to you, I am just hidden loose cultivator, so it''s normal for you not to know me.

    Even the many cultivator ns currently waging war against me only knew me as a Core Formation hermit living in the desert. Those who truly know about me are now long gone Nascent Soul cultivators."

    Yuan Liughs wickedly.

    I watch warily the formation he isying on the first floor of Serving Command Pce, looking for an escape.

    ''Do I need to break through the walls of Serving Command Pce? No, to break the city''s barrier, I need the scroll that Seo Ran created to break the barrier.

    I remember the contents of the scroll, so I can make it, but it will take some time.''

    "...I would like to know what senior desires from this junior."

    "Didn''t I tell you? Be my blood follower. As I exined, no one knows about me. But I can tell you who I am."

    He taps his chest, grinning with pleasure.

    "Even when the Heavenly Being cultivators led by the Sea Dragon King swept away everyone in the continent at Nascent Soul or above, or those Core Formation cultivators with the potential to reach Nascent Soul, or those with unique constitutions among Qi Building and Qi Refining cultivators, I was hiding in this desert as a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    That''s who I am. Haha, I''d rather be the head of a snake than the tail of a dragon, so I''ve been lying low for hundreds of years. Now that the dragons have all ascended, I''m the top cultivator who has reached the highest realm. If you follow me, you can gain all sorts of wealth, honor, numerous spiritual medicines, and power. Be my blood follower."

    He grins behind his semi-transparent mask.

    My head starts spinning. Suddenly, the Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li seems majestic. I feel an urge to kneel and kiss his feet.

    "Three cultivator ns in the west of the Heaven-Treading Desert have sworn allegiance to me. Four tribes of the Northern Grasnds have prostrated before me. Five lords of the Eastern States have dered they will follow me.

    Now, this great Bloodwood Practitioner, who has reached Nascent Soul, will take you as a servant. Be my blood follower. I will value you highly..."

    And then, I open my mouth.

    ----!

    A dark curse appears out of my mouth and hits me.

    "Argh!"

    A tingling pain strikes my whole body, and my cloudy mind clears.

    "Ah, ugh... Senior, why do you go to such lengths to obtain someone ascking as me, even resorting to enchantment?"

    Whoosh, whoom!

    I swing the Formless Sword, cutting down shadow-like things that had approached me, and again move away from him.

    "Hmm..."

    The atmosphere changes.

    I can see Yuan Li''s intent turning to annoyance.

    "You should have wisely be my ve. I thought to integrate you alive into my Blood Body since you possess many unique abilities, but you keep resisting."

    Chill!

    His voice is no longer warm but cold.

    Apparently, realizing that enchantment like seduction doesn''t work on me, he shows his true colors.

    Rumble!

    The entire first floor of Serving Command Pce turns blood-red.

    "Well, fine. I was going to kindly make you a blood follower and allow you to enjoy life a bit more... Die torn apart by the Blood Shattering Formation."

    "What...!"

    The next moment, the spiritual energy of the entire first floor of Serving Command Pce starts to boil, covering all four directions with blood.

    The blood subsides.

    "Cough...! Huff..."

    I stand there bleeding from all over, barely holding onto the Formless Sword.

    Looking around.

    The first floor''s dividing walls and barriers have crumbled, resulting in the unified merging of the entire first floor. Additionally, the ceiling has entirely copsed, creating a direct connection to the second floor.

    Bodies of Core Formation cultivators who have been hiding all over the first floor are revealed.

    Their remnants, hands, feet, flesh, are scattered around.

    "Cough, ugh..."

    I spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "Hah, not bad. You withstood the Blood Shattering Formation?"

    I had to continuously fend off, deflect, and counter the energy of the formation that surged from all around with the Formless Sword, using the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    But as a consequence, I am now on the brink of copse.

    Step, step...

    Yuan Li walks towards me.

    ''Damn...it''

    I have no strength left to resist.

    "I''ve decided. You''ll be my disciple. The fact that you initially vomited is forgivable considering you withstood the Blood Shattering Formation once,"

    Yuan Li deres as he approaches me, the pressure emanating from him intensifying.

    Unable to withstand it, I copse to the ground.

    Quaaak!

    Yuan Li grabs my hair and lifts my face.

    Chuaak!

    In his left hand, he holds a semi-transparent g-like object, made of faint spiritual power and consciousness, with a ghostly figure etched on it.

    Kuaaak!

    "Ah...Aaaahhhhh!"

    He drives the g straight into my head. It seems to pierce through my spirit, embedding itself in the core of my consciousness, my soul.

    "Having imnted my Blood Curse Banner in you, if you try to rebel against me, you will experience the agony of your soul being torn apart. It''s a pain that can''t be ovee by ordinary willpower, so I advise against harboring any rebellious thoughts."

    Snap!

    Yuan Li snaps his fingers, and the banner in my soul activates, engulfing me in excruciating pain.

    "Ahh...Aaaaahhhh!"

    I scream and writhe in agony, feeling the banner fuse into my entire body, restricting my actions.

    Snap!

    He snaps his fingers again, easing the pain. Yuan Li then drags me along, taking me somewhere.

    I barely keep my mind focus amidst the turmoil.

    ''Where is he taking me...?''

    Soon, I feel grass and soil under me.

    ''This is... the arboretum?''

    Has it survived the earlier destruction?

    "Hmm, the greedy Heavenly Being cultivators gorged themselves. They took all the good stuff. Not that I expected much... Hm? Oh..."

    A familiar spiritual energy gradually bes apparent.

    "Ha, there''s still a young Longevity Tree left? And the Longevity Fruit is almost ripe..."

    Whoosh!

    Thump!

    After dumping me nearby, Yuan Li forms hand seals.

    Swoosh!

    From the first floor of Serving Command Pce, white light emerges from the remnants of the Core Formation cultivators who had hidden in every corner.

    Rumble!

    The lights gather from all directions, forming a river of light above Yuan Li.

    ''Life force...?''

    He is extracting the remaining life force from the bodies of the Core Formation cultivators killed by the Blood Shattering Formation.

    "Bloom."

    Swoosh!

    With a gesture from Yuan Li, the river of life force is absorbed by the Longevity Fruit.

    Swoosh!

    ''...Ah.''

    The decades of my cultivation poured into it pale inparison as Yuan Li infuses massive amounts of life force from the cultivators he killed, causing the Longevity Fruit to ripen rapidly.

    Other flower buds near the Longevity Fruit also swell rapidly, beginning to transform into Longevity Fruits.

    He is using blood to fuel the growth of the tree.

    ''Devilish arts are convenient, indeed.''

    Taking from others and pouring it in yields quick results. They can easily create something beyond one''s own power.

    Watching Yuan Li''s actions, I feel a sense of futility.

    ''Does what I''ve done have any meaning?''

    Then, Yuan Li nces at me.

    "Have youe to your senses? Don''t worry. With so many Longevity Fruits ripened, I can spare one for you."

    "...N, no,¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I¡­won¡¯t¡­eat it.¡±

    I force my paralyzed mouth to move.

    ¡°I won''t. Put¡­a fruit. Made by¡­sacrificing. Others. Into. My mouth.¡±

    "Hmm... Funny guy. Like it or not, I''ll shove it into your mouth. And what''s this about sacrificing others?"

    Ke Ke Ke Ke

    He chuckles andughs.

    "You''re wrong. It''s not about sacrificing others. It''s about the strong devouring the weak. Survival of the fittest is the truth of this world. What''s wrong with a stronger being devouring a weaker one?"

    "...The world isn''t made up of just the strong and the weak."

    Wuduk Wududk

    I wriggle my fingers.

    Yuan Li''s will is suppressing my soul and body. His banner embedded in my soul tears at me, causing unbearable pain.

    Yet, I endure the pain and stand up.

    "This world is made of people, and people should not devour each other, regardless of strength or weakness!"

    "Huh, you overcame that?"

    Yuan Li seems more surprised that I could move despite his banner than interested in my words.

    "Remarkable. You stand even in the midst of soul-tearing agony..."

    And then.

    Pop!

    He forms another g and embeds it in my head.

    "Arghhh!"

    I fall again, the pain exponentially greater.

    "Amazing willpower. I can''t help but admire it. But I have no interest in your naive philosophy.

    Survival of the fittest is the truth, the reality. Look, it''s being proven right now."

    Rumble!

    The formation gs Yuan Li scattered ascend from the first floor of Serving Command Pce, piercing through the gaping ceiling to the second floor.

    "Blood Shattering Formation, activate!"

    Rumble!

    Once again, the second floor of Serving Command Pce is engulfed in blood, crumbling down. The Core Formation cultivators hidden there are reduced to bloody fragments, falling down in heaps.

    Under Yuan Li''smand, the formation gs move towards the third floor.

    He methodically destroys Serving Command Pce, floor by floor.

    As numerous pieces of flesh and blood rain down, Yuan Li extracts the remaining life force from them, gathering it above his head.

    "Why... are you doing this?"

    I ask, enduring the pain.

    My body is restrained again by the banners, but I feel I can move if I gather a bit more energy.

    ''Buy time.''

    Yuan Li collects life force in front of him, murmuring to himself.

    "To obtain Serving Command Pce."

    "...Serving Command Pce?"

    Is this some artifact someone can possess?

    ''Is there a reason the Heavenly Being cultivators didn''t take Serving Command Pce as a whole?''

    Yuan Li continues with a chuckle, sharing unsolicited knowledge.

    "Do you know the structure of Serving Command Pce?

    The first floor corresponds to the Wood element, symbolizing the Azure Dragon and seven stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket .

    The second floor represents Water, corresponding to the ck Turtle and seven stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    The third floor corresponds to the White Tiger and the seven stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star.

    The fourth floor corresponds to the Red Vermillion and seven stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, and Chariot.¡±

    Yuan Li, seemingly eager to unt his knowledge, goes on even about information I haven''t asked.

    "The fifth floor represents the Supreme Pce Enclosure, the sixth for Purple Forbidden Enclosure, and the seventh for Heavenly Market Enclosure.

    Do you see what the structure of Serving Command Pce, corresponding to the constetions of the heavens, symbolizes?"

    "...Does it correspond to the stages of cultivation?

    Supreme Pce Enclosure, Purple Forbidden Enclosure, and Heavenly Market Enclosure could represent the stages of Core Formation.

    The 4 Constetions and 28 Stars correspond to Qi Building, and the Three Enclosures to Core Formation. Perhaps Serving Command Pce is rted to the journey of a cultivator.

    Yuan Li shakes his head.

    "Sure, you can see it that way, but that''s incorrect. The creator of Serving Command Pce simply embodied '' The Heavens.''"

    ''The heavens?''

    "What lies beyond the heavens? The sun, the moon, more stars?"

    "No. Beyond the heavens, there is nothing. Emptiness... That''s also why Serving Command Pce floats in the void. A void, empty heaven. That''s what the creator of Serving Command Pce wanted to express."

    Boom!

    Eventually, all floors of Serving Command Pce from the first to the seventh have copsed.

    Allyers of Serving Command Pce are integrated.

    "By integrating all floors of Serving Command Pce and reproducing the void, the ''real'' Serving Command Pce reveals itself..."

    And then.

    In the heart of thepletely integrated colossal Serving Command Pce, a blue light emanates, revealing something brilliant.

    "Ha ha ha, that''s the real Serving Command Pce. Or more urately, the Serving Command Seal."

    Yuan Li stretches his hand towards the floating blue light.

    The light falls onto Yuan Li''s hand, revealing a miniature model of Serving Command Pce made of jade.

    "It symbolizes the fate of the continent, the Serving Command Seal! Ha ha ha! The fate of the entire continent has fallen into my hands!"

    I squint at the light and ask.

    "What is that? If such a treasure exists, why didn''t the Heavenly Being cultivators take it?"

    "They didn''t need to take it. The Serving Command Seal is bound by a strong gravitational attraction of fate to this world.

    The Serving Command Seal is used for getting blessings before ascending. Taking the seal pointlessly during ascension can lead to failure due to the attraction of fate contained within the Seal..."

    "Blessings...?"

    "But, you''ve be quite talkative."

    Yuan Li nces at me.

    Wuduk Wududuk¡­

    I gather my strength again, standing up.

    "Huh, the more I see, the more I like you. How strong is your willpower? It must be beyond the size of your consciousness to endure such pain..."

    "...I apoglize, senior."

    I re at Yuan Li, opening my mouth.

    "I refuse to consume fruits cultivated from human lives."

    I havee to think of human life as akin to flowers during my time with the Longevity Tree. Life blooms and bears fruit through spring, summer, autumn, and winter.

    "Arbitrarily cutting down human lives, I cannot follow someone like you."

    Cheok!

    I grab my Formless Sword and re at Yuan Li.

    "Please kill me."

    "Obtaining the Serving Command Seal and gaining an extraordinary disciple with boundless willpower, what a joyous day..."

    Swoosh!

    He forms another Blood Curse Banner in his hand.

    "Indeed, obtaining the Serving Command Seal truly brings one''s fate!"

    Yuan Li activates his banner.

    I charge at him with the Formless Sword.

    And then.

    Whoosh!

    I quickly pass Yuan Li, soaring towards the distant outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    sh!

    In my hand, a barrier-breaking charm for Serving Command Pce''s prohibition that I secretly created, emerges.

    Boom!

    The Formless Sword pierces through Serving Command Pce''s outer wall, creating a hole, while the barrier-breaking charm disperses the prohibitions beyond the wall, creating an escape route.

    Trantor Notes: Yuan Li¡¯s name is actually Won Rip in the raws. Yuan Li can be considered a transliteration of Won Rip though and it sounds better so I tranted as so.

 Chapter 91: Living Flower (4)

    Chapter 91: Living Flower (4)

    Kwaang!

    The outer walls of Serving Command Pce burst open.

    As soon as I step outside Serving Command Pce, the dry air of the desert and sandstorms greet me.

    However,pared to the stench of blood inside Serving Command Pce, this feels almost fragrant.

    Chaang!

    Through the golden hole in the wall of Serving Command Pce that I have prated, a crimson mist of blood seeps out.

    At the center of the blood mist..

    There, Yuan Li walks out.

    "How daring. Do you really think you can escape from me!"

    Paaat!

    Blood covers Yuan Li. He begins using his Flying Escape Technique.

    But I grip my Formless Sword and elerate my thoughts.

    Having reached the Qi Building mid-stage, my base consciousness has grown significantly, making the eleration much faster than before.

    Pabaat!

    I dash through the air like crazy.

    Faster than an average Core Formation cultivator!

    Yet Yuan Li, covered in blood, slowly closes in on me.

    ''A monster-like Nascent Soul cultivator!''

    I grit my teeth, squeezing out all the energy in my body to escape faster through the air.

    Yuan Li frowns.

    ''How can I, a Nascent Soul mid-stage cultivator, not catch up to a mere junior cultivator immediately with my Flying Escape Technique?

    I sense that the kid''s cultivation is at most Qi Building mid-stage, 2nd Constetion.

    Of course, his actual skills are far different, reaching Core Formation, and quite a rare talent at that.

    But even then, it should only be Core Formation.

    How can a Core Formation kid cause me to chase like this?''

    He isn¡¯t using any special Flying Escape Technique, but is running through the air at an invisible speed.

    ''He can''t use Flying Escape Technique but he¡¯s abnormal even when not in Core Formation... If he reaches Core Formation...''

    Yuan Li furrows his brow behind his mask.

    ''Annoying brat. Even after embedding two Blood Curse Banners in him, he¡¯s still so lively. When I refine that soul, I''m excited to see what I can make. I''ll definitely take him as my disciple..!''

    Yuan Li licks his lips and forms a spell.

    Kugugugu!

    A chilling surge of spiritual energy echoes from behind.

    The blood mist envelops the desert behind.

    It¡¯s like a blood-red sandstorm covering the desert.

    ''I must escape, no, hide!''

    But where?

    Even the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts don¡¯t work.

    ''Why didn¡¯t the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts work?''

    I think about the fundamental problem.

    The Record is a martial art that cuts through consciousness and hides in the gaps.

    But I was still discovered.

    ''Wait, that Nascent Soul cultivator targeted me with a spell unaffected by the domain of consciousness.''

    I could barely perceive that spell with the demon senses and vision of intent.

    ''Upon reaching the Nascent Soul, do you obtain something that transcends the domain of consciousness? But even though he transcended the domain of consciousness, he can¡¯t escape the demon senses and color of intent.''

    I ponder.

    With a blood-drying feeling, I reach a conclusion.

    ''Then, this time, let''s cut through ''other things'' with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.''

    I grip the Formless Sword and focus my consciousness.

    I see it.

    Yuan Li¡¯s domain of consciousness.

    The flow of Yin and Yang among Heaven and Earth spiritual energy.

    The colors of intent.

    Huuu-

    The sword that splits the realm of consciousness.

    I expand its range, cutting through the heaven and earth spiritual energy and even the colors of intent.

    And then.

    I hide in that gap!

    Paaat!

    I transcend the limits of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts!

    Unleashing it with all my might, a martial art that surpasses the Record.

    When I hide in that gap.

    Stop!

    Yuan Li, standing there, looks around.

    ''It worked!''

    He doesn¡¯t discover me immediately like before.

    ''It works!''

    If I cut through everything including the heaven and earth spiritual energy and colors of intent, it seems I can even deceive the eyes of a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    "Oh ho, what''s this? You have many tricks up your sleeve."

    However, I discover a looming danger in my fate.

    ''Damn..!''

    Kugugugugu!

    The blood mist behind Yuan Li spreads out in all directions.

    The Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is a martial art that cuts the opponent''s perception and hides within them, not a spatial movement technique.

    I look with a rotten expression as Yuan Li forms a spell at the center of the blood mist.

    "Hide your body all you want. Now, try to escape this explosion."

    Paaat!

    The blood mist glows red and swells.

    Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li, as the power of his spell subsides, looks around.

    A 3-li radius ispletely obliterated, and a huge crater formed in the middle of the desert.

    Yet Seo Eun-hyun is nowhere to be seen.

    Yuan Liughs behind his translucent mask.

    "I want you even more now. You escaped this..?"

    Where his gazends,  there is a translucent spatial rift.

    "Aaah...!"

    What did I do?

    My upper dantian burns.

    Apart from the Gang Qi flowing through my body, forcibly constricting and burning the upper dantian to trigger talent is insane.

    Why wouldn¡¯t the Jin n use such a great secret technique for improving talent on themselves but on mortals only?

    Because meddling with the upper dantian always involves extreme danger.

    I feel my upper dantian burning as I float somewhere.

    Ssssaak!

    Paat!

    Something pierces my body.

    My whole body feels even more wrecked, but it doesn¡¯t matter.

    It would¡¯ve been almost death if caught.

    ''What did I do?''

    Whether I die this way or that.

    With the mentality of being ready to die, I did ''something''.

    I can barely remember..

    ''Ah, right.''

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim helped me.

    The moment the blood mist exploded.

    Young-hoon Hyung-nim appeared and danced with his saber next to me, and I saw his footsteps.

    I followed those footsteps, wielding my sword after Young-hoon Hyung-nim, entering a strange space for a moment beforeing back out.

    ''Eh, what?''

    As soon as I realize this, I frantically try to remember ''how'' I did it.

    ''If I can just grasp this clue...''

    Yes, if I can hold onto this clue, maybe.

    As I tried to recall ''it'' while burning my upper dantian with Gang Qi,

    "...Huh?"

    In front.

    Serving Command Pce starts to appear.

    ''I definitely kept running in the opposite direction of Serving Command Pce.''

    Before I can settle my doubts.

    A bloody aura shes behind me.

    "What..."

    Kwaang!

    Yuan Li strikes me down.

    I defend with my Formless Sword, but still get hit by Yuan Li and am thrown back into Serving Command Pce.

    Right through the hole I had originally escaped from.

    "Cough! Gasp!"

    As I spit out blood and try to grasp the situation, Yuan Li, who suddenly appears before me, raises a translucent blood-red banner.

    Kwaak!

    "Aaagh!"

    The Blood Curse Banner digs into my upper dantian, forcibly suppressing the processes urring there.

    The action of my upper dantian, which had been burning with Gang Qi, normalizes.

    "Cough, gasp!"

    I writh in even greater pain, clutching my head.

    "Amazing. What technique did you use just now? How could a mere Core Formation level cultivator imitate a Nascent Soul cultivator''s teleportation ability?"

    ¡®Something, something felt within reach...!¡¯

    I clench my teeth and grip the Formless Sword even tighter.

    The color of the Formless Sword transforms into a golden hue, beginning to resemble the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    ''The path pursued by Young-hoon Hyung-nim, which he used...''

    And then.

    Pukak!

    "Aaagh!"

    Another banner pierces my upper dantian.

    The pain scatters my enlightenment.

    The Formless Sword dissipates.

    Yuan Li looks somewhat nauseated.

    "The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is originally designed to restrain the consciousness of Heavenly Being cultivators and prevent their escape. Even a Heavenly Being cultivator would lose their mind to pain if it were directly imnted. To think that a mere Qi Building cultivator surpasses the willpower of a Heavenly Being cultivator..?"

    I gasp for air through clenched teeth.

    I vividly feel the pressure from the four curses embedded in my soul.

    But what torments me more than his Blood Curse Banner is something else.

    ''I lost the enlightenment!''

    Again!

    Despite being forced by external pressure, I feel indignant and regretful that I couldn''t grasp it.

    "Why... did I return to Serving Command Pce again?"

    "Hmm, didn''t you just teleport randomly?"

    "...?"

    "The stupid act of opening a space rift and leaping in without thought, not knowing where you''ll fall... A Heavenly Being cultivator, even roughly, would set coordinates. Without them, you''d be torn apart by spatial currents. It''s an act of pure insanity. That¡¯s what you did.

    An act that can only return you to this world by an improbable chance. But, you gambled in front of me, who possesses Serving Command Pce."

    "...?"

    Yuan Li smirks, pulling out a miniature jade model of Serving Command Pce from his robe.

    "Do you know that fate has its own attraction? Fate attracts existence.

    Serving Command Seal has two functions. The first is to grant heaven''s fate to the holder. The holder of Serving Command Seal gains powerful fate, and what the holder desires is drawn to them by the attraction of fate.

    That''s why you couldn''t escape from me."

    "Heh, heh heh."

    What kind of crazy treasure is that?

    "...Is that even allowed to exist in this world..?"

    "It ''must'' exist. Actually, the first function of Serving Command Seal was an added feature while its maker was creating the second function."

    Yuan Li looks greedily at Serving Command Seal, continuing.

    "Serving Command Seal was originally created to bestow blessings. How do you think cultivators ascended before Yang Su-jin created the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?¡±

    Whoo!

    As he caresses the Serving Command Seal, it emits multicolored radiance.

    "Before the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, cultivators memorized coordinates of the upper realms and threw themselves into spatial rifts like suicide.

    Serving Command Seal blessed them, giving them a fate connected to the upper realms, ''narrowing the distance to the upper realms.''"

    "....!?"

    "A blessing that bestows the attraction of fate of the upper realms, while also strengthening the holder''s fate to grant heavenly fate. That, is the Serving Command Seal"

    I gape at this unbelievable exnation.

    ''A mere artifact can grant fate?''

    Suddenly, I remember the lingering presence of Yang Su-jin.

    He said he had bestowed the attraction of fate to Shattered Heaven Peak to attract Enders.

    Even just as a lingering remnant!

    If true, perhaps cultivators of a certain realm evolve into divine beings controlling the attraction of fate.

    Chilling!

    ''What bes of someone who reaches the end of cultivation and bes a True Immortal?''

    Before I can dwell on these thoughts.

    The multicolored radiance from th Serving Command Seal flows into me and Yuan Li.

    "Hehe, overflowing with blessings. Did these Heavenly Being cultivators not receive the Serving Command Seal¡¯s blessings this time..!?"

    He looks satisfied at the Serving Command Seal.

    "...?"

    They didn''t receive the blessing that narrows the distance to the upper realms?

    Just as I¡¯m puzzled.

    He grabs the back of my neck and drags me into the arboretum.

    ¡°Now then. Shall we extend our lifespans?¡±

    I¡¯m dragged away by Yuan Li, forming a bitter smile.

    I thought life was like a flower.

    But a living flower is a flower plucked while still alive.

    Perhaps its only existence is to be plucked by someone else.

    ''...But still.''

    I clench my teeth.

    ''Even if I''m only to be plucked...''

    Creak, crack...

    ''As long as I can...''

    I move my body.

    ''I will stand rooted and look up to the sky...!''

    Like every tree and flower that roots in the earth and reaches for the sky.

    As long as the history I¡¯ve rooted exists,

    I will not easily break this heart..!

    Crack!

    "What..."

    Kwagwang!

    I swing my Formless Sword with all my might.

    At the same time, I cast a spell.

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation!"

    Several curses stretch out towards Yuan Li.

    "Tch, annoying brat!"

    Whoom!

    Yuan Li snorts, causing them to dissipate, but I smile and grip the Formless Sword again, charging at him.

    Yuan Li frowns, watching Seo Eun-hyun glow before him.

    He has already imnted four of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners.

    If he embeds the fifth one,pleting the great spell of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the pain inflicted on this peculiar fellow will be multiplied by tens.

    However, the curse of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner has a w: if the victim can liquefy the curse after all five are embedded in their soul, the curse''s power will transfer to them.

    Initially, the curse is transmitted by the giver weakening the banners to one-hundredth of their strength and imnting them in the recipient.

    If the recipient epts all five weakened banners and sessfully liquefies them, making them their own, the transmission of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner isplete.

    ''What if he withstands all five banners and breaks my control...?''

    Suddenly, Yuan Li realizes he is entertaining an absurd fantasy.

    ''No, it''s a needless worry. Four banners might be bearable, but five are beyond any living human''s endurance.''

    It¡¯s just an overestimation caused by this unique fellow''s unexpected mental resilience.

    Yuan Li thinks so as he approaches Seo Eun-hyun with the fifth banner.

    ''I''ll imnt the fifth one, then I need to dissect his brain to understand what kind of powers he wields and how his mind works.''

    Pukak!

    Yuan Li scatters aside Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword and approaches him, embedding the fifth Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Paaaat!

    Inside Seo Eun-hyeon''s soul, the five blood-red banners work in unison ording to the logic of the Five Elements, amplifying the mental restriction and pain by tens of times.

    "AAAAGH..!"

    Eventually, Seo Eun-hyun, clutching his head, foams at the mouth and copses.

    "Hmm... as expected, no human, no living being, can endure this pain."

    Yuan Li smiles, realizing that the peculiar Core Formation kid''s soul hase under his control.

    "Now, let''s take this one back to the castleter and examine him, and as for the Longevity Fruit..."

    It¡¯s when Yuan Li turns around.

    Shiver!

    ''What...''

    He hastily looks back, shock apparent behind his translucent ck mask.

    Stagger, stagger...

    Seo Eun-hyun, drooling, with half-closed eyes, stands up resisting his control.

    And he begins to form another spell.

    "This is insane..."

    Yuan Li loses hisposure.

    ''To withstand even this? Even a Heavenly Being cultivator would be affected if directly hit! I even tested it on the Sea Dragon King and got his approval..!''

    "This, this kid..!"

    Yuan Li gives up on the idea of controlling and taking the kid with him.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is the highest level of mental restriction he knows.

    If that doesn''t work, nothing will!

    "It''s no use. Regretfully, I''ll have to give up studying his abilities. Better to just synthesize his corpse into my Blood Body and observe the reaction..!"

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    Since he left the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner in his soul, if he let him live, Seo Eun-hyun might liquefy the curse, turn it into his own technique, and attack him someday.

    "Die!"

    Just then, the spell Seo Eun-hyun is casting ispleted.

    "Yin (êŽ), Soul (»ê), Ghost (¹í), Incantation (…â)."

    Chaaaak!

    Seo Eun-hyun explodes.

    Yuan Li''s original true spell, Bloodwood, strikes Seo Eun-hyun directly, and as Seo Eun-hyun explodes, his blood turns into a Bloodwood tree rooting itself in the ground.

    At the spot where he stood, a crimson tree rises.

    On the tree blooms a living flower, imbued with Seo Eun-hyun''s spiritual power and life force.

    "...Such a monster."

    Yuan Li brushes down his mask, marveling at Seo Eun-hyun''s formidable mental strength.

    "Good thing I eradicated him before he could grow stronger and survive longer. No need to worry about him anymore. Now, to the Longevity Fruit..."

    And just as Yuan Li turns towards the Longevity Tree.

    "...What..."

    He grits his teeth in frustration.

    The fruits of the Longevity Tree.

    Numerous fruits, nurtured by the life force of many, are now covered in ck curses andpletely rotten.

    ''That final spell... this brat!''

    He turns around, his face red with anger.

    ''I intended to send his soul peacefully to the Netherworld, and he dares to do this..!!''

    Suddenly, Yuan Li''s expression changes.

    "Oh...?"

    He takes a step back in shock.

    "What, what''s this... I obviously. N-no. Who are you..?"

    Pop!

    The next moment.

    Yuan Li explodes, and in his ce blooms a living flower.

    This is Seo Eun-hyun''s tenth return.

 Chapter 92: 10th Cycle's First Day

    Chapter 92: 10th Cycle''s First Day

    Blink!

    I open my eyes and look around.

    The familiar scent of the forest surrounds me.

    ''...I died.''

    I didn¡¯t expect to survive, but it¡¯s frustrating not to have inflicted any significant damage.

    ''I guess my final act of cursing the Longevity Fruits was myst struggle...''

    I click my tongue.

    ''Is that the power of a Nascent Soul cultivator?''

    I recall how Yuan Li''s spell engulfed the entire desert like a sandstorm when he used the blood mist.

    ''A Core Formation cultivator being akin to natural disaster? Ridiculous.''

    ''That'' is what a real disaster should be.

    Core Formation is merely a stage of mimicking a disaster.

    I sense mypanions gradually awakening around me.

    I stimte my consciousness and use a sleeping spell to put them all back to sleep.

    Then, I realize something odd.

    ''Why... doesn''t my upper dantian hurt?''

    I haven¡¯t separated my consciousness with the Formless Sword and have yet to adjust its size.

    Yet, my upper dantian is unharmed.

    There¡¯s no sign of it swelling.

    ''What...ugh!''

    "Kuhuk...!"

    A piercing sudden headache grips me, and I clutch my head, writhing on the ground.

    "Cough, kuhuk..!"

    It feels like my soul is being torn apart!

    It hurts!

    So much pain!

    And then, I understand why.

    ''How... how could...''

    In the core of my consciousness.

    Where my soul resides.

    There, five blood-red gs are embedded.

    "Aaargh..!"

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner left by Yuan Li.

    It has followed me through my return, remaining in my soul.

    "Uhk, uhk...!"

    Thankfully, after a while of rampaging and tearing through my soul, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner gradually quiet down and begin to settle.

    After a while.

    "Hoo, hoo..."

    The outburst of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner finally ceases, and I can finally get up.

    "...This is insane.."

    I suddenly feel a chill crawl up my spine.

    Return isn''t invincible.

    I should have realized that my consciousness and soul are maintained through each return.

    The restraints connected to my consciousness and soul return with me!

    ''Have I been toocent until now...''

    If a high-level cultivator intentionally brainwashes me or imposes a restraint on my consciousness, that restraint will continue after my return.

    In other words, if I ever fall into the hands of a high-level cultivator, I could be their ve for eternity.

    ''What to do about this Five Elements Blood Curse Banner..?''

    If the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner that returned with me is connected to Yuan Li, he might have noticed by now in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    ''I should be safe for a few days at least.''

    But considering Yuan Li is a Nascent Soul cultivator who only emerged after waiting for the Heavenly Being cultivators to ascend, he wouldn''t dare show his face at this point when the world is still filled with Heavenly Being cultivators.

    ''Maybe I should ask the arriving Heavenly Being cultivators to take a look?''

    If I ask Sir Chang-ho, given his character, he might at least check it out once.

    Holding onto that hope, I first find some yellow bamboo roots and undergoplete transformation.

    Creak, crack...

    Harmony settles in my upper, middle, and lower dantian, and my physical body evolves to effortlessly contain the greater consciousness.

    ''Now even the slight headache has disappeared.''

    I observe my consciousness and upper dantian once again.

    ''However, this Five Elements Blood Curse Banner. If not for Yuan Li''s mental restraint, it would be quite useful in the early stages of return.''

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner suppresses my consciousness, preventing my upper dantian from swelling.

    Thanks to this, I don''t have to separate my consciousness to avoid headaches at the beginning of my return.

    With just the Formless Sword and the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the overload of my upper dantian caused by consciousness ispletely resolved.

    "Then, let''s..."

    First, I carry mypanions and take them to a cave.

    After that, I cast a stronger sleeping spell and observe my consciousness.

    Deep within my consciousness.

    Inside my soul.

    There, five blood-red gs are imnted.

    I scrutinize with the demon senses.

    The flow of Yin and Yang energy from the five gs is suppressing my consciousness through mutual reinforcement.

    However, the Yin and Yang spiritual energy is not connected to a distant ce.

    The same is true for the intent.

    ''The intent of another flows, but it is gradually scattering and not particrly connected externally.

    ''For now, it seems Yuan Li is not connected to it.''

    Even the remnants of his intent are slowly dispersing and my intent is taking over where his is scattering.

    "I wonder, will Yuan Li''s intentpletely disappear when it scatters?"

    Judging by the speed, it seems it will all dissipate soon.

    But I have an ominous feeling about the intent flowing through the restraint.

    ''It''s my intent, but it doesn''t listen to me.''

    The intent flowing over the restraint moves ording to its own logic, not mine, contributing to the suppression of my own consciousness.

    Woong!

    As I try to move with my consciousness and Dual Energy Sword Control, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner vibrates, pressuring my consciousness.

    "Ugh..."

    Moving my consciousness any further seems like it will bring the pain of my soul being torn again.

    ''Moving consciousness greatly is restricted by the Blood Curse Banner.''

    Fortunately, during thest moments of my past life.

    When I was in front of Yuan Li, even moving my body was restricted, but now, perhaps because Yuan Li''s intent is dispersing, there is no pain unless I move my consciousness significantly.

    ''I need to at least alleviate the restraint.''

    Observing the flow of the restraint, I wait for Yuan Li''s intent topletely disperse.

    After all traces of him are gone, I carefully examine the restraint.

    ''This is...''

    I observe the Blood Curse Banner and soon understand the fundamental principle it is based on.

    ''A restraint interpreting human consciousness as the Five Elements.''

    If it isn''t for myplete mastery of the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and understanding of Five Elements spiritual energy, I wouldn''t have been able to discern the fundamental principle of the restraint so easily.

    "Huh, interesting."

    Of course, spiritual energy, consciousness, and soul aren''t exactly the same, so even though I have mastered the Five Elements and understand a bit of the logic of Five Elements spiritual energy, I can''t instantly dismantle the restraint.

    ''But if I understand this method of corresponding the Five Elements to human consciousness...''

    As I¡¯m interpreting the symbols of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ''Wait, this is.''

    I suddenly realize these symbols are very familiar to me.

    I re-realize the basis of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    "Curse spell..."

    A spell that maximizes others'' pain and suppresses the opponent.

    These symbols are quite simr to the curse symbols of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    ''That''s right.''

    A spell interpreting the human mind as the Five Elements and finding the pain each element can inflict on the human mind.

    That is the true nature of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    Chlk!

    Understanding the basis of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, I realize I can interfere with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner imnted in my soul with my consciousness.

    ''Human mind is the Five Elements. The realization I had when I understood the Gang Sphere, that I am not just myself, and simr to how the Five Elements are interdependent, the mind is also made up of different parts...''

    Woong!

    My intent slowly moves, manipting the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, deeply embedded in my soul, begins to move and gradually surface above my soul.

    ''Push it out...!''

    Paaaat!

    My consciousness is returning.

    The size of my previous consciousness is graduallying back, allowing me to move it as I will.

    "Aah..."

    I raise my consciousness, which had been ufortably suppressed by the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, like a body stretching after being stuck somewhere.

    It feels like I can live a little again.

    However.

    Click!

    My consciousness entangles again in the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner while trying to rise, regaining only about 70% of its mobility. At this point, I open my eyes.

    "Is there something more I need to do topletely release the metal restriction?"

    With over 70% of consciousness regained, there''s almost no difort. I can even move the remaining 30% if I endure the pain, so I¡¯m not worried.

    However, no matter how much I try to push out the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner further, it does not disappear. Something is missing.

    ¡®Damn, that Bloodwood. He left me a troublesome legacy.¡¯

    At this point, I stop researching the mental restraint and decide to leave the rest to Sir Chang ho and others.

    "If Sir Chang-ho can''t do it, after listening to the will of Song Jin remaining in the Nether Crossing Ship, I''ll have to ask him for help."

    After all, being the remnant soul of a Heavenly Being cultivator, he must know a lot and surely have a solution.

    Wo-woong!

    I calm my consciousness and open my eyes again.

    The sun is setting.

    After looking at my sleeping colleagues, I fall into thought.

    "What is fate..."

    Fate, as mentioned by the remnant shadow of Yang Su-jin from Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Fate, as realized by Kim Young-hoon.

    Fate, as exined by Yuan Li after obtaining the Serving Command Seal.

    Mad Lord mentioned that fate indeed exists.

    It also seems possible to interfere with fate to some extent upon reaching the top of cultivation.

    ''And, the Ender...''

    Thest life, when I saw the remnant shadow of Yang Su-jin.

    ''Despite bing a being who can interfere with fate, even Yang Su-jin ended up like that. Is something overseeing the entire Three Thousand Worlds, looking for the Enders?''

    What is the Ender, and what is this world?

    I look up at the sky where the sunset is giving way to the stars.

    Then...

    I suddenly get the feeling that these stars are watching over thend like eyes and shudder.

    ¡®Damn, I¡¯m overthinking.¡¯

    The idea of each star being an eye is as creepy as it gets.

    I shake my head.

    ''I''ve been through too much in my past life...''

    Ascending to Qi Building, realizing Beyond the Path to Heaven, capturing Song Jin with Seo Ran, watching over his death, learning the Nether Crossing Ship''s steering method, learning about Serving Command Pce.

    Kim Young-hoon dying after seeing the path above Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Spending several hundred years inside Serving Command Pce, then being killed by the Nascent Soul cultivator Yuan Li.

    It seems my mind is unstable due to experiencing too much for too long.

    I calm my throbbing head and sigh.

    I look back at the sleeping Kim Young-hoon.

    I remember the him from myst life.

    ''He told me to live a bit more like a human.''

    Yes, maybe taking it easy in this life isn''t such a bad idea.

    Living life like a human...

    ''Forget Serving Command Pce, fate, Ender, and take some rest.''

    Especially after thest life, tortured in soul by Yuan Li, the desire for rest seems more urgent.

    ''This life, I should hear from the Heavenly Being cultivators about the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and take it easy to recover my mental health.''

    With that thought, I slowly circte my internal energy with the night air.

    Wo-woong!

    Gradually, an Inner Core forms in my dantian.

    My whole body tingles pleasantly as if letting out a satisfying burp.

    And then.

    Koong, Koong!

    Not long after forming my Inner Core, a white behemoth approaches from beyond the forest.

    I frown slightly at the figure who interrupted mytemtion.

    Koong, Koong, Koong!

    [You... What kind of demon beast dares to enter my forest?]

    "...Master of the forest."

    A Core Formation demon fox living in Ascension Path.

    Seeing it, I first politely address it.

    "I was identally swept into a spatial rift andnded here."

    The creature, after all, has been somewhat gentlemanly so far, retreating after taking just one arm and showing some manners.

    "Please be merciful and allow me to stay in this forest for a few days."

    I will also maintain my manners to the end.

    [You beast, stop talking nonsense. If you want to stay in my forest, you have to offer your limbs.]

    "...Master of the forest, I beseech you. Please let me stay."

    [How dare you, a member of the demon race, enter another''s territory uninvited and ask for mercy?]

    "Master of the forest, I apologize for the rudeness. I beseech you onest time, please..."

    [Enough! Hand over your Demon Core, intruder!]

    Kwaang!

    The fox raises its front paw to strike me down.

    Wham!

    [What...]

    And then, I raise my Formless Sword to fend off its paw.

    "Sigh... I''ve pleaded three times. Isn''t three times enough patience?"

    I was a bit worried, actually.

    It would have been somewhat unfair if this damned creature had unexpectedly retreated in a gentlemanly manner.

    But it seems there¡¯s no big difference this time as well.

    "Today is a dog-eating day, you filthy fox."

    I stare straight at the fox and smile brightly.

    Feeling the momentum of my Formless Sword, the fox flinches.

    Maybe, I have been waiting for this day all along.

    "Shall we start fox hunting..."

    Kugugugu!

    I put my colleagues into a deeper sleep with a sleeping spell and take a step towards the fox.

    It¡¯s going to be a long night.

    Fox Hunting

    Swoosh!

    A leaf flutters down in the wind.

    And I make the first move.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heaven Sky!

    My Formless Sword instantly erges and plunges down onto the fox''s head.

    Our eyes meet briefly in a split second.

    Red intent targets me from all directions.

    A flurry of white ws follow the intent, rushing towards me.

    A direct hit will tear my body, now reduced to a mortal''s level from Qi Building, to pieces.

    However,

    Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh!

    Holding the Formless Sword, I move with formless trajectories and footwork.

    Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight!

    Kuang! Kuang! Kuang!

    My Formless Sword strikes down on the fox, scattering its attacks around.

    A dust cloud rises, and from its center, a hot wind blows, dispersing the dust.

    "This... bastard!"

    The fox, marked with sword scars, disys its fury towards me, who is unscathed.

    There¡¯s no reason not to avoid it when I can see all the trajectories.

    Instead of responding to the fox''s anger, I retract my Formless Sword and take the stance of the Severing Vein Saber Method.

    If a cultivator uses spells to dominate the space around them, turning the environment into ''one for themselves,''

    A martial artists understands the space around them and adapts themselves to fit the environment.

    The surrounding trees.

    Leaves falling from the trees.

    The breathing of my sleeping colleagues.

    Heartbeats.

    The spiritual energy, strength, heartbeat, and the sounds between the muscles felt from the fox.

    ''Focus more.''

    Insects crawling on the ground.

    Dewdrops falling at the first sh between me and the fox.

    The wary breathing of the fox, the sound of my own heartbeat.

    Grasping all this information, I find the optimal path and transform my Formless Sword into the optimal shape.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    The Formless Sword bes a gust of wind, shooting towards the fox''s heart.

    An attack too fast to react to!

    Psiaaat!

    Leaves falling between me and the fox are all sliced by the Formless Sword, which then reaches the fox''s chest.

    In an instant, the fox''s consciousnesspresses into a shape identical to itself, enveloped in white rays.

    Kuuu Guang Guang Guang!

    ''It didn¡¯t prate.¡±''

    The Formless Sword fails to pierce the fox. The Core Formation fox''s hide indeed has significant defensive power, further enhanced by the fox''s unique ability.

    Yet, unable to withstand the Formless Sword''s power, the fox is pushed back and flies into the sky.

    Bang!

    I kick off the air and rise in front of the fox, lifting my Formless Sword.

    Auuuuu!

    The fox howls.

    Thousands of fire foxes appear around it, transforming into clones identical to the white fox.

    Hundreds and thousands of these clones surround me, all rushing in at once.

    "Pointless."

    I don¡¯t waste my strength and use intent and demon senses to identify the real body, then swing my Formless Sword at it.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Layered Mountains, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Nine Mountains Eight Seas

    The Formless Sword stretches out, entangling the real fox, hitting it with wave-like forms, then slices in all directions.

    The clones rush at me, but reading the optimal flow among numerous paths, I dodge them all.

    The clones, targeting each other, eventually run out of strength and vanish. The fox, battered by my Formless Sword, uses another ability.

    Squeak!

    A sh seems to sparkle, and the scenery before me changes.

    Within a burst of white light, I hear moans and excited breaths from all directions, and a sensation of ecstasy begins to seep into my body.

    "An illusion?"

    I smirk, raising my hand to grasp the void.

    "How trivial."

    Crash!

    I connect to the core of the Formless Sword.

    I feel my heart essence.

    The pain of life perceived in those heart essence.

    The sharpness as if my whole body is buried in transparent des.

    The pain wakes my mind, shattering the illusion before it can fully unfold.

    During that brief moment, the fox seems to have hidden itself, vanishing from sight.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting!

    Shaaaa!

    The Formless Sword extends in all directions, disturbing the surroundings.

    And then, the fox, which has been hiding and waiting for an opportunity, reveals itself again, preparing to cast another spell.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    Kwang!

    I dash forward like a dart, smoothly stabbing at the fox.

    Kuaang!

    A burst of white light erupts from the fox''s mouth, facing off against me.

    I immediately change my stance.

    The trajectory of the Formless Sword also changes as the sword move unfoldes.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ascending Vein!

    Kwaang!

    The Formless Sword rises from below, striking the fox''s jaw.

    Kwaang!

    The white beam explodes inside the fox''s mouth, engulfing its head in a sh of light.

    Yet, it seems the fox is not significantly harmed as it wraps light around its three tails and swing them at me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!

    I surround myself with the flow of the Formless Sword, capturing the fox''s attack and returning the force back to it.

    Kwaang!

    Another explosion echoes as the fox is thrown back.

    Kraaa!

    Enraged, the fox howls as it falls, scattering white shes in all directions, and copsing the surrounding terrain.

    Its form of consciousness furtherpresses into a shape identical to itself.

    "Looks like you''re getting a bit heated up."

    I smile, revealing my teeth.

    "Let''s see who wins."

    Surrounded by hundreds and thousands of threads of intent I re at the fox, and it res back at me.

    The fox, surrounded by white light, charges at me.

    The speed of a Core Formation cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique!

    No,bining the natural speed of the demon fox, it¡¯s much faster and more ferocious than any ordinary Core Formation cultivator.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks!

    Thousands of crossing formless trajectories block the fox.

    The fox howls, and thousands of fire foxes fill the surroundings again.

    This time, the trajectory of the fire foxes seem much faster and moreplex, rushing towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword envelops me, turning defense and offense into one, shredding the surroundings.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    I hold the Formless Sword and cross numerous threads of intent, stabbing at the fox.

    The fox, seemingly enraged, starts to wildly thrash about in an attempt to capture me.

    With a swipe of its front paw, a mountain in front crumbles, and the energy from its tail evaporates a river behind.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain and Valley Transformation!

    I shoot the Formless Sword into the ground, warping the terrain around me. My will transforms thendscape, dropping the fox into a deep pit.

    Swoosh!

    The fox drains its energy and conjures several white spears around it, shooting upwards from the pit.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, 108 Lights Emerging Peak, Layered Mountains!

    The Formless Sword splits into a hundred and eight parts, ovepping the move of Layered Mountains, creating a hundred and eight colorless thorny boulders inside the pit, shredding the fox''s spell.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Tiger!

    The colorless thorny rocks, formed by the Formless Sword, concentrate in an instant and plunge into the fox.

    Kwaang!

    An explosion echoes from the pit.

    Between the clouds of dust, a burst of white light explodes, and the fox struggles fiercely.

    Kraaao!

    The light gathers, forming the shape of a fox tens of metersrge.

    The mountain-sized fox raises its head from the pit and opens its mouth towards me.

    I intuitively guess that this is the most powerful ability the fox can wield.

    "Is this the end?"

    I look at the fox with a cold face and sneer.

    "Compared to the monsters of Nascent Soul, this is cute."

    Fwoosh!

    The gigantic fox charges towards me.

    The energy inside it boils. If it explodes, even an ordinary Core Formation cultivator will not stand a chance whether it hits or misses.

    But I smile bitterly, holding my stance and facing the white light.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ultimate Move, Severing Mountain!

    Kugugugu!

    The ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is unleashed. The Formless Sword explodes and the sword moves from the first to twenty-first are used in an instant.

    Powered by the twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake, the energy gathered from the previous twenty moves pour towards the fox''s spell, causing an explosion of white and colorless light.

    When the light subsides...

    Shhhh...

    Across the distance, the fox and I lock eyes.

    I regain my momentum and take the stance of Transcending Peaks.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Twenty-Third Move

    Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains!

    As my depleted energy returns, I am ready to unleash the ultimate strike again.

    The fox seems to recognize my momentum as its eyes are filled with panic.

    "Kr, kruk...!"

    The fox howls again.

    White shes shoot towards me from all around, but their number and power are significantly less than before.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship

    Transcending Peaks, Entering Mountain, Ascending Vein, Flowing Ridge...

    Mountain Echoes Valley Responds, Eight Mountains Nine Seas, Heavenly Lake...

    Severing Mountain!

    Once again, the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship is executed through the Formless Sword, and the fox, terrified, barely evades the concentrated power of Severing Mountain.

    "You, you bastard! How can you continuously perform such techniques..."

    I silently maintain Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, gathering strength again.

    Thirty-eight times.

    That is the number of times I can unleash the ultimate move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship through Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    Exceeding that will strain my body beyond endurance, leading to death.

    Of course, lying in bed for a day or two after using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains is inevitable.

    But considering that, I can now use an attack that rivales the fatal blow that the Core Formation demon fox had unleashed with all its might, 38 times in a row.

    Kwa kwa kwa kwang!

    Severing Mountain!

    Mountains split.

    The fox is thrown down.

    The Severing Mountain Swordsmanship executed through the Formless Sword has reached its true potential, living up to its name ¨C a technique that cuts and splits mountains.

    "You, you bastard. Get away!"

    After enduring three Severing Mountains, the fox can no longer bear it and starts to retreat from me.

    Fwoosh!

    Numerous fire foxes rise in the air again, and I sh through them all with the Formless Sword, rushing towards the fox.

    Amidst the explosion of white and colorless trajectories, I surpass numerous flows and sts, striking the fox once more with Severing Mountain.

    Kwaang!

    A sh of light spreads out, and a hill behind the fox is split in two.

    The fox, barely evading Severing Mountain, gasps for breath and begins to flee rapidly.

    Woong!

    Applying a martial arts technique I learned from Kim Young-hoon in my past life, I fuse the Formless Sword directly into my arm.

    In that state, I chase after the fox and grab its tail.

    Then, with the arm fused with the Formless Sword, I swing it forcefully.

    Kooowooow!

    The body of the house-sized fox is lifted into the air.

    Kwaang!!!

    I fling the fox far into a distant mountain.

    It pierces through three mountain peaks, and the fox screams.

    "Keeeek!"

    Kwaang!

    Thump!

    Once again, I fuse momentarily with the Formless Sword and fly, kicking the fox''s jaw.

    The shockwave alone makes the fox roll its eyes, and a web-like crack forms on the mountain peak behind it.

    "Shhh..."

    I bring my finger to my lips.

    "Be quiet."

    "Ke, kek..."

    "In front of the master of the forest, what disgrace are you showing?"

    I speak, gripping the fox''s head.

    The fox looks at me trembling in fear, and I m its head into the ground with the power of the Formless Sword.

    "Now I am the master of this forest. Shut your mouth and show respect."

    Koo kwang, koo kwang!

    Several times, I grab the fox''s head and m it into the ground.

    Each time, the earth trembles, and dust clouds rise.

    Despite all this, this Core Formation demon fox is still not dead.

    It indeed has incredible vitality.

    "Let''s make you vomit out everything inside your belly."

    I grab the back of the fox''s neck, lift it once more, and throw it into a valley created by the split mountain.

    Kwa kwang!

    I follow up and keep hammering the beast into the valley floor with the Formless Sword.

    "Keeeek!"

    "I said be quiet."

    Kwaak!

    Again, I grab its scruff.

    "Now, then..."

    "Ke, kek...save, save me..."

    "Let''s see if fox orbs really exist."

    Woong!

    Holding the Formless Sword, I raise it high.

    The fox, terrified, howls.

    "I, eek... Are you going to kill me!"

    Fwoosh!

    The fox''s tail begins to ze with bright light, seemingly using a spell that draws upon its origin, as its aura surges once again. However, I calmly swing down the Formless Sword I have raised.

    Koo kwa kwang!!

    The valley shakes once more as the fox is hammered into the ground. Yet, I furrow my brow noticing that only a single strand of white fox fur remains where the fox had been, indicating it used an ability to swap its body at thest moment.

    It¡¯s an unusual technique indeed.

    But it hasn''t escaped far. A white light is seen flying off in the distance.

    I hold the Formless Sword and chase after the fox that burned its tail as it fled.

    ''Faster, even faster!''

    I elerate, relentlessly pursuing the fox.

    Gradually, I close the distance between us.

    The fox, turning back with eyes filled with terror, shout,

    "Hi, hiieek, don''t chase me! Go away, you monster!"

    "Who are you calling a monster?"

    Kuaang!

    I swing the Formless Sword, and the fox, pale with fear, narrowly dodges it again.

    "You human-eating fox monster"

    "Go away! Just go!"

    Koo koo koo!

    A small valley forms where the fox had dodged.

    The fox clenches its teeth and speeds away even faster, and I follow.

    It¡¯s the reverse of our past life.

    Previously, the fox had chased me, but now I am the one hunting the fox.

    Koo kung, koo kung, koo koo kung!

    As I unleash the Formless Sword, several hills fly away, and the fox frantically dodges the attacks.

    We pass numerous mountains and rivers, covering a quarter of the Ascension Path in our chase.

    The fox is caught several times but manages to escape using its bizarre tail-burning technique.

    After a while, the white light burning from the fox''s tail begins to fade.

    Above a smallke, the fox finally stops, gasping for breath as it looks at me.

    With an expressionless face, I hold the Formless Sword and approach the fox.

    "St-stop! Please stop! I beg for mercy!"

    The fox pleads, gasping for breath.

    Throughout several lifetimes, this creature had torn off my arm.

    My arm throbs with pain, partly due to the effects of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, but also due to the unpleasant memories associated with the fox.

    "...Spare me. If you spare me I will recognize and obey you as the master of this forest. Please, spare my life."

    The fox grovels before me, begging for its life, and I approach and kick its belly.

    "Keeek!"

    Once again, it screams and spits out blood as it falls.

    Now, the fox is covered in blood.

    In contrast, I am unscathed, not even a single tear on my clothing.

    I have reached such a level where I can hunt the fox.

    "Spare me..."

    I look down at the pitifully begging fox indifferently.

    The fox has always told me that if I wanted to stay in the forest, I would have to offer a limb.

    "...Do you wish to live in my forest?"

    "..."

    "Vomit out the Demon Core. Do that, and I''ll spare you."

    "Guh..."

    The fox grimaces in pain.

    But I just look down at it impassively.

    Though I have always suffered because of this creature, I have never been directly killed by it.

    This is mercy.

    After writhing in agony for a while, the fox clenches its eyes shut and opens its mouth.

    Cough, cough!

    Pffft!

    The fox retches a few times, and soon, a fist-sized, brightly shining core emerges from its mouth.

    The fox''s spiritual essence and power are concentrated in this Demon Core, the source that has kept it as a demon fox.

    I catch the Demon Core floating in the air.

    The fox''s eyes, once sharp with intelligence, dull as the Demon Core containing its essence is removed.

    Simultaneously, the fox''s body shrinks.

    The consciousness of the Core Formation demon fox diminishes and retreats into its skull.

    The fox, having vomited the Demon Core, turns back into a normal animal, though its body still bears three tails due to the physical transformation it had undergone.

    For a moment, the fox looks at me dumbly, then it nces at the Demon Core in my hand with a covetous gaze.

    However, as I frown, it whimpers like a neighborhood puppy and scampers off into the distance.

    The monstrous fox that had torn off my arm in ten lifetimes is no more.

    Only a small, peculiar fox with three tails remains, lost and fleeing.

    I watch the small fox running away for a moment, then I hold the Demon Core and return to where mypanions are.

    Thus, another fate is ovee.

    I smile lightly and head towards mypanions, floating through the air.

    "Ha, haha...hahahaha...!"

    After ten lifetimes, I have finally gained the strength early in life to defeat the fox that had threatened me!

    Iugh until tears form, looking at mypanions, still deeply asleep under my sleep spell.

    ''Maybe now, I can take mypanions outside Ascension Path.''

    If we can leave without being detected by the Heavenly Being cultivators, perhaps...

    ''Maybe we can all live this life together.''

    I smile, massaging my body.

    Using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains in my current state, where I can only use 70% of my consciousness, is enough to defeat the fox.

    Once I resolve the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and can use all my consciousness, I might be able to defeat the fox without resorting to Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    ''If only I can quickly recover my cultivation, I can increase the output of Gang QI and easily defeat the fox...''

    I have spent over two hundred years with Gang Qi coursing through my veins.

    Now, this body, with only blood flowing through its veins, feels awkward.

    ''First, I need to recover my body, slowly regain my cultivation, and find out how to absorb the power contained in the Demon Core...''

    I decide to first use spiritual herbs to soothe my body, aching from using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, and turn my attention away from mypanions.

    Just as I turn to look for herbs...

    Fwoosh!

    A rough, wrinkled hand grabs my head.

    [No matter how I look at it, this is so fascinating I could die. What in the world is this?]

    A hunchback old man with eyes full of madness, grabs my head while lifting the corners of his mouth in a smile.

    Trantor Notes: This is going to be the longest and most tumutluous cycle yet. Prepare yourself.

 Chapter 93: Lotus (1)

    Chapter 93: Lotus (1)

    Shudder!

    I¡¯m frozen, unable to do anything.

    This isn''t just a metaphorical expression, but literally, the energy throughout my body hardens, and I lose strength independently of my will.

    [Let''s see, let''s see, let''s see... Such rity and transparency. And the clear heart essence that protrudes outward. Swinging it around, did you defeat the Core Formation demon beast using that? And what is this, a mental restraint?]

    Mad Lord.

    This crazy old man is fiddling with my head, examining me.

    [It''s so strange. How can such a human being exist? What are you? Are you really human? Or a special kind of demon beast in human form?

    Hunting a Core Formation demon beasts due to the uniqueness of his consciousness, but the person himself isn''t at the Core Formation stage. Just a mere mortal without any spiritual energy... Yet, the consciousness is at thete stage of Qi Building.]

    He looks at me curiously, examining me from every angle.

    ''Damn it, why has this guy appeared already?''

    I ponder the reason.

    ''If I think about it, the Heavenly Being cultivators and others like the Sea Dragon King all came from different directions. But the Mad Lord always flew in from the direction of the Ascension Gate.''

    Maybe, the Mad Lord arrived at the Ascension Gate earlier than any other Heavenly Being cultivator and only came after Manager Kim awoke her consciousness.

    ''Then, do I have to assume that this guy has been attached to the direction of the Ascension Gate since the beginning of the regression...''

    Perhaps he came to watch me fight due to themotion of my fight with the fox, observing me and my unique form of consciousness.

    Then, it happens.

    ''Huh?''

    While reading the Mad Lord''s intent, I am able to glimpse his heart essence.

    ''Ugh...''

    I silently mutter a chant upon sensing the darkness in his heart essence.

    His heart essence is  a withered tree.

    The ckened withered tree rooted in the darkness, without a single ray of light.

    Only a thin, pinkish life force remains in the withered tree, barely supporting it, and it seems to copse at any moment.

    Each time the withered tree is about to fall, the madness in the Mad Lord''s eyes seems to re up.

    The darkness and dampness felt from the withered tree, and its pain makes even me furrow my brows.

    Although it¡¯s less disgusting than the Bloodwood Practitioner, the dark despair is of a greater magnitude.

    ''Such a rotten heart.''

    It¡¯s when I was observing the Mad Lord''s heart essence, I suddenly catch his gaze

    I¡¯m startled.

    When I¡¯m observing the Mad Lord¡¯s heart essence, he seems to realize I''m looking at him and trembles.

    [What... you.]

    There¡¯s a hint of panic in his eyes.

    The energy holding my body releases, and I¡¯m able to speak.

    "Did you read my heart essence?"

    [You, did you just read my heart essence?]

    While we are staring nkly at each other, Mad Lord suddenly bursts into crazyughter.

    [Hahaha! You see it. I don''t know what you did to achieve it, but you can see heart essence too, right?]

    ''What...''

    I can only open my mouth in astonishment.

    Did that mean the Mad Lord also reached Beyond the Path to Heaven?

    However, I had observed the Mad Lord''s behavior several times.

    He showed no signs of having learned martial arts.

    To reach Beyond the Path to Heaven, I practiced martial arts for hundreds of years.

    As someone who honed martial arts for that long of a time, there are some things I learned to recognize and learn.

    ording to my observations, the Mad Lord is neither a martial artist nor has he honed martial skills.

    [Hahaha, amazing. Really amazing. Another being with the same vision as me exists in this world. I thought I''d have to ascend to a higher realm to meet such a person... I''m very pleased!]

    Crack!

    He grabs my head.

    It isn''t a cultivation spell or technique, but simply manipting the heaven and earth spiritual energy unique to the Heavenly Being stage.

    Then, the Mad Lord''s consciousness invades mine.

    ''Damn it...!''

    [I really like you. I''ll wee you into my world and evolve you into a more superior being. Studying you will bring me one step closer to reuniting with her...!]

    Shudder!

    I feel goosebumps all over my body.

    This man is nning on turning me into his puppet.

    The consciousness of the Heavenly Being cultivator, filled with madness, is invading my mind.

    I begin to lose control of my body.

    Just then.

    Whooosh!

    Inside my upper dantian, deep within my soul, a blood-red light aries and the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner begins to react.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    The blood-red light, embodying the transformation of the Five Elements, drives out the Mad Lord''s consciousness.

    "Ughhh!"

    An immense pain wraps around my mind, but due to the pain, my consciousness remains clear.

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner both suppresses and protects my consciousness.

    [Hmm?]

    The Mad Lord furrows his brows and then releases me.

    [Oh, where have I seen this spell before... Ah, yes. That curse used by the snake-like fellow in the Heaven-Treading Desert, right?]

    He looks into my eyes and asks.

    [What''s your rtionship with that Core Formation kid from the Heaven-Treading Desert?]

    "That is..."

    [No, never mind.]

    The Mad Lord doesn¡¯t listen to me and grabs my head again, chuckling.

    [I''ll find out on my own. What''s the point of talking with someone who hasn''t evolved into a superior being yet.]

    Crack!

    Again, his consciousness invades my mind.

    Simultaneously, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is stimted.

    ".....!"

    I am engulfed in excruciating pain.

    Then, the Mad Lord activates some sort of technique.

    Flicker, flicker...

    Blue spell symbols appear in the air and suddenly fly off towards a direction away from Ascension Gate.

    ''Is that a curse?''

    Having learned the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I recognize the type of those spell symbols.

    The Mad Lord uses the energy emitted by my Five Elements Blood Curse Banner to trace back to its origin and sends a curse in that direction.

    [Hmm, is it not rted to that Core Formation youngster? The roots are the same, but the reaction isn''t strong. Ah, right. They¡¯re probably from the same sect as that Core Formation youngster.

    Haha, as expected, I''m a genius. Isn''t that right, my wife? Thank you, you are truly beautiful.]

    The Mad Lord mumbles to himself, then reaches out into the empty air, caressing it as if touching a beloved.

    I thought there might be something, but I couldn''t sense anything with demon senses, the flow of intent, or heart essence.

    It seems like just an imaginary person in the Mad Lord''s mind.

    ''Damn it, to be caught by this crazy old man.''

    Do I have to be captured like this?

    I grit my teeth in front of the lunatic gazing distantly into the air with madness.

    Then, an idea crosses my mind.

    "Senior, I have something to report. The Core Formation youngster you mentioned, the one called Bloodwood Practitioner, is actually a disguised Nascent Soul.

    He¡¯s waiting for the Heavenly Being cultivators to ascend, then ns on devouring this world. Isn''t it unwise to leave such an ambitious person unchecked?"

    [Ah, are you talking about the treaty made under Seo Hweol''s initiative?]

    The Mad Lord seems toe back to his senses and looks at me.

    [But so what? Even if his heart essence is filthy, Seo Hweol or others will take care of it.]

    "Senior, if your rtives or n are abused by the Bloodwood Practitioner, will it not be regrettable?

    [Ah, n?]

    Ka ka ka

    The Mad Lord chuckles and says.

    [I eradicated my n with my own hands hundreds of years ago. Why should I worry about it?]

    ''What...''

    I am at a loss for words in my confusion.

    Mad Lord''s eyes, speaking of his n, are somehow filled with anger.

    His eyes, filled with rage, appear clear, devoid of madness.

    [The only being meaningful to me was her. The n that killed her no longer exists on this earth. Why should I worry about such things?]

    I peer into the Mad Lord''s heart essence.

    The darkness in his heart essence deepens, boiling as if alive.

    [But thank you. It''s been a while since I''ve thought about those detestable things.]

    Tap, tap...

    He taps his head a few times.

    His eyes full of rage are seemingly clear of madness.

    [Anyway, if you possess the same spell as that Core Formation kid... Does that mean he might have something simr to you if I delve deeper?]

    The Mad Lord strokes his chin and then extends his hand into the air.

    Flicker!

    A blue light shes in the air, recalling the curse he had justunched.

    Simultaneously.

    sh!

    The curse lits up.

    [Yes, first I should extract his soul and study it. Now that I think about it, that Core Formation kid''s consciousness was quiterge...]

    Creak...

    He grasps the air tightly.

    The blue curse begins to turn red as if soaked in blood.

    Just then.

    [Hmmm?]

    Mad Lord looks up at the sky.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Dark clouds gather in the sky and raindrops begin to fall.

    His gaze turns to the Deputy Manager Oh Hye-Seo.

    [What''s this now? Summoning the wind and rain is the power of the Sea Dragon Tribe... Why is that girl using it? Also...]

    sh!

    Boom!

    A streak of blue lightning strikes, and suddenly, a fine young man in blue robes with a kind smile and a dignified air enters the scene.

    [Who is this? Isn''t this the Scorpion-Snake King, Seo Hweol? Hahaha, I heard he was nning toete, but why rush here so crazily?]

    "Haha, Mad Old Man. The reason for my dyed start was because there¡¯s a child in my tribe who needs to stay in the lower realm. I was going to take care of him, but after talking, I realized he''s strong enough to forge his own path..."

    [Enough with the small talk, get to the point.]

    Crack!

    Mad Lord tightens his grip on the air.

    The curse he had cast turns even redder.

    Seo Hweol smiles kindly and speaks.

    "Mad Old Man, don''t intimidate these young ones. Why don''t you release the one you''re holding and ease up on those you''re tormenting?"

    [Hmm... So you rushed here because that Core Formation youngster from the desert is about to die. What are you scheming, you snake-like man?]

    "Mad Old Man, as a senior, isn''t it unseemly to torment the weak? Let''s release them and stop this now."

    Whoosh!

    Seo Hweol also reaches out and twist the air, and the curse that had turned red gradually shifts back to blue.

    ''Is Yuan Li currently being strangled in the grasp of Heavenly Being cultivators?''

    No matter if Ascension Path lies above the Heaven-Treading Desert, the distance to the ck castle where Yuan Li would be is hundreds of miles. Yet, they cross it instantly and are now fighting over him.

    ''This is the power of a Heavenly Being cultivator...''

    "It would be wise to stop now, considering the unexpected cmity that has already injured him."

    Whoosh...

    The curse cast by Mad Lord begins to fade.

    It¡¯s clear that Mad Lord is being overpowered by Seo Hweol.

    Mad Lord chuckles and pulls out a small wooden box from his waist.

    Boom!

    The box erges and falls beside the Mad Lord.

    [So you think my true power is inferior to yours and dare mock me? Fine, shall we have a go?]

    "......"

    Seo Hweol''s expression stiffens for a moment but then returns to normal.

    "Mad Old Man, how about we save such uninteresting discussions for after ascension? The Ascension Gate will open in a few days. Wouldn''t it be better to avoid such actions during this auspicious time?

    Instead of engaging in such inauspicious activities, why not talk a little about these talented individuals here?"

    Seo Hweol smiles kindly and pats Deputy Manager Oh Hye-Seo and my shoulders with one hand each.

    Unable to bear it any longer, I vomi.

    Ugh -

    I haven''t eaten anything, so nothing came up but bile. Still, it was repulsive.

    No, it¡¯s more than just revolting; the darkness is beyond imagination.

    ''Insane, how can¡­this be a normal being''s heart essence?''

    The Mad Lord''s heart essence is a ckened withered tree, but Seo Hweol''s heart essence, seen after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven, is even worse.

    While the Mad Lord''s withered tree has a thread-like vitality, Seo Hweol''s heart essencecks any hint of hope.

    Everything is dark, dreary, revolting, and filthy.

    Beyond heartless and shameless, his heart essence seems like a monster wearing a human mask.

    Evil (º).

    He is the embodiment of endless malice.

    A vast darkness iparable even to Yuan Li.

    That is Seo Hweol.

    "Oh my, Mad Old Man. Look, the young ones can''t withstand the aura of Heavenly Being cultivators and are suffering..."

    Seo Hweol says to the Mad Lord, looking pitifully at me vomiting.

    However, the Mad Lord chuckles knowingly, as if he understands why I am vomiting.

    [Haha, what a masterpiece. Do you think he''s retching because of our aura? Maybe he''s nauseous from seeing something so disgusting. I feel like vomiting every time I see your face, so what about these ''fragile juniors''? You broken monster.]

    "I never quite understand what you''re saying. Anyway, since this junior seems to catch your fancy, Mad Old Man, why not take him as your disciple? As for this youngdy, she resonates with my bloodline and wields a unique power, so I intend to wee her into the Sea Dragon Tribe."

    [You snake-like man, always changing the subject. What are you scheming with that Core Formation youngster from the desert, you filth...!]

    Creak...

    The Mad Lord begins to open the lid of the box.

    With the absence of other Heavenly Being cultivators and facing the Sea Dragon King alone, he shows no hesitation in opening it.

    "Mad Lord, are you truly intending to bring down Ascension Path...!?"

    [If getting rid of one Ascension Path can clean up filth, it''s not a bad deal. Even if there''s trouble with the Ascension Gate, there''s always the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, so what''s the problem...?]

    Creak, click!

    And then, the Mad Lord''s box fully opens.

    The next moment.

    ''Many things'' burst out of the Mad Lord''s box.

    The Sea Dragon King is seen casting spells in haste.

    Just then.

    ''What?''

    Slosh, slosh...

    I look around in confusion.

    Water.

    It¡¯s water.

    The entire Ascension Path is suddenly covered in water.

    Both I and my colleagues are caught off guard by the sudden flood over Ascension Path, opening our eyes wide and floundering.

    Roarrr!

    The water is not just there idly.

    There are currents in the water, and my colleagues and I are scattered in all directions in an instant.

    ''What''s happening...''

    Mad Lord opened the box, and Seo Hweol had done something as well.

    As I try to make sense of the situation.

    [Hahahahahaha!]

    Celestial energy resounds, and Mad Lord''s voice spreads throughout the water.

    [To perform such a water technique in a ce without water. Truly, you are the Sea Dragon King. Are you trying to protect Ascension Path from crumbling?

    I haven''t even released half of my Heavenly Being puppets, and only eight of [Her] limbs. Do you really think the entire Sea Dragon Tribe can handle me and [Her]?]

    Rumble, rumble!

    I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my mind.

    The celestial energy boils of its own ord, reacting to the power of Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    ''Is the entire Ascension Path now covered by Seo Hweol''s spell?''

    Although Ascension Path is known as a forest, it''s not small in size.

    It''s a massive territory,parable to several cities of Yanguo put together.

    I¡¯m astounded by the scale of Seo Hweol''s spell, yet I have the feeling that he is currently being overpowered.

    [There. [She] has emerged up to the shoulders. Shouldn''t the entire Sea Dragon Tribe appear by now?]

    Beyond the sky.

    Somewhere unseen, Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord are engaging in a fierce battle.

    Even amidst this, Ascension Path is thrown into chaos by Seo Hweol''s spell, covered in water.

    ''I need to find my colleagues.''

    I stretch out the Formless Sword in the water to stabilize myself and begin searching for my colleagues.

    ''I saw Kim Young-hoon, there. And Jeon Myeong-hoon too.''

    I locate each of them in turn: Kang Min-hee, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and Oh Hye-seo.

    Among them, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo seems to be affected by the power of the Sea Dragon King, shedding bloody tears and clutching her head.

    ''Damn, what a mess this is.''

    I gather my colleagues who couldn¡¯t breathe underwater, press their acupoints to help themst a bit longer in the water, and forcibly expel the water filled in their lungs with internal energy.

    ''We have to hold on.''

    We have to wait until the end of the monstrous fight between those characters.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Somewhere above in the sky, covered by dark clouds.

    There, I sense the presence of other formidable beings gathering besides Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    ''This aura...''

    Heavenly Being cultivators are flocking to the area above Ascension Path, sensing the anomaly.

    Not long after.

    Whoosh!

    The water covering the entire Ascension Path drains away, and the dark clouds evaporate.

    Crackle, crackle!

    From the center of the dark clouds, Jin Byuk-ho in a golden robe is scattering golden lightning, evaporating the dark clouds like the sun.

    Shortly after, familiar faces appear beyond the sky.

    Centered around the Mad Lord, who has closed the lid of the box, are:

    The Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect¡¯s Master Jin Byuk-ho, ck Bone Valley''s Grand Elder White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak, Heaven Creation Sect¡¯s founder and Cheungmun n¡¯s ancestor Sir Chang-ho.

    Additionally, there is a plump woman in white, a dried-up and irritable middle-aged man in brown, a rugged man in green with a beard like a lion''s mane, and a skeletal, thin woman in ck with long nails.

    [To have the masters of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Bone Valley, Heaven Creation Sect, Sea Dragon Tribe, Mighty Tiger Tribe, Holy Peng Tribe, Righteous Path Alliance, and Devil Path Alliance all gathered around this old man. What an honor.]

    The Mad Lord chuckles and looks around.

    The cultivators begin to speak one by one.

    [Don''t cross the line, Mad Lord! If Ascension Path falls, who knows what will happen to the Ascension Gate! How can you be so arrogant!]

    [Why are you so reckless! If it weren''t for the Sea Dragon King, Ascension Path and the Ascension Gate would have crumbled, crushing the dreams of countless Heavenly Being cultivators! Do you not know, or do you not care?]

    [You insane old man, we were about to let you be during this auspicious time, but you dare to bring ''that'' out in Ascension Path? Do you think you''ll be safe when we alle together?]

    Even amidst numerous Heavenly Being cultivators, Mad Lord just smirks andys his hand on the box again.

    At this, all the Heavenly Being cultivators in the sky jolt.

    [Of course, if all your forces unite, I wouldn''t stand a chance. But I''m prepared to self-destruct with [Her] at any time. Do you have such resolve?]

    [Eek, a senile old man saying things...!]

    The standoff between the Mad Lord and the group of Heavenly Beings continue for a while, until the Sea Dragon King begins to mediate with a smile.

    [Let''s not do this, everyone. What''s the gain in such behavior during this auspicious time?

    Mad Old Man, wouldn''t it be more beneficial for you to ascend to the higher realms for your lover?]

    The Sea Dragon King goes around among the Heavenly Beings, mediating, and after a while, they seem to reach an agreement and form a non-aggression pact with the Mad Lord.

    Just then.

    Jin Byuk-ho suddenly looks down below and locks eyes with Jeon Myung-hoon.

    [What, wait... is this...]

    Jin Byuk-ho, along with White Bone Ghost Devil and Sir Chang-ho, look down and repeat the same actions as before.

    This time, however, along with Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord, the leaders of the Righteous and Devil Path Alliances, the Mighty Tiger Tribe, and Holy Peng Tribe are also present.

    They, too, recognize the talents of my colleagues and show interest.

    [Ha, is this the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s legend? The one that Golden Thunderbearer Yang Su-jin had? I''m somewhat interested too...]

    [The Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root, huh? Rather than entering ck Bone Valley, I can teach her well as my disciple...]

    The leaders of the Righteous and Demonic Path Alliances eye Jeon Myeong-hoon and Kang Min-Hee, while the leaders of the Holy Peng and Mighty Tiger tribes drool over Oh Hyun-seok.

    [A human born with the Unique Holy Body? Ha, indeed...]

    [If given the True Origin Blood of the Mighty Tiger Tribe, we will wee him as one of us...]

    However, Jin Byuk-ho growls and grabs Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    [You ragtag bunch, daring to snatch away a prospective disciple of my sect...? Knowing he has the same constitution as my sect founder? Do you really want to be at odds with my sect?]

    [Hm, Sect Master Jin. It''s not like that...]

    [Just leave. Wait quietly in front of the Ascension Gate until it opens.]

    White Bone Ghost Devil also gives an eerie smile, watching the Demonic Path Alliance''s leader who eyes Kang Min-Hee.

    [This child is destined to enter our valley.]

    [Must all talented individuals only go to ck Bone Valley...]

    [Do you want to taste the Nether Crossing Ship?]

    [Eek... Dog-like ck Bone Valley folks. Fine, do as you please!]

    The leaders of the Righteous and Demonic Path Alliances back away, unable to say anything in front of Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil.

    Mighty Tiger King and Holy Peng King eye Chief Oh with interest, but when Sir Chang-ho clears his throat, they avert their eyes from him and force an awkward smile.

    [Hehe... We can''t upset the Cheongmun Ancestor.]

    [Yes, if it''s Sir Chang-ho, he''ll nurture him well.]

    However, Holy Peng King and Mighty Tiger King turn their attention back to Deputy Manager Oh Hye-Seo.

    She is bleeding through the seven orifices and seemed to cause not just the storm but also another phenomena.

    They can''t tell exactly what it is, but greed is evident in the eyes of Holy Peng King and Mighty Tiger King.

    [After all, this woman seems to directly use the powers of a demon beast¡­]

    [It seems like an extraordinary trait for our demon race¡­]

    They approach Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, but Seo Hweol subtly blocks them with a smile.

    As Seo Hweol speaks, they listen for a moment, nod their heads, and step back.

    [If that''s what the Sea Dragon King suggests¡­]

    [Indeed, with the abilities of the Sea Dragon King, he can indeed better bring out the demon beast traits of this woman.]

    Eventually, everything flows as per destined fate.

    All colleagues go with their designated Heavenly Being cultivators.

    Among the Heavenly Being cultivators who are weaker in thispetition, they can only suck their fingers in envy, watching the talented ones being taken by the stronger ones.

    Then, when the members are distributed, the remaining ones turn their eyes to me, Kim Young-hoon, and Manager Kim Yeon.

    [Anyway, do those remaining have some other hidden talents¡­]

    [That human guy, despite being of human lineage, possesses a Demon Core¡­]

    [Maybe a demi-human? Let''s scrutinize each one. We might discover some incredible talents¡­]

    Then the Heavenly Being cultivators reach out to us. Kim Young-hoon, Manager Kim Yeon, and I scream as our bodies are searched with celestial energy.

    During this, Manager Kim Yeon awakens her consciousness and bes the disciple of the plumpdy in white, the leader of the Righteous Path Alliance.

    Kim Young-hoon and I are squeezed and oppressed in consciousness by other Heavenly Being cultivators, suffering all kinds of hardships.

    However, upon examination, I am deemed to have just a slightly unique constitution but no special talents, and Kim Young-Hoon is judged to be a normal mortal with no special constitution.

    Sir Chang-ho treats us, bringing the incident to a conclusion.

    [Unfortunately, these two don''t seem to have any notable talents, so we should just leave them.]

    [This unique constitution is a bit interesting... how did a humane to possess a Demon Core¡­]

    [Enough. Even if it''s an unusual constitution, it''s not mythically talented enough to be worth taking. Let''s just go.]

    The Heavenly Beings chatter and soon prepare to fly back through the Ascension Gate.

    ¡®Damn, everything''s been chaotic since the beginning of this life.¡¯

    I frown, holding my head slightly.

    ¡®But there''s something I shouldn''t forget¡­¡¯

    I am about to talk about the Bloodwood Practitioner, Yuan Li, hiding in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "Seniors, perhaps in the Heaven-Treading Desert, the Bloodwood..."

    Thump-

    It is then.

    The Sea Dragon King approaches and pats my shoulder familiarly.

    "This King knows him too. Despite being a human, he''s ambitious and knows many interesting techniques. This king even learned a spell from him... It seems you too have inherited that spell."

    Shiver!

    Suddenly, a chill runs through my body.

    If I talk about the Bloodwood Practitioner, I''ll be killed by the Sea Dragon King right now.

    There is no urge to kill in his eyes.

    Nor in his intent.

    But perhaps it¡¯s intuition.

    It¡¯s warning me of ominousness.

    Gulp...

    The Sea Dragon King pats my shoulder with a kind face and stands up.

    "As you have a demi-human lineage, this King cannot ignore you. Take this. It''s a demon beast method suitable for demi-humans to learn. In exchange for this method, I''d like to ask a simple favor... Is that alright?"

    Seo Hweol shows a kind smile, extending Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, and the space-breaking bead to me.

    "...I understand. Thank you."

    I silently receive the method, dharma treasure, and task from him.

    Everything proceeds as fated.

    I can''t say anything, and all my colleagues are captured by their predetermined captors.

    Manager Kim is unusually taken by thedy in white this time, but Mad Lord frequently nces towards the plumpdy in white and Manager Kim Yeon.

    I have a feeling that the woman, the leader of the Righteous Path Alliance, will not live long.

    Mad Lord licks his lips at me but, this time, surrounded by numerous Heavenly Beings, flies obediently towards the Ascension Gate.

    Whooosh-

    A storm sweeps over us.

    ¡®...Still, something has changed.¡¯

    This time, no one sent Kim Young-hoon and me through a spatial rift.

    Also, the fox''s Demon Core remains in my hand.

    When the Heavenly Being cultivator of the Devil Path Alliance tried to snatch my Demon Core, Sir Chang-ho warned him not to rob a junior, saving it for me.

    Except for Kim Young-hoon and me being abandoned in Ascension Path and the fox''s Demon Core remaining with me, everything went as fate dictated.

    I calmly reassure the confused Kim Young-hoon, then look at the Demon Core in my hand.

    Within the Demon Core, immense spiritual energy is condensed.

    As it¡¯s created by a Core Formation demon, absorbing the energy inside can grant me immense spiritual power.

    I close my eyes, sit cross-legged holding the Demon Core, and begin absorbing the energy from within.

    Half a year passes in Ascension Path

    Rumble, Crack, Crackling!

    I look at the dark clouds scattered by my Formless Sword in the sky.

    Celestial energy changes, granting me 300 years of lifespan.

    I seed in absorbing the mid Core Formation fox''s Demon Core, recovering to the 1st Constetion of Qi Building and creating the Horn Spiritual Star.

 Chapter 94: Lotus (2)

    Chapter 94: Lotus (2)

    Rumble...

    I gaze at the dark clouds scattering across the sky.

    ¡®Even if my lifespan hasn''t ended, does the appearance of dark clouds mean I am about to receive a new lifespan?¡¯

    I have never heard of such a phenomenon urring when a typical cultivator reaches the stage of Qi Building.

    "Is this also rted to the Heavenly Rejection?"

    It seems like the heavens are trying to interfere with my receiving of new lifespan. However, I collect my Formless Sword, smiling wryly.

    "Try and stop me as many times as you want."

    I will split all the lightning and scatter the clouds, shattering the sky if need be.

    Rumble...

    Feeling the Pure Spiritual Force beginning to flow within my body, I stand up.

    "Hmm, is this a cultivator at Qi Building?"

    Kim Young-hoon, who was standing guard beside me, asks with curiosity.

    Half a year has passed since we came to Ascension Path..

    Under my guidance, Kim Young-hoon has be a peak master, fully mature in the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    If he continues to follow my guidance for another 2 or 3 years, he will definitely reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "Yes. Now, I can live for another 350 years or so."

    "Amazing..."

    He looks at me in awe.

    "Just like the other colleagues, everyone seems to possess incredible talent."

    "If I hadn''t identally obtained the Demon Core of the demon fox, it would have taken me decades to reach Qi Building."

    I lift the dim, energy-drained Core Formation fox''s Demon Core.

    Although the fox''s Demon Core was of the Core Formation mid-stage, I, with only the enlightenment of Qi Building mid-stage, couldn''t absorb all the energy contained within it.

    ''After all, the absorption rate is low as I had to refine the chaotic demonic energy and only absorb the pure part...''

    Nevertheless, thanks to the fox''s Demon Core, I achieved great sess in the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and reached the stage of Qi Building.

    ''From now on, I can smoothly progress to Qi Building 2nd Constetion, thanks to the insights from the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea and Yin Soul Ghost Incantation I gained in my past life.''

    Regarding Qi Building 3rd Constetion, I chose the White Tiger constetion during this life¡¯s Seven Stars Ritual and obtained the White Tiger¡¯s blessing. This will let me make swift progress. This life, whether for better or worse, I can reach the 4th Constetion of Qi Building.

    ''If things go well, I might even aim for the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.''

    Of course, there are things to do before that.

    "Then, Kim Hyung, shall we leave Ascension Path?"

    "Oh, are we finally leaving? Great. I can''t wait to see people again!"

    At my words, Kim Young-hoonughs joyously, excited to leave with me.

    Whoosh...

    We leave Ascension Path andnd in the Heaven-Treading Desert. Then we speed across the desert using my spells.

    Kim Young-hoon marvels at the vastndscape of the desert, and I, having ascended to Qi Building and acquired an immense amount of Pure Spiritual Force, quickly head towards Byeokra.

    ''Perhaps, it will be good to visit the castle where Yuan Li is.''

    Thinking about it, at this point when the Heavenly Beings have not ascended for long, he might still be at Core Formation.

    ''If he''s still Core Formation, I might be able to do something now that I have ascended to Qi Building and gained Pure Spiritual Force.¡¯

    After pondering for a moment, I press my head hard.

    I still feel the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner embedded in the core of my upper dantian.

    ''The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is, after all, Yuan Li¡¯s curse spell. Going there right now might be unpredictable.''

    It will be better to deal with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner first before seeking him out.

    ''Then, regarding the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, the best is undoubtedly...''

    I turn my gaze towards the south, to the ck Wind Sea.

    ''Heavenly Being¡¯s remnant soul. It would be best to ask Song Jin of ck Ghost Valley.''

    With that thought, I head towards Byeokra with Kim Young-hoon.

    Whoosh...

    "Cough, cough..."

    "Damn it, Eun-hyun. Are we there yet?"

    "We''re almost there!"

    I frown.

    We encountered a sandstorm and spent several days inside of it.

    The sandstorm subsided, but during that time, we had to expend a lot of effort and spiritual power.

    Because of this, I couldn''t generate water at regr intervals using spiritual power, leaving Kim Young-hoon and me without water for two days now.

    ''Our clothes are tattered, and we have nothing more to eat or drink. Damn it...''

    But now we are almost at Byeokra.

    Soon, we should see Cheon-saek City.

    Whoosh...

    How long have we been pushing through the sandstorm, using spells to advance?

    Far in the distance, Cheon-saek CItyes into view.

    "Kim Hyung, there''s the city!"

    "Oh, ohh..! Let''s hurry and get some water..!"

    ''Crossing the Heaven-Treading Desert is always challenging, no matter how many times I do it...''

    There are tolerable times, but often when one encounters sandstorms, they will arrive utterly exhausted like this.

    Swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon and I stop in front of Cheon-saek City, and the guards approach us.

    "Stop! Who are you?"

    Without fuss, I approach and float a few spells above my hand to show them.

    "Ah, uh... A cultivator!?"

    Perhaps because Cheon-saek City is famous for its magic artifacts and is frequently visited by cultivators looking to purchase them, the locals are more aware of cultivators than in other regions.

    "I''m a desert tribe cultivator who has crossed the desert. Please, let us enter."

    "Which tribe are you from?"

    "The Jurip tribe."

    "Ah, thergest tribe, I see. Understood. Here is your pass."

    It¡¯s a knack I have developed from entering and leaving Cheon-saek City in several lifetimes.

    Of course, there are no cultivators like me in the Jurip tribe, but by the time they check, I will likely be gone from this ce.

    "People, atst..."

    Kim Young-hoon, seeing people for the first time in half a year, eagerly observes them, unable to understand thenguage of Byeokra.

    Not only the people, but he also observes the myriad colors of intent they emit, which are visible to him at the realm of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''He''ll probably reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin soon.''

    His enthusiastic observation of colors of emotions suggests he will soon reach the realm of awakening consciousness.

    ''However...''

    I inhale the hot air of Cheon-saek City, adjacent to the desert, and look around.

    "Where can we find some water...?"

    It¡¯s been almost 200 years since Ist visited Cheon-saek City, so I¡¯m a bit hazy about where the well is.

    As I look around with a burning face, a woman in white approaches me.

    "Are you looking for water?"

    Both Kim Young-hoon and I nod vigorously.

    "Follow me, I''ll provide you with some water at my shop"

    "Ah, thank you, miss!"

    We follow her.

    Her shop, located in a small alley of Cheon-saek City is a magic artifact store named ''White Magical Lotus.''

    Swoosh!

    She scoops a bucket of water from a wooden barrel in a corner of the shop and hands it to me.

    "Drink this, and I''ll bring another bucket for yourpanion..."

    But before she can fetch another bucket, Kim Young-hoon uses telekinesis to draw water towards himself and starts drinking it desperately.

    "Ah, I''m sorry. Mypanion is very thirsty..."

    "It''s alright. It''s not unusual for peopleing from the desert to be like that."

    "Then, we''ll dly drink. Thank you."

    I take the bucket she offered and drink the water.

    ''I finally feel alive again.''

    The water I create with my own spiritual power only quenches the basic thirst without bringing the satisfaction of drinking water.

    It¡¯s like putting back into my body what I have taken out.

    But drinking real water from outside truly refreshes me.

    "Ah... I''m truly grateful, miss. We haven''t had water for two days..."

    "No problem, there''s a well in Cheon-saek City just a bit further. But judging by your aura, you seem to be a cultivator, right?"

    "Ah...!"

    Only then did I realize that she, too, is a cultivator.

    Judging by the fluctuation of her spiritual power, she seems to be around the level of Qi Refining 11th Star.

    Suddenly, I remember that I have seen her before.

    "Ah, you are..."

    That''s right.

    Long ago.

    The first time I had escaped from the Heaven-Treading Desert on my own and crossed the Heaven-Treading Desert, she was the cultivator who had given me water!

    "Do you recognize me?"

    A hint of wariness appears in her eyes.

    ''She might be misunderstanding something.''

    "Please don''t misunderstand, miss. I remember your kindness from a long time ago when you gave me water in Cheon-saek City."

    "Oh, I see."

    Her wariness rxes.

    "Descendants from the Gongmyo n, Byeok n, and Cheongmun n often bother me so I got a bit startled. I''m relieved to know you''re someone I''ve helped before."

    "Ha ha, it seems you''ve done many good deeds before."

    "Isn''t it our duty to help those who wander in the desert?"

    "You have a kind heart."

    While talking, I look around the shop.

    ''These are magic artifacts...''

    Honestly, having the overwhelmingly superior Formless Sword, I have never thought of using such artifacts.

    However, looking around the shop, even to the inexperienced eye, there are many magic artifacts that look quite useful.

    ''The spiritual power emanating from these artifacts is very stable.''

    Even with demon senses, the cirction of spiritual energy in themis natural, making them excellent works.

    "Who made these artifacts? Indeed, Cheon-saek City is famous for magic artifacts. Even I, with my ignorance, can tell their quality is exceptional."

    "Aha..."

    At my words, the corners of her mouth lifts slightly.

    ''Did she make these?''

    It¡¯s then that I notice the golden intent emanating from her.

    She suppresses a chuckle and speaks.

    "Your clothes look too tattered. Would you like some unused clothes from my ce?"

    "Ah, if you could do that, it would be much appreciated..."

    "Don''t hesitate. These are really just clothes lying around without an owner."

    Saying so, she looks once more at Kim Young-hoon and me, and goes inside and returns with two sets of clothes.

    They are a bit worn but cleaner than what we¡¯re wearing.

    One set is a white robe like the one she is wearing, and the other, a yellow robe, the color of the desert.

    Both were Daoist robes.

    "I brought these clothes that were just lying around in my house, hoping they might be of help. Since I offered water, why not clothes as well."

    "I''m so grateful I don''t know how to thank you."

    "Oh..."

    Kim Young-hoon, having finished drinking his water, wipes his mouth andes over. Though he doesn''t understand thenguage, he chooses a robe after I exin she is offering clothes.

    Kim Young-hoon picks the yellow robe, and I choose the white one. We both go to a secluded corner of the shop to change.

    "My, you look much better now."

    "Thank you for the clothes. I don''t know how to repay this kindness..."

    "If you insist, consider it a debt from a Qi Building senior."

    She smiles warmly as she epts my thanks. After promising to repay her for the clothes, we leave the White Magical Lotus artifact shop.

    Kim Young-hoon and I left Cheon-saek City and traveled through various cities in Byeokra, paying respects to the Cheongmun n from afar.

    Then, we reached Yanguo. We briefly visited my disciples after crossing the Jin n''s barrier, and continued south to the ck Wind Sea.

    "Should I wait here?"

    "Yes, it won''t take long."

    "Alright then. I''ll practice my martial arts in the meantime."

    I leave Kim Young-hoon and take out the Space-Breaking Bead and Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method given by Seo Hweol.

    ''What to do...''

    In my past life, I had simply thrown the Space-Breaking Beadle into the depths of the sea. However, after some thinking, I decide not to discard it this time.

    ''A self-destructing spatial dharma treasure...''

    It might be usefulter on if I need to perform a mutual destruction tactic.

    ''After helping Seo Ran defeat Song Jin''s remnant soul and obtaining the coordinates of Serving Command Pce...''

    Maybe this time, I can get a proper Longevity Fruit for Kim Young-hoon.

    I vividly remember the spell Yuan Li used in myst life.

    The spell that rapidly grew the Longevity Fruit by extracting life force.

    Although I don¡¯t know everything about that spell, my solid foundational knowledge from my master helped me understand its general principle.

    ''Perhaps, in this life, if I can find a way to implement that same effect without stealing others'' life force...''

    I might just be able to extend Kim Young-hoon''s life.

    Swoosh!

    I leap into the air, heading towards Seo Ran''s residence.

    The story progressed quickly.

    After showing Seo Ran my power and the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method, I gained his trust. Together, we went to the Nether Crossing Ship where Song Jin resided, quietly dismantled the formation, and reached the lowest level of the ship.

    Song Jin is still a ghost engulfed in dark ghostly energy.

    "Look here, Elder Song Jin of ck Ghost Valley."

    "[Who are you?]"

    He res at me, scattering his eerie ghostly energy.

    Ignoring him, I respond.

    "Hand over the Nether Crossing Ship."

    Rumble!

    His ghostly energy spreads everywhere, but it seems much weakerpared to Yuan Li in myst life.

    I grip the Formless Sword facing him.

    Somehow, confronting him this time doesn¡¯t shake me as much as before.

    Trantor Notes: I updated and corrected some terms:

    ck Bone Valley -> ck Ghost Valley

    Azure Bone Valley -> Azure Ghost Valley

    White Bone Ghost Horse -> White Bone Ghost Devil

    Demon Legion Terracotta Scroll -> Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll

 Chapter 95: Lotus (3)

    Chapter 95: Lotus (3)

    Rumble...

    Unexpectedly, Song Jin doesn¡¯t rush into an attack but observes me instead.

    [What are you? I''ve never heard of a human possessing a Demon Core, nor such bizarre techniques... It seems you know something about me.]

    A clear defensive stance!

    ''It seems he can''t fully sense me because I entered quietly without smashing the barrier as I did in my past life.''

    Compared to when he had absorbed all the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship and disyed Core Formation peak level prowess in my previous life, he currently hasn''t absorbed the ship¡¯s ghostly energy, so only a mid Core Formation stage aura is present.

    "How could I not have heard of the infamous ck Ghost Valley? Let alone a Heavenly Being cultivator leading it!"

    [Heh, you must¡¯ve heard the Mad Lord killed me, are you mocking me?]

    Rumble!

    Song Jin gathers enough ghostly energy.

    Heunches an attack.

    Screaach!

    Thousands of white bone skeletons rise like a tidal wave around me and surge towards me.

    I extend my Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains,  Mountain and Valley Transformation.

    The Formless Sword spreads in all directions in the shape of thorny terrain,pletely dominating the surrounding space.

    Then the sword undergoes another transformation.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Vein Saber Method, Fist Technique, Leg Technique, Foot Technique, Ground Technique, Spear Technique...

    A mix of numerous martial art changes.

    Every field I researched together with Kim Young-hoon in my past life.

    Over 200 years, I had further developed and refined my Formless Sword, using hundreds of transformations per second to push Song Jin back.

    His spells break apart,pletely overwhelmed by my Formless Sword.

    The first sh.

    And in this first encounter, Song Jin is overwhelmingly outmatched.

    Kuuaaaaaa!

    Song Jin''s body absorbs the ghostly energy around him, transforming into a huge monster ghost.

    The form I had seenst time.

    However, this time he seems to maintain his sanity, calmly observing his surroundings.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Dragon Vein, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven, Cliff Edge.

    Swoosh!

    The Formless Sword moves even faster, growsrger, and reaches a speed that is unmatchable.

    The entire body of the monster ghost is shed in an instant, and Song Jin, reverting from his monster ghost form, casts a new spell.

    Rumbling!

    Blue ghost fire gathers in his hands.

    However.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind!

    Whizz!

    The ultra-fast thrust hits the weak spot of the ghost fire before he can react, causing it to explode right in his hands.

    [Argh...]

    Three shes.

    That alone makes the difference in our strengths clear.

    The Formless Sword, honed and refined over 200 years, has reached an extreme level of proficiency.

    Compared to the Formless Sword when I first faced Song Jin, it has undergone a change as vast as the difference between heaven and earth.

    Had he been in his prime, a living Heavenly Being, it would have been entirely different. But at this point, he can''t defeat me.

    Song Jin grits his teeth, looking at me as he realizes he can''t win.

    But instead of further pressuring him, I decide to change the topic a bit.

    "Hmm... I too have seen the Mad Lord."

    I recall the battle between the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol in the clouds unseen.

    Seo Hweol, who covered the entire Ascension Path with water with a single gesture.

    And the Mad Lord, who consistently overpowered him and the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    "Honestly, just surviving a battle with such a monster and leaving behind a remnant soul is nothing to be ashamed of."

    [...]

    Song Jin falls silent at my words.

    His intent is mixed with shame, anger, depression, andmentation.

    [...You''re right. In that war, the Mad Lord suddenly decided to attack us, and he rushed in unprepared. He destroyed a third of our main forces just like that. If he had fully prepared for war against us, ck Ghost Valley''s 500,000 years of history would have ended that day.]

    "......"

    Song Jin sighs.

    [So why... Why has a strong one like you invaded the Nether Crossing Ship, and why are you after it? This ship is in ruins, and you don¡¯t seem to need its ghostly energy for your cultivation...]

    "Hmm..."

    I think about making up an excuse but decide to tell the truth.

    [...You came looking for that half-dragon''s belongings?]

    At his words, Seo Ran, who is hiding behind me, flinches.

    Song Jin''s eyes ze with even more intense blue ghost fire.

    [There''s nothing of yours in this ship. What belongs to ck Ghost Valley stays in ck Ghost Valley. Abandon your greed and leave..!]

    But Seo Ran steps forward after swallowing hard.

    "Please, senior, I implore you. What I seek is... an heirloom of my mother."

    Crackle!

    Intense blue ghost fire surges from Song Jin''s eyes.

    [Why are you searching for your mother''s heirloom in the Nether Crossing Ship of ck Ghost Valley!]

    "...That is because my mother was a disciple of ck Ghost Valley."

    Kugugugugu!

    Song Jin seems to shudder, alternating his gaze between me and my Formless Sword.

    Recalling the three shes just moments before, he is sizing me up.

    I don''t avoid his gaze.

    In my past life, I had hunted him with Kim Young-hoon right after obtaining the Formless Sword, and over 200 years, I had further honed the Formless Sword.

    Now, even if he absorbs all the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship and fights me, I don''t think I will be easily outmatched.

    Especially now that he was unprepared for my sudden visit.

    ''Come at me.''

    After a moment of eye contact with me, Song Jin lets out a small sigh.

    [...Fine. I''ll give you half a day. Search the Nether Crossing Ship and find your mother''s heirloom. If you can''t find it within half a day, as an elder of ck Ghost Valley, I''ll find a way to expel you for trespassing...!]

    Apparently feeling burdened by the prospect of directbat, Song Jin ultimately agrees to apromise.

    Woosh...

    The raging ghost fire in his eyes subsides.

    I also sheathe my Formless Sword.

    [Remember, half a day. If you don''t find your mother''s heirloom within that time, you must leave the Nether Crossing Ship..!]

    "Understood."

    Seo Ran expresses his gratitude to Song Jin, and I nce at him before moving past.

    Then, about half an hourter.

    In the lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    I find the room where Seo Ran¡¯s mother''s heirloom was located in my past life and promptly retrieve a jade slip for Seo Ran.

    "By any chance, could it be this?"

    "Ah...!"

    Seo Ran''s face turns tearful as he shakily takes the jade slip from me.

    "Thank you, thank you so much, senior..."

    "It¡¯s nothing. But it seems that the ghost is quite angry..."

    Outside his mother''s room.

    There stands Song Jin, fists clenched and trembling with anger.

    [You... How do you know about that child''s room? You... What is your rtionship with her...!?]

    Seo Ran also looks at me with a puzzled expression.

    ''Did I make it seem that way...?''

    True, going straight to Seo Ran''s mother''s room might have given him the impression that I have some rtionship with her.

    Anticipating a hassle, I concoct a slight lie.

    "I once met White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak, the Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley, in Ascension Path. They were pleased with a certain valuable item they obtained and told me to ask for what I wanted.

    It was then that Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King who was also there, asked me to fulfill Seo Ran''s request. To efficientlyplete this task, I asked Heo Gwak about the location of Seo Ran¡¯s mother''s room."

    [What...]

    After listening to my exnation, Song Jin looks incredulous but reluctantly nods.

    [...Alright, let''s say that''s true..]

    "How about stepping aside from the door? Both Seo Ran and I wish to leave. Didn''t we find the heirloom within the half-day you proposed?"

    [...Wait.]

    Song Jin, with his eyes aze with ghost fire, looks at us and speaks.

    [You, half-dragon boy. Your mother was special to me too. So now, right here, read your mother''s will with me.]

    "What..."

    Seo Ran looks ufortable, but under Song Jin''s intimidating presence, he reluctantly sits down to read the jade slip.

    I have no interest in meddling in Seo Ran''s family affairs and step back, while Song Jin moves behind Seo Ran to read together.

    After a while...

    "...Keugk"

    Tears begin to fall from Seo Ran''s eyes, and the intensity of ghost fire in Song Jin''s eyes weakens.

    No, it softens.

    [...Foolish child. Didn''t you know that aside from the Sea Dragon King, the Sea Dragon Tribe is mostly self-centered and despicable creatures?]

    He raises his ghostly arm, trembling, and snatches the jade slip from Seo Ran.

    Seo Ran doesn''t resist and lets Song Jin take the slip.

    [You fool...! What was so good about your husband who died so irresponsibly? You ignorant thing...! Foolish...!]

    Crack!

    The jade slip starts to break under Song Jin''s grip.

    Only then does Seo Ran hurriedly snatch it back.

    Song Jin res at Seo Ran.

    [I never liked you from the start, but now my dislike has grown even more. The fact that your existence ruined that child''s life angers me greatly...]

    Crack...

    Suddenly, I see the ghostly body forming a new face over Song Jin''s skull.

    Ghostly energy converges into his skull, creating a face.

    It¡¯s the face of a middle-aged man I have seen before.

    Song Jin¡¯s face, materialized from the dark ghostly substance, is shedding blue tears.

    [Right now, I want to kill you on the spot, but...]

    He nces at me and grumbles.

    [Be thankful for that unique individual sent by Seo Hweol. I''m terrified of dying meaninglessly, failing to protect the Nether Crossing Ship... So I''ll leave you be for now...]

    "......"

    Seo Ran silently listens to his words, then suddenly bows to Song Jin.

    "Please, tell me about my mother."

    [What...]

    "I have lived my life despised even by the Sea Dragon Tribe, considered a half-breed. Even the Sea Dragon King left me behind, saying I couldn''t apany him in this battle of life and death.

    Please, senior. Elder. I want to know what kind of person my mother was. I implore you... tell me about my mother."

    [This boy now...]

    Kugugugugu!

    Dark blue ghostly energy fills the cabin.

    But I reveal my Formless Sword and disperse the ghostly energy, causing Song Jin to re at me.

    "What''s so difficult about telling a story?"

    I look into his heart essence and intent, asking.

    "It seems you really want to tell her story, but you''re hesitating."

    Though he appears as a ghostly figure, his heart image is a clear sea with a red-sailed boat.

    He is clearly a good person.

    His true feelings exposed, Song Jin clenches his teeth and shiveres for a moment, then drops his arms.

    Whoosh...

    The ghostly energy subsides again.

    [...Seo Hweol sent a fearsome man.]

    Thud!

    Song Jin staggers and then sits down on a bed in the cabin.

    He¡¯s silent for a while, and so is Seo Ran, both looking at each other.

    A moment of silence lingers in the cabin.

    I read Song Jin''s heart and step outside the cabin.

    He no longer has any intention of harming Seo Ran.

    Shortly after, I hear Song Jin talking to Seo Ran inside the cabin.

    Initially, his voice is slow and heavy, reluctant..

    But gradually, Song Jin''s speech quickens and he bes more expressive.

    Seo Ran responds to him, and they begin to share stories.

    ''...This is an unexpected sight.''

    Seo Ran and Song Jin sitting side by side, engrossed in conversation.

    I ponder for a moment, lifting my Formless Sword.

    Once you break free from fate, more and new things approach you.

    Unspoken words and misunderstood connections.

    Meeting anew and shaping a new future.

    I nce back at the cabin once more, reading the intent flowing from within, and walk onto the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ck Ghost Valley''s formation hidden in the ck Wind Sea.

    The center of the cylindrical well-shaped formation.

    There, an open sky is visible.

    Night has fallen.

    Stars twinkle faintly beyond the clouds.

    "Let''s be stronger."

    Stronger and even more stronger.

    To grow strong enough to break free from all attractions of fate, to create a new future and new connections.

    That is my resolve.

    Seo Ran and Song Jin talk through the night and continue their conversation until the sun sets.

    And once more, they talk well through the night until dawn.

    Days pass like this.

    The nature of their conversation and emotional exchange is unknown to me.

    However.

    [I have decided to take this boy as my disciple.]

    Connections beyond fate sometimes give birth to miracles beyond imagination.

    Song Jin decided to take Seo Ran as his disciple.

    Trantor Notes: Wholesome.

 Chapter 96: Lotus (4)

    Chapter 96: Lotus (4)

    "...What wind blew into you?"

    [It''s none of an outsider''s business. If you don''t know, keep quiet.]

    "......"

    Although I felt irritated for a moment, seeing Seo Ran and Song Jin both seemingly relying on each other to some extent, I nod.

    "Congrattions then."

    "I can only thank you again, senior."

    "It¡¯s alright. Seeing Seo Ran happy, it seems I''ve done well in carrying out the Sea Dragon King''s errand."

    Seo Ran smiles at me and says,

    "Someday, if you need my help, please call on me. It¡¯s all thanks to you, senior, so I¡¯ll be sure to answer your requests three times, no matter what."

    "I appreciate your kindness."

    Seo Ran bids me farewell, and Song Jin, with a gruff look, tosses ament at me.

    [Since you''ve helped my disciple, as a master, I want to repay you. Is there anything you desire? I¡¯ll grant you three requests.]

    "Three requests..."

    I first point to my upper dantian and ask him.

    "Can you possibly dissolve the mental restraint curse on my upper dantian?"

    [Hm?]

    Hearing my words, Song Jin looks at me and asks,

    [Who ced the mental restraint curse on you? It¡¯s not the Sea Dragon King or someone of that sort, is it? I can''t dissolve a curse by a Heavenly Being.]

    "No, it''s a person called Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. Do you know him?"

    [Ah...]

    Song Jin nods and replies.

    [I know of him. He''s that Core Formation cultivator living in the Heaven-Treading Desert, correct? The one with an unusual dharma treasure. He couldn''t reach the Nascent Soul realm due tock of potential and was extending his life with elixirs.]

    "Unusual dharma treasure?"

    [Yes, it''s a ck castle-shaped dharma treasure. I don¡¯t know its exact name, but inside the castle, its owner can possess strength beyond their realm.

    A Core Formation peak can have the strength of a Nascent Soul. Early Nascent Soul can have the strength of mid-Nascent Soul. Mid Nascent Soul can have the strength ofte Nascent Soul.

    It¡¯s a powerful dharma treasure that gives its owner strength beyond their realm, quite famous among Core Formation cultivators.]

    Shiver!

    ''If I had directly sought Yuan Li in the Heaven-Treading Desert before...''

    In the ck castle, the Yuan Li, possessing the strength of the Nascent Soul realm, would have been my opponent.

    ''I''m d I didn¡¯t go.''

    I inwardly sigh in relief and ask.

    "Why don''t the Heavenly Being seniors covet such an incredible dharma treasure?"

    [Ah, that...]

    Song Jin clicks his tongue and exins,

    [It¡¯s useless to anyone above Heavenly Being. Moreover, the dharma treasure has a force of destiny, making the trials of ascension much harder. That¡¯s why no one really touches it. Though, I¡¯ve heard rumors that the Sea Dragon King peculiarly sought that dharma treasure.]

    "Hmm..."

    ''Did Bloodwood Yuan Li desperately attack Serving Command Pce because of the ck castle...''

    "Anyway, this mental restraint curse was ced by that Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. Can you undo it?"

    [Let me see, I need to flow my consciousness into your upper dantian to understand the curse.]

    "Are you nning to do something with my consciousness as an excuse?"

    [You, do you think so little of me, even though I am just a remnant soul now..!]

    I look at him for a moment and then ask,

    "Can you promise not to harm me, swearing on the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Yes, I, Song Jin, swear on the Nether Crossing Ship not to harm you. Satisfied!?]

    "Hmm, alright."

    I nod and cautiously allow him ess to my upper dantian.

    Song Jin¡¯s cold consciousness infiltrates my domain of consciousness.

    After a while, his consciousness brushes past the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner in my upper dantian and then leaves.

    Opening his mouth, Song Jin says,

    [If I were alive, maybe I could have dissolved it in a month.]

    "So that means..."

    [It''s a bit difficult now. The curse was cast by Yuan Li, correct? Since he has the skills of the Nascent Soul realm, it''s not easy with my current power.]

    "I see..."

    [However.]

    Song Jin crosses his arms and continues.

    His face reverts from the middle-aged face to his skeletal form.

    [I can teach you a method to master the curse yourself. It''s slower but effective in dissolving the curse, and once fully dissolved, you can transform it into your own unique technique.]

    "Interesting, what method is it?"

    [It''s called the ''One Emotion Method,¡¯ a consciousness technique. You focus endlessly on a single emotion, understand it, and infuse your mental restraint with that emotion, making it your own.]

    Woosh!

    Song Jin tears off a piece of the damaged Nether Crossing Ship and writes down the intricacies of the One Emotion Method, handing it over to me.

    [Here, no tricks involved. Take this. And what about the other two requests?]

    "Hmm, thank you."

    After skimming through the details of the One Emotion Method, I ask him for a cultivation method with the same requirements asst time..

    ''Between Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll and Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, I wonder which one is better.¡¯

    After some thinking, I request Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    [Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, huh? It''s quite aplex one to master, is that alright?]

    "It doesn''t matter."

    [Hmm, if mastered, it¡¯s a method that can manipte dragon veins, making one unmatched. However, it requires understanding thend where you¡¯re rooted. It¡¯s not only difficult to understand but also drastically loses power once you leave your original location, making it a half-useless method¡­]

    "Does that not mean if I stay in my original ce my power will increase significantly?"

    I recall my past life.

    ''It seems better to learn the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice and defend either Shattered Heaven Peak or Serving Command Pce, as I will likely be stationed in one ce.''

    [If that''s what you want.]

    Song Jin once again produces the intricacies of the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    [And yourst request?]

    "Myst request is..."

    I look at Song Jin and point at Seo Ran.

    "Please teach Seo Ran well. That will suffice."

    [......]

    Since Seo Ran has already offered to help me, there is no need to extract everything from Song Jin.

    Unexpectedly, Song Jin looks momentarily flustered but then speaks.

    [That goes without saying. Since it''s something I should do anyway, consider that request void, and I''ll owe you another favor in the future.]

    "Thank you."

    I bow to Song Jin and then rise from my seat.

    With Seo Ran''s matter resolved and the One Emotion Method obtained, it seems the issue with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner will be resolved in about 30 to 40 years.

    ''Now, what remains is...''

    Extending Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan.

    I recall the framework of the spell used by Yuan Li.

    ''I understand the general idea.''

    Yet, could I redefine those details into a new spell to ripen the fruit of longevity?

    First, I need a powerful energy source.

    A sourceparable to the boundless life energy Yuan Li absorbed from the Core Formation cultivators.

    A powerful energy source.

    ''What can it be...''

    Suddenly, my thoughts turn to the newly received Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    A method that will ultimately allow control over dragon veins.

    ''Dragon veins...''

    I stare intently at the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    ''Could I use the immense power of dragon veins, refine it with Yuan Li¡¯s spell, and make the Longevity Fruit ripen?''

    The immense natural force flowing through the earth might beparable to the life energy of tens of thousands.

    ''Of course, it''s fantastical.''

    It¡¯s an unrealistic thought.

    If it was that easy, why would there be devilish ns and human elixirs in this world?

    However.

    ''Right now, even such a fanciful idea needs consideration.''

    I have to invest in seemingly impossible tasks to forge new paths.

    And for that, I need,

    ''Formations and knowledge.''

    New knowledge.

    And if it''s knowledge about formations.

    ''The three great figures of the Qi Building realm. The alchemy of Makli Yeun-ryo. The magic artifacts of Gomyo Cheon-saek. And the formations of Cheongmun Ryeong.''

    I decide to seek out Cheongmun Ryeong.

    After receiving the Silica Earth Great Wall Practice from Song Jin, I left the ck Wind Sea and went to where Kim Young-hoon was waiting.

    "You''ve grown even more in these few days..."

    Kim Young-hoon has already taken another step towards Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    "You¡¯re right. Since I couldn''t speak thenguage here, I focused more on reading people''s intents, which advanced my understanding of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit."

    I am amazed at his rate of growth.

    Despite my easy exnation about Five Energies Converging to the Origin, he''s already nearing that realm.

    ''He might reach the realm faster than expected.''

    After pondering for a moment, I speak to him.

    "Kim Hyung, how about we part ways now?"

    "What? Why are you saying that all of a sudden?"

    "From what I see, Kim Hyung. You grow faster when you assimte and apply understanding on your own, rather than just digesting what I''ve simplified and organized. I''ve already taught you everything regarding Five Energies Converging to the Origin, including the Ultimate Pinnacle and Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    "Yes, you did."

    "Then, from now on, why not try reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven on your own in this world?"

    Given his nature, it seems he woul progress faster by challenging himself against the world rather than just following me.

    Though he looks flustered at first, my continued persuasion eventually leads him to nod in agreement.

    After parting with Kim Young-hoon and asking him to eliminate Makli Jungter on, I leave Yanguo and head towards the Cheongmun n in Byeokra.

    "''If I directly go to the main house of the Cheongmun n, it will certainly surprise them...''

    Originally, the main houses of cultivating ns are known to those who should know, but officially, it¡¯s a secret.

    Cultivators of the Core Formation realm and above, such as n heads and Core Formation elders, could visit other n''s main houses without being considered rude.

    However, for elders who are merely at the Qi Building level, it''s basic etiquette to pass through the territory of the cultivating n before visiting, unless instructed by the n head.

    Of course, my actual strength is at Core Formation, but since my visible skill is at the very beginning of Qi Building, I decide to act ordingly.

    Thud!

    I head to the territory of the Cheongmun n and use a spell on the formation that envelops the territory to give it a stimulus.

    My Pure Spiritual Force momentarily interacts with the formation, and soon after, a cultivator of the Qi Refining 12th Stares out.

    ¡®¡°I am Cheongmun Jeon of the Cheongmun n. May I know which senior from which n you are?¡±

    He asks me courteously, and I reply.

    ¡°I am a wandering cultivator. I heard that a Qi Building cultivator of your esteemed n, known as Cheongmun Ryeong, is an expert in formations, and I havee to consult him on a certain matter.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You''vee to see the elder. Please wait a moment; I will contact the elders of the territory.¡±

    He takes out amunication device from his pocket, infuses it with spiritual power, and rys the reason for my visit.

    After a while,

    A Qi Building cultivator from inside the territoryes out and wees me.

    ¡°Ha ha, my name is Cheongmun Dan.¡±

    Typical of a cultivator from the Cheongmun n, he is a muscr giant, and he leads me inside the territory to his residence.

    ¡°Thank you for visiting the Cheongmun n. I heard you wish to see Cheongmun Ryeong Hyung. You want to discuss formations.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°May I ask for your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Seo Eun-hyun. Please call me Cultivator Seo.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Cultivator Seo. Ha ha, it''s an honor for our n that a talent like Cultivator Seo hase to consult with our hyung on formations.

    First, as a distinguished guest like Cultivator Seo has visited, let me inform the main house and get back to you. For now, let''s have some tea while we wait.¡±

    Cheongmun Dan treats me, who has reached Qi Building, as an equal guest, and we have tea together, sharing various stories.

    Although there isn''t much to talk about regarding cultivation methods, the Cheongmun n is a martial n devoted to the Dao of Combat, so he and I share our battle experiences and have a hearty conversation.

    A few dayster, I¡¯m invited to the main house of the Cheongmun n, and finally, I am able to meet Cheongmun Ryeong in person.

    Cheongmun n¡¯s main house.

    In one of the guest rooms.

    Slide!

    The sliding door opens, and a stern-looking old man with a goat beard enters.

    I stand up and greet him respectfully.

    ¡°Hello, I have long heard of your reputation.¡±

    ¡°Hello. There''s no need for such formalities. We are both cultivators of the same ream... I will call you Cultivator Seo. You can just call me Cultivator Cheongmun.¡±

    Facing my past master, who has be Cultivator Cheongmun, I open my mouth reluctantly, with a face unable to cry or smile.

    ¡°Understood... Cultivator... Cheongmun.¡±

    My master has appeared before me as Cultivator Cheongmun.

 Chapter 97: Lotus (5)

    Chapter 97: Lotus (5)

    "Is there something ufortable?"

    "No... Thank you for your hospitality, Cultivator Cheongmun."

    I face Cheongmun Ryeong while hiding my emotions.

    He looks puzzled but does not ask further and takes a seat.

    I sit down as well.

    "I heard you came to discuss formations with me."

    "Yes. I saw a spell a Nascent Soul cultivator used the other day, and I wanted to create a formation based on that framework, so I came to consult with Cultivator Cheongmun, an expert in formations."

    "Can I see the kind of formation you are talking about?"

    I show him the design of the formation I have nned.

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks over the formation for a while and says,

    "So, this is a formation that concentrates strong energy to transform into life force, thereby elerating the growth of heaven and earth spiritual nts, correct?"

    "That''s correct."

    "That¡¯s inefficient. It would be faster to use the filthy methods of the devil path to refine life force and pour it in.

    Why do you think such a formation has never been developed? Even if you pour a foolish amount of spiritual energy, it¡¯s bound to be slow in elerating the growth of spiritual nts."

    "This is a very important matter to me. Is there really no way?"

    "Hmm..."

    After examining the formation for a while, Cheongmun Ryeong looks at me and asks.

    "Cultivator Seo, I don''t think you came to me with such a foolish formation structure. You must have some more information to request my help, correct?"

    I nod and take out another book from my belongings.

    It¡¯s a book recording information regarding the Longevity Tree and Longevity Fruits.

    "I¡¯ve done detailed research on the heaven and earth spiritual nt I want to elerate in growth. The species of the spiritual nt, its location, the condition of the surrounding dragon veins, the uniqueness of the area.

    I even know the current state of the spiritual nt. It''s just about to bloom and bear fruit, and it will be fully ripened in a few hundred years.

    I want to use the formation to elerate the ripening period by a few hundred years."

    "Hmm."

    Cheongmun Ryeong carefully examines the book I gave him, stroking his beard.

    "If that''s the case, a formation that only applies to that particr spiritual nt and elerates growth for a few hundred years..."

    As he looks at the book, he suddenly shudders.

    "Hah, the Longevity Fruit...! Just one fruit can extend life by a hundred years...!"

    "That''s right."

    "...I should mention this to the n head. A spiritual nt that can extend life by this much is a tremendous treasure, especially for the Core Formation n head.

    Especially now, with the Ascension Gate open and many Heavenly Being cultivators having ascended... maybe I can get support from the n head."

    He asks me questions about the book and the formation and we end up talking through the night.

    "Ah, it¡¯s already dawn."

    "Is there an issue?."

    "Ha ha, it''s been a while since I had so much fun. But I have to report to the n head, so I must leave.

    Daoist Seo, among the Qi Building cultivators I''ve met, you are the most knowledgeable and have an outstanding understanding of cultivation methods. Honestly, when you first presented that nonsensical formation structure, I thought you were mad...

    Thanks to you, I¡¯ve learned a lot."

    "No, I¡¯ve learned more from Daoist Cheongmun."

    Daoist.

    A nickname among cultivators of equal standing who are close.

    He seemed to like me after talking through the night, and at some point, he started calling me Daoist.

    -This foolish disciple!

    -Cultivator Seo

    -Daoist Seo

    How my title changes over time.

    Someday.

    Will the word ''Senior''e out of Cheongmun Ryeong''s mouth?

    As I see Cheongmun Ryeong off, I feel a lingering bittersweet taste

    As I grow more powerful, I can surpass fate and witness new miracles and changes.

    But somehow, I feel some things should remain unchanged.

    I¡¯m afraid of the day ''Senior'' mighte out of Cheongmun Ryeong''s mouth.

    "Ha ha, Cultivator Seo. Did you have a good talk with Ryeong Hyung?"

    "Ah, Cultivator Cheongmun Dan."

    Cheongmun Dan, who had led me to the main house, approaches and asks.

    "It''s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Ryeong Hyung talk so happily. He always grumbles that there are only muscleheads in the Cheongmun n. It seems he really enjoyed himself for the first time in a while."

    ¡°I only asked Cultivator Cheongmun questions. To say he was happy makes me feel embarrassed.¡±

    "Asking proper questions is no small feat. Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong alwaysins about the ignorance of other Qi Building elders. Last night, listening to your conversation, it was rare not to see his usual prickliness. I''m truly impressed by Cultivator Seo''s knowledge."

    "That''s kind of you to say. It''s just that my master... taught me well."

    I swallow the bitter taste in my mouth and force a smile.

    "I see. May I ask who your master is?"

    "I apologize, but I prefer not to disclose my master''s name."

    "I understand. It seems you are young, too. I wish even half of our n''s younger members are like Cultivator Seo."

    Cheongmun Dan sighs, talking about how the recent generation is chasing after easy sess and women, and how he should assemble them all and discipline them to restore order.

    After some idle talk, Cheongmun Dan nces at me and asks,

    "What about it, Cultivator Seo? If someone with your knowledge can lecture our n''s younger members..."

    He¡¯s making an offer for me to join the Cheongmun n.

    It¡¯s a respectful proposition, unlike the ridiculous act of forcibly taking someone of equal status as a son-inw.

    "I''m afraid that being affiliated with a particr ce doesn''t suit my nature..."

    "That''s a pity. You have such a firm conviction, I wish my descendants could learn from you."

    "You''re having a tough time with the young generation of the Cheongmun n?"

    I recall the siblings from the Cheongmun n who had been freely throwing punches at the Spirit Path Conference.

    ¡®If all the younger members of the Cheongmun n are like that, it must be a headache for the elders.¡¯

    "Well, it''s not so much difficult as it is frustrating. No, not frustrating, but it''s infuriating that they''re bewitched by strange rumors, neglecting their cultivation and chasing after women."

    "Chasing after women?"

    Cheongmun Dan thumps his chest in exasperation.

    "This is all because of the Mad Lord. Damn it. Since everyone saw him roaming around the whole world before the Ascension Gate, they believe anything rted to him must be inherently good, leading some to blindly follow him.

    Among them, the most troublesome is the top heir of the Byeok n, that rascal! Despite reaching Qi Building, he behaves disgracefully, enticing even the innocent children of the Cheongmun n to chase after women with him!"

    Cheongmun Dan thumps his chest again, clearly angry.

    "What exactly happened, if I may ask?"

    It seems he was frustrated and desperately wanted someone to listen to his grievances.

    "Just listen. Byeok Mun-seong of the Byeok n, one day found a cultivator in Byeokra with the same qualities as the Mad Lord, a Heavenly Being cultivator."

    "What...!"

    I¡¯m shocked and look at him in surprise.

    "The same qualities as the Mad Lord..."

    "Yes, the same kind of qualities as that mad old man. Therefore, not only the Cheongmun, Byeok, and Gongmyo ns but also cultivators from other countries showed interest.

    However, it turned out that although this cultivator has the same qualities as the Mad Lord, their qualities are far inferior to the Mad Lord."

    "What kind of qualities are they?"

    Cheongmun Dan looks at me somewhat incredulously and asks.

    "Don¡¯t you know about the Mad Lord''s qualities? The Mad Lord was born with a talent known as ''Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.''

    Those with Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent show a natural aptitude for creating magic artifacts, formations, puppets, and such. When they concentrate on creating something, strange patterns appear on their skin, and the number of colors in those patterns determines their rank, from Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent of Seven Pattern to One Pattern. The more colors, the more impure and useless the talent; fewer colors indicate a purer and more innate talent."

    "Ah, that¡¯s quite a unique quality."

    He continue.,

    "Well, true talent in Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent ranges from One-Pattern to Three-Pattern. Four-Pattern to Five-Pattern is just average, and Six-Pattern to Seven-Pattern is practically useless in creation."

    I listen to Cheongmun Dan''s exnation.

    "But the cultivator found by Byeok Mun-seong is just a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent.

    He discovered a mediocre talent and exaggerated it as if he found someone with the same qualities as the Mad Lord. iming that securing this person would be a tremendous contribution to their n, he lured not only his own n¡¯s younger members but also those from the Cheongmun and Gongmyo ns to chase after the woman!"

    "That''s unfortunate..."

    "If it were someone from the Cheongmun n, I¡¯d have given them a good thrashing, but I can¡¯t do that to the heir of the Byeok n. It''s infuriating."

    "You must be deeply troubled."

    Just then.

    "I just discussed this matter with the n head."

    "Oh?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong came out from the main house of the Cheongmun n and spoke to us.

    "The n head suggested that, together with Daoist Seo, we shouldpletely eradicate the root of this problem."

    "What do you mean, Ryeong Hyung?"

    "The information about the Longevity Fruit brought by Daoist Seo. After discussing it with the elders, the n head decided to support us unconditionally."

    It seems the information about the Longevity Fruit and its elerated growth was told among the n head and elders.

    "But what does that have to do with solving the problem?"

    "Well, we need to study formations with Daoist Seo, and we need someone to provide the magic artifacts for the formation."

    Cheongmun Ryeong slowly exins to Cheongmun Dan and me.

    "So, the n head ns to formally request that woman who¡¯s been causing a stir among the n''s younger generationtely to create the magic artifacts for the formation. By cing an order in the name of the Cheongmun n, and having that woman busy in her workshop, we can legally deal with any of the young heirs from our or other ns who cause trouble, considering it an interference with the Cheongmun n¡¯s affairs."

    "Indeed... Even though she¡¯s only a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, she¡¯s still a highly talented artifact craftswoman, certainly capable of producing satisfactory results."

    "Yes, that''s likely. Ha ha, thanks to the formation brought by Daoist Seo, we can also resolve the issues with our troublesome younger generation"

    Cheongmun Ryeong grins and pats my shoulder.

    Suddenly, I have a question.

    "I understand that those with Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent are naturally skilled in creating magic artifacts and such, but what level of this talent does the Mad Lord have?"

    "Is that even a question? Obviously, he¡¯s a One-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent."

    "The Mad Lord''s talent is truly demonic. Just imagine, before the Ascension Gate opened, many Heavenly Being cultivators fled whenever the Mad Lord appeared."

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan, who might have seen the Mad Lord before, both suddenly shiver.

    ''Not as high as One-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, but still a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...''

    I be curious about the cultivator who possesses the same kind of talent as the Mad Lord.

    "Well, Ryeong Hyung. We should proceed in the Cheongmun n''s decisive manner. Should we just kidnap her?"

    "Yes, let''s go and kidnap her quickly."

    "...?"

    ''What?''

    I can''t keep up with Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan''s conversation and ask them for rification.

    "Aren''t we supposed to ce an official order?"

    "Indeed. However, the magic artifacts for the formation must be continually refined and experimented with as we research the formation.

    Wouldn''t it be better if the Cheongmun n makes them and conducts experiments directly? That''s why we n to kidnap her and have her create the artifacts."

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan look at me as if wondering what the problem is.

    ''Right, this n is known for its excessive boldness...''

    After all, this is the n that tried to kidnap me for a forced marriage when I was weak.

    "We will officially pay her and ce a proper order after kidnapping her."

    "The n under the n head''s name won''t cause her any harm, other than temporarily changing her residence."

    "......"

    I hesitate, not knowing where to start objecting, and then sigh softly.

    "...How about we first meet this Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent cultivator, and then ask for her opinion?"

    Anyway, Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Dan, and I flew eastward to Byeokra on a flying artifact to kidnap the Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. The creator needed for the formation.

    ''Wait, this direction is...''

    I feel a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    "Daoist Seo seems a bit unfamiliar with the Cheongmun n''s way, I assume?"

    ¡°Ah, yes."

    Cheongmun Ryeong strokes his beard and speaks.

    "People of our main house don''t act thoughtlessly like thieves. We observe the situation and act appropriately.

    It''s just that, ording to our n''s principle, we tend to be a bit more aggressive."

    "......"

    Cheongmun Dan continues.

    "We''re not kidnapping the artifact craftswoman just for our sake. Right now, that woman is surrounded and troubled by the heirs of not only the Cheongmun n but also the Byeok, Gongmyo, and other ns.

    She might even prefer to be under the protection of the Cheongmun n."

    "Hmm..."

    Thinking about what Cheongmun Dan said, it seems that from the craftwoman''s perspective, this might not be such a bad option.

    "The founder of our n, Ancestor Cheongmun Chang-ho, once said,

    ''Always consider the other''s perspective when you act, but once you take action, do it boldly, no matter how.''"

    "I see..."

    Thinking about it, the Cheongmun n''s attempt to capture me for a forced marriage wasn''t entirely bad for me.

    A bit aggressive, but always considering the other''s perspective ¨C that is the Cheongmun n.

    ''But this direction... Could it be that the Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent cultivator is¡­''

    In the distance, the skyline of the easternmost part of Byeokra begins to appear.

    "Ryeong Hyung. Are we going to use ropes for the kidnapping, or do it stealthily?"

    "Let''s do it stealthily."

    "......"

    Trantor notes: Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, what a mouthful.

 Chapter 98: Lotus (6)

    Chapter 98: Lotus (6)

    Whooosh!

    Facing the sandstorm of Cheon-saek City attached to the Heaven-Treading Desert, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan packed arge cloth and scanned the area below.

    ¡°If my memory serves right, that''s where thedy lived..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s gaze turns to an alley.

    Inside the alley is the White Magic Lotus Artifact Store that I have seen before.

    ¡°There it is."

    ¡®Could it be her?¡¯

    I sigh softly, pondering what to do.

    ¡°But Ryeong Hyung, aren''t there other ns¡¯ descendants in the alley?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, indeed.¡±

    As stated, the alley is packed with cultivators possessing consciousness.

    Even cultivators appearing to be at the Qi Building stage are present.

    ¡°These pathetic ones, chasing after a woman. Now that the Cheongmun n is involved, let¡¯s snatch her away as mboyantly as possible.¡±

    ¡°Let''s do that.¡±

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan leap down from the flying magic artifact shaped like a ship, cutting through the sandstorm.

    ¡°The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent is required by our main house, we will take her to the Cheongmun n!¡±

    ¡°What..."

    ¡°What is..."

    At the booming shout of Cheongmun Dan, the surrounding cultivators flinch and look up at the sky.

    No one dares to stand against the mid Qi Building aura of Cheongmun Dan.

    Even a cultivator at the early Qi Building stage grimaces but remains still.

    And when Cheongmun Dan unfurls the cloth,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what business my daughter has with you, but that will be a bit inconvenient."

    Rumble!

    A surge of white spiritual energy approaches.

    Cheongmun Dan flinches, crossing his arms to block the wave of spiritual energy, which writhes and transforms into a huge tiger, blocking Cheongmun Dan and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The two retreat to the top of buildings, looking down at the tiger.

    Kugugugu!

    ¡®This is, Qi Buildingte stage!?¡¯

    The tiger made of spiritual energy also leaps into the sky.

    And from the dissipating spiritual energy tiger, a middle-aged man in white emerges.

    He wears a white robe, a blue ring turned ne around his neck, and various ss magic artifacts on his wrists.

    ¡°I am the guest elder of the Gongmyo n, Buk Joong-ho. I''m unsure what the Cheongmun n wants with my daughter, but I ask for a formal request rather than such rash actions.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, a guest elder of the Gongmyo n."

    ¡°The individual governing this Cheon-saek City.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan step back, and I remember him.

    ¡®That Qi Building cultivator who tried to recruit me to the Gongmyo n...!¡¯

    He was her father.

    ¡°Our n hase for..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong slowly exins their purpose to Buk Joong-ho.

    After listening for a while, Buk Joong-ho nods.

    ¡°So, you tried to kidnap my daughter for that reason. I''m a bit angry, but I¡¯ll tolerate it for the sake of the Cheongmun n. Indeed, my daughter is in trouble because of the n descendants..."

    Buk Joong-ho frowns for a moment and then speaks.

    ¡°However, even if I wanted to let my daughter go to the Cheongmun n, she will refuse to go."

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong asks in surprise.

    Buk Joong-ho rubs his temples, looking vexed.

    ¡°It¡¯s due to her mother¡¯sst will. She told us to wait for a betrothed who promised to marry my daughter in Cheon-saek City and woulde with a token. Hence, she won¡¯t leave Cheon-saek City to honor her mother¡¯sst will."

    ¡°Hmm..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong frowns and asks.

    ¡°Is there no way? It''s an important matter instructed by our n head..."

    ¡°If it¡¯s for a few days, she might, but she won¡¯t leave Cheon-saek City for several months for such a matter. If you try to kidnap her against her will, you¡¯ll have to fight me.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan both sigh lightly.

    ¡°We understand. We''ll just have to study the magic artifacts in Cheon-saek City. What do you think, Daoist Seo?¡±

    ¡°I have no objections.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, let''s do that..."

    Cheongmun Ryeongmands the n descendants gathered in the alley below.

    ¡°You brats! The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent artisan you''re surrounding has an artifactmissioned by the formal order using the name of the Cheongmun n! It is a multi-year project, so anyone disturbing the artisan will be punished in the name of the Cheongmun n. Scram!"

    Upon hearing that, most of thete-stage cultivators furrow their brows.

    It¡¯s then.

    Among thete-stage cultivators, one who looks to be of a simr physical age to me, floats into the air and respectfully greets Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "It is an honor to meet Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong, one of the three greats of Qi Building.."

    "Yes, I am also honored to meet Cultivator Byeok Mun-seong, the most talentedte-stage heir of the Byeok n. You just barely missed being selected for the official ascension group of the Righteous Path Alliance, didn¡¯t you?"

    "Ha, I''m embarrassed."

    Byuk Mun-seong, d in a brown robe, strokes his unique long ponytail as he continues.

    "However, I have something to say to Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong. Regardless of the Cheongmun n''s affair, right now, severalte-stage cultivators from various ns and she are in the middle of a bet. Cheongmun n''s matter is important, but the bet cannot be dyed. Could you please wait just a little longer?"

    "A bet? What kind of bet?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong furrows his brow and asks, to which Byuk Mun-seong replies with a sly smile.

    "She has made a deal that if any of uste-stage cultivators can properly handle the magic artifact she''s making, she¡¯ll end her long seclusion in Cheon-saek City and go on a trip with the cultivator who handled the magic artifact properly."

    "Huh, so you mean to say that right now, when the Cheongmun n¡¯s affair is urgent, you n to take the artifact artisan on a trip?"

    Cheongmun Dan res at Byeok Mun-seong with fiery eyes.

    Byeok Mun-seong, still at early Qi Building, steps back with an awkward smile.

    "That''s not what I meant. Anyway, I just want to secure a promise. It''s fine to go on the trip after the Cheongmun n''s affair is settled."

    "Hmm... Did Cultivator Buk not object to his daughter traveling with a young man?"

    At Cheongmun Dan''s words, Buk Joong-ho calmly speaks..

    "I allowed it. I¡¯m sad that my daughter is too confined to Cheon-saek City because of her mother''sst words, so I told her to continue with the bet. Of course, I will apany her."

    Cheongmun Dan and Cheongmun Ryeong looks at me.

    "Is it okay with you, Daoist Seo?"

    I look at Byeok Mun-seong and ask.

    "How long will this bet take, approximately?"

    "Ah, well..."

    That''s when it happens.

    Paaat!

    A bright light bursts from within White Magic Lotus.

    "Ah! It seems the magic artifacts have just beenpleted. If you could wait just half a day, the bet will be over..."

    I nod.

    "Alright. That¡¯s fine..."

    Cheongmun Dan and Cheongmun Ryeong also nod, and we decide to watch how the bet unfolds for half a day.

    After a while, I feel spatial fluctuations from the space inside the magic artifact store.

    ''It feels simr to spacepression... Perhaps the inside isrger than the outside.''

    I recall when I went to kill the previous emperor of Yanguo.. Even the emperor who was only at the Qi Refining stage had hidden in a pavilion that wasrger on the inside.

    ''Is that magic artifact store itself a kind of space-like artifact?''

    After a while, the door of the magic artifact store opens, and thete-stage cultivators from various ns and Byeok Mun-seong enter the store.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan also enter the store after getting permission from Buk Joong-ho.

    I too enter the store after getting permission.

    Whooosh!

    Wo-woong!

    As the spatial feature on the store itself activates, the appearance of the storepletely changes from thest time I entered.

    On arge tform are gs, swords, mirrors, bells, scrolls, wheels, and more.

    Numerous forms of magic artifacts are disyed, and as expected, she in white stands on the tform, looking down at us.

    "Haha, indeed the magic artifacts of Miss Buk are different just from the aura they emit."

    Byeok Mun-seong exims in admiration as he looks at the artifacts.

    "Indeed, as promised. If someone can properly handle these magic artifacts, Cultivator Buk will agree to travel with that cultivator."

    "Don''t worry, Cultivator Byeok. However, as I mentioned earlier, I will set the standard for ''properly handling.''"

    "Understood, I would like to hear the standards."

    She lifts a bell-shaped magic artifact and infuses it with spiritual power.

    Paaat!

    A bright blue light emits from the bell, coloring the surroundings and casting a semi-transparent water curtain around her.

    Ten stripes appear on this water curtain.

    "The magic artifacts I have created will show one stripe for each tenth of their power unleashed. Thus, if any of you, with any magic artifact I made, can bring forth more than 60% of its power, I will consider the standards met."

    "Hahaha, 60%?"

    Byeok Mun-seongughs aloud.

    "How amusing. Even if the magic artifacts made by Cultivator Buk are impressive, do you think the distinguished heirs from various ns gathered here cannot draw out even 60% of a magic artifact¡¯s power?"

    Not just Byeok Mun-seong, but snickers can be heard from around the room.

    "This means everyone will likely draw out 60%, so we should determine the winner of the bet by who can enhance the magic artifact''s performance the most."

    Ate-stage cultivator from the Gongmyo n chuckles.

    However, she looks at him coldly and says,

    "Well, I was worried that setting the standard at 60% might be too high and would be criticized. I wonder how many among you here can actually bring out even 20% of my magic artifacts¡¯ power?"

    "What, what...!"

    The Gongmyo n cultivator¡¯s face turns beet red upon hearing this.

    "Are you mocking me!?"

    "No, wasn¡¯t it you who started the mockery?"

    Suddenly, her demeanor changes.

    The soft and gentle look disappears, reced by a fierce re that dominates the room.

    "How dare you stand before my magic artifacts and say that anyone can draw out 60% of their power? Do you think my magic artifacts are that easy?

    If there are those among you who saw the failures disyed in White Magic Lotus and thought my magic artifacts are trivial, please leave now. I do not wish to speak with those who cannot recognize the true value of my magic artifacts."

    Under her intense presence, the Gongmyo n heir seems to flinch and then, thumping his chest, steps forward.

    "Fine, then I''ll be the first to test the magic artifacts! After all, a magic artifact is just a magic artifact, how impressive can it be?"

    He climbs onto the tform and grabs a g-shaped magic artifact.

    Wooong!

    And after a while...

    Fisss...

    The magic artifact looks to light up but then, just as quickly, the light goes out, and it droops lifelessly.

    "Wh-what?"

    "Full of confidence, yet you can''t even activate the magic artifact."

    "No, no... Ugh! I''m just not used to a g-shaped magic artifact!"

    Thete-stage cultivator from the Gongmyo n goes around, touching other magic artifacts and infusing them with spiritual power.

    But, just like the first, none of the magic artifacts light up; they just fizzle out.

    The only one that even showed a sparkle was the mirror-shaped magic artifact he bragged he was most familiar with, but even that failed to produce a single stripe indicating 10% power.

    "Th-this is a scam! What kind of magic artifacts are these! It''s not meant for use!"

    He shouts at her, but she just smiles and replies,

    "If youck skill, at least have some manners. Please step down. There is not a single magic artifact here that you can handle."

    "Ugh...!"

    Spiritual power of the earth attribute escapes from around the Gongmyo n heir.

    I look at Buk Joong-ho and ask,

    "Shouldn''t we intervene?"

    But Buk Joong-ho clicks his tongue and crosses his arms.

    "No need. My daughter''s magic artifacts are all difficult to draw power from but..."

    Kwaang!

    The Gongmyo n cultivator, unable to hold back, casts a spell.

    Kurururu...

    However, his spell is blocked by the water curtain produced by her magic artifact, disappearing without a trace.

    Ten stripes are floating on the water curtain.

    "If you can properly draw them out, it boasts considerable performance... In fact, even I, her father, can only draw up to 80% of the power from my daughter¡¯s magic artifacts."

    Pride fills Buk Joong-ho''s face.

    "A person without manners, skill, or character is trash. Please leave."

    Wooong!

    At her gesture, several magic artifacts floats in the air, disying ten stripes, and point at the Gongmyo n cultivator.

    The Gongmyo n cultivator''s face reddens and then turns pale, but he soon descends from the stage amidst the jeers of other n descendants.

    "Kukkuk, knew that guy would be like this."

    "What was he thinking, trying to handle a magic artifact?"

    "Even in the Gongmyo n, known for their magic artifacts, he''s famous for not being able to handle them."

    After rearranging the magic artifacts, she looks around the audience and asks,

    "Is there anyone else?"

    And then, without exception, everyone starts to challenge her magic artifacts.

    "An outstanding magic artifact artisan indeed."

    Cheongmun Ryeong strokes his goatee andments.

    "Absolutely trustworthy."

    "Isn''t she somewhat of a magic artifact genius? It seems no one can properly draw out the power of the magic artifacts."

    Indeed.

    Manyte-stage cultivators tried, but the one who managed to draw out the most power from a magic artifact could only reach 20%.

    However, Cheongmun Ryeong is unimpressed.

    "Outstanding, yes, but such magic artifacts can be crafted by any high-level refiner. Compared to Gongmyo Cheon-saek, who was absolutely wild, it¡¯s clear she''s still far behind. Gongmyo Cheon-saek used to brag to me about the magic artifacts he created, andpared to him, thisw pattern artisan still has a long way to go."

    Cheongmun Ryeong critically assesses her.

    "It seems she deliberately made the circuits of the magic artifactsplex and difficult, whereas Gongmyo Cheon-saek''s are simple yet elegant."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks to have some expertise in magic artifacts, evaluating them from a distance.

    "Complex spiritual energy circuits allow one to create powerful magic artifacts from ordinary materials, but whether those are truly good magic artifacts is another question."

    Buk Joong-ho nods somberly at Cheongmun Ryeong''s words.

    "You are right. My daughter still falls shortpared to Elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek. But there is a reason she makes the circuitsplex, please understand that."

    "Alright. As long as she handles the n matters properly."

    Cheongmun Ryeong nods.

    Soon, a gloomy air falls over the faces of the many cultivators gathered in the magic artifact store.

    Among them, even the few outstanding ones couldn''t draw out more than 20% of a magic artifact''s power, let alone 60%.

    As things turn out this way, some give up even before trying.

    "This is a scam!"

    "What nonsense is this!!!"

    The crowd''s mood grows hostile, but they are subdued by the presence of Buk Joong-ho, Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Dan, and myself watching from the back.

    Then, breaking through the crowd, one person steps forward.

    "Cultivator Byeok has stepped up!"

    "That''s right. If it''s a Qi Building cultivator, maybe..."

    It¡¯s Byeok Mun-seong, who had gathered the cultivators.

    "Truly living up to her reputation. I have seen the magic artifacts of Miss Buk. But, honestly, only drawing out 60% of a magic artifact¡¯s power seems too easy, doesn¡¯t it?"

    He chuckles and climbs onto the stage, examining the magic artifacts.

    "If you''re at Qi Building, understanding how to handle magic artifactses naturally. Even if you had set the condition at 90%, it would have been insufficient..."

    Then, Byeok Mun-seong lifts a flying sword magic artifact.

    "Let me show you the skill of a Qi Building cultivator!"

    Wooong!

    His Pure Spiritual Force surges into the flying sword.

    The sword begins to shine, revealing stripes.

    One stripe, two...

    And then three!

    "Wow... three stripes!"

    "Is this what a Qi Building cultivator can do!"

    "No one else could draw out even 30% of the power!"

    But the stripes don''t stop there.

    "Four stripes!"

    "Already 40%!"

    However, the smile gradually fades from Byeok Mun-seong¡¯s face.

    ''How far will this go...''

    Paaat!

    As Byeok Mun-seong pours in more Pure Spiritual Force, a fifth stripe appears on the magic artifact.

    "50%!"

    "Look, Cultivator Byeok might just meet the standard!"

    But not only me, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan, even Buk Joong-ho sneer or click their tongues.

    It¡¯s evident that Byeok Mun-seong is struggling.

    "Tch, tch, pouring in power without understanding. I could draw out 70% myself..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong clicks his tongue and mutters, attracting the scornful nces of many.

    However, most recognize Cheongmun Ryeong as one of the top three in Qi Building, and many turn their heads back with murmurs.

    And then.

    Blink, blink...

    As Byeok Mun-seong''s face reddens, the sixth stripe faintly flickers and appears on the flying sword.

    Then,

    Fisssh!

    The light on the flying sword goes out.

    "It''s done! Look, Miss Buk. I have drawn out 60% of the flying sword''s power!"

    However, her face remains cold.

    "60%? Are you sure what you''ve shown is really 60%?"

    "The stripes were visible, weren''t they?"

    "Hmm..."

    She seems to ponder for a moment, and the crowd bes on edge, awaiting her decision.

    Frustrated, I blurt out without thinking,

    "The sword... why handle it like that?"

    Swoosh!

    I flinch!

    I look around as numerous eyes are now focused on me.

    Unlike the looks directed at Cheongmun Ryeong, these stares linger.

    Byeok Mun-seong, having heard myment, looks at me.

    No one dares to speak recklessly to me, a Qi Building cultivator, but their faces are filled with dissatisfaction.

    Then Byeok Mun-seong, wiping sweat from his forehead, speaks.

    "Ha, it seems you''re around my age, fellow cultivator. How can you be so presumptuous?"

    "I apologize if it sounded unpleasant. I just spoke without thinking, as I usually handle the sword."

    "Oh, you''re a sword cultivator? But I, Byeok Mun-seong, pride myself on being a sword cultivator too. How can a stranger criticize my way?"

    "Sword cultivator?"

    It seems he¡¯s referring to a cultivator who practices sword methods like flying sword skills.

    "So, Cultivator Byuk, you mean to say you''ve primarily trained in flying sword techniques?"

    "Yes, I''m known as the sword genius of the Byeok n, having entered the Qi Building stage. Seeing you''re likely in early Qi Building, I suppose I have a higher understanding of swords than you, don''t I? You shouldn''t speak so thoughtlessly."

    "..."

    I flinch.

    I was going to let it go.

    However.

    ''Debating sword understanding in front of me?''

    In front of me?

    I approach the stage with a stern expression.

    "What..."

    I pick a sword-shaped magic artifact from among those on the stage and infuse it with Pure Spiritual Force.

    "Watch. The sword..."

    Wooong!

    "Is used like this."

    As I infuse the sword with power, it emits light.

    Stripes appear one by one.

    The stripes reach three, four, and five.

    "Ha, haha... if that''s all..."

    And then the sixth stripe appears.

    "..."

    Byeok Mun-seong and thete-stage cultivators from various ns widen their eyes.

    A clear sixth stripe!

    But I continue to infuse the sword with power.

    My Pure Spiritual Force is considerably stronger than Byeok Mun-seong''s, and my understanding of the sword alone is enough to draw out the sword magic artifact''s power.

    Koooooom!

    The seventh stripe appears.

    Byeok Mun-seong stares at the sword I am holding as if his eyes will pop out, and she too looks at me with considerable interest.

    The eighth stripe.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan are also surprised, and Byeok Mun-seong forces out a detedugh.

    The ninth stripe.

    Buk Joong-ho, watching from behind, is also startled and focuses more intently on my sword.

    And then.

    Koooom!

    The sword magic artifact surges with energy, forming the final, tenth stripe.

    I have perfectly drawn out 100% of the magic artifact''s power!

    "Ha, haha..."

    Byeok Mun-seong steps back a few paces with a defeated expression, his face filled with defeat and a mix of anger and humiliation.

    p, p, p, p...

    She smiles brightly and ps her hands.

    "Amazing. Until now, no one but the creator myself has been able to fully draw out the power of these magic artifacts..."

    Wooong!

    I don¡¯t pay attention to her words and infuse even more spiritual power into the sword.

    ''Dare to talk about sword understanding in front of me?''

    I''ll show them.

    What it means to be a sword cultivator!

    Forget everything except the sword in front of you!

    Koooom!

    The sword vibrates wildly, and above the ten stripes, an eleventh stripe appears.

    "Wha...!"

    Even she, who has been calm until now, changes her expression.

    "How...?"

    But I focus on the sword, not paying attention to her.

    Hundreds of spiritual energy circuits are visible within the sword.

    I don''t concern myself with the unknown circuits.

    The important thing is the essence of the sword.

    A weapon for cutting, stabbing, and swinging.

    How to maximize the power of that tool to its limit?

    That is, to swing the tool until it bes one with my arm.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks!

    Paaak!

    When I take the stance and swing the sword magic artifact, a total of twelve stripes appear on it.

    Shepletely loses herposure and stares intently at the sword in front of me.

    "How, how is this possible? I never set it to produce such output. 120%? What have you done?"

    "...I think 13, even 14 might be possible."

    Woong...

    I withdraw my Pure Spiritual Force and continue.

    "But the sword might break. It appears that 120% is the maximum limit for this magic artifact before it breaks. It''s a good artifact."

    I hand the sword back and step away.

    Byeok Mun-seong beside me avoids my gaze with a look of defeat and anger.

    Far away, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Dan look astonished by my skills, while Buk Joong-ho looks at me with an expression of disbelief.

    "...It seems the winner is decided. What is your name, sir?"

    She momentarily looks at the sword I have handed her and then speaks to me.

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyun, just call me Cultivator Seo. But initially, I was not a participant in this bet."

    "Not a participant? From the moment you entered the magic artifact shop, you were a participant. Among the others here, is there anyone who can draw out the power of magic artifacts like Cultivator Seo?"

    No one responds.

    "It seems there isn''t. Then, as Cultivator Byeok previously spoken, I shall give the right to Cultivator Seo."

    "Do as you please."

    Byeok Mun-seong spits out his words and then leaves the magic artifact shop.

    Manyte-stage cultivators also follow him, and among them, the descendants of the Cheongmun n are caught by Cheongmun Dan and begin receiving discipline in a corner of the magic artifact shop.

    "Anyway, you have proven that you can handle my magic artifacts properly, so I will give all these magic artifacts to you."

    She points to the artifacts on the stage, and I look at them for a moment before saying,

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t need them."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I don''t use magic artifacts..."

    With an overwhelmingly superior alternative like the Formless Sword, why would I use something like a magic artifact?

    "By the way, do you remember me, Cultivator Buk? You once gave me water and clothes..."

    "Are you ignoring my magic artifacts now?"

    But my words change her mood.

    She¡¯s feeling humiliated.

    "No, that''s not it..."

    "Didn''t you say you were a sword cultivator? Not using my magic artifacts means you find them unsatisfactory, right?"

    ''What''s this...? Does having a simr talent to Mad Lord also mean she¡¯s mad as well?''

    I feel perplexed and try to exin, but she speaks with an angry expression.

    "Wait a moment, if you''re not satisfied with these flying swords, I''ll give you something better. I''ll show you my sessful creations...!"

    "No, that''s not necessary..."

    Whoosh!

    She runs into the back of the magic artifact shop, and Buk Joong-ho approaches, clicking his tongue.

    "My daughter is usually kind and gentle, but her personality changes a bit when ites to magic artifacts. She has great pride in the magic artifacts she''s created herself, so please understand."

    "Isn''t this reaction a bit too much?"

    "Well, that''s because you''re the only one who has drawn out 120% of the power of her magic artifacts. Since you''re the first person she''s seen do this, it seems her pride won''t allow her to ept you not using her magic artifacts."

    Soon, shees back from inside the shop, carrying an armful of sword magic artifacts, andys them out in front of me.

    Each one emits a respectable spiritual aura and are so splendid they take one''s breath away.

    "These are the sword magic artifacts I''m most proud of. Please try holding one and then decide!"

    Her face is brimming with confidence.

    Unable to bear her expression, I pick up one of the swords.

    Woong!

    As I infuse power into the sword, a rainbow of spiritual energy covers the inside of the magic artifact shop.

    Although stripes do not appear like before, I feel that I am drawing out more power than the magic artifact has.

    She too must feel it, as she looks at the sword I am holding with a mesmerized gaze.

    "I apologize, but I really don''t need magic artifacts."

    "Excuse me?"

    I flinch!

    I sense a chill sh in her eyes.

    Her confident smile cracks, and veins throb on her forehead.

    "Hahaha, how do you feel crushing the pride of an artifact artisan, Daoist Seo?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong flies onto the stage and speaks.

    When two Qi Building cultivators stand before her, she conceals her chilling demeanor and changes her expression.

    "Daoist Seo and I, would like to entrust the owner of White Magic Lotus and the person endowed with the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, with a task.¡±

    "What kind of task might that be?"

    "Daoist Seo and I intend to develop a certain formation, and for that, we need to create formation magic artifacts. Can you help us?"

    She nods in agreement.

    "Of course. However, isn''t formation development a field that takes quite some time?"

    "That''s right. Hence, Daoist Seo and I will stay in Cheon-saek City to work on this project with you. It might take several years."

    After nodding, she looks at me.

    "So, while developing the formation artifacts, I¡¯ll also develop something that will satisfy Daoist Seo."

    "No, really, I don''t need any..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong pokes me in the waist to stop me.

    His telepathy reached my ears.

    [How much do you n to crush the artisan''s pride, Daoist Seo? Having a magic artifact wouldn''t be bad, just ept it.]

    "Alright then. I appreciate your effort, but I''m not in a position to afford such artifacts."

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t like the artifacts you won for the bet, I¡¯m making you a recement. My pride is at stake and since Cultivator Seo has shown new potential for my artifacts, I will make it for free.¡±

    Speechless, I just stare at a spot in the magic artifact shop.

    "Anyway, I look forward to working with you. My name is  Buk Hyang-hwa."

    "My name is Seo Eun-hyeon. I appreciate your cooperation."

    "Stay strong, Cultivator Byeok."

    "Our n elders say that Cultivator Buk''s talent corresponds to the Four-Pattern among the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. True demonic talent begins to manifest from One-Pattern. Four-Pattern is just considered a level of an outstanding prodigy, so there''s no need to be too disheartened, right?"

    Byeok Mun-seong is receiving constion from the other cultivators.

    "Haha, thank you for your constion, friends..."

    "Well, it''s unfortunate this time, but if there''s another fun event, please call me, Cultivator Byeok."

    "I''ll see youter!"

    As Byeok Mun-seong''s mood seems to brighten a bit, the cultivators each ride their flying artifacts and return to their ns.

    Later.

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face suddenly contorts in anger.

    "Fools... She''s not just a simple Four-Pattern... Why did I drag those guys around, bothering and annoying her..."

    Kwaang!

    He stomps in anger and gnaws his teeth.

    "I can''t let some unknown guy take her... If I can make her, who possesses demonic talent like that monster, mine, bing a n head isn''t just a dream...!"

    He bites his lips and walks into an alley.

    "Let''s wait for her to go on a journey. I still have a chance..."

    "Serving Command Pce...?"

    In the inner meeting room of the magic artifact shop.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, who received the formation diagram, is startled.

    "The creation of the legendary artisan."

    "Yes. We need to create a formation that will stimte growth for a spiritual tree inside, and you must create the formation artifacts for that."

    Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Hyang-hwa. and I sit at a table, discussing the formation.

    After a while, she asks seriously,

    "Can we enter Serving Command Pce? If I could see the dragon veins and qualities with my own eyes, it would be easier to create suitable magic artifacts."

    "Hmm..."

    "Additionally, Serving Command Pce is known as a treasure. If we can borrow its power for the formation artifacts, we can create even more effective ones."

    However, Cheongmun Ryeong shakes his head.

    "Serving Command Pce only appears once every 400 years. It will be several hundred years before it appears again..."

    "Ah, but I know a secret way to enter."

    "!"

    At my words, Cheongmun Ryeong looks surprised, and Buk Hyang-hwa''s face brightens.

    "What kind of method is it?"

    "Ah, I just need to ask a friend of mine."

    I take out amunication device connected to Seo Ran.

    The day turns to evening.

    I reached out to Seo Ran, and along with Cheongmun Ryeong, we continued to discuss and sketch out the formation diagrams.

    Buk Hyang-hwa announced she would create the basic magic artifacts for the formation and entered her workshop.

    "Sigh..."

    After finishing the discussion with Cheongmun Ryeong, I briefly step out of the meeting room.

    ''He always has an overwhelming number of questions.''

    Cheongmun Ryeong is known for his inquisitiveness, constantly asking, ¡®Why do you think that way?¡¯ This habit persisted even during our discussions on formations.

    His sharp questions can be piercing at times, but they also bring a sense of nostalgia, as if revisiting the past.

    ''The past, once gone, never returns.''

    This fact remains true, even for someone who has experienced regression.

    Lost in such gloomy thoughts, I hear a noise.

    ng, ng!

    From Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop inside the magic artifact shop, the sound of a hammer striking echoes.

    ''Buk Hyang-hwa is quite remarkable.''

    To create magic artifacts, she hammers away beside the intense heat of the mes, her being a woman notwithstanding.

    I casually approach her workshop and stealthily observe her working.

    Creak, creak...

    She¡¯s carefully engraving something on a formation g artifact, and then she proceeds to hammer and shape something new.

    Suddenly, I notice something blossoming on her face.

    Fzzzt...

    It¡¯s a four-colored pattern.

    This pattern, resembling tree branches, boar colors of gold, purple, light pink, and ck.

    The ck and purple patterns, interwoven, create a semi-blended appearance.

    ''That must be Four-Pattern...''

    Amidst the sparks, her figure, forging magic artifacts while adorned with four colors, continually captivates my attention.

    In the midst of this,

    Suddenly, our eyes meet.

    "Ah, Cultivator Seo, have youe? I have something to ask of you."

    "What would that be?"

    "Here."

    Whoosh!

    She goes deeper into her workshop and returns with arge box, cing it before me.

    Creak...

    Upon opening the box, it contains numerous unfinished sword magic artifacts.

    "These are artifacts I made, inspired by seeing you with the previous swords."

    ''All these, crafted in just half a day?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa, with a confident expression, adds,

    "These are specially made for you, Cultivator Seo. They''re not finished yet, but I bet they won''t easily unleash their full power this time. Why not try infusing them with your spiritual power?"

    With a slight smile, I pick up one of the swords.

    Once again, I channel Pure Spiritual Force into the sword.

    As expected, the sword glows, emitting more than 120% of its intended output.

    ''I wonder if she will be disappointed... I feel sorry for defying her expectations.''

    As I¡¯m about to speak to her,

    ''Hmm?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa, in a daze, watches the sword as it releases strength beyond its limits.

    Her mouth continuously moves, muttering something about artifacts, and her eyes are fixated on the sword.

    ''She must have gained some inspiration...''

    Just then,

    Woong!

    The four-colored pattern reappears on her skin.

    ''Four-Pattern may only be considered equivalent to the level of a prodigy, but it seems to be a talent far surpassing ordinary magic artifact artisans...''

    Suddenly, I shudder, observing her in her trance-like state.

    The intertwined purple and ck patterns look to be merging together.

 Chapter 99: Lotus (7)

    Chapter 99: Lotus (7)

    Chiiiiiii

    "Hatt!"

    However, at some point, she regains her senses and the two patterns that were merging return back under her skin.

    ''What was that?''

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    "Oh, I''m fine. Just needed a moment to think."

    She smiles briefly, then takes the magic artifact from me again.

    "If you don''t like this one either, let''s use this failure as a learning experience and try again next time."

    She takes the magic artifacts and goes back into her workshop.

    ''She doesn''t know how to give up...''

    I let out a light sigh.

    I''ve said several times that I don''t need a magic artifact...

    Is she stubborn, or just not understanding?

    I find a subtle sense of kinship in her persistence and unwittingly smile lightly.

    I get a message from Seo Ran three dayster.

    "I can let you use the Nether Crossing Ship, but in exchange, give me spirit stones..."

    I immediately tell the news to the Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "The Nether Crossing Ship...?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong, shocked, quicklymunicates back to the Cheongmun n head through sound transmission.

    And a few dayster.

    Koong!

    At Cheon-saek City, the Cheongmun n head, Cheongmun Jung-jin, personally arrives with eighty thousand spirit stones.

    "Is it true that just by offering spirit stones, one can have a chance to ride the famous Nether Crossing Ship?"

    He asks, cing the storage artifact filled with spirit stones on the ground, addressing me and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    I nod.

    "Yes, a senior I know has agreed to allow a one-time ride on the Nether Crossing Ship. However, it''s important to know that this Nether Crossing Ship is a wreck from a battle with the Mad Lord..."

    "I''m aware. The tale of the Mad Lord facing the ck Ghost Valley alone is known to everyone in the cultivation world. Nevertheless, I''m eager to ride the Nether Crossing Ship... Even if it''s ruined, the honor of riding the ship from the ck Ghost Valley that swept the seas is immense."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin speaks with a hint of excitement uncharacteristic of his usual solemn demeanor.

    The prospect of riding the Nether Crossing Ship excites not only Cheongmun Jung-jin but also Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "That legendary artisan¡¯s replica ship... To be able to see the Nether Crossing Ship..."

    I look at them slightly awkwardly, thinking to myself.

    I have entered the Nether Crossing Ship several times with Seo Ran. In my past life, I had even personally sailed it a few times, so it doesn''t feel like a big deal to me.

    But it seems the Nether Crossing Ship''s value is much greater than I thought.

    Several days pass.

    I fly to the ck Wind Sea with Buk Hyang-hwa, Cheongmun Ryeong, and Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    Buk Joong-ho wanted to join with his daughter, but as he¡¯s responsible for overseeing Cheon-saek City, he couldn''t leave easily and just entrusted us with her safety.

    "Just head in that direction."

    "Understood."

    We boarded Cheongmun Jung-jin''s flying magic artifact shaped like a ship, and I guided them towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Didn''t Miss Buk say she wouldn''t leave Cheon-saek City?"

    I ask, looking at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Technically, I don''t take on important duties that require me to be away for months. It only takes a few days to visit Serving Command Pce, so I joined this journey."

    "I see. Your father mentioned that you don''t like to be away from Cheon-saek City for long periods due to your mother''sst wish..."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    She ys with the jade-colored norigae tied around her waist.

    "My mother was also an artifact artisan. Before I was born, she made a pact with her friend to make their sons sworn brothers if both had sons, make their daughters sworn sisters if both had daughters, and arrange a marriage if they had a son and a daughter."

    She looks at the norigae while facing the sea breeze.

    "This is a magic artifact made by my mother. It was made in pairs, and she said the other one would be with my destined partner. ording to my mother''sst wish, I''ve been waiting at Cheon-saek City, which is why I don''t like to leave the city."

    "I see..."

    I smile at her.

    "I hope that someday, your destined partner appears before you."

    "Thank you."

    Buk Hyang-hwa smiles, holding the essory.

    Kurung Kururung

    Soon, Cheongmun Jung-jin''s flying artifact enters the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship resides.

    "There should be a barrier ahead. Just break through it."

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks around, then precisely steeres the flying artifact towards the location of the barrier and flies into it.

    Kuwooong!

    The flying artifact hits the air as if it¡¯s striking something, and we enter inside the barrier.

    [It''s a big ghost...]

    [The big ghost has appeared...]

    Once again, the ghosts within the barrier call me a big ghost and seem to jump around, but they don''t dare to approach due to Cheongmun Jung-jin''s presence.

    After piercing through severalyers, we finally break through thest barrier and arrive at the location of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Chaaak!

    "Wow, is that the Nether Crossing Ship...?"

    "Ho, that is the one from ck Ghost Valley..."

    "The replica of the masterpiece created by the legendary craftsman..."

    Above the Nether Crossing Ship, there stands a figure.

    ''Song Jin?''

    It¡¯s Song Jin, exuding the aura of Core Formation, weing us.

    "Hmm..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s expression turns serious upon sensing Song Jin''s aura, which is even stronger than his, in thete stage of Core Formation.

    "Hello, Elder Song Jin. Where¡¯s Daoist Seo Ran?"

    [He is gathering yin energy and ghostly energy from the deep sea as I instructed. He should be absorbing yin energy in the depths, practicing his cultivation method by now.]

    "I see."

    After answering me, Song Jin turns his attention to the spirit stone box held by Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    [It takes ten thousand spirit stones tounch the Nether Crossing Ship once. Another ten thousand for a single spatial travel. That''s twenty thousand in total.

    Another twenty thousand for the return journey, plus the privilege cost of stepping onto the Nether Crossing Ship of the ck Ghost Valley, another twenty thousand spirit stones.]

    A total of sixty thousand spirit stones!

    It¡¯s an enormous cost.

    "What is this..."

    "I understand."

    I was about to object, but Cheongmun Jung-jin nods and hands over the sixty thousand spirit stones to Song Jin.

    "This junior presents these spirit stones to the elder of the great ck Ghost Valley."

    [Good, a well-mannered one. Unlike that bandit who demanded the Nether Crossing Ship out of nowhere, you have a different level of integrity.]

    "......"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks puzzled, and I avoide Song Jin''s gaze.

    [Are you from the Cheongmun n? If you are descendants of Chang-ho, it makes sense. Well, I also owe Chang-ho, so I''ll reduce the cost by two thousand spirit stones.]

    Song Jin, noticing the Cheongmun n emblem on Cheongmun Jung-jin''s clothes, returns two thousand of the sixty thousand spirit stones.

    "Thank you, elder."

    [Alright, where did you want to go?]

    "We wish to enter Serving Command Pce."

    [Serving Command Pce? It''s not the time for Serving Command Pce to open. Unless you''re in theter stages of Nascent Soul, you can''t break the prohibition of Serving Command Pce.]

    "Don''t worry about that. I have the means."

    I take out a barrier-breaking scroll and Song Jin nods.

    [If you say so. Let''s go then...]

    Song Jin takes the spirit stones and climbs near the steering wheel of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Song Jin grabs the steering wheel, the spirit energy stored in the thousands of spirit stones begins to flow out.

    Paaaaat!

    The spirit energy is sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship, turning into ghostly energy and filling the ship''s reserves.

    The Nether Crossing Ship rattles and begins to gather yin wind around it.

    Enveloped in the yin wind, the giant ruined ship slowly rises into the air.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong watches the ship rise from the bow with amazement, while Buk Hyang-hwa looks at every corner of the Nether Crossing Ship with curiosity.

    [We''re going.]

    Paaaaat!

    The Nether Crossing Ship is engulfed in the wind and enters the space between, moving into the void.

    Swoooosh!

    After a while in the void, we re-emerge into reality, transported above the western mountain ranges of Shengzi.

    Spatial transmission through space!

    [Let''s see, the coordinates for Serving Command Pce are around here...]

    Song Jin holds the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship, looks around, and once again enters between the void

    Paaaaat!

    We re-enter the outskirts of space!

    There, floating in the void, we can see a massive cylindrical pce.

    [We have arrived at Serving Command Pce!]

    "So soon..."

    "Is this the power of the Nether Crossing Ship..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong look amazed by the speed of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "I, I want to see more..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks disappointed that she couldn''t explore more of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Let''s enter the Serving Command Pce now."

    "Sigh... It''s a shame, but what can we do."

    Her face, initially filled with disappointment, lits up with excitement again upon seeing Serving Command Pce.

    [Then, I will anchor the Nether Crossing Ship next to Serving Command Pce for four days. If you don¡¯t return within that time, I''ll leave without you, so manage your time well.]

    "Understood."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nods solemnly, and I take out the scroll.

    Paaaat!

    The golden prohibition of Serving Command Pce''s outer wall shatters.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin immediately raises his fist and strikes the outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    Kooowooong!

    Green light shes, and the outer wall of Serving Command Pce breaks open.

    We enter Serving Command Pce through the newly created passage.

    "Wow..."

    As soon as we enter Serving Command Pce, Buk hyangh-wa exims in awe.

    ''What is it?''

    The inside of Serving Command Pce''s outer wall is just a corridor.

    Though it is impressivelyrge due to spatialpression, it looks just like a in corridor.

    Yet, something different seems to catch her eye.

    "It''s beautiful..."

    Chiiiiii

    She touches the decorations of Serving Command Pce, the golden patterns flowing there, and the finely detailed spiritual energy circuits, with a mesmerized look in her eyes.

    "This is the one made by the legendary artisan..."

    She caresses the walls of Serving Command Pce.

    After watching her for a moment, Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Jung-jin, and I discuss.

    "Can you lead us to where the Longevity Fruit is said to be?"

    "Yes, I will do so."

    I lead the group to the botanical garden on the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Whiiiiiiiii

    In the green-lit interior of the arboretum, at its center, stands a young Longevity Tree, with a nearly ripe Longevity Fruit hanging on it.

    "Oh, so this is the Longevity Fruit..."

    "Don''t pick it, n head. A fruit in this state won''t extend life for even a year, let alone a hundred."

    "I know, Cheongmun Ryeong. I was just tempted..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, who was mesmerized by the Longevity Fruit, then notices several flowers on the tree and asks.

    "If the formation you mentioned ispleted, not only this Longevity Fruit but also the other flowers could bloom and bear Longevity Fruits, correct?"

    "If the formation is perfectlypleted, it might be possible."

    "Good. Then, during these four days, Cheongmun Ryeong and Cultivator Seo will investigate Serving Command Pce''s environment and draft a formationyout, while the artifact artisan will n the formation artifacts.

    I''ll explore the upper floors of Serving Command Pce since I''m here."

    Saying this, he flies towards the door leading to the second floor of Serving Command Pce.

    "Hmm, I''ll center my research around the Longevity Fruit and Longevity Tree, studying the nearby dragon veins and drafting a formationyout. Daoist Seo, please survey the outside of the arboretum and n the external part of the formation."

    "Understood."

    "Then, I will also roam around and study Serving Command Pce."

    Cheongmun Ryeong starts measuring around the Longevity Tree and drafting the formationyout, while I roam the outskirts of the first floor of Serving Command Pce, nning an external formation toplement Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s inner one.

    Buk Hyang-hwa follows me around, observing different parts of Serving Command Pce.

    "Ah, this is truly magnificent. Thank you for allowing me such a wonderful experience."

    She takes out a small tool from her artifact box and starts to analyze the walls of Serving Command Pce and their inner spiritual energy circuits.

    Jjalgrak Jjalgrak...

    The wall is quickly dismantled, revealing the spiritual energy circuits within.

    Buk Hyang-hwa pulls out various unknown devices and begins disassembling and studying the circuits.

    "It''s nothing. It''s all thanks to yourself. And... didn''t you give water to me and mypanion before?"

    At my words, she pauses and looks at me.

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve offered water to so many desert travelers... I couldn¡¯t quite remember who you were."

    "Haha, that''s alright. We were really saved by your kindness. You''ve always been kind-hearted."

    I continue nning the formation while observing the dragon veins of Serving Command Pce''s outskirts, and Buk Hyang-hwa continues recording in her notebook as she examines different parts of Serving Command Pce.

    The walls she dismantles will self-repair after a while, so there¡¯s no need to fix them.

    Buk Hyang-hwa also meticulously records the self-repairing process in her notebook.

    It¡¯s when we entere a different area.

    Jolt!

    Buk Hang-hwa suddenly twitches.

    In her line of sight are the remnants of Mad Lord''s puppets.

    "C-could these be..."

    She approaches the remains, trembling.

    They are all ruined scraps, but they don¡¯t appear as such in her eyes.

    ¡°Th-the Mad Lord¡¯s puppets..!¡±

    She hurriedly ran to the debris with her eyes rolling, fiddling with, and tearing apart the remains, then began to recklessly stuff them into her magic artifact bag.

    ''What a tremendous reaction...''

    After all, to artifact artisans, the Mad Lord essentially stands at the pinnacle of their profession.

    ''Besides, a One-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent. Someone even more talented than Buk Hyang-hwa...''

    It isn''t strange that she¡¯s drooling over this.

    "Are the Mad Lord''s puppets proving to be of great help to you?"

    "Are you kidding? Of course! Even his scraps are precious artifacts worth studying!"

    "Hmm..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa has earlier been using her equipment to tear apart and dissect the Mad Lord''s puppets.

    But suddenly, she sighs.

    "It''s a pity many parts are too damaged. It¡¯s helpful to be taking as many remnants as possible, but if there was even a slightly intact puppet remaining..."

    "Are you talking about intact remains?"

    I suddenly recall a puppet from the Mad Lord that I had found when wandering the Serving Command Pce.

    ''Right, there was one fairly intact puppet!''

    "Ah,e with me, miss. I know where to find an intact puppet."

    "Really?"

    Her face lits up with excitement.

    I take her to the ce I have visited before.

    And there, just like before, is the puppet.

    A bee puppet the size of a human torso.

    It¡¯s rtively intact.

    Buk Hyang-hwa''s hands tremble slightly.

    I can guess her feelings.

    "This is..."

    She doesn¡¯t take apart the bee puppet right away but first holds and looks it over.

    "Inside... it seems only the circuits are slightly damaged. The exterior is intact, and aside from some minor damage, the internal parts are mostly... intact. This is..."

    Joy lits up Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    "With a little bit of repair, it might be usable again!"

    "Oh..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, visibly thrilled, carefully ces the puppet in her storage bag.

    "Really, this ce is a treasure trove."

    "A treasure trove, indeed..."

    When I first came here, there seemed to be nothing of use.

    The only object of hope was the one Longevity Fruit growing on the first floor.

    However, it seems that for someone like her, even this ce can turn into a treasure trove.

    "Definitely, for someone like Miss, this ce is beneficial. Honestly, I just thought of these puppet remains as mere debris..."

    "Ahaha, it''s not unreasonable to think that way."

    She continues collecting the surrounding remnants as she speaks.

    "To those who don''t need them, they''re just trash. But I think differently."

    Buk Hyang-hwa picks up a small te-like object from the floor, covered in numerous spiritual circuits.

    "Even ordinary debris, or trash, bes a treasure in the hands of someone with a connection, don''t you think?"

    "In the hands of someone with a connection..."

    "I believe whether something is trash or not depends on fate and connection. That''s why I think there''s no real trash in this world.

    There are just things that haven''t met their destined purpose or connection, and those that have."

    "......"

    I¡¯m quietly impressed by her perspective on fate.

    A view of fate different from mine.

    ''I just thought of it as something to escape from, but this is another perspective.''

    Not just something to escape from.

    But something that gives value in itself.

    ''Fate, huh...''

    I¡¯m lost in thought about fate when...

    "Oh, why hasn''t this part self-repaired yet?"

    She has put the puppet remains in her storage bag and is now looking at the outer wall behind it.

    There¡¯s a small injury on the wall, exposing numerous spiritual circuits, which have not self-repaired yet.

    "Serving Command Pce should have an auto-repair function... why hasn''t this part..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa starts to dismantle that area with her tools.

    That''s when it happens.

    Creak...

    A smallpartment behind her opens.

    Simultaneously, a small hidden weapon springs out.

    ''A trap mechanism..!''

    ng!

    I quickly dash over and deflect the hidden weapon.

    "Ah!"

    "Are you alright, Miss?"

    "I, I''m fine but..."

    Her face has turned pale.

    "Oops..."

    When I rushed over to deflect the hidden weapon from behind her, the shockwave caused her to lean forward slightly, causing her tool to deeply embed itself in one of Serving Command Pce''s spiritual circuits.

    "I think I might have triggered something wrong."

    "Is it serious...?"

    "It''s not so much serious as one of Serving Command Pce''s hidden functions..."

    Rumble!

    "Seems to have activated."

    "....!"

    Suddenly, a strange pressure envelops the entirety of Serving Command Pce.

    This pressure circtes around,pressing the Pure Spiritual Force in every part of my body.

    ''This is...!''

    My spiritual power is restricted, and my cultivation drops from the early stage of Qi Building to the early stage of Qi Refining in an instant.

    Looking at Buk Hyang-hwa, her internal spiritual power seems to have mostly dried up, reducing her almost to the state of a mortal.

    ''Has everyone''s cultivation been reduced by one realm...?''

    Judging by the range, it seems that the entire Serving Command Pce has fallen into this state temporarily.

    As the n head of the Cheongmun n, Cheongmun Jung-jin, being in the Core Formation realm, would have been restricted to Qi Building, and Cheongmun Ryeong would have faced simr restrictions as me.

    "It seems I''ve identally triggered some sort of restraint within Serving Command Pce."

    "I apologize, Miss. It''s my fault for pushing you into it..."

    "No, it''s my fault for recklessly meddling with Serving Command Pce''s walls. I''ll try to restore it to its original state."

    She hurriedly reinserts her elongated tool into the wall, trying to rectify the circuits.

    That''s when I notice something.

    ''That is...?''

    Inside Serving Command Pce.

    Amidst the debris of the Mad Lord''s puppets and other remnants of Heavenly Being cultivators, the guardian stone statues of Serving Command Pce begin to stir.

    Creak, creak...

    The statues are gradually repairing themselves and starting to rise into the air.

    ''Is this the effect of the restraint?''

    It looks so.

    Since this pressure began, spiritual energy has started to flow back into these guardian statues.

    "Miss, is it possible topletely undo the restraint?"

    "Yes, it''s possible. I just need to reset the circuits, but it''ll take some time."

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    I sense the energy of the rising guardian stone statues.

    ''They seem to be in the early stages of Qi Refining, probably because they''re still recovering. But the longer this goes on, the more they''ll regain their original strength by repairing their damaged body.''

    I inspect my own condition.

    Woooong!

    My spiritual power is restricted and barely movable, but my internal energy is still flowing well.

    ''Hmm...?''

    When I try forming a Gang Sphere, it forms without any issue.

    My martial skills are unaffected by the restriction on my spiritual power.

 Chapter 100: Lotus (8)

    Chapter 100: Lotus (8)

    I attempt to sweep away the statues with my Formless Sword, but I¡¯m suddenly concerned about Buk Hyang-hwa repairing the circuit behind me.

    ''I could sweep them away, but if she carelessly informs Cheongmun Ryeong or Cheongmun Jung-jin...''

    I can already hear the word ''Daoist'' from Cheongmun Jung-jin and I can imagine Cheongmun Ryeong saying, ''Senior.''

    ''That can''t happen.''

    I stop myself from drawing out the Formless Sword and just ovey Gang Qi in the air instead.

    Wooong!

    ''For Qi Refining level puppets, Five Energies Converging to the Origin should be enough.''

    Kwaang!

    I swing wildly at the statues in front of me while oveying Gang Qi in the air.

    The statues seem to resist, but because they have not fully recovered, they¡¯re swept away by the Gang Qi.

    Wooong!

    However, after destroying the statues, they automatically start repairing themselves, wrapped in a pale light.

    ''I hope Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong are alright...''

    Despite the restraint that reduces one''s realm by one, Cheongmun Jung-jin would still be at Qi Building, so there¡¯s no need to worry.

    But Cheongmun Ryeong will have fallen to Qi Refining.

    "Miss Buk, how much longer until the restraint is lifted?"

    "Almost done. Just..."

    Paaaat!

    "If I just repair this!"

    As she maniptes the circuit with a tool resembling a pick, the circuit glows, and the oppressive pressure dissipates. .

    Simultaneously, the guardian statues of Serving Command Pce, which were repairing themselves, copse into ruins again.

    "Phew, finally done."

    "You''ve worked hard, Miss. You¡¯re truly remarkable."

    "Not at all, the golden order was just temporarily triggered and would have dissipated over time. I just hastened the process."

    Buk Hyang-hwa began to tidy up her tools, wiping the sweat off her forehead.

    "Then Miss Buk, please wait here for a moment. I''ll check if Cheongmun Ryeong is safe."

    "Okay, please do so."

    She agrees readily, and I fly to the first-floor arboretum where Cheongmun Ryeong is likely to be.

    In the center of the arboretum, Cheongmun Ryeong is gathering wood attribute spiritual energy, standing in the midst of arge formation.

    Around the outskirts of the formationy the ruins of what appeared to be guardian statues.

    "Cultivator Cheongmun, are you alright?"

    "I am fine. The spiritual energy scattered here is of the wood attribute, and I was able to draw it into my formation and use spells since the dragon veins around here have already been investigated..."

    It seems that the restraint was not a significant threat to Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "...What exactly was that just now?"

    "I''m relieved you''re safe. What just happened was..."

    Kugugugugu!

    From one side of the arboretum, a cracking sound rings out, and Cheongmun Jung-jin arrives, using the Flying Escape Technique.

    "What was that just now!"

    "Ah, n head."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    I exin the situation to him.

    "So, that Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent caused this phenomenon in Serving Command Pce by tampering with its circuit?"

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    After my exnation, Cheongmun Jung-jin seems to ponder for a moment before speaking.

    "Where is she now?"

    "She''s currently on the outskirts of Serving Command Pce."

    "Lead me to her. I need to verify something."

    I guide Cheongmun Jung-jin back to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Ah, n head. What brings you here?"

    "There''s something I need to discuss. I understand you triggered the restraint, causing this phenomenon in Serving Command Pce."

    "Yes, that''s correct."

    He strokes his chin thoughtfully and says,

    "When that phenomenon urred, I was examining the upper levels of Serving Command Pce and discovered something strange."

    "Something strange?"

    "Yes, at the top floor of Serving Command Pce, a peculiar barrier revealed itself."

    ''Hmm...''

    It seems that Serving Command Pce has something that can be revealed by triggering the special restraint

    He then asks Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Can you trigger that phenomenon again?"

    "It''s possible."

    "Hmm... Then you''ll need to trigger it right when I give the signal..."

    "Oh, that should be no problem."

    She begins to exin.

    "The restraint I triggered seems to be one of the main golden orders forming the axis of Serving Command Pce. Judging by its state, there appears to be at least three more corresponding golden orders.

    These axes exist all around Serving Command Pce, and each floor of the pce is formed along these axes. If I go up to the top floor of Serving Command Pce with the n head and trigger this order again, that should do it."

    "Hmm, understood. And..."

    He looks at me.

    "Come with us. Since the external formation you''re responsible for isn''t as critical as the one Ryeong is handling, protect the artifact artisan. It seems when the order is activated, the guardian statues of Serving Command Pce will start moving again..."

    "I understand."

    Curious about the barrier Cheongmun Jung-jin has discovered, I follow him withoutint.

    Together with Cheongmun Jung-jin and Buk Hyang-hwa, we go up to the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Buk Hyang-hwa goes to the axis of the top floor of Serving Command Pce and begins to dismantle the wall there.

    The top floor is a bit narrower than the others, even considering the spatialpression, so I can see Cheongmun Jung-jin from a distance.

    He looks to be waiting for something in the center of the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    ''I thought there was nothing there, but it seems I didn''t know about something.''

    [Begin!]

    Cheongmun Jung-jin roars with spiritual power, and upon hearing hismand, Buk Hyang-hwa begins her work.

    Giiiing!

    As she fiddles with something in the circuit, an odd pressure circtes,pressing the spiritual power.

    Just then.

    Paaaaatt!

    In the center of the top floor of Serving Command Pce, where Cheongmun Jung-jin is waiting.

    Above that area, a white light bursts out, revealing a hidden barrier.

    ''What is that?''

    I¡¯m slightly surprised and observe the barrier closely.

    There was no change previously even with my demon senses, but the barrier appeared suddenly.

    Is it because my perception is weak, or was it that the artisan who built Serving Command Pce was such a great being?

    It¡¯s unclear, but what¡¯s certain is that the barrier that appeared this time is an immense one.

    ''A dense spatial fluctuation... Inside that barrier, space ispressed again. If we enter, another ce will appear...''

    Suddenly, Cheongmun Jung-jin, who has been observing the barrier, suddenly throws a punch towards a weak point in the barrier.

    Kwaaaaang!

    However, the barrier just vibrates and roars, showing no further reaction.

    I can see him muttering something from a distance.

    I couldn''t hear him due to the distance, but judging from his lip movements, it looked like he was saying, ''Even the power of Qi Building can''t break through it.''

    Cheongmun Jung-jin continues to observe the barrier, and I destroy the guardian statues of Serving Command Pce that are rushing towards us.

    About one hour passes, and the order naturally subsides.

    When the order disappears, the barrier also vanishes, and Cheongmun Jung-jin flies back to us.

    "Thank you for your cooperation. For now, go back down to the lower floors. Spend the remaining time working on your formations and magic artifacts."

    He looks towards the ce where the barrier had appeared and murmurs.

    "I will gather energy here for the next few days. The strength of Qi Building can''t break through the barrier, but if I gather enough for a few days and release it all at once with a secret technique of the Cheongmun n, it might rival a Core Formation¡¯s strike for a moment..."

    "Understood."

    We nod and head back to inspecting various parts of Serving Command Pce, drafting diagrams for the formations.

    At the same time, the three of us gather for meetings about the formation.

    And so, three days pass.

    "For now, I''vepleted the basic investigation of the surrounding area and the conceptualization of the inner formation."

    "The external formation has also been designed. It will perfectly support Cultivator Cheongmun''s inner formation."

    "I''ve also conceptualized magic artifacts that can maximize the formation by connecting it with Serving Command Pce."

    Somehow, we managed to finish all our tasks in a short time.

    "Now we have to go back to Cheon-saek City to report on the formation, make adjustments, and realign the connection between the magic artifacts, external formation, and inner formation. And..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks upwards.

    "Is it true that the n head is trying to break the barrier on the top floor?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm, it''s dangerous to break a barrier directly connected to the pce''s golden order without caution... Especially with an ancient relic like Serving Command Pce..."

    He expresses slight concern.

    "If the analysis of the barrier had been entrusted to me, I could have done it quickly... It seems n head thought the conception of the Longevity Fruit and Longevity Tree Formation is considered more important."

    "Indeed, the Longevity Fruit must be important to the n head."

    I say, looking upwards with Cheongmun Ryeong.

    After a while, Cheongmun Ryeong frowns and speaks.

    "This won''t do. I need to go up and see for myself. There''s not much time left, less than a day, but I still need to analyze the barrier. If the n head identally triggers more of the pce''s golden orders..."

    With that, he heads upstairs, and Buk Hyang-hwa and I follow him to the top floor.

    At the top floor.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin is there, infusing spiritual power into his right fist, waiting.

    His right fist shines brightly, vibrating the space around him.

    ''Is that the secret technique of the Cheongmun n...''

    The power contained within it seems capable of delivering a blow equivalent to that of a Nascent Soul, even if just for a moment.

    "n head, we have established the basic framework of the formations. What remains is to go back and refine the details... I came here upon hearing that you intend to break the barrier connected to the golden orders"

    He speaks earnestly to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "However, tampering with a formation connected to a golden order can be dangerous."

    "I know, Cheongmun Ryeong. But it will be disgraceful for a n head toe all the way to Serving Command Pce and gain nothing.

    The Heavenly Being seniors have literally scraped everything clean. Only a few talismans, wine, and useless decorative artifacts remain, nothing else."

    "Hmm..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong sighs lightly and says,

    "Could you give me time to analyze the barrier? If you do, I''ll try to analyze it so you can strike where it''s least problematic."

    "Alright, let''s do that. Artisan! Trigger the golden order again and reveal the barrier!"

    "Yes."

    Buk Hyang-hwa, obeying Cheongmun Jung-jin''smand, tears the wall again to trigger the golden order.

    Kurrrrung!

    The golden order is triggered again, and the barrier appears.

    Cheongmun Ryeong examines the barrier closely, and each time the order''s activation time ends, Buk Hyang-hwa repeats the process of triggering the golden order.

    A day passes like this.

    "n head, you should strike this part."

    "Alright, it''s about time for the Nether Crossing Ship to depart. Let''s quickly check inside the barrier and leave."

    Kugugugu!

    The power gathered in Cheongmun Jung-jin''s right fist looks ready to burst at any moment.

    "Alright, trigger the golden order again!"

    Buk Hyang-hwa triggers the golden order once more.

    After several days of inspecting various parts of Serving Command Pce and triggering the golden order at four axial points, Buk Hyang-hwa has be adept at freely turning the golden order on and off.

    Paaaaatt!

    The golden order is triggered, and the barrier appears.

    Cheongmun Ryeong points to a corner of the barrier.

    "This part here."

    Even though the golden order has lowered its level, the power in Cheongmun Jung-jin''s fist is still immense,parable to that between Nascent Soul and Core Formation.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Cheongmun Jung-jin swings his fist, the barrier shakes and begins to crack.

    A look of satisfaction appears on Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face, and Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Hyang-hwa, and I all look at the barrier with anticipation.

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong''s expression changes.

    "Wait, n head! Stop for a moment!"

    Giiing!

    A red light spreads from the barrier.

    Soon, the entire Serving Command Pce is enveloped in the red light.

    Jjaang!

    The barrier finally shatters.

    But the red light from the barrier does not subside.

    "What''s happening, Cheongmun Ryeong? Didn''t you say there would be no problems?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks at Cheongmun Ryeong in panic, and Cheongmun Ryeong grimaces and replies.

    "There shouldn''t have been a problem under normal circumstances. But it seems someone twisted the barrier from the inside artificially. I didn''t anticipate this scenario. I apologize..."

    "Hmm... First, let''s secure an escape route."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin retreats from the barrier and strikes the outer wall of Serving Command Pce.

    Kwaang!

    The outer wall crumbles, and now only the outer wall''s prohibition remains to be breached for escape.

    But.

    "The prohibition on the outer wall... it''s changed."

    I grimace.

    I grimace at the sight.

    The outer wall''s prohibition is also dyed in a red light, and the barrier-breaking scroll I brought does not respond to the mutated prohibition.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face contorts in frustration.

    "Damn it, it''s almost time for the Nether Crossing Ship to depart! Can''t we send a message out?"

    But neither I nor Cheongmun Ryeong can do anything but shake our heads.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, with a hardened face, turns back to look at the barrier he had shattered.

    "First, we need to see what''s inside."

    Outside Serving Command Pce, in the empty space.

    Song Jin, who has anchored the Nether Crossing Ship nearby, looks up at Serving Command Pce.

    The entire city is enveloped in a deep red light.

    [This reaction from the golden order... They must have tampered with Serving Command Pce''s control room. Heh heh... The agreed time is almost up, and with their abilities, they won''t be able to break out of this golden order... Should I wait a bit longer out of mercy, or not?]

    After a moment of contemtion, Song Jin decisively grabs the steering wheel.

    [Those who recklessly meddle with the control room without knowing their ce, it''s not my concern. I should go see my disciple''s training.

    Besides, if they entered the control room, there should be an escape route, so there''s no need to worry about them being trapped...]

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship begins to leave the void, enveloped in mist.

    Suddenly, Song Jin, holding the steering wheel, looks back at Serving Command Pce.

    [But... It''s been 800 years since Ist entered Serving Command Pce... Are the escape routes still intact...?]

    ''This ce is...''

    The inside of the barrier which we entered is a vast library.

    Or more precisely, it ''was'' a library.

    "Ha, they''ve scoured everything thoroughly."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks around with a hollow voice.

    The library ispletely empty.

    The bookshelves are devoid of a single book, and dust has umted everywhere.

    "This formation seems to be the one that twisted the barrier from the inside. It appears I misanalyzed because of this formation..."

    On the floor, walls, and ceiling of the library, a bizarre formation drawn in blood cover the surroundings.

    "It looks like a demon formation, but I don''t know the demon script, so it''s hard to identify."

    Cheongmun Ryeong examines the formation with a grimace.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin also scrutinizes the formation with a serious look.

    However, I shiver as I read the script and symbols on the formation.

    ''Isn¡¯t this a symbol of the Sea Dragon Tribe?''

    I have a hunch about who is behind this.

    ''Is it you again, Seo Hweol?''

    What exactly is his goal?

    While I¡¯m observing the formations,

    "What does this stand for?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin points to a small stand in the center of the library.

    ''That stand...''

    I look at the stand with intrigue.

    On top of the stand, there¡¯s a small indentation that perfectly matches the size of the Serving Command Seal I had seen in my past life.

    ''If you insert the Serving Command Seal there, does something activate...?''

    "Let''s investigate that area."

    Led by Cheongmun Ryeong, I and Buk Hyang-hwa start to examine the stand.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin watches us with a serious expression.

    ''Huh?''

    Suddenly, I notice small writing on one of the bookshelves near the stand.

    ''Is this ancient script?''

    I had studied ancientnguages while reading scrolls in the royal library of Shengzi, so I could identify the writing without difficulty.

    The inscription read something like this:

    -Why even bother preparing the ascension blessing for maggots? So they can feast harder on high-quality corpses?

    "....?"

    ''Is "maggots" the right trantion?''

    It was an ancient term meaning something like ''corpse-eating worms,'' so I interpreted it as "maggots."

    ¡®The corpse-eating worms referred to here... Are the maggots meant to symbolize those who are preparing for ascension? Who left these words, and with what kind of sentiment or intention?''

    I look around the writing for any mechanisms or formations but find nothing and eventually dismiss it.

    While investigating the area,

    "I found it!"

    "I''ve got it!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Hyang-hwa exim almost simultaneously.

    Cheongmun Ryeong was inspecting the ceiling while Buk Hyang-hwa tore open the floor under the stand, manipting circuits.

    Wooong!

    At the same time, two white formations appear on the ceiling and floor.

    "This is..."

    "A teleportation array.?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and I mutter as we look at the formation.

    "Ah, there was an escape route!"

    A look of relief appears on Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face, but Cheongmun Ryeong is still cautious.

    "We don''t know where this teleportation array leads."

    "But... Do we have any other choice in the current situation?"

    "..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong, with a grim expression, eventually speaks.

    "Even if we use this teleportation array, you do know that we need to endure the spatial pressure, correct? We don''t have teleportation aid or talismans to withstand it."

    His words are spot on.

    Crossing through space means directly enduring the pressure from the outer limits of space.

    This is why only Heavenly Being cultivators dare to challenge the Ascension Gate.

    The spatial pressure inside the gate connecting to the higher realms is something only Heavenly Being cultivators can withstand.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin responds.

    "I, having practiced the Cheongmun n''s Body-Refining Techniques, can endure the spatial pressure."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks around and speaks.

    "But for Qi Building cultivators, resisting the spatial pressure is impossible."

    "That may be true. However, I can protect one person at a time using my skills and make use of the teleportation array."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks around at us and speaks.

    "Since it''s my mistake that led to this, as the n head, it''s only right for me to take everyone out. I''ll use the teleportation array to take one person at a time and thene back for the next.

    If I take each person one at a time, we can all escape."

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s expression darkens at his words.

    "But n head, doing so might injure you..."

    "It''s alright. It¡¯s my fault for entering the barrier out of greed, so I should take responsibility. I''ll start by taking you with me, Cheongmun Ryeong."

    He then points to me and Buk Hyang-hwa in turn.

    "After I''ve taken Cheongmun Ryeong, I''lle back for you two. Wait here."

    "I understand."

    "Yes."

    Seemingly because of their kinship, Cheongmun Jung-jin decides to take Cheongmun Ryeong out first.

    It makes sense and he indicates that he doesn''t intend to abandon us, so we readily agree.

    "Then, let¡¯s see where this leads!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, protecting Cheongmun Ryeong with his Core Formation power, jumps into the teleportation array below.

    Paaaaatt!

    The formation lights up, swallowing the two of them.

    "It seems they have teleported sessfully."

    "Hopefully, they didn''t end up somewhere dangerous... Ah!"

    At that moment.

    Pssh...

    The teleportation array used by Cheongmun Jung-jin fades and is extinguished.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, in a panic, stutters as she looks at the formation.

    "What, what just happened?"

    "Let me see."

    I examine the teleportation array, realizing the issue.

    ''Damn, it''s a rechargeable teleportation array..!''

    Normally it''s maintained by drawing power from Serving Command Pce, but once used, it needs time to recharge from the pce before it can be used again.

    Seemingly, Cheongmun Ryeong had missed this in his haste.

    I exin this to Buk Hyang-hwa, who looks anxiously outside the barrier.

    "Does it take a lot of time to recharge?"

    Red light from outside the barrier is slowly creeping into our area.

    I bite my lip and nod.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, pale-faced, continues.

    "By the looks of it, once the red light fills Serving Command Pce, a more powerful golden order might activate... Such orders usually involve lethal mechanisms."

    "..."

    "Is there really no way?"

    I clench my teeth and look up at the teleportation array on the ceiling.

    Clearly, the teleportation array that Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Jung-jin used leads directly opposite of this one.

    But now we have no other choice.

    "Miss Buk, there is one way."

    "What, what is it?"

    "However, you must promise not to disclose this method to the Cheongmun n."

    "Yes...? Ah, you have a secret. I swear I won''t disclose it."

    "Then..."

    Wooong!

    I grab the Formless Sword in my hand.

    "Excuse me for a moment."

    I pull her closer with one arm and wrap both of us within the Formless Sword.

    I¡¯ll block the spatial pressure with the Formless Sword!

    Red light creeps towards us from outside the barrier.

    I nce outside briefly, then look up at the ceiling''s teleportation array again.

    "Here we go!"

    "Wait, hold on, you''re too close..!"

    Paaaaatt!

    Enveloped in the Formless Sword, I jump into the radiance of the transmission array holding the two of us.

    Trantor Notes: We hit 100 chapters!

    The ancient inscription seems like a huge foreshadowing and the mystery deepens.

 Chapter 101: Lotus (9)

    Chapter 101: Lotus (9)

    Piiiiiiit!

    ¡®Krughhmm!¡¯

    An immense pressurepresses the Formless Sword.

    Numerous colors and rays of light brush past us.

    I clench my teeth and endure, extracting more Pure Spiritual Force to feed into the Formless Sword.

    How long did I manage to sustain the Formless Sword, teetering between life and death?

    sh!

    Paaaat!

    The pressure on the Formless Sword disappears, and I realize that I am above a teleportation array.

    The air is different from inside Serving Command Pce.

    Pssht...

    The teleportation array beneath us extinguishes.

    It seems that this teleportation array is also charged by drawing energy from the surrounding dragon veins.

    ''Where is this ce?''

    It¡¯s when I am surveying the surroundings.

    Wriggle, wriggle

    "Ah! My apologies, Miss."

    I release Buk Hyang-hwa, who is squirming in my arms.

    "Phew! Oh, we made it out well."

    Either because she was hot from being in my embrace for a while or due to the heat in her head from the pressure of spatial movement,

    Her face is flushed red.

    "By the way, what was that thing you did just now? Something transparent seemed to cover us..."

    "Um, that was..."

    I¡¯m about to divert the topic when I notice her face is still red.

    "By the way, Miss. Your face is still red. Are you feeling unwell? I am also a physician, so I can take your pulse."

    "N-Noo! Answer my question first! What was that thing?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa, unusually emotional, shouts at me.

    ''She''s probably tired from all these sudden events.''

    I decide to divert from exining the Formless Sword.

    "Hem hem, first, we need to figure out the current situation."

    We are inside a cave.

    Looking at the structure of the cave, there are paths in all directions, like a maze.

    "No, don''t change the subject. What was that thing? It clearly emitted the power of Core Formation!"

    "Miss, let''s first get out of this cave, and then I''ll exin."

    Finally, Buk Hyang-hwa seems to calm down a bit and nods.

    I survey the cave with her, looking for a way out.

    But due to the maze-like twists, every path we take leads back to where the teleportation array is located.

    "Hmm, this cave... seems to be a formation."

    "Indeed. But for such a formation, it doesn''t seem artificially made, does it?"

    I eye the maze, contemting.

    "It seems to be a natural formation, notoriously difficult to dismantle."

    Sometimes, the arrangement of trees, the shape of a cave, or even the terrain itself naturally forms a formation.

    Human-made formations have rules and principles, making them dismanble if you can figure them out.

    However, for such naturally forming formations, the rules and logic follow nature, not human understanding, making their dismantling extremely difficult.

    "I have learned earth attribute methods, so why don''t we just dig our way out with earth tunneling?"

    "I have also learned earth attribute methods. Let''s dig together."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I form hand seals and simultaneously use earth tunneling spells towards the cave wall.

    Kuguguguk!

    However.

    Guk, guguguk...

    "Wait a moment..."

    Earth tunneling seemed ineffective, and Buk Hyang-hwa, realizing something, looks grim.

    "This rock is called Strange Absorbing Rock, which absorbs spiritual energy! After absorbing spiritual energy, it disperses and distorts it, making spells ineffective..."

    "..."

    I silently sigh deeply.

    "Phew..."

    There¡¯s no other way.

    It seems I have to try that method again.

    "...Can''t be helped. Miss, please step back for a moment."

    "Ah, you''re going to use that thing again!"

    Her eyes light up and she steps back a few paces, pulling out a notebook and brush.

    "...And why are you taking that out?"

    "Didn''t I tell you? I''m going to create the best magic artifact suited for Cultivator Seo. The more I know about Cultivator Seo, the better I can optimize the magic artifact for you."

    "Still not giving up on that?"

    "Oh, what''s giving up?"

    I sigh lightly and say.

    "...As I said, please keep this a secret from the Cheongmun n."

    "Understood. I''ve already sworn."

    "Then..."

    Kuguguk!

    I seize the air.

    Consciousness mingles with Gang Qi, transforming into the Formless Sword.

    "The consciousness domain..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa observes from a distance and continues to write in her notebook.

    Crash Bam! Crash Bam!

    Before wielding the Formless Sword, I sent an internal energy st to the cave''s walls to check if internal energy could prate the Strange Absorbing Rock.

    The Strange Absorbing Rock seems to only absorb and distort spiritual energy, not internal energy which is less purepared to spiritual energy.

    ''It works.''

    Then, it can be sufficiently prated.

    Kugugugu!

    Raising my momentum, I grip the Formless Sword and sh upwards.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ascending Vein!

    Kwagwagwang!

    The Formless Sword soars upwards, shattering the cave''s ceiling and creating a hole through which the night sky strewn with stars could be seen.

    "Phew, we made it through."

    "......"

    I turn to Buk Hyang-hwa, who has been watching me.

    She is absent-mindedly recording something in her notebook.

    "Miss Buk...?"

    "...Ah. I see."

    She nods with a somewhat defeated expression, realizing something.

    "So you are a Core Formation senior. With such power, there''s no doubt. Pretending to be at the Qi Building stage while actually being a Core Formation senior, no wonder my magic artifacts didn''t impress you.

    To a senior of your stature, who should be using a dharma treasure refined with Dan (Core) Fire instead of a mere magic artifact, my offering was too weak."

    "Um... There seems to be a misunderstanding, I am not at Core Formation."

    "Really...?"

    I extend my arm towards her.

    "If you can''t believe it, feel my spiritual power. I am really not at Core Formation, just think of me as having mastered a unique... Core Formation-level technique."

    "Hmm... Seeing how insistently you say so, you must really not be at Core Formation."

    She sighs lightly and says,

    "Let''s talk more once we''re outside."

    "Let''s do that."

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes out a leaf-shaped flying artifact from her belongings and throws it on the ground.

    Fed with spiritual power, the magic artifact growsrge enough for both of us to ride on, and we ascend through the hole on the leaf.

    Whooosh!

    The sea breeze stings my nose.

    "Where are we..."

    I look around.

    We are surrounded by the sea.

    The cave we have emerged from is in abyrinth on a small ind in the middle of the sea.

    I confirm our location through the constetions.

    ''We are west of the Heaven-Treading Desert...''

    West of Shengzi, beyond the great mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect resided.

    It seems we are in the far western waters.

    ''No, more precisely a bit southwest.''

    I estimate our approximate location by the stars.

    ''Then, if we fly northeast for a few weeks, we should see the great mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was located.''

    Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem we have fallen into apletely unknown ce.

    ''It seems Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Jung-jin fell in the exact opposite direction, the far east, possibly in the states east of the Heaven-Treading Desert. If I had fallen there, a ce I''ve never been to, it would have been quite troublesome.''

    I sigh in relief and look at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "We¡¯re fortunate, Miss Buk. If we head northeast, we''ll reach a ce I know. This seems to be an archipgo in the far west beyond the great mountain range of Shengzi..."

    However, Buk Hyang-hwa seems to have something to say, looking at me with a determined expression.

    "Miss Buk?"

    "I''ve decided."

    She clenches her fists and speaks.

    "Even if Cultivator Seo is a Core Formation cultivator, I will create a dharma treasure suitable for a Core Formation cultivator!"

    "No, I am not a Core Formation cultivator, and..."

    "Then, I will create an ultimate magic artifact that can be used at the Qi Building stage and then can be refined into a dharma treasure with Dan Fire when you reach Core Formation! I see it now.

    Creating a magic artifact even a Core Formation cultivator will covet is a challenge for myself. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    "......"

    I sigh softly.

    ''Since it''se to this, I need to show her that I really don''t need a magic artifact.''

    "Just watch, Miss Buk."

    Kugugugu!

    I grip the Formless Sword again.

    And then, I swing it towards the sea beside us.

    Kwaaaaaaa!

    The sea splits, causing a storm in the night sea.

    Gigantic waves sweep around, and I deflect not only the iing waves but every single droplet with the Formless Sword.

    "I''m genuinely serious. I honestly don''t need any magic artifacts. This Formless Sword is an overwhelming alternative over any magic artifacts and dharma treasures.

    It can transform freely, its strength endlessly increases as long as my abilities support it, and its sharpness is indescribable. Its power, as you''ve just seen, is capable of splitting the sea and copsing mountains.

    Moreover, as my consciousness grows, it grows with me, almost like a part of me. External objects like magic artifacts are meaningless to me."

    "I see."

    She nods and says.

    "Thank you for exining. I''ll keep that in mind."

    "...Haaahh..."

    I heave a deep sigh.

    It seems like she really has no intention of giving up.

    "If that''s the case... then I''ll set a few conditions."

    "Please, tell me."

    I set a few conditions for her, who seem even more fired up by the challenge.

    ¡°One, the magic artifact should be easy to create even with ordinary materials.

    Two, the difficulty of its creation should be manageable enough that I could make it myself in the future.

    Three, it should be a magic artifact that can fully embody the limitless transformations of the Formless Sword.¡±

    ''I wonder if this will make her give up?''

    To create a powerful magic artifact with ordinary materials, numerous circuits would have to be engraved into the artifact.

    But since I requested a low difficulty in production, it couldn''t have too many circuits.

    Yet, at the same time, it needs to encapste the Formless Sword''s incredible versatility.

    In fact, these conditions are necessary for me, who undergoes an infinite regression.

    The materials need to bemon enough for me to find, and the production difficulty has to be manageable enough that, if necessary, another magic artifact artisan can seed in making it.

    And it needs to be beneficial for me, so it has to be able to capture the changes of the Formless Sword.

    In reality, these conditions are almost like asking her to give up.

    "The production conditions are really demanding."

    "Didn''t I tell you? I really don''t need magic artifacts."

    "...I''ll give it a try."

    Yet, she doesn''t give up.

    ''Really, she''s going to attempt that?''

    "...Well, suit yourself."

    Eventually, I decide to step back in the face of her determination.

    "Then, shall we head back?"

    "Ah! I just remembered something."

    She speaks, pointing westward.

    "You said this is the archipgo beyond the Shengzi''s great mountain range, right?"

    "Yes, but?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks westward with curiosity-filled eyes.

    "Then, if we go further west than the archipgo, there''s a ce called ¡®World''s End.'' Can we go there?"

    "''World''s End''?"

    "Yes, Cultivator Seo. You must have read fairy tales as a child, right? West, north, east, south. They say if you go to the end of each direction, you''ll find World''s End. I''ve always wondered how all this sea water doesn''t fall off at World''s End. Now that we''re here, shouldn''t we take a look at World''s End?"

    "Ah..."

    Iugh awkwardly.

    Having been immersed in the cultivation world for centuries with spells and techniques surpassing even that of the 21st-century humanity, I have momentarily forgotten.

    The level ofmon knowledge in this world is medieval.

    ''There''s no such thing as World''s End... How do I exin that the Earth is spherical?''

    After a moment''s contemtion, I realize there¡¯s no need to exin it.

    ''If Cheongmun Ryeong and Cheongmun Jung-jin fell to the east, then heading west should bring us closer to them, right?''

    It might not be a bad idea to travel around the world to reunite with them.

    ''I''ll keep operating the telepathicmunication device while heading west. If Cheongmun Ryeong is within range, the device should work.''

    "Alright. Let''s head a bit further west then."

    "I''m so excited. Seeing the legendary end of the world..."

    "Ha ha... I''m looking forward to it too."

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes out a white boat-shaped flying artifact from her storage device.

    "I made this artifact so I''ll handle the controls. Can Cultivator Seo infuse it with Pure Spiritual Force?"

    "Understood."

    Soon after, the boat-shaped artifact speeds westward.

    Three days have passed.

    ''What on earth is this?''

    "Wow, so this is World''s End."

    ''Is this right?''

    I feel dizzy in this utterly iprehensible situation,pletely beyondmon sense.

    "Come and see this, Cultivator Seo!"

    "...Ah, sorry, Miss Buk. I feel a bit dizzy."

    "Uh, do you have air sickness from flying?"

    "...No, just a bit tired, that''s all."

    "I see, I will continue exploring a bit more!"

    Something is strange.

    This world is...

    "It''s like the sky is beneath my feet."

    Feeling dizzy, I turn my gaze towards where Buk Hyang-hwa is looking.

    World''s End.

    There, it¡¯s as if the seawater and thend beneath are cut off, with apletely blue sky extending beyond.

    As evening approaches, stars begin to rise from below.

    What does this mean!

    This!

    This world is not spherical.

    This world is t and circr, abruptly ending like this.

    "...Is this really World''s End? This is my first time seeing it too."

    "Indeed, it''s your first time as well, Cultivator Seo. Most people spend their lives inside the vast continents, after all."

    I slowly approach her as she observes the sky below from the edge of the world.

    "It''s truly fascinating, isn''t it? This..."

    Thud, thud...

    As I approach and touch the emptiness, a transparent barrier seems to prevent anything from going beyond into the void.

    "It''s like a barrier preventing the seawater from pouring over. In the fairy tales I heard as a child, it was called the ''World Shield Force.''

    It''s supposed to protect our world from external worlds and, at the same time, prevent the seawater from leaking downward."

    I am not well-versed in the fairy tales or legends of this world.

    No. I actually know them but have always dismissed them as medieval superstitions and myths.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    I tap the so-called ''World Shield Force'' a few more times.

    "...Miss, this World Shield Force... does it not only cover World''s End but also envelop the entire circr world?"

    "Yes, haven''t you read the fairy tales?"

    "...I see."

    I feel a sense of bizarreness about this strange and peculiar world.

    ''A transparent barrier covering the t world?''

    It¡¯s almost like an aquarium or a fish farm...

    What exactly is this world?

    Trantor notes: Our MC isn''t dull, he''s just innocent zzz. Anyway, the plot thickens and the mystery deepens.

 Chapter 102: Lotus (10)

    Chapter 102: Lotus (10)

    If this world is like a fish tank, then what exactly is the Ascension Gate? And what about Serving Command Pce?

    ''No, that''s not it.''

    I erase these wild spections.

    ''Maybe this world is just naturally like this. Let''s not overthink it.''

    Above all, if this world is like a fish tank, then why would Ancestor Yang Su-jin return to this confined space?

    Why would such a powerful being, who can tear through the void ande back down from the higher realms, do so?

    ''It''s probably just the way this world is. Let''s not get carried away with grandiose thoughts.''

    Thinking too big might eventually lead to heart demons.

    "...A world that''s not spherical..."

    After all, when you think about it, it''s a world where Heavenly Being cultivators freely roam across the continents.

    If the structure of such a world is exactly like Earth, that wouldn''t make sense, would it?

    How strong would the world have to be to withstand all that?

    While I¡¯m lost in thought.

    "Ah, speaking of a spherical world, it reminds me of another fairy tale I read as a child."

    "....?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa points to the sky and says,

    "In a fairy tale I read when I was young, it said that there are people that live in the Astral Realm far away, where the people cling to a sphericalnd.

    Isn''t it funny? Living on a sphericalnd. Would the people on the bottom side have to keep hanging on so they don''t fall off?

    I thought it was a fairy tale with really imaginative creativity."

    I look up at the night sky, now beginning to be covered by darkness.

    ''The Astral Realm...''

    A sky full of stars.

    Maybe those stars are propers?

    Is this world the only one with such a strange structure?

    Or are there more worlds like this with equally peculiar structures?

    If only this world is like this, why is it so bizarre?

    I ponder a few more things, but it only makes my head feel moreplicated.

    ''Enough. For now, there''s no way to know.''

    The best thing to do is to be a Heavenly Being and then check the structure of this world myself.

    ''Yes, let''s focus on what''s in front of us for now.''

    I calm my mind and board the ship again with Buk Hyang-hwa, who has been admiring the sky at World''s End for a while.

    "Really, it''s beautiful. The sky beneath our feet over there..."

    "...Indeed."

    "Sigh, shall we go now?"

    "Yes. n head and Cheongmun Ryeong must be worried, let''s return."

    "Right, and if we''re in the far western region... how long will it take to return to Byeokra?"

    "At least a month or two, I would guess."

    "My father will be worried."

    Seeing her concern for her father, I ask.

    "Originally, the prize for Miss Buk''s wager was not the magic artifacts, but a tour with Miss Buk herself. How about we count this as a tour on this asion?"

    "Just hurrying back counts as a tour? Doesn''t Cultivator Seo feel it''s a pity?"

    "What''s there to regret? I''m originally a wanderer who used to travel around the world, so I''ve had plenty of tours."

    At my words, she smiles softly and looks out at the night sea.

    I sense a hint of regret in her intent.

    "...On the way back, let''s still take a little tour through ces like Shengzi and Yanguo."

    "Yes, that would be nice as well."

    ¡®....?¡¯

    ''Why does it seem like she''s still not cheered up?''

    Her feelings of regret remain, leaving me puzzled.

    A few dayster.

    We moved eastward, and we were finally able to reach the mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect used to be.

    "This ce is called Shattered Heaven Peak in the mountain range where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was located. Miss Buk must have heard of it, right?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa marvels at the scenic beauty of Shattered Heaven Peak.

    ''The ces that were destroyed by me and Kim Young-hoon in my previous life are still intact, bringing back memories.''

    Pointing to one of the peaks, she says,

    "I''ve read about it in ancient texts. The highest peak used to house the Heavenly Lightning Banner, a sacred treasure of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It was said to be an incredible immortal treasure.

    As an artisan, it''s a pity I never saw it. I wanted to see one of the Three Great Treasures of the world, but I only saw the ruined Nether Crossing Ship."

    The Three Great Treasures refer to the sacred treasures of three sects that were renowned throughout the continent.

    The ck Ghost Valley''s Nether Crossing Ship.

    The Heavenly Lightning Banner of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    The Blue Sky Armor of the Heaven Creation Sect.

    Each of these treasures are either an immortal treasure or a unique dharma treasure that matches immortal treasures in significance.

    Especially notable among them is the Heavenly Lightning Banner of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, which is a true immortal treasure, as per the legend that Golden Deity Yang Su-jin used it in the immortal realm.

    Like the legend of the Nether Crossing Ship, which can traverse the realm of the dead, the Heavenly Lightning Banner is said to be able to artificially induce Heavenly Tribtions, its power and status evident even without seeing it firsthand.

    ''However, there''s hardly any rumors about the Blue Sky Armor...''

    Every time Sir Chang-ho appears wearing that blue armor, it¡¯s likely the Blue Sky Armor, a unique dharma treasure, but it seems to have no special functions other than appearing solid.

    Therefore, no one really knows much about the Blue Sky Armor.

    It¡¯s a secret of the Cheongmun n, and as an outsider, it¡¯s clear they wouldn''t inform me.

    ''Well, I don''t really care about immortal treasures anyway.''

    Buk Hyang-hwa is lost in thought, gazing endlessly at the highest peak of Shattered Heaven Peak, where the Thunder Banner was said to have resided.

    Just then.

    "Ah...!"

    Below Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Several elders and youths, who look to be gathering herbs below, respectfully bow to us flying on our magic artifact.

    Buk Hyang-hwa asks in surprise,

    "Why are those mortals bowing to us? We haven''t done anything for them..."

    "Hmm... Miss Buk, have you never been outside of Cheon-saek City?"

    "Well, not exactly... I haven''t really left the eastern part of Byeokra much. I did visit Yanguo. But that was just a short business trip for three days due to a magic artifact, and I hurried back..."

    "Ah, I see."

    I exin to her the mortal¡¯s perception of cultivators.

    "In Cheon-saek City and eastern Byeokra, as it''s the territory of the Gongmyo n, quality magic artifacts are abundant, attracting many cultivators.

    As a result, mortals there are quite familiar with cultivators, whereas in Yanguo and Shengzi, the majority of mortals don''t even know of the existence of cultivators, often thinking of them as immortals from legends."

    "Ah, I see..."

    ''I guess I understand why Buk Joong-ho stayed quiet about the bet his daughter made with that Byeok n fellow, conditioning the bet on a tour.''

    She seems too ignorant of the outside world.

    "But, those people down there seem to be praying for something?"

    "It seems so."

    "Shouldn''t we help them?"

    After a moment of contemtion, I respond.

    "Follow your heart."

    After all, she¡¯s not a malevolent person and even generously offered water to travelers in the desert, so her intervention with mortals wouldn''t be a problem.

    Wo-woong!

    She lowers the altitude of the flying artifact to approach those earnestly praying.

    "Oh, look, immortals!"

    "The immortals have responded to our prayers!"

    "Immortals, please help our vige!"

    They plead in thenguage of Shengzi, and I trante for her.

    "Oh dear. Elder, what seems to be the trouble?"

    She asks the most earnest-looking elder, and I trante her words.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Externally, it might seem arrogant, but considering my mental age, this elder honestly looks like a mere child to me.

    ''I''ll be older than Yuan Li if this life goes on.''

    With a self-mocking smile, I asked the elder, who hurriedly bows and answers.

    "Ah, immortal! We wish you would help our vige. Every fortnight, a centipede demon appears in our vige, devouring young men and women of marriageable age.

    We''ve reported to the authorities, but they''ve been silent. We invited martial experts to defeat it, but they all became food for the centipede demon!

    Please, help us..."

    ''If they requested the authorities, the cultivator ns should have taken action...''

    I sense something strange and listen to their story.

    The vige in the mountainous region of Seoak was peaceful until one day, a centipede demon began to appear, devouring young men and women every fortnight.

    Although the demon seemed intelligent, it didn''t understand other offerings, and after reporting to the authorities, suspicious-looking people visited the centipede. Yet since then, the authorities have ignored the vige¡¯s pleas.

    Overwhelmed with frustration, the vige of Seoak invited martial art experts to capture the demon, but the experts were all devoured by the demon in turn, and their interference only provoked it to consume more vigers.

    ''After those suspicious people visited, the authorities pretended not to know anything?''

    There must have been a deal between the cultivator ns and the demon.

    After deducing this, I share my conclusions with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "What should we do, Miss? It seems like aplicated situation, do you want to help?"

    After some contemtion, she nods.

    "I want to help. As long as it doesn''t interfere with Cultivator Seo''s schedule."

    "Haha, I have nothing urgent. If Miss Buk wishes to help, I will assist as well."

    "Thank you."

    After our discussion, we address the waiting elder and other herb gatherers.

    "We will help. Lead the way."

    "Thank you so much...!"

    Following the elder''s guidance, we disembark from the ship and head to Seoak vige.

    Many houses in the vige are destroyed, and deep pits, seemingly the footprints of the centipede, are scattered around.

    "Every time the centipede demon tries to attack, we try to stop it, but it just destroys anything in its way, finds the hidden young men and women, and devours them..."

    "......"

    "Because of this, many people have created hidden spaces in their homes to hide, or they are preparing to leave the vige. If the immortals hadn''t offered to help, our Seoak vige might have been disbanded."

    I ask the elder.

    "Alright, do you know where this centipede demon lives?"

    "There''s arge cave beyond that peak, the demon lives deep inside it..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I nod in agreement.

    "Understood, we will go and check it out."

    Crossing the peak mentioned by the elder, we arrive at the cave where the centipede is said to reside.

    Human bones are scattered everywhere, and a tremendous energy looms within.

    ''So, it''s ate Qi Building demon.''

    I understand why the cultivator ns couldn''t deal with this demon.

    Ate Qi Building demon is considered an elder-level among cultivator ns, even among the high-ranking elders.

    It¡¯s unreasonable for Core Formation masters or venerable elders to intervene for mere mortal affairs.

    Wo-woong!

    As we enter the cave, the centipede demon¡¯s consciousness echoes in our consciousness.

    [Who, are you?]

    I stare into the darkness of the cave.

    Something rustles inside, and soon a giant centipede reveals itself.

    I also reply through consciousness to the centipede.

    [Why are you attacking human viges and eating them? There are many other prey. Besides...]

    Remembering the reaction of the fox demon, I say.

    [Human flesh doesn''t seem that tasty to your kind, so why specifically hunt for humans?]

    The centipede rustles its antennae and replies.

    [Human, flesh. If eaten, I can birth, offspring like me.]

    [What?]

    [I, am lonely. My kin don''t have, same intellect, as me, when I have children, they live short lives.

    Before, I had friends, I could talk to. One day, humans moving the heavens, take all away. Ones with strong energy were taken, and now, only I, alone.]

    I listen to the centipede demon''s story.

    [So, I thought, if I eat people with intellect, my offspring too, will have it. Therefore, I ate those called maidens and bachelors, with pure blood among humans.]

    Demon beasts are originally born by living long enough to obtain a Demon Core.

    But how long can ordinary beasts live?

    Typically, for an ordinary beast to be a demon beast, it either happens with extremely slim chances or they are born as special species like the Mighty Tiger Tribe, Holy Peng Tribe, or the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    However, ordinary demon beasts, not being of such special species, don''t necessarily inherit these traits.

    Cultivators marrying each other have a higher chance of transmitting spiritual roots to their offspring.

    That''s why there are cultivator ns.

    But what about demon beasts?

    They are collectively called demon beasts but are in fact entirely different species, and it''s incredibly difficult for the same species to meet.

    Even if they mate, the chances of transmitting spiritual traits are lower than human cultivators.

    And such a thing is not solved by eating human flesh.

    [...Eating them won''t make your offspring born with Demon Cores.]

    [No, they surely will!]

    [Who told you that?]

    [My instinct! Humans, even without demon cores, are smart! Surely, if I eat smart humans...]

    I interrupt the centipede.

    [There''s no such thing. The only way for your children to be like you is for them to survive long enough to awaken and embrace their spiritual nature and form their own Demon Cores.]

    [No! Your kind, those with spiritual power,e to me, say they support me! They let, consume the vige, ask for my shed skin in return!]

    ''It seems the cultivator ns left the centipede alone in exchange for its shed skin.''

    For cultivator ns, the loss of one or two mortal viges are insignificant, and the centipede is unexpectedly powerful, so they pretended to support it while taking its shed skin.

    [They just deceived you with their so-called support. Their encouragement doesn''t suddenly make your offspring miraculous.]

    [Lies! Don''t lie! Stop!]

    Upon hearing my words, the centipede suddenly contorts its body in anger.

    [My offspring, all be, me! You two, pure maiden and bachelor, I eat you, it might possible!]

    Rumble!

    The centipede twists its body and emits poison.

    I counter the poison with my spiritual power and look at Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "It seemsmunication is futile. It looks like this creature has already consumed dozens of people..."

    "Yes, it seems right to end its life."

    She closes her eyes in sorrow, seeing the human bones scattered throughout the cave.

    I grip my Formless Sword and take a step towards the centipede.

    That''s when it happens.

    Screech!

    The centipede lets out a scream, and thousands of bats fly out from deeper within the cave.

    Simultaneously, other centipedes, snakes, scorpions, and numerous venomous creatures crawl out from all around.

    Boom!

    The centipede lunges at me, who has drawn the Formless Sword, and I am thrown outside the cave.

    The creature, sensing my Pure Spiritual Power, attacks me first, and the venomous creatures summoned by the centipede rushes towards her.

    "Miss Buk, are you alright?"

    I shout to her, who is being targeted by the venomous creatures, and Buk Hyang-hwa silently activates her storage device.

    Thud, thud!

    Thud thud thud thud!

    Dozens of flying sword magic artifacts, mirrors, lutes, bells, daggers, wheels, looms, drums, and hundreds of other magic artifacts burst out from her storage device, filling the space around her.

    "Don''t worry about me."

    Rumble!

    Numerous magic artifacts simultaneously activate, emitting light.

    "I always keep my bag well-stocked."

    As she speaks, flying swords and numerous magic artifacts fly out in all directions, repelling the venomous creatures and scattering powerful spells.

    "Hah..."

    I chuckle at the sight of her pulling out countless magic artifacts and scattering them around.

    ''No need to worry about her.''

    I raise my Formless Sword, facing the giant centipede spreading a toxic mist in front of me.

    [It''s unfortunate about your offspring, but the humans you''ve eaten were innocent and eating them has nothing to do with your offspring gaining spiritual nature. Yet, you insist on continuing to eat people, leaving me no choice.]

    Whirr!

    I swing the Formless Sword.

    In an instant, the sword transforms, clearing away all the toxic mist and striking the centipede fiercely.

    ''Tough.''

    The centipede''s carapace is quite hard.

    ''Even though I swung to clear the mist rather than to attack, I didn''t expect it to block it in one go...''

    Of course, the centipede, having taken a hit from the Formless Sword, is spewing venomous blood and staggering.

    It clearly isn''t in good shape.

    "Goodbye."

    I descend towards the centipede, embedding the Formless Sword into its head.

    Boom!

    It isn''t much of a battle.

    A Core Formation level Formless Sword.

    For ate Qi Building centipede demon, it really isn¡¯t a match.

    [Screech, screech...]

    Despite having the Formless Sword embedded in its head, the centipede demon struggles a few times.

    [My... offspring... my children...]

    It murmurs and spews venomous blood for a moment.

    [I... won¡¯t, die, easily...]

    Whirr!

    A wave radiates from the centipede''s head, spreading around.

    The wave reaches the venomous creatures summoned by the centipede, and those attacking Buk Hyang-hwa suddenly scatter in all directions.

    ''That just now...''

    Knowing demonnguage, I could understand the wave emitted by the centipede.

    ''This demon... ordered the venomous creatures to continue attacking the vige.''

    Starting tonight, the venomous creatures will begin attacking the vige.

    "You ended it quickly."

    "Hmm, Miss, are you still thinking of making me a magic artifact after seeing that?"

    "Ahaha, it''s a matter of pride for me. I will definitely make it."

    She clenches her fists and nods.

    "Now that the centipede demon is dead, I have something to say."

    I exin the finalmand the centipede demon had given to the venomous creatures.

    "Since we''ve agreed to help, we should take care of those venomous creatures too. Miss, do you have any ideas?"

    "Hmm..."

    After pondering for a moment, Buk Hyang-hwa quicklyes up with a solution.

    "Such amand ability typicallysts 3 to 5 months, maybe up to half a year at most. So, we can set up a protective magic artifact in the vige that operates for about half a year?

    Since the venomous creatures attack only at night, we can just prevent them from leaving the vige during the night. If they can hold out for about half a year, the rest should naturally resolve itself."

    "Oh..."

    It seems a magic artisan can be quite useful in this regard.

    "That''s a good idea."

    "Yes, but..."

    She looks around inside the cave and says,

    "Shall we collect the remains?"

    I call the people of Seoak vige, extract the poison from the cave with my spell, and let them enter to collect the remains of their rtives.

    "Thank you, thank you so much..."

    The vige chief, in tears, retrieves his son''s remains, takes my hand, and bows deeply.

    "Really... thank you..."

    "It''s nothing."

    I calmly ept the chief''s gratitude and inform him about the finalmand the centipede demon had given to the venomous creatures.

    "That... how..."

    "Don''t worry, my friend here will resolve that issue in a few days."

    I point to Buk Hyang-hwa, who is also receiving thanks from the vigers.

    "And I''ll guard against the venomous creatures¡¯ intrusion for those few days."

    "Ah...! Thank you!"

    The vige chief bows to me and then to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    She doesn¡¯t understand thenguage of Shengzi but responds with a warm smile to the chief''s gratitude.

    All the remains have been collected.

    "Let''s return to the vige now."

    "Just a moment, Cultivator Seo."

    "Yes?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa points to the centipede demon''s corpse, which had fallen down the valley below.

    "Could you apany me down there?"

    "Of course."

    We approach the vicinity of the centipede demon''s body.

    "Is there something you need? Oh, are you looking for materials for your magic artifact?"

    "Um..."

    She gazes at the centipede demon for a while, then smiles faintly.

    "No, it''s not that. I was just thinking of burying this demon as well."

    Buk Hyang-hwa approaches the centipede demon and continues,

    "After all, this demon was a mother to its offspring. Though it was a heinous demon that devoured innocent mortals, its actions were driven by maternal love, making it hard to view it as pure evil. And..."

    She fiddles with her jade norigae as she speaks.

    "It somehow reminds me of my own mother."

    "I understand. Let''s bury it together."

    We simultaneously use earth spells to bury the centipede demon.

    Afterwards, Buk Hyang-hwa takes a ss bracelet from her storage device and ces it on the grave.

    ''It''s said in Byeokra, that they ce ss artifacts on the graves of the deceased...''

    "Now let''s go."

    "Yes."

    I follow Buk Hyang-hwa, taking onest look at the grave she had made for the centipede demon, with the ss bracelet glistening on top.

    Seoak vige is in a festive mood.

    Having collected the remains of the deceased and after a period of mourning, the absence of fear and the prospect of not having to flee the vige seems to greatly uplift the vigers.

    "We n to hold a modest vige festival,bining it with a memorial service for the deceased. Would the two immortals kindly grace the festival with your presence?"

    I convey the chief''s words to Buk Hyang-hwa, who expresses curiosity and agrees to attend.

    "Miss Buk agrees to participate."

    "Understood. And Sir Immortal...?"

    The vige chief asks me.

    ''Should I participate...?''

    Not particrly interested in festivals, I hesitate.

    "If your partner participates, why should you hesitate, Sir? Hehe."

    "...We are not exactly partners."

    "Oh, I see. You haven''t married yet?"

    "No, Miss Buk is actually betrothed to someone else."

    "Oh, I apologize."

    "It''s fine. I will guard the outskirts of the vige against the venomous creatures while you prepare for the festival."

    After exining the festival to Buk Hyang-hwa, I head to the outskirts of the vige.

    The sun is about to set.

    "Hmm?"

    At this time, I notice a little girl outside the vige holding a book.

    "Child, go back to the vige. The festival is about to start."

    "Oh, Sir Immortal."

    The child looks at me and replies,

    "I''m waiting for my sister. She said she will back soon."

    "Is that so? Where did your sister go?"

    "My sister went over that mountain! She said she wille back after working at a rich house over that mountain!"

    The mountain the child points to is where the centipede had lived.

    "......"

    I look at the child innocently holding the book and waiting, unsure of what to say, and fall silent for a moment.

    "By the way, what''s that book?"

    "Oh, it''s a book filled with old stories. My sister said she will read it to me when she returns, so I''m waiting here."

    I look at the child with a bittersweet feeling.

    "It''ste now, why don''t you go inside?"

    "I''ll wait a little longer. The adults in the vige said, ''Many people have returned today.'' My sister wille back too."

    "Child. Let me read the book to you."

    "Um... I wanted my sister to read it to me..."

    "I''m an immortal, aren''t I? If I read it to you, it will bring you blessings."

    The child looks at me with innocent eyes and asks,

    "Really?"

    "Of course."

    "Then please read it."

    I take the storybook from the child and use an earth spell to lift some soil, creating chairs for us to sit on.

    "Wow..."

    "Interesting, isn''t it? Sit down. I''ll read it to you."

    I open the storybook.

    Then, feeling as if my eyeballs are about to pop out, I involuntarily gasp.

    "What...!"

    On the first page of the book, there is a subtitle,

    <Chapter One, The Ender¡¯s Tale>.

 Chapter 103: Lotus (11)

    Chapter 103: Lotus (11)

    "The Ender''s Tale...?"

    It¡¯s when I¡¯m looking at the storybook with trembling eyes.

    "Sir Immortal...?"

    "...Ah, sorry. I''ll read it to you."

    I read the storybook.

    The contents of the storybook are roughly as follows:

    <ul> <li>

    Once upon a time, there was a Supreme Deity who ruled the heavens.

    </li> <li>

    The Supreme Deity had seven beloved disciples, and one day, they had a great dispute with the Supreme Deity.

    </li> <li>

    The disciples left the heavenly realm ruled by the Supreme Deity and descended to the human world.

    </li> <li>

    The Supreme Deity, seeing that the seven disciples did not obey hismand, called them Enders.

    </li> <li>

    But the human world was harsh, and the seven Enders shed tears of pain, longing for the heavenly realm.

    </li> <li>

    Seeing this, the Supreme Deity created a path to ascend to the heavens so that the seven disciples could return, and made it possible for them to reach the heavens by walking this path.

    </li> <li>

    It is said that the seven Enders walked the heavenly pathid by the Supreme Deity, returned to the heavenly realm he ruled, and lived happily beside him, assisting him.

    </li> </ul>

    This is the rough storyline of this tale.

    And then.

    Shiver, shiver!

    For some reason, I feel a surge of disgust and fear rising from deep within my soul, taking over my body.

    I feel goosebumps all over my body for some reason.

    Why?

    This tale itself is a kind of fairy tale, intended to teach children the lesson ''not to leave home recklessly.''

    But.

    ''Why?''

    I feel something ominous in every single line of this tale.

    Especially at the end of the tale, the part where the Enders happily lived beside the Supreme Deity, it felt like chills were covering my whole body as soon as I read it.

    "Sir Immortal, are you okay?"

    The child, looking worried, tugs at my arm.

    "Ah...!"

    I suddenly realize that I¡¯m in a greatly shrunken posture with a distorted expression.

    "It''s okay. Just... feeling a bit unwell, don''t worry too much."

    ''What is this?''

    I felt this emotion surge from a ce deeper than my soul, in response to a sentence and content I have never seen before.

    Something is strange.

    What exactly is this story?

    ''Is there something else hidden in this book or on the paper?''

    After reading "The Ender''s Tale," I move on to the next story.

    ''Ah, this is a tale I know.''

    Fortunately, from the second story onwards, they are ordinary tales that I read before.

    Like the story of a man who threw himself onto the ice to catch a carp for his mother to eat on a midwinter day.

    Or the story of an old man who built a pagoda to offer a ritual to fate.

    These were tales conveying the lesson ''sincerity reaches the heavens,'' which I had seen before, and this time I read the tales to the childfortably without feeling strange.

    Just then..

    ''Hm? This is also a story I''ve never seen before...''

    The thirteenth chapter, "The Tale of the People of the Spherical Land," is also a story I haven¡¯t read.

    ''Ah, this is...''

    It¡¯s the story of the content that Buk Hyang-hwa had narrated.

    It said that people live in a ce called the Astral Realm, and they live attached to a sphericalnd.

    "Wow, how do people live attached to thend? People living under the round part would fall down, wouldn''t they?"

    "...Indeed."

    I smile bitterly and turn thest pages of the storybook.

    Thest chapter of the storybook is about "World''s End," which I had seen before.

    It¡¯s about stories like if you go to the east, west, north, and south of the world, you would reach the World''s End, and something like the World Shield Force surrounding the world.

    And, in thest chapter, there¡¯s a map roughly showing what this world looks like.

    ''This is...''

    In the center of the map, there¡¯s arge desert, and in the center of the desert, something like a small ind is drawn.

    To the left of the desert are countries that seem to be Byeokra, Yanguo, and Shengzi.

    To the right are various states.

    To the top, arge grasnd.

    To the bottom, an endless sea is drawn.

    And, at the ends of each east, west, north, and south, there are clear boundary lines, and beyond these boundary lines, the sun, moon, stars, etc., are drawn.

    ''Is this... the entirety of this world...hmm?''

    Suddenly, I notice something very small drawn outside the map, a cylindrical object, and my eyes widen.

    "Serving Command Pce...? Is it also mentioned here? Huh..."

    For a simple countryside storybook, the content is too detailed.

    And then, I suddenly notice another strange aspect of the storybook.

    "Sir Immortal, look at this. The sun and the moon here~"

    The child points to the sun and the moon marked outside the map and says,

    "They look just like eyes!"

    "......"

    The map depicts the sun and the moon like eyeballs.

    Inside the golden sun, there are things like blood vessels and a pupil that is hard to see unless observed closely, and the silver moon is the same.

    The pupils of both the sun and the moon are facing the continent inside the map.

    Shiver, shiver!

    As soon as I recognize these as ''eyeballs,'' I feel chills running through my body again.

    ''What in the world is this ce...?''

    Suddenly, the setting sun and the rising moon in the distance feel terrifyingly ominous.

    ''...No, it can''t be. It''s just a book that a child in the countryside has. The person who made this book must have drawn it just for fun...''

    I force augh, driving away the terrifying thoughts that came to my mind.

    ''But why, in a country child''s book, is there a map with Serving Command Pce and even the Ascension Path of Heaven-Treading Desert precisely drawn...?''

    Crack...

    Even after closing the book, the faint pupils drawn in the sun and moon don''t leave my mind.

    What did the person who made this book want to convey?

    And, is there a hidden secret in this book?

    "Could you give me this book?"

    "Huh? No! I have to read it with my sister when shees!"

    "Hmm..."

    I make a troubled expression.

    ''How, is there no way...''

    The girl seems quite stubborn.

    Then, I see the sun setting in the distance.

    ''Night will fall soon.''

    It¡¯s when venomous creatures will start to gather.

    "By the way, child, shouldn''t you go inside now? It''s dangerous to wander outside at night."

    "Umm... I''m waiting for my sister..."

    "There''s a festival in the vige today, don''t you want to see it?"

    "Umm..."

    After a moment of thought, the little girl holds my hand and says,

    "I''ll go if youe with me, Sir Immortal!"

    "Umm...? I..."

    "If Sir Immortal doesn''t go, I won''t go either!"

    Eventually, I sigh and copse the earthen chair I had created with a spell.

    "Fine, fine. I''ll go too."

    Soon after, I form another spell and creat an earthen doll.

    Murmur, murmur...

    Using the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I cast a small curse and graft it into the earthen doll.

    "Wow, Sir Immortal. What is that doll? It looks creepy..."

    "...It''s a cursed doll."

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation includes a method to create cursed dolls and manipte them remotely through curses.

    I could cast curses through the cursed doll, and also input actions by infusing one or two curses.

    The founder of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, who handled 108 curses simultaneously, was said to have created a human-like doll, infusing it with 108 curses and manipting it just like a real person.

    Woosh!

    The curse-infused doll wriggles awkwardly and stands at the edge of the vige in my ce.

    "That will stand guard in my ce."

    If something crosses the vige boundary, the cursed doll will send a signal, and I can sense it and eliminate it from a distance.

    "Wow... Sir Immortal, you are really cool!"

    "Ha ha, now that you''ve seen something interesting, let''s hurry into the vige."

    I take the child''s hand and enter the vige together.

    At the same time, forming another spell, I create three more earthen dolls, infuse them with curses, and send them to the four corners of the vige.

    This should be enough for the defense.

    "Oh my, is Cultivator Seo also participating in the festival?"

    Buk Hyang-hwa, dressed in traditional festival attire of a pure white gown, sees me walking with the girl.

    Following the festival''s rules, she only has a simple hairpin as her head decoration, like the other women in the vige.

    "Yes, thanks to this child."

    "Wow, it''s an Immortal maiden!"

    The child approaches Buk Hyang-hwa and admires her dressed in the vige''s traditional attire.

    Although her appearance is not particrly outstanding, dressed in white and looking neat, she appears quite beautiful.

    "Ah, is Sir Immortal also participating in the festival?"

    The vige chief and some vige men approach and ask.

    "Yes, but... is there a problem?"

    "No! Not at all. Just wondering if you''ve heard about the mountain festivals?"

    "Yes, I''m aware. Great Stone Ceremony, Recounting Celebration Ceremony, Twin Immortals Dance. These three festivals are the most famous, aren''t they?"

    "Yes. This festival is the Twin Immortals Dance festival among them. After people were taken by harmful beasts, we always perform the Twin Immortals Dance ritual to console our hearts and minds."

    In the mountainous regions of Shengzi, there''s the Great Stone Ceremony, held once a year when lightning covers the entire mountainous area,

    Recounting Celebration Ceremony, a festival of schrs reciting ssics and schrly works, hosted by Shengzi, known for its scriptures and academia.

    And the Twin Immortals Dance festival, famous for praying that such incidents of people being taken by beasts or monsters never happen again, if they do ur in the mountainous regions.

    "I am aware. Oh, but to participate in the Twin Immortals Dance festival, don''t all participants need to wear the same outfit..."

    I realize there might not be any spare clothes if I decide to participate on such a short notice.

    "That''s alright. We can get clothes that fit you from the young men of simr stature..."

    "Well, never mind then. If that''s the case, I might as well not participate."

    You¡¯re saying that, but aren¡¯t you really saying not to participate?

    That''s when Buk Hyang-hwa approaches me and asks.

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Oh, I don''t have clothes to participate in the festival, so I''ve decided not to participate."

    Upon hearing my words, she chuckles and says,

    "Oh, was that the problem? Please tell the vige chief. I''ll make clothes for Cultivator Seo."

    "Um...? What do you mean by that?"

    "Ah, please tell him quickly."

    Although I¡¯m confused, I ry her words to the vige chief, whoughs heartily, nods, and then leaves.

    "No, Miss Buk. The festival is about to start..."

    "It''s alright, just stretch out your arms."

    She quickly takes out a tool resembling a tape measure from her storage device, measures my body, and then takes something else out.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    From her storage device, something like a small model house pops out and then drops in front of us with a bang.

    "This, this is..."

    "It''s my portable workshop. Just wait for a moment. I''ll make it quickly and bring it to you."

    After a while, there are sounds of rapid movement inside her workshop, and shees out with a white Daoist robe.

    "...Is this a pre-made outfit from inside the workshop?"

    I ask, ncing inside the workshop, astonished by the unreal production speed.

    "Why would I have this region''s traditional clothing in the workshop? Stop fussing and try it on."

    "Huh..."

    ''Is this what they call Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...''

    Those with a natural talent for ''making'' things.

    I don¡¯t know about ordinary magic artifacts, but it seems she would whip up something like clothes in no time.

    I¡¯m momentarily astounded by the speed, receive the clothes, and change inside her workshop.

    The outfit I received is a flowing white robe. Even the shoes match perfectly, making me look like a white heron to an outsider.

    "Hmm, it suits Cultivator Seo quite well, doesn''t it?"

    "Hmm, thank you. Miss Buk, you look quite fitting as well."

    "Oh, thank you."

    Boom!

    She then shrinks her portable workshop and puts it back into her storage device.

    I head towards the site of the festival that¡¯s about to begin.

    There, the vige chief is busily overseeing the festival preparations.

    "Ah, Sir Immortal. You''ve arrived. Ha ha, you look good. How many times have you seen the Twin Immortals Dance?"

    "Ah, actually, this is my first time. Until now, I''ve only read about the festival in ancient texts."

    The vige chief strokes his beard and nods.

    "It''s an honor for our vige to show Sir Immortal his first Twin Immortals Dance."

    "It''s an honor for me as well to witness such a long-standing tradition."

    "The festival has been passed down for sixteen hundred years in the mountainous regions of Shengzi. I hope you enjoy it."

    I ask, surprised.

    "Sixteen hundred years... It''s quite a historically deep-rooted festival, isn''t it?"

    "Yes. As legend has it, long ago, two immortals defeated a notorious demon in these mountains, and the Twin Immortals Dance began from the dance they performed together.

    That''s why, when people are taken by monsters or harmful beasts, we perform the festival, praying for the miraculous power of those immortals so that such tragedies never happen again."

    The vige chief suddenly looks overwhelmed with emotion and wipes his tears as he speaks.

    "Until now, the vige was too close to the habitat of the centipede demon, so when people were taken, we couldn''t even think about recovering their bodies, let alone hold a festival with any hope.

    But now, just like the legendary immortals, two immortals appeared and saved our vige, and I can''t tell you how moved I am."

    I listen to the vige chief''s words while watching the festival preparations.

    Soon after, as the sun sets, the festival begins.

    The women and elders of the vige y the drum and zither, while others pluck the pipa at home.

    The music, though, is not too frivolous, befitting a festival that mixes the atmosphere offorting the deceased with a gentle melody.

    Then, young men and women gather in the center of the vige.

    All dressed in the same white robes, the vige women approach the young men and women, distributing a paper fan to each.

    Whether these fans are from their homes or not, they are all different in shape and equally worn out.

    Some even just folded roughly when there weren''t enough fans.

    Flutter, flutter!

    On both sides of the clearing, scrolls depicting the two immortals from the distant past are unfurled.

    Then, the vige chief prays for the souls of the deceased at the front of the clearing, asking for the miraculous power of the two immortals to prevent such tragedies from happening again.

    And so, the dance begins.

    The Twin Immortals Dance is literally a dance where pairs of men and women, each holding a fan, dance together.

    Interestingly, at the beginning of the festival, the women''s faces were covered with white cotton cloths, making it hard to recognize each other.

    ''Ah, Miss Buk haspletely withdrawn her divine consciousness.''

    It seems like it wouldn¡¯t be fun if we both have our domain of consciousness, as we would recognize each other instantly.

    Thinking like that, I, too, close my eyes and transform my consciousness into the Formless Sword.

    Pairs start forming in the clearing.

    I drift around the edge without partnering up,unching my Formless Sword into the distance.

    Swoosh!

    A venomous creature, caught by the cursed doll''s detection and trying to enter the vige, is struck by the Formless Sword and bursts.

    Boom, boom!

    I dance casually, focusing more on the defense of the vige from the center.

    Until Buk Hyang-hwa creates her magic artifact in a few days, it''s only right that I do my best to protect the vige.

    ''I should practice my footwork around the edges.''

    While I¡¯m practicing footwork simr to the Twin Immortals Dance around the edges,

    ''Hmm?''

    In the distance, someone is drifting around like me, heading my way.

    ''Why are you drifting around, too?''

    She seemed eager to participate in the festival.

    I approach Buk Hyang-hwa, who is awkwardly practicing her dance moves.

    As I approach her, she recognizes me somehow and looks at me.

    "Is that you, Cultivator Seo?"

    "Indeed, it''s Miss Buk. Why are you drifting around here? I thought you were eager to participate in the festival."

    "Ah, that... the dance is difficult."

    Sheughs awkwardly. Curiosity strikes me, and I ask.

    "By the way, how did you recognize me with the cotton cloth covering your face?"

    She hid her consciousness inside her head, like mortals, to enjoy the festival. She couldn''t have used her consciousness but she recognized me instantly.

    ''With the cotton cloth covering the front, you can only see the sides and the feet of the person in front of you...''

    "How could I not recognize you, Cultivator Seo? The clothes, the shoes, I made them all. Why wouldn''t I recognize them?"

    She retorts.

    "And how did you recognize me, Cultivator Seo? My face IS covered, and there was no feeling of consciousness."

    "Ah, that..."

    I begin to respond while matching her dance moves.

    "I remember your breathing, heartbeat, body shape, scent, shape of your hands, and so on. Even if your face is covered, those things don''t change."

    At my words, she¡¯s taken aback and asks.

    "Why in the world would you remember such things?"

    "Ah, that''s because..."

    I¡¯m about to say ''it''s a habit from when I reached the peak'' but realize it sounds odd.

    Even if I meant the peak of martial arts, she probably isn''t interested in the realms of martial arts.

    ''It sounds a bit perverted...''

    Should I just say it''s a usual habit?

    ''I usually memorize people''s breathing, heartbeat, body shape, scent, and so on...''

    Somehow, that also feels incredibly creepy.

    ''Why am I even worrying about this?''

    It''s not only about people, but I also apply this sense to the surrounding environment, so I never felt it was strange.

    ''Well, let''s keep it simple...''

    I choose the most normal-sounding answer I can think of.

    "It''s just that Miss Buk, you are particrly memorable."

    ''Yes, this should sound normal enough.''

    We gradually match our dance steps, moving from the edge of the clearing towards the center.

    ''Is something wrong?''

    I nce at her.

    Buk Hyang-hwa has said nothing in response to my answer.

    ''Hmm? Is she feeling unwell?''

    For some reason, her neck above her clothes is flushed red.

    "Miss Buk, are you alright?"

    "......"

    "Miss Buk?"

    "Stop talking, Daoist Seo. The dance isplicated enough without you confusing me."

    "Ha ha, sorry about that."

    The tips of the fans we are holding brush against each other.

    At the same time, my Formless Sword encircles the vige, driving away the venomous creatures rushing towards it.

    I step to the left three times,pleting a full circle.

    Buk Hyang-hwa moves just like me, also turning a full circle, and once again, our fan tips brush against each other.

    Before we knew it, we had entered the center of the clearing, and the second act of the dance began.

    Rustle, rustle, rustle...

    The young men of the vige began to remove the white cotton cloths covering the faces of their dancing partners.

    I, following the others, remove the cloth covering Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    "Ah... Finally, I can see."

    She seems overheated from the cloth, her face flushed and warm.

    Once again, our fan tips brush against each other.

    We take another three steps to the right,pleting another circle.

    My Formless Sword as well circles the vige, forming several ovepping rings and scattering in all directions with numerous transformations, repelling the venomous creatures.

    In the center of the vige, numerous torches, the drumming, the zither, and the plucking pipas resonate, along with the footsteps of the youth.

    "Miss Buk, even though you can see, you seem to be struggling with the dance. Are you not good with physical movements?"

    "Are you teasing me about being uncoordinated, Daoist Seo? Considering how you couldn''t even dress properly, you''re not one to talk, are you?"

    "Ha ha, my apologies."

    Our fan tips brush several times, and we chuckle, teasing each other amidst the unique festival of the mountainous region.

    Some areughing, some are crying, and some are beating the drums.

    Others are praying in front of the scrolls depicting the two immortals.

    On the scroll is an immortal wielding a spear and an immortal with a ribbed fan, depicted after they had defeated the evil demon.

    The two immortals, havingid down their weapons, were drawn dancing in a circle, holding fans.

    The immortal with cloth covering their face and the other with the ribbed fan were only depicted with their mouths, but both were smiling gently at each other.

 Chapter 104: Lotus (12)

    Chapter 104: Lotus (12)

    The excitement of the Twin Immortals Dance gradually subsided as the moon reached its zenith, and the event slowly came to an end.

    "It was tough, but quite enjoyable."

    Buk Hyang-hwa says with a light smile, wiping off her sweat.

    "I''m d you liked it."

    After the festival ended, I¡¯ve been repeatedly practicing the dance steps and movements I had performed at the festival and replied.

    "But, what are you doing, Daoist Seo?"

    "Oh, somehow this dance move is..."

    Boom, boom, boom!

    I spin around several times, drawing out the hidden movements within the dance.

    "It resembles a spear technique."

    Bang!

    I wrap Gang Qi around my hand in the air, and as I thrust into the void, the spear technique hidden in the dance materializes in my hand.

    ''This spear technique seeks the integrity of unity in offense and defense...''

    The martial principles of the spear technique naturally blends into the dance, allowing me to grasp it while performing the Twin Immortals Dance.

    It''s been hundreds of years since I began practicing martial arts.

    I can easily understand the underlying principles and martial logic of martial arts below a certain level.

    I perform the spear technique several times, attempting to fully restore it.

    ''This is a remarkable spear technique. It doesn''t quite match the Twenty-Four Moves Severing Mountain Swordsmanship improved by Kim Young-hoon, but it''s definitelyparable to the Twelve Moves Severing Mountain Swordsmanship he created for me in the early days.''

    After trying to restore the spear technique, I turn my gaze to Buk Hyang-hwa, who is looking at me curiously.

    "I think I¡¯ve seen this in Cheon-saek City? Is this ''martial arts''?"

    "Yes, it''s a self-defense technique practiced by mortals. It''s considered trivial by cultivators, but if mastered properly..."

    Whoosh!

    I demonstrate the Formless Sword.

    "It''s possible to reach such a level."

    Zoom!

    The Formless Sword flies in all directions, shooting down the creatures trying to invade the vige.

    "Ah, so the technique you have, Daoist Seo, was originally martial arts."

    "Well, not originally. It still is martial arts..."

    In truth, calling it martial arts is an understatement, given its now immense power.

    "Anyway..."

    I disy the Formless Sword again.

    "I shared this with you so that if Miss Buk wants to create a magic artifact, you could refer to it."

    "Oh, you''ve been quite negative until now. Have you changed your mind?"

    "Suddenly, I thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a magic artifact that martial artists can use too."

    "Ah, I see."

    She smiles slyly.

    "But what to do? I was nning to create a magic artifact suitable for Daoist Seo, not for martial artists."

    "Well, once it''splete, let''s take a look at itter."

    I nod easily.

    ''Now that she knows I''m a martial artist, a suitable magic artifact will bepleted for martial artists eventually.''

    "Then, since we had fun at the festival, shall we get to work?"

    Boom!

    She takes out the portable workshop from her storage device and enters.

    It seems she¡¯s about to create the protective magic artifact for the vige.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Sounds of hammering resound from within the workshop, and I smile at her before heading back to the outskirts of the vige.

    The night deepened, and from that day on,

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I grew a bit closer.

    A few dayster.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Buk Hyang-hwa brings out four totems.

    "These are protective magic artifacts designed tost about two years. If you install them at the four corners of the vige, venomous creatures won''t be able to invade."

    "Th-thank you, Immortal!"

    As soon as Buk Hyang-hwa''s totems are installed at the vige''s four corners, they emit light and form a barrier covering the vige.

    Soon after, the barrier shines and bes transparent, and the totems also shine transparently, bing invisible.

    "In case the cultivator nse to the vige and find the magic artifacts, I''ve added a hiding function to avoid any nuisance."

    "That''s a good idea."

    I nod, and the next day, after confirming that the creatures couldn''t properly invade the barrier, we decide to depart.

    "How can we ever repay this kindness, Immortals..."

    "It''s nothing. And..."

    I briefly think of the folklore book held by the vige child but shake my head.

    ''It''ll be better toe back and persuade her when she¡¯s older.''

    "...We also had a good time at the festival."

    "It''s been an honor."

    After exchanging farewells with the vigers and receiving their parting wishes, we ride the flying artifact and soar again.

    We venture through the mountainous terrains, making our way to Shengzi''s bustling central capital.

    Our travels take us to the borders of Shengzi, where it meets Yanguo, and into the heart of Yanguo''s capital.

    We explore the myriad of ces scattered throughout Yanguo and eventually find ourselves in the western expanse of Byeokra, among many ces.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I toured numerous locations and introduced her to unique cultures.

    Yanguo was particrly chaotic due to the recent change in its ruling dynasty, but Buk Hyang-hwa seemed to enjoy its distinctive atmosphere.

    Thus, we returned to the eastern part of Byeokra,

    To Cheon-saek city.

    It was a return after about four months.

    "I am truly sorry about what happened."

    In Cheon-saek City, Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong were waiting.

    "When the teleportation array activated again, it emitted a red light, so we didn''t dare to enter.

    Since then, we prayed for your souls, thinking you had perished, and flew back west to Cheon-saek City..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong continues Cheongmun Jung-jin''s words.

    "Fortunately, your father, Cultivator Buk, confirmed your survival and was waiting."

    Buk Joong-ho speaks while holding a ring ne around his neck.

    "As long as Hyang-hwa is alive, this ring connected to her norigae shines like this."

    Woong!

    One side of the ring is brightly lit.

    "...Anyway, I''m relieved that both you and Daoist Seo have returned safely. We were worried but now feel reassured."

    "Hmm... Anyway, since it was my negligence as the n head that led you into danger, I''llpensate youter."

    Buk Hyang-hwaughs and epts the apologies of Cheongmun Jung-jin and Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "It''s okay. Thanks to that, I got to see the World¡¯s End and tour various ces, growing closer to Daoist Seo."

    "I have no scruples either. Fortunately, I was able to survive using a hidden technique I had kept. Since I am alive, I won''t dwell on the past."

    I also epts his apology and decline thepensation.

    However, Cheongmun Jung-jin speaks more seriously.

    "Not to dwell on the past? The past doesn''t disappear. Since I''ve indeed made a mistake, if you refusepensation, let''s agree that we''ll fulfill one wish for the two of you when possible."

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    "I also won''t refuse if the n head insists."

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I nod, securing a favor from Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    After apologizing again, Cheongmun Jung-jin returns to the main house of the Cheongmun n due to n matters.

    "Now, let''s start researching the formations again... or so I''d like to say..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong nces at Buk Hyang-hwa and speaks.

    "First, it seems you need time to rest from the journey, so let''s start the research in three days."

    "Understood."

    "Yes!"

    She talks with Buk Joong-ho, unpacks, and pours out the magic artifacts she made during the journey, along with those she bought in Shengzi and Yanguo, at the magic artifact stores.

    I cast a simple perception-obscuring spell on the walls of Cheon-saek City and climb up, gazing at the endless desert in the distance.

    In Yanguo, a city referred to a kind of administrative system and the region around it, but in Byeokra, a city meant just one city, so Cheon-saek City also referred to just this one city.

    I¡¯m lost in thought, feeling the bustling intent within this small city and the vast spiritual energy emanating from the desert in front of me.

    ''Over the past four months...''

    Honestly, it was fun.

    And at the same time, I felt like I understood why Kim Young-hoon in my previous life told me to live a proper life.

    ''My mind feels at ease.''

    I didn''t realize it until I became closer to Buk Hyang-hwa.

    During this journey, getting closer to her, I discovered that being by her side significantly rxed my mind.

    It felt like a momentary escape from the unspoken pressure that had tightly bound me.

    But I control my emotions.

    ''I can''t go any further than this.''

    Parting with disciples, masters, friends, and countless Kim Young-hoons.

    The pain and agony I have experienced.

    If love between a man and a woman connects, how great would the pain of parting be?

    There is no love between friends.

    So, no matter how close we are, I can bury that pain in my heart and somehow move forward.

    But if my emotions deepen further into love, I might not be able to move forward.

    In the worst case, my mind might even copse.

    ''I can''t let that happen.''

    Let''s leave the happy memories of the past four months just as they are.

    Let''s ensure these memories don''t cross the line into more dangerous emotions.

    Just when I decided.

    Whoooosh!

    The sunset is visible from Cheon-saek City, and a familiar spiritual aura settles behind me.

    It¡¯s Buk Joong-ho.

    He climbed up to the end of the city wall and sat next to me.

    "So, was your journey with the youngdy enjoyable?"

    "Miss Buk¡¯s bright nature made it far from boring."

    "Ha ha, I''m d it was fun."

    He suddenly looks at me with a meaningful expression.

    "By the way, I noticed the change in how you address each other... The youngdy calls you ''Daoist'' instead of ''Cultivator.''"

    "Ah..."

    "And your way of addressing her changed a bit too."

    I cough lightly and say,

    "Please do not worry, I have no feelings beyond friendship for Miss Buk. Besides, I heard that Miss Buk has a destined partner chosen by her mother."

    "Ah, that?"

    Buk Juoog-ho chuckles and looks at the setting sun.

    The sun is sinking beyond the horizon.

    "How do you know if the personing to meet her will be a man or a woman? If it''s a woman, they could just be sworn sisters, right?"

    "Ha ha, so there''s a fifty percent chance they''re destined partners. Shouldn''t I be cautious anyway?"

    "Fifty percent chance, huh? So you haven''t considered the possibility that they might note to meet her at all?"

    "Yes...?"

    Buk Joong-ho smiles bitterly.

    "The youngdy waits because it''s her mother''sst wish, but who knows about the other side? They might not keep the promise as earnestly."

    "Even so..."

    "Let me be frank."

    The sun dips below the horizon, and the sky turns purple.

    The surroundings begin to darken.

    "There is no destined partner for my daughter."

    "Excuse me?"

    "My ring ne is connected to two magic norigae artifacts. One belongs to my daughter. If the owner of the artifact is alive, the other side of the ring ne¡­ Look here."

    He extends the ring ne he is wearing towards me.

    "When the youngdy was eleven, a few years after her mother''s death, about eleven years ago from now, the light on the other side of the ring went out.

    Her destined partner? There''s no such person anymore. They''re dead. Whether it was idental, sudden, homicide, or suicide..."

    He says with a bitter smile.

    "If the owner changes, there should be a sign, but the fact that it''s been years without any light means the likelihood is high that the other person died alone in a foreignnd."

    "......"

    "The youngdy already knows. The norigae has been linked to the other pair since the beginning, so she must have known for a long time.

    She''s just... using her mother''sst wish as an excuse, not leaving this city to relive her memories with her mother."

    Buk Joong-ho continues, looking at me.

    "I pride myself on my ability to judge people. That''s why I agreed to the bet proposed by that kid Byeok Mun-seongst time."

    I recall the Qi Building cultivator from the Byeok n.

    ''He was full of impure intentions...''

    But I swallow the thought that came to mind and chose to stay quiet.

    "In my opinion, you seem like a pretty decent person. Honestly, you look even better than the guy from the Byeok n. What about you? Do you not have feelings for the youngdy?"

    "......"

    I remain silent for a moment, then give a bitter smile.

    "I apologize, but I have no feelings beyond friendship for Miss Buk."

    "Hmm..."

    After looking at me thoughtfully for a moment, Buk Joong-ho stands up and dusts himself off.

    "My judgment is usually urate. I''ll keep an eye on this."

    Whoooosh!

    He heads back down the city wall, and I turn my head.

    The lights in various parts of Cheon-saek City had turned on, illuminating the entire city.

    I gaze endlessly at the city.

    The next day.

    Buk Hyang-hwa was kidnapped.

    "This is..."

    Buk Joong-ho''s face contorts with rage.

    He came to Cheongmun Ryeong, holding the red-med ring ne.

    "Hyang-hwa is sending a distress signal right now! Please help!"

    "A distress signal?"

    "This is a signal used only when kidnapped..."

    Hearing Buk Joong-ho''s words, Cheongmun Ryeong''s face also contorts.

    "How dare they... Kidnapping a cultivator working with the Cheongmun n means they''re disregarding our n''s authority!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong stands up indignantly.

    I also frown and rise from my seat.

    "Please exin what happened."

    Buk Joong-ho gradually details the situation.

    When he woke up in the morning, Buk Hyang-hwa was not in her room.

    The room was unnecessarily disheveled, and there were traces of the previous night''s formation being skillfully dismantled. Currently, a distress signal is being sent through the ring ne connected to the norigae.

    ''Who suddenly kidnapped her?''

    I heighten my senses.

    "First, please take me to Miss Buk''s room."

    In the state of heightened demon senses, I decid to track the flow of spiritual energy.

    Whoooosh!

    In the middle of the desert.

    A flying artifact, shaped like a flying sword, is rapidly moving.

    On the artifact, Byeok Mun-seong is shaking off the sandstorm, holding arge sack over his shoulder.

    "Stay calm, Lady Hyang-hwa. Regardless of how much you struggle, you were kidnapped as part of my n, prepared over thest four months. I don''t know where you¡¯ve been, but thanks to you, I had plenty of time to prepare and execute the n swiftly and secretly."

    He says with a confident smile to Buk Hyang-hwa, who is wriggling inside the sack.

    "Especially since I scattered Subtle Hidden Fragrance, without special tracking demon beasts, they won''t be able to track us. Those beasts are also handled by my Byeok n.

    I''ve spoken to the elder handling demon beasts, and for the next seven weeks, no demon beast will be found in any market of Byeokra, so it''s better to give up."

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Yet the movement inside the sack do not stop.

    Byeok Mun-seong looks southward with a sneering expression.

    "First, we''ll head to Yanguo through a ship prepared at the southern coast. After staying in Yanguo for a few months, we''ll head to the Byeok n''s territory.

    In the meantime, it''s in your best interest to follow my words. I can maximize your potential just like the Mad Lord did, so it won''t be all bad for you.

    Ha ha, stop squirming. Even as a cultivator, you can''t do much with your hands and feet tied and your spiritual power sealed..."

    Snap...

    "Hmm...?"

    Swoooosh!

    Byeok Mun-seong is startled and looks back.

    The sack he is carrying burst open, and Buk Hyang-hwa, who was inside, falls out and drops downwards.

    "Wh-what...!"

    Woosh!

    Buk Hyang-hwa uses a spell tond safely on the desert and res at Byeok Mun-seong.

    "I never thought you, Sir Byeok, would resort to such lowly tactics."

    "Ah, no..! I tied her hands and feet and even attached a seal to block her spiritual power..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa raises her hand.

    A small beetle-shaped puppet is on her hand.

    The beetle puppet is just about to swallow a piece of talisman that looks like a fragment of a seal.

    "I made this inspired by Senior Mad Lord''s puppets, and it''s quite handy."

    "Ah, no... You made that while tied up? All that wriggling was actually you making the puppet out of wood shavings...?"

    Byeok Mun-seong momentarily panicks but thenughs.

    "Indeed, Lady Hyang-hwa is impressive. I''m even more curious to see what happens when your potential blooms. Trust me, Lady Hyang-hwa! I really have a way to awaken your potential, just like the Mad Lord did!"

    "If you hade to me respectfully to discuss this, I would have listened, but this rudeness is too much to bear."

    Buk Hyang-hwa coldly eyes Byeok Mun-seong and fiddles with her earring.

    The earring emits light and spits out a storage device.

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face contorts.

    "Ha, it¡¯s a storage device... But just a few artifacts cannot bridge the power gap between Qi Building and Qi Refining¡­¡±

    Then, as Buk Hyang-hwa opens the  device, dozens, hundreds of flying sword artifacts burst out, embedding themselves all around.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Woosh!

    As Buk Hyang-hwa breathes life into them, the hundreds of flying sword artifacts begin to shine and levitate.

    "Damn it...!"

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face turns pale.

    "If you keep resisting, I''ll have no choice but to take you by force!"

    "Hold your nonsense... Ah!"

    Just as Byeok Mun-seong is about to gather his Pure Spiritual Force,

    "Hmm!"

    Byeok Mun-seong and Buk Hyang-hwa simultaneously look in one direction.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Something colorless is stirring up a sandstorm, flying towards them.

    In the center of the sandstorm, a figure flickers.

    Byeok Mun-seong frowns.

    "Damn, who''s already chasing us? How did they find us? Without a tracking demon beast, it should be impossible..."

    He takes out a flying sword artifact from his storage device and shouts at the figure in the center of the sandstorm.

    "Come on,e and see! I was once called the sword genius of the Byeok n..."

    Whoosh, boom!

    A colorless sword light whizzes past Byeok Mun-seong, creating a huge valley in the desert and causing an explosion in a sand dune far away.

    Kugugugugu!

    The ground shakes and sandstorms whirl in all directions.

    Byeok Mun-seong''s face turns deathly pale.

    "Is it, is it a Core Formation senior...?"

    "Ah...!"

    Conversely, Buk Hyang-hwa recognizes the owner of the sword light, and her face brightens momentarily.

    And in that brief moment when she¡¯s distracted,

    "La, Lady Hyang-hwa, we must run!"

    "What... Let go of me!"

    With a face as white as a sheet, Byeok Mun-seong approached Buk Hyang-hwa, picked her up, and jumped onto the flying sword artifact.

    "Wait a moment!"

    "Lady Hyang-hwa, this is not the time to fight among ourselves. A Core Formation senior is furious! Running away is our only chance to survive!"

    "No..."

    Zoom!

    Byeok Mun-seong shoots into the sky, fleeing.

    As Buk Hyang-hwa forms hand seals, numerous flying sword artifacts embedded in the desert floor rise to chase them, but they can''t keep up with Byeok Mun-seong, who is driving the artifact with Pure Spiritual Force.

    The owner of the sword light that had stirred up the sandstorm while chasing them, Seo Eun-hyun, looks at the two with a disbelieving expression.

    "This guy is causing trouble for everyone."

    He recalls what Buk Joong-ho said the previous night with a hollowugh.

    ''Cultivator Buk, your judgment of people seems a bit off. To think you liked that guy...''

    Seo Eun-hyun kicks off the ground and chases after Byeok Mun-seong with his Formless Sword.

    "Hi, hiik! Senior! I don''t know what''s happening, but please, please spare me!"

    Unable to recognize Seo Eun-hyun''s face obscured by the sandstorm, Byeok Mun-seong screams and runs away, while Seo Eun-hyun silently pursues him.

    Thus, the chase in the desert began.

    "Stop annoying me... Just stop right there...!"

    Boom, crash!

    Once again, Seo Eun-hyun strikes down with the Formless Sword.

    Another valley appears in the desert, and Byeok Mun-seong, overwhelmed with terror, pours all of his Pure Spiritual Force into the flying sword artifact.

    Seeing the disaster caused by the mysterious Core Formation cultivator pursuing him, Byeok Mun-seong gasps for air.

    ''A monster. A monster-like Core Formation cultivator is furiously chasing me...! If I don''t run faster, I''ll die...!''

    Kugugu Kugugu Kugugugugu!

    And Byeok Mun-seong feels the ''mysterious Core Formation cultivator'' gathering power.

    ''I''m, I''m going to die...!''

    Something transparent, cutting through the air, flies towards him.

 Chapter 105: Lotus (13)

    Chapter 105: Lotus (13)

    Dust scatters in the air.

    I swing my sword.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Three valleys appear in front, and what looked like a mountain range at the end split into three parts.

    As Byeok Mun-seong panicks, I close in on him.

    I reach out and grab one of the hundreds of flying swords trailing behind him.

    Woosh!

    Even just in the air, the Formless Sword exudes terrifying power, and whenbined with a sword, its concentration increases even more.

    As I ovey the Formless Sword onto the artifact, it activates and emitted spiritual energy.

    sh!

    It seems like a fire attribute flying sword. As mes burst forth, the Formless Sword catches the mes, creating a massive fiery sword.

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    Swinging the artifact oveid with the Formless Sword, a massive fiery sh flies out, turning the desert into a ssy wastnd.

    Each swing brings Byeok Mun-seong closer due to his fear affecting his control of spiritual power.

    I grab another flying sword and swing again.

    A water attribute flying sword.

    Swoosh!

    The desert in front transforms into a swampy area.

    I swing a wood attribute flying sword, corresponding to the Zhen trigram (?), containing the attribute of thunder, and lightning strikes all around, melting parts of the desert into ss.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    Caught in the lightning, Byeok Mun-seong screams and loses control of his flying sword, plummeting downwards.

    Plunk!

    He falls into a sand dune, and Buk Hyang-hwa, who had managed to escape from his grasp, summons her artifacts nearby and safelynd on one.

    "Hmm, you are unharmed."

    "You could have just waited a bit and caught this guy, but you had toe andplicate things."

    "Hmm, no matter how many artifacts you have, you shouldn''t underestimate the power of a Qi Building cultivator."

    I point at him, crawling out of the sand dune.

    Sssss!

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    Swoosh!

    Several curse spells fly towards him, embedding directly into his head.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    ¡°Restrain!¡±

    Screech!

    The curse spell burrows into his upper dantian, creating a mental restraint.

    He rolls his eyes back, foaming at the mouth, and copses.

    I approach him, forming hand seals.

    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±

    ¡°Hurrk... Ahh, ahh!¡±

    ¡°Answer, and the pain will lessen. Answer me.¡±

    ¡°I, I...¡±

    He starts babbling while drooling.

    ¡°I alone... recognize her true worth...¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I alone... can help her grow!¡±

    ¡°So you kidnapped her for that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s... right...!¡±

    Buk Hyang-hwa, who has approached, asks coldly.

    ¡°And what was that about being able to help me grow? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Answer.¡±

    Woosh!

    I trigger the curse spell slightly, and Byeok Mun-seong, his eyes rolling back, replies.

    ¡°The, the Byeok n... recently, in the desert... found it...¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The, the ruins of... the Jo n...¡±

    I ask curiously.

    ¡°The Jo n?¡±

    What kind of n is that?

    I see Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s face turn serious.

    ¡°You found the ruins of the Jo n?¡±

    ¡°Is the Jo n... a famous n?¡±

    I ask puzzlingly, and Buk Hyang-hwa nods gravely.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯ve spent a long time in eastern Byeokra, you might not know. The Jo n, gone extinct a thousand years ago, was shrouded in all kinds of mysteries.

    A thousand years ago, they were renowned in all areas of creation ¨C artifacts, puppets, talismans, elixirs. The most well-known fact to the general public is¡­¡±

    Her exnation makes me startled.

    ¡°The n of the Mad Lord, Jo Yeon.¡±

    ¡®The Mad Lord¡¯s n...!¡¯

    I be astonished and look at Byeok Mun-seong.

    ¡°A thousand years ago, they ruled all of Byeokra, boasting tremendous power, then vanished overnight.

    Some say the Mad Lord, in his madness, exterminated his own n, but that seems imusible.¡±

    I recall what the Mad Lord had sobbed.

    ¨DI exterminated my own n that killed her.

    ¡°...¡±

    I fall silent, and Buk Hyang-hwa continues interrogating the delirious Byeok Mun-seong.

    ¡°So, what did you find at the Jo n ruins?¡±

    "In the ruins of the Jo n... of the Mad Lord Jo Yeon, a special... elixir form... was discovered that enhances the talent of descendants who possess the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, growing their abilities."

    "A special elixir? What is it?"

    With a groan of resistance, he starts to speak under my mental restraint.

    "It''s an elixir that, besides enhancing spiritual power, significantly amplifies ''emotions'' by incorporating the resentful souls of the ingredients used in the Qi Building Pills in its refining process. The Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent has a nature where if ''emotions'' fluctuate beyond a certain level or through the umtion of experience over a long period of effort, ''growth of quality'' is possible. From Seven-Patterns to six, from four to three, from two to one. For Buk Hyang-hwa, who is a Four-Pattern Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent, with enough effort umted, there''s a possibility to reach the level of Three-Patterns!"

    I remember the half-mixed patterns of ck and purple that had appeared on her.

    "I, only I can help her grow, awaken her talent..."

    "Is there anything else you wish to ask?"

    "No, that''s enough."

    I form a spell and ce my hand on his head.

    "What should we do with him?"

    "I can turn him into an idiot if you want."

    After pondering, she shakes her head.

    "Let it be. He has shown me kindness before, so let''s call it even."

    Buk Hyang-hwa coldly looks down at Byeok Mun-seong.

    "But this is it, Cultivator Byeok. There''s nothing between you and me anymore, no next time."

    "You hear that? Remember her words."

    I softly trigger the curse.

    Screaming, he passes out, likely retaining only the memory of Buk Hyang-hwa''s final words.

    "Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Buk Hyang-hwa gathers her flying sword artifacts and ascends on a flying artifact with me back to Cheon-saeok City.

    Feeling the desert wind, I ask her.

    "Aren''t you curious about the form for that elixir? It could be beneficial for a cultivator like you."

    She gives an awkward smile.

    "Most cultivators don''t know, but do you know the main ingredient of the Qi Building Pill, Daoist Seo?"

    "I''m aware."

    "Then, it''s easier to exin. My father told me that human life force and essence blood are used in the Qi Building Pill. That form is based on it, so I''d rather not consume it."

    "Most cultivators consume it knowingly. Why don''t you?"

    "Have you consumed any Qi Building Pills, Daoist Seo?"

    I smile wryly.

    "I haven''t."

    "Then you understand... I''d rather not."

    "I see."

    "And I''ve been thinking."

    Buk Hyang-hwa gently touches the skin where her patterns were visible.

    "If talent can grow through experience and effort, I''d prefer to grow that way."

    "A wise choice."

    We continue to talk about talent and cultivation on our way back to Cheon-saek City.

    Upon returning, she embraced Buk Joong-ho, who finally rxed and hugged her back.

    When asked about the kidnapper, Buk Hyang-hwa didn''t mention Byeok Mun-seong, only deciding to increase her room''s security and protective artifacts.

    Thus, the kidnapping incident concluded.

    A few dayster, we resumed our discussions on the formation method.

    The remaining parts included the external and inner array methods conceived in Serving Command Pce and the coordination between the formation artifacts.

    We spent months redesigning the formation method, now nearingpletion.

    "Thest part is the most tedious and time-consuming. We need to focus on trial and error to finalize the formation."

    What remained was for Buk Hyang-hwa to create the formation artifacts, attract dragon veins to support the Longevity Tree, and finely tune the formation to the Longevity Tree.

    This is time-consuming due to gathering the dragon veins.

    The formation artifacts were quicklypleted.

    Buk Hyang-hwa made seventy-two formation gs and thirty-six formation discs, which Cheongmun Ryeong and I adjusted to fit the formation alongside Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Now, we just have to wait for the dragon veins to gather after installing the formation!

    "We need a ce for test trials..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong suggests, and Buk Hyang-hwa, adjusting the formation artifacts, replies.

    "Should we find a ce rich in dragon veins?"

    "That would be ideal. Any suggestions?"

    She hesitates before responding.

    "There is a ce near Cheon-saek City..."

    "Let''s go there."

    "To install the formation there, we need my father''s permission."

    "Is it his property?"

    With a bittersweet smile, she says,

    "It''s my mother''s grave."

    Embarrassed, Cheongmun Ryeong coughs and looks away

    ¡°We can¡¯t do a formation experiment on your mother''s grave. We should look for another location, even if it''s a bit farther.¡±

    ¡°I believe my father will grant permission.¡±

    Buk Hyang-hwa puts down the formation gs on the table.

    ¡°The purpose of this formation is to gather dragon veins to grow nts and trees, correct? Although my mother¡¯s grave is in a deste desert, some small nts grow due to the dense dragon veins. If the formation could make my mother¡¯s grave more vibrant, I don¡¯t see why my father wouldn¡¯t agree. I¡¯ll ask for his permission.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong coughs and nods in agreement.

    ¡°Alright, then please do.¡±

    Buk Hyang-hwa leaves to seek permission from Buk Joong-ho, and soon after, he enters the conference room where we are designing the formation.

    After hearing again about the formation¡¯s effects from Cheongmun Ryeong, he nods in approval.

    ¡°She would have liked it. I entrust this to you, Cultivator Cheongmun.¡±

    ¡°If you say so.¡±

    Thus, the test trial site for the formation was decided to be the grave of Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s mother, Buk Joong-ho¡¯s wife.

    The spirit tablet is inscribed with the name Yeon (Lian / Lotus).

    Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s mother, Buk Joong-ho¡¯s wife.

    Her name is Yeon.

    Buk Joong-ho pours some liquor at Yeon''s grave and then closes his eyes for a moment.

    Yeon''s grave is in a sandstone cave a little away from Cheon-saek City.

    ¡®Or maybe it''s not ordinary sandstone.¡¯

    Due to the active dragon veins, the rocks seem to have transformed into a special ore infused with spiritual energy.

    Whether Buk Joong-ho had created it or not, the cave''s ceiling is open to the sky, letting in light.

    Thanks to the light, various unknown flowers and grasses have sparsely grown inside the cave.

    ¡®This location...¡¯

    I recall the memory of Buk Hyang-hwa giving me water for the first time in my past lives. It seems she used to visit this cave even then.

    ¡°Please set up the formation, Cultivator Cheongmun.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong and I ce formation gs and discs around the grave, outside, and at various distant spots.

    The formation gs attract the surrounding spiritual energy and the formation discs gather the dragon veins.

    Soon, spiritual energy gathers in the center of the grave, enhancing the vitality around.

    The sparse grass and flowers begin to flourish more vigorously.

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Iplete the external formation setup and then move inside to adjust the inner formation.

    ¡°My wife had no cultivation talent in her life. It''s fortunate she now rests in a ce filled with spiritual energy.¡±

    Buk Joong-ho spoke while looking at the grave.

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at the spirit tablet and asks him.

    ¡°Yeon, that''s a beautiful name. She must¡¯ve been a lovely wife.¡±

    ¡°Yes. My wife was beautiful. A good mother.¡±

    ¡°What is her family name?¡±

    Buk Joong-ho answers with a bittersweet expression.

    ¡°My wife has no family name. Not because shecked a family, but because her family was too eminent to give her one.¡±

    He caresses his wife''s grave as he speaks.

    Buk Hyang-hwa also looks at her father''s back with a mncholic expression.

    ¡°The esteemed cultivator from the Gongmyo n, Elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek. My wife was his illegitimate daughter.¡±

    A vein popped on Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°That lustful man... causing trouble again...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t resent him. He was kind to me, and my wife, being a mortal without any cultivation potential... well, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the Gongmyo n to give the n name to an illegitimate mortal daughter...¡±

    ¡°I apologize on behalf of my friend for his mistake.¡±

    ¡°No need. Thanks to Elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek, we have Cheon-saek City, and my wife and I could spend time here...¡±

    After looking at the grave for a while, he takes out a small sapling of magnolia.

    ¡°Yeon loved magnolias. Please let this bloom.¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong nts the magnolia sapling behind the grave and connects the dragon veins of the formation to the magnolia.

    ¡°After 5 years, the dragon veins will umte spiritual energy, and then it will rapidly grow the magnolia. We cane backter to check on the dragon veins.¡±

    He sighs lightly and looks at Buk Hyang-hwa and me.

    ¡°Thank you all for your efforts. All that¡¯s left is to observe the formation for 5 years, solve minor issues, and conduct trial and error.¡±

    ¡°5 years...¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong sighs softly.

    ¡°Even at this old age, instead of resting peacefully at the main house, I''m conducting tests on formations¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, I apologize for that.¡±

    ¡°No, Daoist Seo, you have nothing to be sorry for. It was our n head''smand after all.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong pats his back and leaves, while I briefly look at the Buk father-daughter pair and leave the grave with them.

    And thus, five years passed.

    In Buk Hyang-hwa''s underground workshop.

    In its secret chamber.

    ¡°Stay strong, Miss Buk.¡±

    ¡°Hnngh!¡±

    I ced my hand on Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s back, infusing earth attribute spiritual power to support her.

    ¡°Not much longer now! With the techniques Cultivator Cheongmun and I taught you¡­¡±

    sh!

    The next moment, a light bursts from her eyes, and clouds of spiritual energy billow from her mouth.

    Woosh¡­

    Possessing the roots of Earth, Wood, and Metal, Buk Hyang-hwa exhales and reabsorbs clouds of yellow, blue, and white spiritual energy.

    Then, suddenly.

    Rumble!

    A sound like thunder seems to resound from her lower abdomen, indicating the cirction of Pure Spiritual Force within her.

    For about five years, Buk Hyang-hwa had been taking spiritual elixirs provided by her father Buk Joong-ho. Additionally with the guidance of Cheongmun Ryeong, a leading authority in spiritual awakening, and my teachings, she had reached the peak of Qi Refining

    Following my advice, she learned additional basic methods tailored to her spiritual roots, bringing them all to peak cultivation.

    Along with her preparation and my help, she has finally reached the stage of Qi Building.

    ¡°Ah¡­! Pure Spiritual Force¡­¡±

    She lifts her hand, showing the Pure Spiritual Force swirling around it, and lets out a small cry of joy.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Daoist Seo.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was a friend¡¯s request after all.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Senior Cheongmun is somewhat of a friend too, isn¡¯t he? Yet, he said he wouldn¡¯t help, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Cultivator Cheongmun is a member of the Cheongmun n, so helping a non-Cheongmun cultivator with Qi Building might cause some gossip within his n, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She gives me a meaningful look, then opens the door of the secret chamber and walks out,ughing.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave it at that. Now, let¡¯s visit the grave. It¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Over the past five years, Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Hyang-hwa, and I have grown closer.

    And as I watch her walk away, I smile wryly.

    Buk Hyang-hwa ascended to Qi Building, gaining an additional lifespan of 300 years. The spiritual energy umted in the dragon veins over five years activated the formation, rapidly growing the magnolia tree.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    We marvel at the purple magnolia blossoms inside Yeon¡¯s grave.

    Especially Buk Joong-ho, who looks close to tears at the sight of the flourishing magnolia.

    ¡°¡­Thank you, Cultivator Cheongmun. Cultivator Seo. And thank you, Hyang-hwa.¡±

    ¡°We should be thanking you for providingnd rich in dragon veins.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong humbly epts Buk Joong-ho¡¯s gratitude.

    Unlike five years ago, the grave is now vibrant with dense spiritual energy, causing the inner grass and weeds to grow abundantly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to gather the formation artifacts we¡¯ve spread out. We¡¯ve confirmed this formation works, so we can just make more if needed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Thanks to the formation designed by Cheongmun Ryeong and me, Yeon¡¯s grave will continue to be a ce brimming with life.

    After expressing his gratitude again, Buk Joong-ho exchanges pleasantries with us.

    After the courtesies are done,

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at the formation and speaks.

    ¡°Now, I''ll return to the Cheongmun n and prepare a ce near there simr to the first floor of Serving Command Pce, with simr dragon veins and environment. I¡¯ll wait another five years and test the formation there. If it works as well as it did here, we¡¯ll finally install the formation at the actual location of Serving Command Pce.¡±

    ¡°Please do, and thank you.¡±

    There¡¯s no need for Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s or my help in the remaining process.

    The formation artifacts areplete, and the formation is fully adjusted. What remains is Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s test trial.

    ¡°Then, see you in five years, Daoist Seo. Now that you¡¯re at the same level, Cultivator Buk.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Cheongmun Ryeong packs up his belongings and returns to the Cheongmun n.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving, Daoist Seo?¡±

    ¡°There''s no need for further adjustment to the formation, so my presence there is unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s just Senior Cheongmun leaving, and you¡¯re staying?¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±

    ¡°You could go somewhere else. Why insist on staying here?¡±

    I can¡¯t find the words to respond and avoid her gaze.

    She notices my reaction and gently chuckles, taking me by the arm.

    ¡°Alright. Since you''re staying, for at least the next five years, you''ll be in Cheon-saek City, right?¡±

    ¡°That seems likely.¡±

    ¡°Then, how about we nt a new sapling in front of my mother¡¯s grave?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    ¡°You said you''re staying, so let''smemorate that.¡±

    Unable to resist, I''m led by her to the market and somewhat bewilderingly buy a sapling.

    ¡°What kind of sapling did you get, Daoist Seo?¡±

    ¡°Ah... a quince tree.¡±

    I stroke the quince sapling.

    My old master used to say I resembled a quince tree, so I bought it in his memory.

    We each carry our saplings and enter Yeon¡¯s grave.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the sapling I got?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it''s fine. My sapling is¡­¡±

    She caresses a blooming magnolia flower.

    ¡°A white magnolia.¡±

    ¡°White magnolia¡­¡±

    ¡°Just like my mother loved purple magnolias, I love white magnolias.¡±

    I feel she suits white magnolia, much like her preference for white attire.

    We nt the quince and white magnolia saplings on either side of the purple magnolia tree.

    The formation is aimed at the purple magnolia, so our saplings wouldn¡¯t grow rapidly but will gradually and naturally grow beside it.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to nt saplings, Miss Buk?¡±

    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That''s true, but¡­¡±

    I sense she has other, unspoken reasons, but can''t bring myself to voice them first.

    ¡°Shall we head back?¡±

    ¡°...Let''s do that.¡±

    We return to Cheon-saek City.

    That evening, I once again sat on the walls of Cheon-saek City, facing the desert wind.

    ¡°You seem to enjoy contemtion, my friend.¡±

    Buk Joong-ho approaches me from behind, echoing a scenario simr to five years ago.

    His question is simr as well.

    ¡°How is it goingtely, getting closer to the youngdy?¡±

    I brush my face with one hand.

    ¡°Do you still have no feelings beyond friendship for my daughter?¡±

    The same question as five years ago, but my answer has changed.

    ¡°...I find myself fond of the Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. My intuition was right.¡±

    He chuckles heartily and sits beside me.

    ¡°In fact, five years ago, you already liked my daughter.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°You were able to hide your feelings back then, but now your affection has grown too strong to conceal, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    He urately guesses my inner turmoil.

    I can''t bring myself to remove the hand that covers my face.

    Falling for someone.

    He is right. Five years ago, I merely hid my feelings, but now they¡¯re too evident.

    I like her, more than I can deceive myself.

    ¡°So, when will you confess to my daughter? From what I see, she won''t reject you.¡±

    But.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    That is it.

    ¡°I have no intention of confessing to the Miss.¡±

    This love has to remain a beautiful memory.

    If it bes more than a memory, and the subject of that love vanishes beyond time,

    I will surely go mad.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    At my response, Buk Joong-ho gives me a puzzled look.

    ¡°Are you part of a specific religion that forbids romantic rtionships?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps you have a preference for men?¡±

    ¡°...No.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe a special cultivation method that renders you incapable¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    He crosses his arms and asks me.

    ¡°Why are you making such efforts not to be with my daughter since five years ago?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Had you truly disliked my daughter, you would have left Cheon-saek City with Cultivator Cheongmun. But you stayed, knowing your own heart. Yet you insist on not being with her?¡±

    He looks at me, unable to understand, and I resort to a shallow lie.

    ¡°...I practice a peculiar cultivation method.¡±

    I continue exining.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the One Emotion Method. It¡¯s a method that intensifies a specific emotion to cultivate special powers. I¡¯m using your daughter to amplify my emotions for faster cultivation. Staying here is just for advancing my cultivation¡­¡±

    ¡°You''re lying.¡±

    ¡°I do practice the One Emotion Method.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    He looks me straight in the eyes.

    ¡°You said you use emotions for cultivation, right? If you were with my daughter, wouldn''t your emotions deepen even more? Why wouldn¡¯t you choose that?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be more beneficial for you?¡±

    Indeed.

    I practice the One Emotion Method to cultivate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, but the emotion I use isn''t love.

    Rather, it¡¯s calmness.

    Every time I think of Buk Hyang-hwa and feel my heart flutter, I deliberately use calmness as the emotion for my cultivation.

    But now, my affection has grown too strong, overshadowing my calmness.

    ¡°...Please give me some time.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I can¡¯t say anything more, and Buk Joong-ho looks at me with an unimpressed gaze.

    ¡°Fine. But I hope you make a decision quickly. My daughter has spent her life confined in the city, using her mother''sst words as an excuse.

    Her fate, as I see it, is you. Without you, she might never meet her fated and will continue to confine herself even more. I hope for a quick decision.¡±

    Buk Joong-ho descends the walls, and I close my eyes.

    Days passed, and another pleasant visitor came from the west to stir my calmness.

    ¡°How have you been, Eun-hyun?¡±

    It¡¯s Kim Young-hoon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a match.¡±

    sh!

    He draws his gold-ded saber.

    Trantor Notes: Martial Arts chapter iing!

 Chapter 106: Lotus (14)

    Chapter 106: Lotus (14)

    ''What the...!''

    Without giving me a chance to be startled, Kim Young-hoon thrusts his saber towards me.

    Vroom!

    Boom!

    A golden saber light strikes my body.

    As I have reached the Qi Building stage, my body is always enveloped in protective Gang Qi. Thus, I didn''t sustain any injuries from the blow, and I am merely flung outside the city.

    Outside Cheon-saek City in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    With no more eyes watching me, I don''t hesitate to draw out my Formless Sword.

    Feeling the momentum of my Formless Sword, Kim Young-hoon''s expression changes, but he charges at me with a smile.

    Vroom!

    Boom!

    The golden light of his saber shes against my Formless Sword.

    It¡¯s fast.

    And powerful.

    And then...

    "Kim Hyung."

    "Hm?"

    That¡¯s all.

    "You still haven''t reached Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    Boom!

    I repel his golden saber light and swing my Formless Sword towards Kim Young-hoon.

    He tries to counter with his golden saber light, but in an instant, my Formless Sword elerates even faster, surpassing his speed.

    ng!

    Kim Young-hoon barely manages to block my Formless Sword in a split second, but that¡¯s the end.

    He can''t show me anything more.

    ''The speed of Surpassing Radiant Saber caught up by Formless Sword?''

    That¡¯s impossible.

    Surpassing Radiant Saber is the embodiment of extreme speed.

    A martial art that literally exists in the brief instants of time.

    That is Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Not so pathetic to be caught up in speed by the Formless Sword, which embodies freedom of trajectory.

    I estimate Kim Young-hoon''s realm.

    ''The extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle. Just a bit beyond the extreme?''

    That seems to be all.

    Kim Young-hoonughs in vain and dissipates the golden saber light.

    ''As expected...''

    The golden saber light doesn''t return to his consciousness.

    It was just, golden Saber Gang.

    "Right. I haven''t reached Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    "The extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle."

    Honestly, even that is an insane speed.

    ''It¡¯s been almost 7 years now since the cycle began?''

    In just 7 years, this person has broken through Ultimate Pinnacle and slightly exceeded its limits.

    ''Before, it took 10 years just to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin...''

    Knowing that there exists a realm beyond the Path Beyond the Heavens, and understanding the martial principle of it, the time of reaching that state seemed to elerate as he trained more fervently with it as his goal

    "Even that much is an insane level of growth. Impressive."

    In my past life, Kim Young-hoon had spent decades reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    Instead, just his talent to mimic the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven with Ultimate Pinnacle realm martial arts is insane.

    But he doesn''t seem to think so, looking at me with dissatisfaction.

    "Who are you mocking? You, who reached Beyond the Path to Heaven and Qi Building in less than half a year..."

    "......"

    "And as you''ve seen, the golden Gang Qi I just showed was just imitating the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    He raises the golden Gang Qi with dissatisfaction.

    Woo-woong!

    Inside the golden Gang Qi, I feel the power of nine Gang Spheres.

    Instead of naturally integrating Gang Spheres into consciousness and merging them, it¡¯s a method of forcibly breaking the Gang Spheres and integrating them, then controlling them within a single Gang Qi.

    Incredibly inefficient and has a short duration.

    Additionally, if there''s even a tiny mistake when splitting the Gang Sphere, it could immediately impact the entire body''s meridians, posing a risk of bing disabled, a truly dangerous martial art.

    "That''s a dangerous martial art. It would be better not to continue using that."

    "No problem. If one has the ability to detect and control every minute flow, there''s no chance of bing a cripple."

    I silently watch his golden Gang Qi.

    ''Ordinary people don''t have the ability to control all those minute flows...''

    It¡¯s a martial art that can only be used by leveraging Kim Young-hoon''s overwhelming talent.

    But I shake my head and say,

    "Still, even if it momentarily catches up to the realm of Beyond the Path to Heaven, it''s too inefficient and dangerous in front of real strong opponents.

    Just me, for example. I''m confident I can suppress you using that within 10 seconds, without using the output of Pure Spiritual Force and consciousness, and just with the Formless Sword."

    "......"

    It wasn''t a joke but a fact.

    If it¡¯s Surpassing Radiant Saber, the embodiment of speed, it¡¯s unlikely. But that Gang Qi, in front of the trajectory embodiment of Formless Sword, is just the epitome of useless inefficiency.

    I can say this because I am in a higher realm.

    ''Moreover, that''s...''

    Originally, that was one of the many trials and errors Kim Young-hoon repeatedly went through at the extreme of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    In this life, I hadn''t told Kim Young-hoon about the many trials and errors he had gone through from the Ultimate Pinnacle to Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ''It''s a path that leads nowhere.''

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon a bit downcast, I say to him,

    "So, you''vee all this way to the far eastern edge of Byeokra..."

    "Yes. Like you said, I''ve entered a strange path. I came to find you to break out of the mold of Ultimate Pinnacle."

    "A wise choice."

    I nod.

    It¡¯s been over 200 years since I reached Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    I¡¯m quite confident in guiding him on this path.

    I smile at him.

    His growth is ever elerating.

    Every time he faces a new goal, Kim Young-hoon''s talent seems to spring from an endless well, reaching higher and higher.

    Simultaneously, his rate of growth is quickening.

    ''Even if, by chance, I can''t cultivate the Longevity Fruit in this life...''

    Perhaps, within the remaining 50 years, I might see the realm above Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ''Good...''

    A new realm will be pioneered in this life!

    "Kim Hyung."

    "Hm?"

    "Challenging me to a sparring match, besides the techniques you just showed, you must have something else up your sleeve, right?"

    "Uh... no, what I just showed was the result of long contemtion and my ultimate technique..."

    I chuckle at his flustered reaction.

    "Then you''ll have toe up with something new right away."

    Rumble!

    Seeing Kim Young-hoon after so many years, I can''t let it end with just this.

    I¡¯m itching for a proper martial duel.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t use Pure Spiritual Force and will match my consciousness with yours. If you want, I won''t even draw out my Formless Sword. Honestly, whether I draw it or not, I''ve already mastered the change in trajectories, so it makes no difference..."

    "Eh, eh..."

    I grin and approach the person in front of me, finally a worthy opponent to spar with.

    Now I understand how Kim Young-hoon felt, exhrated when he used to spar with me when I was just beginning in Five Energies Converging to the Origin and at the entrance of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    For someone who has been alone at the top for so long, the chance to y with anyone, even slightly close to the summit, is enticing.

    It doesn''t matter how much lower in realm the opponent is.

    After all, besides such an opponent, most couldn''t even find the entrance to the mountain, let alone reach the summit.

    I match his level, float nine Gang Spheres, and charge at him.

    "This is my friend, Kim Young-hoon, Miss Buk. Kim Hyung, this is Miss Buk, who recently worked with me on a certain formation, Buk Hyang-hwa."

    "...Hello."

    "Hello... But..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks up and down Kim Young-hoon with a pitying gaze.

    "Did you encounter bandits? In the eastern part of Byeokra, it''smon to meet bandit groups between cities."

    "......"

    "Wait a moment, I''ll bring you some clothes."

    She looks at Kim Young-hoon who¡¯s in tatters with pity and goes inside her work area to get clothes.

    "...Thedy fromst time."

    "Yes."

    "...Introducing me in this state, are you happy?"

    He res at me, rubbing his slightly swollen jaw from the beating.

    "...Ahem, I did heal you, didn''t I?"

    "Did you have a lot of pent-up frustration at thepany?"

    "...Let''s just say that."

    Honestly, I don''t even remember the things that happened on Earth anymore, but I brush it off while avoiding Kim Young-hoon''s gaze.

    "Hooh, but I didn''t expect you to have already made ady friend. Seems like your love life is going well."

    Kim Young-hoon, having read the intent between me and Buk Hyang-hwa, looks at me sharply.

    "...It''s not exactly a romantic rtionship."

    "It isn''t?"

    He points outside the magic artifact shop with an incredulous expression.

    Outside, a couple that look like lovers are walking by.

    "Do you see their intent?"

    "...I do."

    "And since you''re at a higher realm than me, unless your brain is damaged, you would''ve seen your own and thatdy''s intent too."

    "......"

    ''Damn...''

    Being equals in martial arts meant we couldn''t hide our inner thoughts from each other.

    "It''s just... not that."

    "What do you mean it''s not? If you have eyes, you can see the intent you two are emitting towards each other."

    "......"

    I avoid Kim Young-hoon''s gaze, and he ps his chest in frustration.

    "You were like this in thepany, but why are you so frustrating?"

    ¡°Why are you even bringing up thepany?¡±

    It was almost 700 years ago, and honestly, I can''t even remember.

    My memory and thinking has improved as my consciousness expanded, but still, 700 years is no short time.

    "...Right. You probably didn¡¯t know at thepany. Back then, you couldn''t even read intent, you dull guy."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Except you, all the department people knew, you fool."

    "What are you talking about?"

    I wish we were talking about martial arts instead.

    I couldn''t follow what Kim Young-hoon was saying and just looked at him.

    Kim Young-hoon looks at me with pity, then just clicks his tongue.

    "....???"

    I don''t understand his attitude and look at him puzzlingly.

    Later, when Buk Hyang-hwa came out with new clothes for Kim Young-hoon, I still didn''t understand what he was talking about and just tilted my head in confusion.

    Two days have passed since Kim Young-hoon came to Cheon-saek City.

    I was helping Buk Hyang-hwa gather materials for magic artifacts, and told her what Kim Young-hoon said to me.

    "...So, suddenly he says everyone from my hometown knew. Miss Buk, what does this mean?"

    "Puhaha..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa bursts intoughter hearing my words.

    "No, Daoist Seo. Do you really not know?"

    "Am I the strange one?"

    "No, not strange. Just a bit slow."

    "...I''ve heard that a lot before."

    She chuckles and says,

    "Among your hometown folks, there was someone who liked you, Daoist Seo!"

    "Huh?"

    I¡¯m startled by her unexpected answer.

    ''Someone in our department liked me?''

    There weren''t many female staff in our department.

    There were about 8 female staff, one of whom was quite elderly, and three had boyfriends.

    ''Among those without boyfriends, who could have liked me?''

    It could¡¯ve been Deputy Manager Kang Min-hee, Deputy Manager Oh Hye-seo, Manager Kim Yeon, or Manger Shin.

    ''Manager Shin rarely interacted with me, so not her... A colleague then? But who?''

    I press my temples, confused.

    Buk Hyang-hwa watches me with a subtle expression.

    "Does it bother you, Daoist Seo?"

    "Hmm... It''s a bit surprising but not really bothering."

    I brush off the thoughts with her voice.

    In fact, I hardly remember the other colleagues except for Kim Young-hoon.

    It¡¯s been 700 years.

    700 long years without proper conversation.

    Whether someone liked me, I liked someone, we disliked each other, someone bullied me, we were indifferent, or someone I trusted.

    ''I don''t remember who''s who. My memories and feelings have all faded.''

    "Since they are not beside me now, I feel nothing. Rather, those with me nowe to mind much more and are much more precious."

    "Ah..."

    "Huh? You look tired. Let me help."

    I take the magic artifact materials from her reddened hands.

    It seems hot.

    We soon arrive at the workshop of White Magic Lotus.

    "...Anyway, Daoist Seo. There''s something I want to show you..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa takes the materials from me and after arranging them inside, she calls me into the workshop.

    "Come see. You might find it interesting."

    "What is it?"

    I follow her into the workshop.

    In the center of the workshop, something covered with a white cloth was ced.

    I tremble slightly at its outline.

    "Is that..."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Whoosh!

    She removes the cloth, revealing what is beneath.

    A puppet.

    It¡¯s the Mad Lord''s puppet brought from Serving Command Pce.

    "You restored the Mad Lord''s puppet?"

    "I can''t restore the central circuit yet. It''s too intricate. But I sessfully restored the other circuits, so it can move if spiritual energy is infused. It can''t exert full power, but it can output about 60% of its strength."

    She looks at me and asks.

    "Shall we try it out once?"

    "Sure."

    I readily agree.

    The Mad Lord''s puppet.

    What level would 60% of the puppet¡¯s original strength be?

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I took the puppet outside to the desert.

    "Here I go!"

    Vrooom!

    She inserted a spirit stone into a slot in the puppet and infused it with consciousness, and the puppet pped its wings and flew.

    ''Incredible...''

    I marvel at the dense circuits swirling inside the puppet.

    Is it more intricate than a living creature''s veins?

    Amazing...

    I see hermand the puppet with her consciousness.

    The next moment.

    Bang!

    "....!"

    Startled, I released a Gang Sphere in front of me.

    Boom!

    Pure Spiritual Force shot from the puppet''s rear in a sharp needle form, collides with the Gang Sphere.

    ''Such speed...''

    The next moment, the bee puppet moves again, flying behind me and extending its stinger.

    Crack!

    I wrap my hand with Pure Spiritual Force and catch the puppet''s stinger.

    ''This speed...''

    It¡¯s the speed of Kim Young-hoon using five Gang Spheres.

    Additionally, this attack uses the puppet''s Pure Spiritual Force in the form of a stinger.

    ''It''s a Qi Building level attack...''

    This is only at 60% of its full power.

    If the puppet could exert its full strength, it would be as strong aste Qi Building.

    Chilling!

    I indirectly experienced the Mad Lord''s power through the bee puppet.

    I shiver all over.

    How many such remains, like this bee puppet, were casually discarded in Serving Command Pce?

    Not just in Serving Command Pce, but also inside the Nether Crossing Ship, there were a lot more than just a few of these remains.

    ''If the puppet could exert its full power, its speed would beparable to Kim Young-hoon at the Ultimate Pinnacle using nine Gang Spheres...''

    Can a mere puppet achieve such speed?

    Snap!

    Lost in thought, the bee puppet cuts off the Pure Spiritual Force stinger and moves away from me, shooting another stinger from its rear.

    Whoosh!

    The bee puppet rushes at me again.

    Boom!

    I grab the puppet''s head and m it into the ground.

    "Impressive. Both the Mad Lord and Miss Buk who restored the Mad Lord''s puppet..."

    "It wasn''t that hard, really. It isn¡¯t abat puppet and it wasn''t too damaged."

    "...Excuse me?"

    A puppet that moves at the speed of Ultimate Pinnacle and can deliver a Qi Building level blow in a moment, is not abat type?

    "This isn''t abat type?"

    "Right. Apart from the stinger, it doesn''t have any special attack features. It''s just fast, without any peculiar devices. You can tell from the functions embedded in the puppet."

    Buk Hyang-hwa approaches me and points at the puppet.

    In the area she indicated, there¡¯s an intricate formation, emitting strong spatial vibrations.

    "This is a transport puppet used for carrying goods. I''ve marked a spatial coordinate inside the workshop... Look."

    As she tinkers with the back of the puppet, it hums and changes its posture.

    From an aggressive stance with its stinger out, it now assumes a peaceful andfortable stance, extending its front legs.

    Buk Hyang-hwa ces a ss bracelet on its extended front legs, and the puppet embraces it.

    "Using the spatial formation engraved on its body and its unique speed..."

    sh!

    As she maniptes the back of the puppet and enters somemand, the bee puppet shoots forward at high speed and then suddenly disappears.

    "It moves to the set coordinates through spatial movement to transport goods."

    "......"

    "The bracelet has just been put down in my workshop. And now..."

    She takes out a small formation disc from her pocket.

    The formation disc is engraved with countless circuits, forming a small spatial formation.

    sh!

    The next moment, the spatial formation lights up, and the bee puppet reappears before us.

    On the front legs of the bee puppet is a hammer from her workshop.

    "It seems like this puppet was used to transport goods. In Serving Command Pce, there were countless such puppets of Senior Mad Lord."

    "......"

    To think this wasn''t even abat puppet, but merely one for carrying goods.

    Iugh hollowly, feeling the Mad Lord''s power indirectly.

    ''Even if I reach the Heavenly Being stage in both cultivation and martial arts, I wonder if I can everpare to Mad Lord.''

    I marvel at the puppet before me.

    Suddenly, I feel a strange emotion looking at the puppet.

    ''But this puppet...''

    "Miss Buk, did you say the central circuit of this puppet couldn''t be restored?"

    "Yes. I couldn''t understand what the circuits meant."

    "May I try to control this puppet?"

    "You, Daoist Seo? Aren''t you unskilled in handling magic artifacts other than flying swords?"

    "I have a feeling I can handle this puppet well."

    "Hmm..."

    After a moment of hesitation, she brings the puppet in front of me and briefly exins how to operate it.

    "First, infuse your consciousness into this circuit and try moving it."

    "Understood."

    I infuse my consciousness into the bee puppet.

    Countless circuits inside the puppet absorb my consciousness.

    "There are seven main circuits in total, among which you should sequentially infuse your consciousness into..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa is exining something beside me, but I focus on the sensationsing from the circuits.

    ''As I thought, this is...''

    My prediction is correct.

    Whoosh!

    I separate my consciousness inside the bee puppet.

    Consciousness is a collection of intent.

    And intent is abination of countless colors.

    Among these colors are the Seven Emotions that form the foundation of human emotions.

    I divide the consciousness I had infused into the puppet into seven colors.

    Whoosh!

    The seven massive circuits absorb the seven colors separately.

    Simultaneously, I feelpletely unified with the bee puppet, and it feels like I know exactly how to control it.

    "Miss Buk, I have mastered the puppet."

    "If you keep infusing consciousness periodically... What?"

    "Watch this."

    Vroom!

    Following my will, the bee puppet naturally soars into the sky, circling gracefully.

    It moves much more fluidly than when Buk Hyang-hwa controlled it.

    "How did you..."

    The puppet controlled by her only moved in stiff, straight lines, but under my control, it moves freely.

    ''If Mad Lord has the vision of Beyond the Path to Heaven, then naturally he would have the ability to see the colors of intent, the foundation of Beyond the Path to Heaven''s heart essence...''

    "How did you do that, Daoist Seo?"

    "I will exin."

    After controlling the bee puppet naturally for a while, I brought it back down to Buk Hyang-hwa and exined my discovery.

    About the Seven Emotions.

    And the colors of intent visible to those in the martial world who have reached the stages of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Buk Hyang-hwa listened to my exnation, taking notes in her notebook.

    That night.

    Buk Hyang-hwa was deep in thought, touching the circuits of the bee puppet in her workshop.

    ''The consciousness of the Seven Emotions...''

    It¡¯s an area she hadn''t thought of.

    Applying human emotions to rigid magic artifacts.

    ''What exactly did Senior Mad Lord create...''

    Even this bee puppet was just one rtively intact puppet among the countless remains in Serving Command Pce that day.

    ''There must be an astonishing number of such puppets in his usual abode...''

    Shiver!

    Just as Seo Eun-hyun felt a chill sensing the Mad Lord''s power, Buk Hyang-hwa also felt goosebumps realizing his genius.

    ''An unbelievable talent... truly an Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent...''

    A talent surpassing even devils.

    Rustle, rustle...

    She was analyzing the circuits when suddenly her face stiffened.

    ''Wait, if Daoist Seo is right, this puppet is... not just a puppet with emotions.''

    Whoosh!

    Four-colored patterns appear on her face, and her eyes intensely focus inside the puppet.

    ''It''s connected...?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa analyzes the puppet''s circuits.

    ''This puppet, based on emotions, is interconnected with other puppets of Senior Mad Lord. It was designed like that.

    If I analyze the flow of emotions felt from this puppet in terms of circuit flow...''

    After tinkering with the circuits for a while, she suddenly stops.

    Thud!

    One of her tools fell onto the puppet''s body.

    Although the circuit got slightly mashed, Buk Hyang-hwa''s face turns pale, and she trembles.

    Drip...

    Blood trickles from her nose.

    Whirr!

    The four-colored patterns on her skin burn brighter than ever.

    "Impossible..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa stands up and steps back from the bee puppet.

    "Senior Mad Lord... just what were you trying to create?"

    Her breathing hastens.

    She looks at the puppet in shock.

    ''A talent and concept surpassing devils...

    No, if my spection is correct, the realm he was attempting to breach is one only permitted by the heavens...

    A realm taboo for mortals...''

    An impossible fantasy and imagination.

    That is what Buk Hyang-hwa discovered to be Senior Mad Lord''s goal.

    ''But, since he''s crazy, could it be that he literally intends to vite the taboo to create it..?''

    Whirr-

    Due to the extreme enlightenment from glimpsing a madman''s taboo-breaking fantasy, Buk Hyang-hwa''s qualities that were highly activated started to calm down.

    After calming her startled heart, Buk Hyang-hwa turned her gaze to a blueprint hung on one side of her workshop.

    It¡¯s a conceptual design of a dharma treasure she was developing for Seo Eun-hyun.

    A blueprint slowly being developed to meet the absurd conditions Seo Eun-hyun had mentioned.

    But having glimpsed Mad Lord''s n and witnessing the numerous emotions contained in the puppet, she feels that her ongoing blueprint has been significantly supplemented.

    Buk Hyang-hwa approaches the blueprint of the dharma treasure.

    ''If Senior Mad Lord''s insane fantasy is true, whatever I create can never match his work. However...''

    She picks up a working brush and slowly re-draws the blueprint of the dharma treasure.

    ''When in the hands of Daoist Seo, this work might at least follow in the footsteps of his creation.''

    Rustle, rustle...

    Buk Hyang-hwa meticulously refines the blueprint of the dharma treasure with a focused gaze.

    Trantor Notes: The Martial Art scene was a bait kek. What do yall think Seo''s dharma treasure / magic artifact is gonna be?

 Chapter 107: Lotus (15)

    Chapter 107: Lotus (15)

    "Is my magic artifact almostplete?"

    "Yes, the conceptual stage is nearly finished, and now I just need to precisely arrange the structure before starting the actual production."

    "Hmm..."

    I feel a subtle sense of anticipation.

    Although I¡¯m not interested in external items, I¡¯m curious about what kind of magic artifact she has created.

    "Can you tell me what kind of magic artifact it is?"

    "Ah, that''s a secret. I''ll let you know once I''vepletelyid out the structure."

    "Hmm... I see."

    "And, Daoist Seo, you have a task to do."

    "Oh?"

    She takes my hand and leads me to her workshop.

    "Starting today, Daoist Seo will also learn to make magic artifacts."

    "Um...?"

    "Didn''t you stipte that the magic artifact should be easy enough for you to make as well?"

    I let out a wryugh.

    "It seems that Miss Bulk wants to turn me into a craftsman to fulfill that condition."

    "Ahaha, don''t worry. It''s really not that hard. You''ll be able to make my designed magic artifact on your own if you can manage even the simplest thing."

    After some thought, I nodded.

    "If that''s the case, please teach me."

    After all, learning to make magic artifacts could be useful.

    And so, the education in artifact refining began.

    The beginning of magic artifact refining is getting used to ¡®crafting'' things.

    I became ustomed to using Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, starting with crafting simple handicrafts.

    Whoosh!

    Zzz...

    I look at the ss craft I just made with my own hands in Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop.

    Since beginners couldn''t use precious materials, I started with making ss crafts from the abundant sand in the desert to get used to the act of making something.

    "Hmm..."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at the ss craft I made.

    "What is this?"

    "It''s a cursed doll. It''s among my cultivation methods."

    "Cursed dolls are usually made in a human figure... is this a starfish?"

    "...It''s supposed to be a human."

    At my words, Buk Hyang-hwa covers her mouth and looks away.

    I can sense her muscles moving, trying to suppress herughter.

    "Hmm... It seems, Daoist Seo, that you don''t have a talent for crafting."

    "...I''ve alwayscked talent in making things."

    "Phew..."

    After a moment of thought, she says to me.

    "Let''s keep trying. It''ll get better over time."

    "Thank you for the encouragement, but..."

    My crafting skills didn''t really improve.

    The ss doll, which initially looked like a starfish, gradually became more human-like, but it still seemed inadequate in Buk Hyang-hwa''s eyes.

    I was trained not only in artifact refining by Buk Hyang-hwa but also in their use.

    It seems necessary to be familiar with magic artifacts to make them.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, along with Kim Young-hoon who came to Cheon-saek City, started special training with me.

    Vroom, Vrooom!

    She noted improvements, corrections, and new inspirations while observing the monster puppet I controlled against Kim Young-hoon.

    I maneuvered the monster puppet while also operating various magic artifacts given by Buk Hyang-hwa to corner Kim Young-hoon.

    "Ugh!"

    Boom!

    Kim Young-hoon is blown away by a magic artifact, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    The artifacts are powered by spiritual power, but since their movement strictly follows my lead, the training is beneficial for Kim Young-hoon, Buk Hyang-hwa, and myself.

    I trained Kim Young-hoon, constantly showing him the path to the next realm and refining his skills.

    Buk Hyang-hwa had me start with doll crafts and then practice making ss artifacts in the form of flying swords.

    Practicing in the form of a sword felt more familiar, and crafting became a bit easier.

    I endlessly created ss flying sword crafts, gradually bing ustomed to ''crafting.''

    Months passed.

    Before I came to my senses, I found myself working in Buk Hyang-hwa''s magic artifact shop.

    Although it wasn''t artifact refining, I was the one managing the sales and exnations of magic artifacts to the cultivators who visited the store, as well as taking care of the artifacts themselves.

    "Hey, boss, this saber seems a bit off."

    "Kim Hyung, you don''t need a magic artifact anyway. Besides, the owner of this magic artifact shop is Miss Buk, not me."

    "Kukkukku, when a couple runs a store, both are the owners. What are you talking about?"

    "What are you saying..."

    Kim Young-hoon, who was examining a saber-shaped magic artifact, looks at me and says,

    "Didn''t you and Miss Buk practically live here for the past few months? Now, the cultivators who buy magic artifacts from Cheon-saek City are spreading rumors that ''a young cultivator couple'' runs this ce."

    "......"

    "Even Miss Buk''s father thinks you and Miss Buk will get married soon. Hahaha, I don''t know when you''ll marry, but congrattions."

    Buk Joong-ho and Kim Young-hoon had be drinking buddies.

    ''Damn it. Why has such a rumor spread...''

    Feeling somewhat incredulous and dealing with Kim Young-hoon''s nonsensical talk, I sent him out of the magic artifact shop and headed to the nearby market.

    I hade out on an errand to buy paper for Buk Hyang-hwa, who needed it for her magic artifact designs.

    It was when I reached the paper store.

    "Oh, isn''t this the groom, Sir Seo?"

    "Excuse me?"

    The olddy who owns the paper store hands me a bundle of paper with a chuckle.

    "I saw you walking down the street with the daughter of the chief observer, looking quite cozy. I heard you''ve been living togethertely, aren''t you married yet?"

    As I¡¯m bewildered, the olddy looks at me curiously and asks.

    "...We haven''t married yet."

    "Oh, you haven''t reached that point yet. But everyone in the city knows you two are meant for each other, so why not get married soon?"

    "Ah, no..."

    While I¡¯m flustered by the olddy''s words, another shop owneres out and adds to the conversation.

    "Everyone in this city knows you two are lovers."

    "That''s right, we''ve been watching the two of you together for years."

    "......"

    It seems the rumor has spread throughout the entire city, painting me and Buk Hyang-hwa as a cultivator couple running the magic artifact shop.

    ''This is crazy.''

    Why has such a rumor spread so far?

    I received the bundle of paper amidst people''s premature congrattions and returned to the workshop.

    "What? You''re still not officially together?"

    Kim Young-hoon, practicing his saber, says to me.

    I read his intent, block all his attacks, and reply.

    "We haven''t said anything to each other yet."

    "Ugh! I''m going to explode! I mean, you''re one thing, but why hasn''t Miss Buk said anything to you? I thought her intent was clear..."

    "Just stop it, please."

    I dodge and suppress Kim Young-hoon''s de, aiming at his vital points.

    "Alright, you win this time. But... thanks to you, I''m getting the hang of it."

    Indeed, I could feel his speed gradually deviating from his usual patterns.

    If he continues training for a few more years, he might truly grasp the essence of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    "But why can''t you grasp people''s hearts? Confess to her properly and start dating already!"

    "...I told you to stop."

    Sighing, I finish the spar with Kim Young-hoon and head down to Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop for today''s crafting practice.

    Behind me, I hear Kim Young-hoon yelling.

    "Man, just confess already! It''s so frustrating to watch!"

    ''Frustrating to watch...''

    I feel the same way.

    I sigh softly and enter Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop.

    Years passed.

    Whoosh!

    In Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, I pick up a newly made ss sword artifact.

    "Somehow, you''ve grown in your refining skills. This is almost indistinguishable from a real sword, isn''t it?"

    "It''s thanks to the Miss''s good teaching."

    Not only the sword artifacts, but I also look at the ss dolls.

    My ss refining skills have improved significantly, and the dolls now closely resemble real human figures.

    Recently, I also began attempting to refine other items beyond dolls and swords.

    "By the way, Daoist Seo, did you make another starfish?"

    "...It''s not a starfish. It''s a flower."

    "Oh, a flower. I''m sorry."

    "No, it''s myck of skill."

    After some idle chat with her, I head outside.

    It¡¯s closely approaching 10 years since I came to Cheon-saek City.

    I have be well-acquainted with the streets of Cheon-saek City and have grown familiar with its residents..

    In that long yet short time, many changes have urred.

    "Greetings, Immortal Seo."

    "Yes, greetings to you too."

    After exchanging pleasantries with an elderly passerby and greeting neighbors, I head out of Cheon-saek City towards the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Among the various changes, the most significant is Kim Young-hoon''s progress.

    Vroom, vroom!

    Through relentless training and meditation, Kim Young-hoon has nearly reached Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    In a state of no-mind, he dances with his saber, weaving countless martial principles, slicing every grain of sand carried by the winds of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    An insane disy of martial prowess!

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    Gradually, his saber dance begins to be suffused with a golden hue.

    It¡¯s a pure, natural light, reminiscent of the sun itself.

    ''It''s been like this for a few days now.''

    He¡¯s on the brink of enlightenment.

    ''Really, Kim Hyung. How far can you go this time?''

    It''s been only 10 years.

    In just a decade, he¡¯s about to cross the threshold to Beyond the Path to Heaven, with over fifty years still left in his life.

    ''Show me!''

    His saber dance elerates.

    Was it called Stepping on Snow Without a Trace?

    Although it isn''t a snowy field, he moves across the sandy terrain without leaving a single footprint.

    And then, suddenly.

    ''His heart essence is solidifying...!''

    I feel Kim Young-hoon''s heart essence suddenly expand and be distinct.

    A giant Peng made of golden rivers!

    As his heart essence bes clear, a bright glow shines in Kim Young-hoon''s eyes.

    His consciousness domain radiates like a golden sun, infusing into his saber.

    "Beyond the Path to Heaven."

    Rumble!

    "Surpassing Radiant Saber!"

    sh!

    A golden radiance explodes in all directions, shooting towards the heavens and slicing through a passing cloud over the desert.

    From within the golden light, Kim Young-hoon emerges with a face filled with all the joys of the world.

    "I''ve reached it! Seo Eun-hyun!"

    With a hopeful expression, he holds his golden saber and speaks to me.

    "Come at me!"

    Fwoosh!

    Surpassing Radiant Saber rushes towards me.

    Seeing its familiar speed, I smirk.

    ''This is it.''

    This isn''t some poor imitation, but the ''real'' Surpassing Radiant Saber!

    Boom!

    I draw out my Formless Sword and sh with the Surpassing Radiant Saber, creating a massive explosion that sweeps across the desert.

    With a flicker of golden light, Kim Young-hoon disappears momentarily.

    I squint my eyes, scattering my Formless Sword in all directions.

    The Formless Sword transforms into a massive colorless storm, sweeping around me. Kim Young-hoon, as fast as light, dodges through the storm like a graceful bird navigating the winds.

    ''Impressive...!''

    Zap!

    Kim Young-hoon, having reached me in an instant, strikes down with his golden saber.

    I morph my Formless Sword to block his path and unleash countless colorless trajectories towards him.

    In the instant between seconds, thousands of shes erupt.

    The desertndscape is carved out, sand melts into ss, valleys are created, and clouds are torn apart.

    Kaboom!

    I tear through the golden brilliance and strike upwards with my Formless Sword towards Kim Young-hoon.

    In an instant''s gap, Kim Young-hoon defends against my Formless Sword with his near-light-speed reflexes and strikes back nearly thirty times.

    I cover myself with the trajectory of the Formless Sword to block his attacks andunch him into the sky.

    Whoosh!

    We ascend, tearing through the desert clouds.

    Among the dry clouds, there is still some moisture, which immediately evaporates due to our movements. Only a handful of droplets are left around us.

    Boom!

    Our strikes send the handful of droplets flying, and soon, there are only a few droplets remaining

    Seven droplets.

    Swoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber pierces through the trajectory of my Formless Sword and lunges at me.

    In an instant, my Formless Sword undergoes seventy-three changes, scattering the Surpassing Radiant Saber and then attacking him with hundreds of variations.

    One of the seven droplets burst and evaporates during the sh.

    The remaining six droplets slowly fall downwards.

    We follow the droplets down, exchanging blows as if by agreement.

    Kim Young-hoon circles around me, pressuring from all sides.

    I extend my Formless Sword in all directions, catching his saber. This leads to another droplet bursting, leaving five remaining.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    After several more exchanges, we stare at each other, descending together at the speed of the falling droplets, with the ground slowly approaching below.

    Whoosh!

    I infuse the changes of my Formless Sword into two of the droplets in front of me and shoot them towards Kim Young-hoon.

    All the variations of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship contained within the Formless Sword are packed into those droplets.

    Recklessly intercepting them will result in being torn apart instantly!

    Kim Young-hoon observes the changes in the two droplets and, with his Surpassing Radiant Saber in hand, precisely pierces through the weakest point of the transformations and rushes at me.

    The two droplets burst, leaving only three remaining between us.

    Kim Young-hoon''s assault begins.

    He uses Mountain Wind to stab at me, and one more droplet bursts in the process.

    I barely dodge the thrust, but can¡¯t avoid a slight scratch on my face.

    Kiiiing!

    Hundreds of thousands of variations erupt from my Formless Sword, engulfing Kim Young-hoon like a tidal wave.

    Kwaaaang!

    He tries to escape the onught of changes but fails to shake off the techniques of my Formless Sword, falling straight down.

    Another droplet bursts, leaving only one remaining.

    Wend on the ground faster than thest droplet, assuming our stances.

    Thest droplet is on the verge of hitting the ground.

    Fwoosh!

    Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber shines brightly.

    His internal energy connects to the Surpassing Radiant Saber like veins, drawing in external energy.

    The Surpassing Radiant Saber acts as an external core, amplifying his energy. Kim Young-hoon holds his stance in that state.

    I too grasp my Formless Sword. Simultaneously, the Pure Spiritual Force within me links with the Formless Sword, and I feel my life force intertwining with it.

    My Formless Sword also bes an external core, amplifying my energy.

    When thest droplet falls precisely to our eye level.

    Without hesitation, we both smile and unleash our most powerful attacks towards each other.

    At that moment, when our martial prowess causes thest droplet to evaporate on its own.

    [I''ve decided. To confess.]

    In the midst of the intense spar and the whirlwind of emotions, I finally share my decision with him.

    Trantor Notes: We finally got the Martial Art scene we¡¯ve been expecting! By the way, Kim and Seo¡¯s fight with Seo¡¯s deration at the end feels like when two bros are ying games together and one suddenly spills the tea.

 Chapter 108: Lotus (16)

    Chapter 108: Lotus (16)

    Boom Boom Boom!

    As the light exploded, Kim Young-hoon was struck by my Formless Sword and hurled into the middle of the desert.

    "Cough, cough, cough!"

    From within the dust cloud, Kim Young-hoon can be seen coughing as he struggles to his feet.

    "Ptui, ptui! Damn it, Seo Eun-hyun, you cunning guy! To say such a thing at this moment?"

    "Ha ha, sorry."

    He spits out sand and holds his saber, letting out a hollowugh.

    "Damn it, phew..."

    After shaking off the sand, he sighs.

    "Alright, fine. My attack couldn''t match yours anyway... But still..."

    He thumps his chest, continuing,

    "Now you decide to confess! Aargh! I thought I''d vomit blood from frustration!"

    "......"

    I sigh.

    "It really wasn''t an easy decision..."

    "You''re so frustrating. What''s so difficult about it?"

    "Just... there are things hard to exin. Please understand."

    Fighting against Kim Young-hoon, who has obtained the Surpassing Radiant Saber, I felt it clearly.

    Even as I wielded the Formless Sword, even while executing techniques, even while focusing my best.

    The pinkish color of love in my heart never left.

    If martial arts have be a part of my life that I never give up,

    Then my affection for her has also be an integral part of my life.

    ''If it''s impossible to shake off, then let''s ept it.''

    I can no longer endure.

    Nor can I leave.

    Being with Buk Hyang-hwa bringsfort.

    Learning artifacts from her makes me forget the pain of my return, if only momentarily.

    The pain of those numerous losses would subside, even if just for a moment.

    Thatfort has be so strong that hiding my feelings is no longer possible.

    "So! When will you confess? Do you need my help?"

    "Ah, I will confess, but..."

    I smile wryly and say,

    "Recently, I''ve been practicing making flowers out of ss."

    "So?"

    "But whenever I make a flower, she says it looks like a starfish. So, I n to wait until I get the shape of the flower right."

    Hearing this, Kim Young-hoon scowls again.

    "Damn it, waiting again! It''s maddening for those watching!"

    "Hmm, hmm..."

    "You frustrating guy... Just confess quickly!"

    "Calm down, Kim Hyung."

    I sweat trying to calm down the annoyed Kim Young-hoon, who is thumping his chest.

    "If you really insist..."

    "Oh, wait a moment, Kim Hyung."

    Suddenly, I take out the transmitting device that¡¯s ringing in my pocket.

    "Ah...!"

    "What now?"

    "Oh, sorry, Kim Hyung. I need to return to the city quickly."

    "Wait, you scoundrel!"

    Using the transmitting device as an excuse, I fly towards Cheon-saek City.

    Admittedly, escaping Kim Young-hoon''s annoyance was part of it, but it was also due to something truly important.

    Cheongmun Ryeong has returned.

    "How have you been, Daoist Seo, Cultivator Buk?"

    "It''s been a while, Daoist Cheongmun"

    I greet Cheongmun Ryeong respectfully as he approaches.

    Cheongmun Ryeongughs heartily as he descends from his flying artifact and enters Buk Hyang-hwa''s magic artifact shop.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and I head into the conference room.

    She brews tea, and we chat briefly over it.

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong starts the main topic.

    "The formation is 99 percentplete."

    "Ah...!"

    "The remaining 1 percent will be finished after Cultivator Buk makes the final adjustments to the formation artifact and we go to Serving Command Pce to install the formation, while making some final tweaks."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at us and says,

    "You''ve both worked really hard so far. The n head also said that once the Longevity Fruit blooms safely, you will both be rewarded, and the Cheongmun n will give you one or two more corresponding rewards."

    "I am thankful."

    He looks at me and speaks,

    "Especially Daoist Seo, since you have means like the Nether Crossing Ship to enter Serving Command Pce, if you wish, we can even offer you the position of a guest elder in the Cheongmun n. Of course, corresponding rewards will alsoe your way."

    "I''ll ept it gratefully."

    I convey my gratitude to Cheongmun Ryeong, filled with burgeoning expectations.

    ''Now, perhaps Kim Young-hoon''s lifespan can be extended a bit.''

    If only the Longevity Fruit can bloom!

    Just then.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, you rascal! Where are you going while an elder is speaking?"

    Kim Young-hoon enters the magic artifact shop.

    "Hmm?"

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at Kim Young-hoon, and their eyes meet.

    My martial arts master and my cultivation master are facing each other.

    Before the atmosphere bes awkward, I quickly introduce Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon to each other.

    They greet each other, albeit awkwardly.

    "Daoist Cheongmun, Kim Hyung here has mastered a unique method... His spiritual power is undetectable, but he possesses skills beyond the stage of Qi Building."

    "I see."

    "And Kim Hyung, Daoist Cheongmun here is among the top three schrs among Qi Building cultivators, so please show him the respect his knowledge deserves."

    "Uh, okay."

    After introducing them, I have a brief discussion with Cheongmun Ryeong and then leave the conference room.

    Cheongmun Ryeong also finishes discussing with Buk Hyang-hwa and leaves the room.

    "Have you been well?"

    "I had my fun. But..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong looks at me and asks,

    "Daoist Seo, have you married Cultivator Buk?"

    "...Pardon me?"

    "Just before entering the conference room, it seemed like Daoist Seo''s traces of life were everywhere. It looks as though you were living here, so I wondered if you were married."

    "Ah, that''s..."

    Before I could respond, Kim Young-hoon interjects with frustration.

    "Don''t even bother. Seo Eun-hyun here hasn''t even properly dated Miss Buk yet."

    "Hmm?"

    "Just listen to this. This guy..."

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon began a conversation about my rtionship with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    A little whileter.

    Both of them looked at me, shaking their heads in frustration.

    "Daoist Seo, it''s really unbearable. I''ve been curious since 10 years ago when you two would get engaged, and you''re still not officially dating?"

    "That''s what I''m saying, Cheongmun Hyung. This frustrating guy. Back in our hometown, there was someone who liked him, but no matter how much she showed it..."

    "Hem hem...! Enough, please!"

    I cough and hurriedly escape into the conference room where Buk Hyang-hwa is still present.

    "Hmm, Miss Buk."

    "Ah, Daoist Seo, it¡¯s time for your practice today, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes, let''s start right away."

    I join her in the workshop to make ss crafts.

    Recently, she¡¯s been teaching me the basics about magic artifacts.

    "Once you¡¯re familiar with the terms I¡¯ve taught, reading this ''Compendium of Artifact Refinement'' I¡¯vepiled will definitely deepen your understanding of magic artifacts."

    "I understand, I¡¯ll read itter."

    I followed her lead and made some ss crafts.

    After a while, she moves to another side of the workshop to adjust the formation artifacts brought by Cheongmun Ryeong.

    For a moment, the only sounds in the workshop were of us working on our respective tasks.

    After making a ss craft of a sword, I tried to create a white magnolia sculpture, which I know Buk Hyang-hwa likes, and showed her the ss magnolia.

    ''It doesn¡¯t look like a starfish, does it?''

    At least it somewhat resembles a flower.

    "...Miss Buk."

    "Yes, what is it?"

    "I apologize for the trouble caused by my inadequate skills."

    "No, Daoist Seo. The pieces you¡¯ve made are also wonderful, aren¡¯t they?"

    "Wonderful? Compared to the magic artifacts you make, Miss Buk, what I make is just... chunks of ss."

    "Hmm..."

    She pauses her work on the magic artifacts and turns her attention to me.

    "Daoist Seo, you know what ss is made of, right?"

    "I¡¯m aware. It¡¯s made from the sand around here."

    "Correct. May I see it for a moment?"

    She takes the ss flower, which resembles a starfish, and begins working on it again.

    "Sand is justmon stone fragments. But when the right person handles it, it bes a ss craft."

    She continues.

    "I''ve mentioned this before, haven¡¯t I? There¡¯s no waste in the world, just things that haven¡¯t found their fate or connection."

    Gradually, in her hands, the ss starfish I made started to take on the proper shape of a flower.

    "That means, if the right fate touches it, anything can be a beautiful craft. Right?

    Fwoosh!

    She hands me a ss quince flower she just made.

    "I wasn''t sure what kind of flower you wanted to make, so I made a quince flower that suits Daoist Seo. Do you like it?"

    I take a moment to look at the quince flower she had handed me.

    "People of Byeokra like ss. It''s easily made from desert sand, and though its true value is not seen in the dark, it reveals itself in the light.¡±

    "...Miss Hyang-hwa."

    I look at the quince flower and then at her.

    "I have something to tell you."

    I had nned to confess once I am skilled enough to make a proper flower.

    But now, it seems I can no longer wait.

    Yes, I like this person.

    "Yes?"

    "I..."

    Thump, thump...

    I can hear her heart beating.

    She seems to have sensed my mood, as her face gradually reddens.

    Numerous thoughts swirl in my mind.

    What should I say?

    What would be the best...

    Just then.

    "Wait, just a moment!"

    She speaks with a flushed face.

    "I also have something to give you, Seo Orabeoni! I''ll give it to you by tomorrow, so can you please wait until then?"

    "...Understood, Miss Buk."

    "Ah, and I need to concentrate in the workshop for a bit, so could we stop here for today and you step out for a while?"

    "Understood."

    I obediently leave the workshop.

    "Hmm?"

    Outside, I see Cheongmun Ryeong, Kim Young-hoon, and Buk Joong-ho coughing.

    I had sensed their presence since earlier.

    Buk Joong-ho nods at me with a proud expression.

    "Do well."

    Thump, thump

    He pats my shoulder and leaves the magic artifact shop with a smile, while Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon sigh.

    "Finally, this dense guy..."

    "Cultivator Buk doesn''t seem likely to reject him."

    They can''t hide the satisfied smiles on their faces as they look at me.

    "Ahem, it''s not certain yet."

    "Not certain!? If you had eyes, you would have read the mood! Just pretend you don''t know!"

    I listen to Kim Young-hoon''s nagging and Cheongmun Ryeong''s advice and briefly step out of the magic artifact shop.

    It seems unlikely that I will get much sleep tonight.

    Buk Hyang-hwa sits inside the workshop with a flushed face.

    ''Miss Hyang-hwa...''

    She covers her reddened face with her hands.

    ''Finally, Orabeoni called me by my name.''

    She sits still for a while and then finishes adjusting all the formation artifacts and turns her attention elsewhere.

    In a corner of her workshop is a small wooden box.

    Buk Hyang-hwa opens the box and takes out a piece of paper.

    On it is a diagram of a dharma treasure.

    The result of her constant contemtion and observation of Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword over the past 10 years.

    It¡¯s the nearlypleted blueprint of his dharma treasure.

    ''Let''s finish it now.''

    It¡¯s a dharma treasure perfectly suited for Seo Eun-hyun.

    She recalls when she first heard Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s conditions for the dharma treasure.

    ''I thought he was crazy.''

    A magic artifact with such impossible conditions!

    Yet, she was driven by the challenge, which eventually turned into earnestness.

    She wanted to make a weapon genuinely for Seo Eun-hyun.

    The words Seo Eun-hyun was about to say to her today.

    She realized what they were by the atmosphere.

    But that''s why she wanted to hear them tomorrow.

    It will beplete by then.

    Scratch, scratch...

    As she draws with her brush, the diagram receives additional strokes.

    Each stroke fills her mind with thoughts of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Soon, patterns appear on Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    Chiiii!

    And those patterns shine brightly.

    The intertwined ck and purple patterns gradually merge into one.

    It is said that the Extraordinary Pattern Law Talent grows with strong emotions.

    Although she had worked hard until now, it is the strongest emotion she has ever felt that began to develop her talent.

    Buk Hyang-hwa continues to draw the diagram, entranced.

    Unaware that her Four-Patterns are transforming into Three-Patterns.

    As the three patterns emerge, her hand moves faster.

    She feels like she can grasp the ideal way to perfect the dharma treasure.

    The dharma treasure she had been contemting and perfecting for 10 years ispleted by her with even more perfection and novelty.

    She, with purple, gold, and pink patterns on her face, tirelessly details the structure of of her gift to Seo Eun-hyun.

    And thus, the next day dawns.

 Chapter 109: Lotus (17)

    Chapter 109: Lotus (17)

    Like any other day in the desert, the sky is clear that day.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, stop wandering around."

    I realize I have been aimlessly pacing in front of Cheon-saek City upon hearing Kim Young-hoon''s reprimand.

    "Sorry. I''m just... quite nervous."

    "What''s there to be nervous about? You''re ridiculous, really. Tsk tsk..."

    I sigh deeply.

    ''Is this the right thing to do?''

    Is it right to offer my affections to someone?

    ¨DI''ve told you before, haven''t I? There''s no waste in the world, just things that haven''t found their fate or connection.

    ¨DThat means, if the right fate touches it, anything can be a beautiful craft. Right?

    I recalled her words.

    ''Being with you is soforting.''

    It¡¯s so peaceful and happy that sometimes it feels like a dream.

    I, who has always been abandoned by fate, realized through her words that the proper fate I had never reached was indeed with her.

    ''Even if swept away by time, even if the connection eventually fades...''

    If the connection, the feelings, reach each other, can''t they create something beautiful?

    ''Even if I have to return again someday, and everything disappears...''

    Her presence heals all the pain and wounds I have ever experienced.

    People live with wounds.

    For over 700 years, I have only lost connections.

    I will continue to lose them again.

    But...

    ¨DPeople of Byeokra like ss. It''s easily made from desert sand, and though its true value is not seen in the dark, it reveals itself in the light.

    I am nothing more than dust, a grain of sand.

    But she is unequivocally my light.

    Therefore, in this life, even if only for a moment, I am determined to shine with her.

    ''Even if you''re not the same person in the next life.''

    My feelings have grown toorge. I will burn brightly in this life.

    I steel my resolve and lift my head.

    "You''ve made up your mind, I see."

    Kim Young-hoon smiles at me knowingly.

    "Yes."

    Whoosh!

    Cheongmun Ryeong and Buk Joong-ho approach, each on their flying artifacts,nding in front of me at the gates of Cheon-saek City.

    "Daoist Seo, finally we''ll see you and Cultivator Buk live happily ever after. I thought I''d go mad with frustration, but is today the day it finally happens?"

    "I''ve been holding back from grabbing you by the cor and forcing an engagement with my daughter, but it seems there''s finally some progress."

    Buk Joong-ho chuckles.

    "Just do the wedding now. Oh, right. I''ll prepare everything for the ceremony."

    "...There''s no need for that..."

    "Don''t you dare argue with your future father-inw!"

    He spoke sternly.

    "Cultivator Cheongmun Ryeong, if Daoist Seo confesses to my daughter, take them to Yeon''s tomb. Let them make their eternal vow in front of her grave. I''ll prepare everything for the wedding there."

    "Ah, but..."

    "Go on, hurry."

    I try to protest, but Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoon hold me back while Buk Joong-ho excitedly flies off to his wife''s tomb.

    "Ha ha, you poor thing. Just get married already."

    "Is a wedding something to decide so hastily?"

    As I look bewildered, Cheongmun Ryeong and Kim Young-hoonugh heartily.

    "Daoist Seo, we''ve seen you and Cultivator Buk together for 10 years, and it was obvious you like each other. Isn''t it ratherte to officially be a couple?"

    "But..."

    "What ''but''? Everyone in Cheon-saek City already thinks you two are a married couple, so it''s better to make it official now."

    After enduring their unsolicited advice, I¡¯m finally released.

    While they were holding me,

    Whoosh!

    A bee puppet flew out of Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop, carrying a formation disc and a small wooden box, and flew off into the distance.

    ''What''s that?''

    As I wonder,

    Thud, thud.

    Buk Hyang-hwa slowly approaches from afar.

    "Ahem, then I shall leave now."

    "I¡¯ll be going too. Daoist Seo, do your best."

    Kim Young-hoon and Cheongmun Ryeong vacate the ce for Buk Hyang-hwa and me, and shees up to me.

    "Daoist Seo, may I ask what you wanted to say?"

    "That is..."

    I hesitate.

    She smiles warmly.

    "Eun-hyun Orabeoni, are you feeling hot? Your face is red. I''ve learned a bit of pulse reading from you; shall I do it for you?"

    "Hem, hem..."

    Imitating myself, she looks at my face andughs brightly.

    ''So this is how it feels...''

    During this time, she had been clenching her teeth and pretending not to know about my emotions.

    And now, I feel like my emotions have been exposed to her.

    It feels like I¡¯m being teased, but it¡¯s not a bad feeling.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa, it seems you are feeling hot too. Your face is all red."

    "Ah..."

    She seems surprised for a moment, then chuckles.

    We both chuckle at each other.

    "Shall we take a walk for a while, Miss Hyang-hwa?"

    "Yes, Eun-hyun Orabeoni."

    We strolled around Cheon-saek City.

    The ordinary mortals and cultivators of the stores in Cheon-saek City greeted us.

    I wandered around the market with her, buying and eating food, and looking at the shops.

    Since Buk Hyang-hwa''s father, Buk Joong-ho, was the supervising cultivator in charge of Cheon-saek City, we even climbed the city walls to view the desert.

    "The desert is really hot. The air is so dry that even when I try to create water with the Water Surpassing Path, it hardly gathers... I thought I was going to die when I crossed it before."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes, if Miss Hyang-hwa hadn¡¯t given me water, I would surely have died of thirst."

    I remember the first time I drank water from Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Of course, the Buk Hyang-hwa who first gave me water is not the same as the current Buk Hyang-hwa.

    ''No, that''s not right.''

    In fact, thinking about it, the Buk Hyang-hwa I met the second time and drank water from, is not the ''current'' Buk Hyang-hwa either.

    My Her is the Her of this moment.

    ''Maybe...''

    I am afraid of the disappearance of time.

    That''s why I am afraid of forming connections and having feelings.

    However, thinking about it, humans actually change every moment, every second.

    Therefore, a human from one second before and one second after are actually different beings.

    That''s why I have always distinguished the people I met in each return from the people of previous returns.

    ''Even if people change, the heart should not. Have I just been too afraid until now?''

    After all, all humans die.

    If there is a meeting, there will be a parting.

    However, I was too afraid of the pain of parting that I might not have seen the feelings of the present.

    ''Well, even if I return again someday...''

    I made up my mind.

    ''From the moment I decided to be with her, all the events that have happened are already in my heart. All the events that will happen in the future will also be one with me in my heart...''

    I decide to confess these feelings.

    "..."

    "..."

    Of course, even after making up my mind, it¡¯s not easy to verbalize it.

    Strangely, it¡¯s hot.

    My face is turning red.

    Buk Hyang-hwa is the same.

    Cultivators always covered their skin with a protective method, so the harshness of the sunlight and the heat are not a big problem.

    Qi Building cultivators naturally form defensive Gang Qi with their Pure Spiritual Force, making them even tougher than ordinary cultivators.

    But no matter what method I use, I can¡¯t do anything about this heat.

    "Um..."

    "Orabeoni..."

    We both tried to speak at the same time and then chuckled again.

    "You go first."

    "Well, actually... I have something prepared for Eun-hyun Orabeoni."

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, the bee puppet appears, leaping through space in front of us.

    Whoosh!

    The pping of the bee puppet¡¯s wings cools the heat between us.

    In the forelegs of the bee puppet, there are two fans.

    Buk Hyang-hwa grabs the two fans and hands one to me.

    "Twin Immortals Dance, do you remember the dance we did that time?"

    "I remember."

    "In a few days, there will be a small festival in Yeon-do City far away, would you like to dance there again?"

    "Oh, you were impressed by the dance we did back then."

    "Yes. I really wanted to dance with Eun-hyun Orabeoni again."

    "Ha ha, now that you mention it, I also want to dance with Miss Hyang-hwa again. But..."

    I look at her and say,

    "If we''re going to do the Twin Immortals Dance, wouldn''t it be better to go back to Shengzi and dance there? Let''s set up the formation in Serving Command Pce with Daoist Cheongmun and go to Shengzi. Let''s visit the vige we protected together again."

    "That''s a great idea, but actually, I''ve prepared a gift for you in Yeon-do City."

    "A gift..."

    Suddenly, I feel a bit embarrassed about the gift I have prepared.

    "Actually, I have also prepared a gift for Miss Hyang-hwa."

    "Oh, what is it?"

    I take out a Wood attribute spirit stone.

    It¡¯s my first magic artifact, created from the brief teachings I had received from Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "Is this... a starfish?"

    She asks teasingly looking at the form of my magic artifact, and I yfully respond while infusing spiritual power into the artifact.

    "Have you ever seen a starfish like this?"

    I¡¯m not skilled enough to make a magic artifact that looks exactly like a flower in an instant.

    However, I can engrave circuits in the artifact and infuse it with the desired spell.

    And in such cases, I am confident.

    Whooosh!

    Wood spiritual energy shines brightly.

    The spiritual energy of the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea glows brilliantly.

    At the same time, as the spiritual energy gathers, it transforms into the shape of a flower.

    It¡¯s a white magnolia.

    "Since you gave me a quince flower yesterday, I will give you a white magnolia."

    "Wow..."

    The white magnolia, created with numerous spells.

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at the white magnolia for a moment, then chuckles.

    "You... didn''t make a magic artifact."

    "Why can''t you justpliment me?"

    "You always give me advice when you see me using flying sword artifacts. Every time you say, ''That''s not how you handle a flying sword.''"

    "That''s... haah."

    While I¡¯m flustered, Buk Hyang-hwa takes the magic artifact I made and carefully puts it in her bosom.

    "Anyway, thank you. The circuits of the magic artifact are well made and concise."

    "Thank you for thepliment... But don''t you, Miss Hyang-hwa, prefer to makeplex circuits?"

    Wasn''t saying it was well-made and concise a bit of an insult?

    "Oh, that''s just my style."

    She says, looking over Cheon-saek City from the city wall.

    "My maternal grandfather, Gongmyo Cheon-saek, fathered many illegitimate children, including my mother. Among them, those with the potential for cultivation were given the Gongmyo surname, but those without talent, like my mother, were not even given a surname and were cast out from the family like an unwanted child."

    Her story continues.

    "When he made magic artifacts, he used to make the circuits concise. It made them more versatile and much easier for the user. Theplexity of the circuits I made so far might have been a kind of rebellion against my grandfather."

    Suddenly, she strokes the bee puppet and says,,

    "But, you know what? Eun-hyun Orabeoni. After hearing from you, I sessfully repaired the central circuit of this bee puppet. I thought the central circuit would be veryplex, but it turned out to be surprisingly concise. The simplicity of those circuits cause changes, spreading into countless circuits and operating this puppet."

    Somehow, its operating principle seems simr to human emotions.

    I, too, had witnessed in Three Flowers Gather at the Summit how seven emotions  can create so many changes.

    "Thanks to Orabeoni, I have grown, and I''ve been able to free myself from my strange rebellion against my grandfather."

    She looks at me and smiles brightly.

    "Thank you, Eun-hyun Orabeoni."

    "...Me too."

    I smile back at her smile and confess.

    "I receive so muchfort from Miss Hyang-hwa. Thanks to you, the many wounds I have acquired in life seem to heal, and the pains of life seem to be forgotten every time I meet you."

    Before I knew it, I had taken Buk Hyang-hwa''s hand.

    In this moment,

    Everything is going well.

    The day to obtain the Longevity Fruit is near.

    There¡¯s a high possibility of reaching the new realm.

    This connection can be finally realized.

    In this moment, I am deeply grateful.

    She closes her eyes.

    "I can''t exin it, but to me, you are..."

    I slowly, slowly move my face closer to hers.

    "..."

    "..."

    "...Orabeoni?"

    With her eyes closed, she asks in a trembling voice.

    I hold her hand with furrowed brows.

    "...Miss Hyang-hwa."

    "Yes, Orabeoni!"

    With a face full of expectation, she calls out to me with her eyes closed.

    But I, tense all over, lift my face away from hers and ask,

    "...Isn¡¯t there a smell of blooding from somewhere?"

    Trantor Notes: Fk

 Chapter 110: Lotus (18)

    Chapter 110: Lotus (18)

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    At my words, Buk Hyang-hwa also opens her eyes, sensing that something is off in the atmosphere.

    "There''s a sudden stench of blood in the air."

    I look up at the sky.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Fate is ominously clouded.

    Using demon senses, I observe that the surrounding spiritual energy is also ominously vibrating.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa, it looks like the celestial energy is ominous. Please stay inside."

    "Orabeoni¡­"

    After reading the celestial energy with me for a moment, she frowns.

    "For now, I''ll try to figure out what''s happening."

    Instead of trying to dissuade her, I focus more intently on locating the source of the smell.

    And then, I realize that the smell is emanating from the city itself.

    ¡®What? The entire city¡­¡¯

    I was bewildered when suddenly:

    Whoosh!

    A strong wind starts blowing from the east, from the direction of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    My eyes widened.

    From the east of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Something like a red cloud is crawling up from beyond the horizon.

    Chills run down my spine!

    My skin starts to prickle.

    A thick evil presence is approaching.

    And soon, others gather on top of the city walls.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, Kim Young-hoon, Buk Joong-ho, and others.

    "What is that?"

    "More importantly, the spiritual energy in the city is writhing strangely!"

    "Is Cultivator Cheongmun able to contact the Cheongmun n?"

    Kim Young-hoon, with a vignt expression, draws his saber, and Cheongmun Ryeong takes out amunication device to contact the Cheongmun n.

    Buk Joong-ho sends messages to the entire city administration, issuing orders.

    Rumble!

    Looking at the blood-red cloud rolling in from afar, I think of one being.

    ''Bloodwood Practitioner, Yuan Li!''

    Why is that personing here?

    Although I have questions, it isn¡¯t the time for them.

    I ask Buk Joong-ho.

    "The beinging here is Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li, a devil path cultivator who has surpassed Core Formation. He takes pleasure in devouring humans, so it¡¯s likely he¡¯sing here for simr reasons. Is there a way to evacuate the city residents immediately?"

    "There are many cultivators in Cheon-saek City, so if we use their flying artifacts to carry the mortals¡­"

    Just then.

    Screech!

    The smell of blood emanating from the city intensifies, spreading a blood mist in all directions.

    "What...!"

    The blood mist converges into six blood-red pirs, surrounding the city. A curtain of red light appears between the pirs, enclosing the entire city.

    Rumble!

    Simultaneously, the dragon vein beneath the city begins to boil.

    "This is...!"

    Simultaneously, as the dragon vein beneath the city stirs, the vital force (Qi) and blood in my body also begins to wriggle.

    And then.

    "Aaaaah!"

    "My, my body...!"

    "I can''t move! Aaaah!"

    "Sa, save me...!"

    The city residents.

    All the mortals among them are writhing in agony on the ground.

    While the martial artists who have learned martial arts look a bit better off, they too have to continuously calm their boiling vital force and blood.

    Kim Young-hoon also seems to have boiling vital force and blood, but thanks to his Inner Core, he quickly subdues it and regains hisposure.

    "This is a Blood Sacrifice Formation!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s face turns pale.

    "Blood Sacrifice?"

    "A human sacrifice! A method used by devil path cultivators to offer arge number of lives to increase their vitality and cultivation!"

    "¡­!"

    As my face contorts, Kim Young-hoon strikes the blood wall with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Boom!

    The golden radiance of the saber struck the blood wall, but the wall, being connected to the city''s dragon vein, does not easily break.

    "Damn, it''s not budging."

    "Daoist Seo. What do you know about this Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li? Do you know him?"

    "That person is¡­"

    Suddenly, I remember an incident from my past lives.

    The Heaven-Treading Desert Massacre.

    An incident where brutal massacres urred in tribes and cities near the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    That massacre agitated the spirits of many cultivator n elders and n heads, eventually leading to a great war 200 yearster.

    ''No, something''s strange!''

    In my previous life.

    When I met Buk Hyang-hwa, it was 40 years after my return.

    But now, only 10 years have passed.

    ''Why has the incident been brought forward by decades?''

    I grit my teeth and look around.

    "Daoist Cheongmun, can you dismantle this Blood Sacrifice Formation?"

    "...The dragon vein is indeed connected. I''ll try, but it will take time."

    "Then we will buy you time. Please dismantle the formation as quickly as possible in the meantime."

    "...Understood."

    Cheongmun Ryeong descends with a stern face, grab a formation artifact, and begins to work on something.

    I speak to Kim Young-hoon and Buk Joong-ho.

    "The oneing now is a devil path cultivator named Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner. His realm is likely at the Grand Perfection of Core Formation, or perhaps slightly beyond."

    It¡¯s indeed earlier than in my previous life when the massacre urred.

    ''Even so, he couldn''t have achieved Nascent Soul by now.''

    The dharma treasure that is said to elevate his realm by one stage is the ck castle-shaped dharma treasure I had seen, and he only increases his cultivation ''inside'' it.

    ''Now that he''se out in the open. Perhaps...''

    I look at Kim Young-hoon.

    If Kim Young-hoon and I, both with Core Formation fighting capability,bine forces, perhaps we can hunt down Yuan Li.

    "I and Kim Hyung are of Core Formation strength, so it''s not impossible for us to hold him off. Meanwhile, Elder Buk and Miss Hyang-hwa, please protect Cheon-saek City from the fallout of the battle."

    Buk Jung-ho nods, and Buk Hyang-hwa looks at me with worried eyes.

    "Will you be alright, Orabeoni?"

    I nce at the bee puppet.

    "Miss Hyang-hwa, if you can escape with the bee puppet, please leave right now."

    "But, Cheon-saek City is my..."

    ¡°Miss Hyang-hwa."

    Thump.

    I grab her shoulder and plead.

    "Please, try."

    "...Alright."

    Soon after, Buk Hyang-hwa activates the teleportation array engraved on the bee puppet.

    However, the bee puppet does not teleport through space, it just rushes hrough the void.

    It simply bounced off the Blood Sacrifice Formation and was repelled.

    "...This formation is also hindering space teleportation. We might be able to leave once the formation weakens a bit."

    "Understood. Miss Hyang-hwa, promise me that when Daoist Cheongmun weakens the formation even slightly, you will immediately escape using the bee puppet."

    "Orabeoni, but..."

    "Promise me."

    I match her eye level..

    "It''s alright if I die, but you must live."

    "Buk Hyang-hwa, do as he says."

    Buk Joong-ho also speaks to Buk Hyang-hwa with a serious face.

    She seemed about to say something but then closes her mouth.

    "...Alright."

    "Then, may luck be with you."

    Buk Joong-ho takes Buk Hyang-hwa to the base of the city walls and begins to deploy a protective formation to shield the civilians inside the city.

    Kim Young-hoon and I draw our Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber respectively, eyeing the blood-red clouds flying towards us beyond the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    And then...

    Whoosh!

    The blood-red cloud envelops the entire Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    Simultaneously, a figure in a blood-red robe slowly descends from within the cloud.

    Whoosh!

    He easily prates the blood-red curtain and enters.

    The same blood-red robe.

    And a translucent ck mask.

    It¡¯s Yuan Li, the Boodwood Practitioner.

    ''Now, I must catch him...!''

    I observe him.

    The aura emanating from him is at best Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    At best, at Song Jin¡¯s level.

    And if he¡¯s Song Jin¡¯s level, I am confident enough to hunt him.

    ''Huh?''

    Suddenly, I noticed something different about himpared to my past life.

    ''Wrinkles?''

    Indeed.

    In my past life, even though Yuan Li wore a mask, his skin was smooth, and his physique was youthful.

    But now, Yuan Li''s hands are wrinkly, his physique significantly smaller, and his hair not a lustrous ck but ash-gray.

    I shout at Yuan Li with the momentum of the Formless Sword.

    "Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li! What brings you to Cheon-saek City?"

    He looks at me upon hearing my words.

    ''Damn...''

    I feel nauseous from the disgusting heart essence emanating from within him.

    It¡¯s still the same.

    Although there is a slight difference in appearance, his inner heart essence is no different from before.

    "Oh, you know my title?"

    Yuan Li strokes his chin from inside his mask with a rough voice.

    "Strange indeed. How do you know my title? Those who knew it have all perished, and those who could have known, I have tracked down and killed..."

    "There''s no need to know about such things. How long has it been since our Heavenly Being seniors ascended? Why would you start such a brutal act over a single city so soon?"

    "Ha ha, what does a mere Qi Building cultivator need to know? Be quiet and just die."

    Kuguguguguuu!

    As Yuan Li forms a hand seal, the blood cloud he brought with him flows into the core of the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    Inside, there''s an eerie echo of ghastly cries and the thick smell of blood.

    I exchange a look with Kim Young-hoon and we both swing our Surpassing Radiant Saber and Formless Sword.

    Kua Gwang Gwang Gwang!

    Golden and colorless lights sweep through, dispersing the blood cloud.

    Surprised by our momentum, Yuan Li looks down at us with a slightly startled expression.

    "Ho, not Qi Building but Core Formation cultivators in hiding."

    "Answer me! Even if it¡¯s you, do you think you can safely face both of us?"

    Kim Young-hoon and I have both reached the Core Formation level in the Path Beyond the Heavens. In my case, thebination of Qi Building and Path Beyond the Heavens have a synergistic effect, enabling me to exert the power of the highest level of Core Formation.

    Moreover, I have honed my Formless Sword for over 200 years in the Path Beyond the Heavens.

    If Yuan Li is only at this level, it wouldn''t be impossible to hunt him down.

    "Hmm... alright. You''re not just Qi Building bugs, so you deserve an answer."

    He strokes his chin as he speaks.

    Chwaak!

    Then, he runs his hand over his nape, revealing a certain ''handprint.''

    ''That is...?''

    "Ten years ago, during the period when the Ascension Gate was open, and before all the Heavenly Being seniors ascended, I was attacked and almost killed by a Heavenly Being senior. Though I was spared thanks to the senior¡¯s change of heart, this curse he left on me continued to eat away at my body."

    "..."

    ''The butterfly effect of Mad Lord''s actions...!''

    The curse spread by the Mad Lord elerated Yuan Li''s actions by decades.

    "In the end, I realized that to lift this curse, I needed to regain my Nascent Soul cultivation, so I decided to collect my Blood Soul a bit earlier than nned."

    "Blood Soul?"

    "You know my name, but not that, huh?"

    Yuan Li chuckles, then extends his hands.

    Wo-wooong!

    Blood erupts from his hands, absorbed by the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    Simultaneously, the formation trembles, and my vital force and blood be even more restless.

    Kim Young-hoon''splexion worsens.

    Boom Bam Boom!

    Among the mortals writhing inside the city, those with weaker bodies began to burst open.

    Pop Pop Boom!

    Their bodies exploded, and their vital force, blood, and life force emerged, rising towards the center of the Blood Sacrifice Formation.

    "Stop it!"

    Enraged, I charge at him with my Formless Sword.

    Kim Young-hoon, seeing this, hardens his face and unfolds his Surpassing Radiant Saber, targeting Yuan Li.

    But then.

    "Tsk, tsk. How foolish. You seem to be mistaken about something."

    Kiyaah!

    Eerie ghostly wails echo from within his blood-colored robe.

    "Indeed, at this moment, my cultivation is only at Core Formation Grand Perfection¡­"

    He takes out a staff from his storage device.

    The staff, stained with blood, has a crystal skull decoration at the top, and the wooden body is covered with small branches that resemble human hands.

    Shoo-woo-woo!

    Five translucent blood-colored banners extend around him.

    As he speaks, four red pagoda-shaped dharma treasures emerge, lining up around him like guards. As he rummages through his bag, a gush of scarlet blood water surges out.

    The blood water rises beside him, transforming into the shapes of two massive ghost kings wielding scythes.

    "I was originally a Nascent Soul cultivator. In order not to be captured when they were about to ascend, I scattered my Nascent Soul into Blood Spirits and sprinkled them around the Heaven-Treading Desert, temporarily lowering my cultivation."

    Chwaak Chwaak ChwaaK!

    Even as he spoke, he continued to take things out from his storage device and throw them into the air.

    Seven scrolls unfold beside him and in front of the ghost kings.

    The scrolls depict sea creatures drawn in blood: seahorse, dragon, octopus, striped marlin, orca, coral reef, and m.

    "All the dharma treasures and magic artifacts I''ve collected since reaching Nascent Soul, as well as the powers I''ve developed, are intact. Although my cultivation is only at Core Formation Great Perfection, do you think you can oppose me?"

    Chwaah!

    Finally, he spits out seventeen bone daggers from his mouth.

    The handles of the daggers are carved with weeping skulls.

    "Come at me, Core Formation trash. I''ll grind your Golden Cores into my Blood Spirits. Ahahaha...!"

    Kim Young-hoon and I silently take our fighting stances.

    Boom Boom Boooom@

    Below us.

    Buk Hyang-hwa and Buk Joong-ho, along with other cultivators, try to stop it, but the mortals¡¯ bodies continue to explode.

    Crack...

    No words were needed to start the fight.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, First Move, Transcending Peaks!!

    The opening technique cuts across Yuan Li horizontally.

    Kiiiiing!

    The red pagodas surrounding him connect, forming a red curtain.

    My Formless Sword is blocked by the curtain, and inside, I see Yuan Li forming a hand seal.

    "Go!"

    Kiiyaaaa!

    The two ghost kings made of blood water swing their scythes at Kim Young-hoon.

    "Block them, I''ll break through."

    "Yes."

    Kim Young-hoon gathers energy, and I step forward, unfolding my Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks

    Hundreds of trajectories crisscross, blocking the ghost kings'' scythes, and even engulfing their forms.

    Paaat!

    A golden explosion is felt from behind.

    I dodge, and a dazzling ray of light shoots forward.

    Severing Vein Saber Method, Mountain Wind, strikes the barrier surrounding Yuan Li.

    Kwaang!

    The barrier trembles and finally breaks.

    But inside the barrier, Yuan Li calmlypletes his hand seal.

    "Release!"

    Chwaak!

    The scrolls unfold beside him.

    Sea creatures drawn in blood leap from their scrolls.

    "These are the demon souls refined by my Blood Sea Overwhelming Light. Let''s see how you handle them...!"

    ''Each one is at Core Formation...!''

    I stand beside Kim Young-hoon, gripping my Formless Sword.

    "The energy from those demon souls are explosive, but they deplete quickly. I''ll hold them off while you approach him. Be careful not to let your head touch the blood-colored banners around us."

    "Understood."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Landscape Painting!

    I scatter my Formless Sword in all directions.

    Core Formation level demon souls rush at me, radiating blood-colored brilliance.

    The octopus¡¯s tentacles trap me, and the striped marlin aims its sharp bill at me.

    The coral reef extends like spikes from the inside, pressuring me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff, Strange Rock!

    My Formless Sword morphs into a mass with numerous bizarre changes, creating a defensive and offensive unity.

    The striped marlin is repelled by the rotation of my Formless Sword, and all the tentacles and branches of the octopus and coral reef are cut off.

    Kuooo!

    The blood-colored orca charges at me with its mouth wide open.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Dragon Vein, Flowing Ridge.

    My Formless Sword rapidly rotates in my hand, strengthening, and smoothly pierces into the mouth of the orca.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven!

    Inside the orca, my Formless Sword instantly expands and explodes the body of the demon.

    The remnants of the orca¡¯s soul is scattered in all directions, and in that gap, a blood-colored seahorse rushes at me, spewing bloody foam.

    Bubbling...

    Watching the numerous bubbles, I sh through them all with my Formless Sword.

    But three bubbles that I failed to cut growrger and fly at me, eventually merging into one and trapping me.

    ¡®Ugh...!¡¯

    Kugugugugu!

    Suddenly, my whole body feels heavy.

    It¡¯s hard to move.

    However.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds!

    Tiing!

    My Formless Sword vibrates, shedding a sword cry.

    The self-generated vibration carrying its own aura of anticipation wildly swirls inside the bubble.

    Thanks to the trajectory of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship in my hand, my body is unharmed, not even a single scratch, and gradually, the bubble trembles and finally bursts

    Paaang!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Deep Mountain!

    I quickly dive towards the seahorse about to release more bubbles, shing upwards with my Formless Sword.

    But, at that moment.

    Chwaak!

    A blood-colored m quickly wedges itself between me and the seahorse.

    Tiing!

    My Formless Sword fails to pierce the m¡¯s shell, and the m opens its mouth to swallow me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Nine Mountains Eight Seas.

    I rotate my Formless Sword over 90 times in ce, then slice the m in eight directions.

    Chwaak!

    The m and the seahorse behind it are both cut into 16 pieces and scatters.

    Kugugugugu!

    Then, I see the blood dragon behind the seahorse and m, gathering energy in its mouth.

    ¡®That is¡­!¡¯

    Remembering the dragon''s breath that Seo Ran had fired in dragon form, I raise my Formless Sword.

    A direct hit will be fatal, even for someone at the top of Core Formation.

    sh!

    The blood-colored energy surges towards me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Echoing Valley!

    I capture the blood-colored beam with my Formless Sword and spin around, throwing it towards the distant battlefield where golden and blood-colored lights are shing.

    The energy shot by the blood dragon flies towards Yuan Li, and the four pagodas moving around him form another barrier.

    Kwaang!

    But the barrier shatters instantly under the blood dragon''s breath, and the four pagodas lose their light in an instant.

    Kwua Guang Guang Guan!

    The breath, weakened by the barrier, pours down on Kim Young-hoon and Yuan Li.

    I rush towards the blood dragon, gathering strength, and raise my Formless Sword.

    The blood dragon writhes its massive body towards me, lunging with its horn.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Secluded Valley.

    I divert and nullify its power with a twist, then sh upwards with my Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain!

    Chwaak!

    My Formless Sword splits the blood dragon in half, scattering it into pieces.

    Shoo-woo-woo!

    Despite having scattered all seven demon souls, they start to slowly reassemble in the air, hinting at regeneration.

    ¡®Thankfully, they regenerate slowly.¡¯

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains.

    Chuachachacha!

    My Formless Sword extends in all directions like thorns, scattering the regenerating demon souls again.

    I then kick off towards the battlefield of shing gold and red.

    Kugugugu!

    A storm of blood presses against the golden radiance.

    Yuan Li, using the Flying Escape Technique, matches Kim Young-hoon¡¯s speed,unching seventeen dagger dharma treasures at him.

    asionally, his Five Elements Blood Curse Banners would fly at Kim Young-hoon, distracting him.

    The two ghost kings formed from the blood river looked to have regenerated, pressuring Kim Young-hoon from both sides, while Yuan Li bombards him with numerous spells.

    Kim Young-hoon shouts upon seeing me join.

    ¡°Be careful of his spells with that staff! Every time a spell from that staff touches you, it absorbs vital force and blood, and he recovers his energy!¡±

    Kim Young-hoon¡¯splexion is paler than before, probably having had his vital force sucked a few times by Yuan Li.

    ¡°Understood. Kim Hyung, deal with the demon kings and bone daggers. I''ll target his main body.¡±

    I stand in front of Kim Young-hoon, who targets the bone daggers with 17 Mountain Wind thrusts, then pulls in the ghost ghosts kings to pressure them.

    ¡°Quite capable, you two. It would have been more interesting if I brought my special jiangshis.¡±

    Yuan Li chuckles, forming a hand seal.

    His crystal skull staff''s mouth opens.

    Blood clouds forming blood hands spew out from the crystal skull by the hundreds and thousands, rushing at me.

    ¡®If they touch me, they¡¯ll drain vital force and blood, and Yuan Li will recover...¡¯

    Then, I just need to make sure none can touch me.

    Kwaang!

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bloudered Cliff!

    The Formless Sword rotates around me, forming offensive and defensive unity.

    Kuang Kuang Kuaaang!

    I spin my Formless Sword, repelling all the blood hands, and charge at Yuan Li.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Kuuu!

    A red pagoda strikes down on me from the sky.

    Though it¡¯s for defensive methods it looks like it can also be used offensively.

    Toong!

    I divert the pagoda¡¯s power to my side with Secluded Valley and continue to charge at Yuan Li.

    He relentlessly bombards me with spells.

    A tidal wave of blood crashes down, and blood branches stretch in all directions.

    Several blood rays target me and blood moths rush at me.

    I repell every single spell, gradually approaching Yuan Li.

    ¡®Stronger than Song Jin¡­!¡¯

    Though Song Jin is said to be a remnant soul of a Heavenly Being cultivator, he had to constantly resist the underworld''s pull by relying on the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship without a physical body or dharma treasures. Yuan Li, showing his full strength at the peak of Core Formation and using numerous dharma treasures, is iparable.

    But.

    ¡®Together with Kim Young-hoon, we can definitely catch him!¡¯

    Paaang, boom!

    Kim Young-hoon bursts the blood-formed ghost kings behind me and shakes off Yuan Li¡¯s dharma treasures,ing to join me.

    I plunge into Yuan Li¡¯s embrace, and our eyes meet.

    ¡®Farewell¡­!¡¯

    And then.

    Kwaak!

    Yuan Li holds a translucent blood-colored banner in his hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re caught.¡±

    Kwaak!

    He thrusts the blood-colored banner into my head.

    Twitch!

    I stop in my tracks.

    ¡°I summon more than just five Five Elements Blood Curse Banners.¡±

    The previous five blood-colored banners have been chasing Kim Young-hoon.

    As Yuan Li forms a hand seal, several more blood-colored banners begin to rise around him.

    ¡°If the source of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is properly ced in the upper dantian, I can summon as many as I want. Haha, performing so well before me, you two will be useful as my blood ves¡­¡±

    Chwaak!

    I swing my Formless Sword at the chattering Yuan Li.

    ¡°Eh¡­?¡±

    Yuan Li, with his upper body severed, looks at me bewilderedly.

    ¡°How¡­?¡±

    ¡°About that Five Elements Blood Curse Banner¡­¡±

    I smirk, lifting my Formless Sword.

    ¡°It seems it doesn¡¯t work on someone who has mastered the same curse.¡±

    ¡°How did¡­you?¡±

    Chwaaaak!

    I slice his upper body into thousands of pieces and kick away the remaining lower half.

    ¡®The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner he just  nted was absorbed by the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner I refined with the One Emotion Method...¡¯

    Because of that, the refining rate of my Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, which was 99%, dropped to around 95%, but it doesn¡¯t really matter.

    ¡°Is it over already?¡±

    ¡°If he hadn¡¯t used the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner just now, it would have been dangerous, but anyway, I finished him.¡±

    "That''s a relief.Then¡­"

    [Hmm, you seem like experienced fighters, but do youck experience in battling Core Formation cultivators?]

    Shiver!

    I shiver and look back.

    Yuan Li''s lower half, despite the absence of the upper half, is still floating in the air.

    Chwarak Chwa ra ra rak!

    Blood surges from Yuan Li¡¯s lower half, gradually regaining the shape of his upper half.

    "Wh-what in the world¡­!"

    As Kim Young-hoon exims in shock, Yuan Li¡¯s consciousness echoes.

    [Qi Building cultivators and above can survive for days even if several organs are torn due to the flow of Pure Spiritual Force in their meridians, and can regenerate if well-rested for a few months. But that¡¯s it. Qi Building cultivators die if their neck is cut.]

    I charge at him before he can fully revive while he is talking.

    Kwaang!

    However, the blood-colored m suddenly blocks my way.

    Chwaak!

    The seven demon souls I had scattered earlier havepletely regenerated.

    [But you know, from Core Formation onwards, you don¡¯t need a head or anything else. Core Formation cultivators from righteous sects practicing righteous path methods might need months of recuperation if their neck is cut or heart is plucked. However, devilish cultivators like myself, who practice the Blood Path, regenerate instantly unless their Golden Core is destroyed.]

    ¡°Kim Hyung!¡±

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Ultimate Move, Severing Mountain!

    I pour all my strength at the seven demon souls to break through.

    They struggle desperately to protect their master, but I initiate Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains,unching Severing Mountain again and again.

    Meanwhile, Kim Young-hoon, seizing the opportunity while Yuan Li is babbling, flies towards him with the speed of light.

    Chuaaarakk!

    Yuan Li¡¯s upper body regenerated over 90%.

    Kim Young-hoon uses Surpassing Radiant Saber and Severing Vein Saber Method¡¯s Ultimate Move, Saber Tomb, to attack him in that state.

    Light shes and Yuan Li, who has regenerated over 90%, is again torn to shreds.

    Yuan Li¡¯s upper and lower halves are scattered, with only a fist-sized Golden Core floating in the air.

    Just as Kim Young-hoon is about to destroy the Golden Core...

    [¡­Did I ever say my¡­]

    Chwaak!

    From inside the Golden Core, a blood-colored spear shoots out.

    The spear aims straight for Kim Young-hoon''s heart, who dodges back in surprise.

    [Dharma treasures are limited to this...?]

    Chiik!

    Blood mist spews from the spear, forming another blood-colored ghost king.

    ¡°Damn it¡­! Is he even human?¡±

    ¡°You bepletely different from humans starting from Qi Building, what are you saying!¡±

    I shake off the demon souls and step towards the Golden Core, while Kim Young-hoon also faces the spear-wielding ghost king and moves towards the core.

    Then, the remnants of Yuan Li begin to gather around the Golden Core, regenerating his body again.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯

    We must stop it!

    Just then...

    Puk-quak!

    Boooom!

    [Ah¡­?]

    A bee puppet, appearing suddenly in the area, injected its Pure Spiritual Force sting into Yuan Li¡¯s defenseless Golden Core.

    It was Buk Hyang-hwa.

    [How, how dare you...!]

    Booom!

    Chwaak!

    The bee puppet injects several more stings into the Golden Core, which retaliates with spells, pushing the puppet back. But the core is already cracked and losing light.

    [You¡­bastard!]

    Yuan Li¡¯s voice fades.

    And the Golden Core falls straight down.

    ¡°Miss Hyang-hwa!¡±

    Below, I see Buk Hyang-hwa with a determined expression, manipting the puppet, her face filled with satisfaction.

    Chwaak!

    And then, something done by Cheongmun Ryeong seems to have an effect, as the Blood Sacrifice Formation starts to fade.

    It doesn¡¯t disappearpletely, but it¡¯s significantly weaker than before.

    ¡°Ha ha¡­¡±

    I feel a release of tension.

    Yes, this way, we have prevented the sudden Heaven-Treading Desert massacre from happening decades early due to a small butterfly effect from the Mad Lord.

    That¡¯s what I thought.

    [Impressive.]

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Wriggle, wriggle¡­

    It isn¡¯t Yuan Li¡¯s Golden Core.

    In the center of Cheon-saek City.

    From the life force and essence blood of those who died due to the Blood Sacrifice Formation, a voice emerged.

    ¡°Hyung!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Kim Young-hoon rushes towards it, but then...

    Chwaak!

    The blood cloud brought by Yuan Li.

    The blood energy that covers the outside of the Blood Sacrifice Formation rushes inside.

    Chwaak!

    The blood cloud rushes at us, obstructing our way.

    ¡®This is¡­!¡¯

    I sense from within the blood cloud, the life force and essence blood of tens of thousands, along with their grudges and pain.

    ¡®This, this is¡­!¡¯

    Human.

    Each droplet of this blood cloud is the life of a human.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li''s blood cloud absorbs the shattered Golden Core, regenerating it.

    The falling Golden Core rises again into the air.

    Then, something begins to emerge from the central blood pir in Cheon-saek City.

    It¡¯s a baby.

    A baby in the form of a soul body, with dozens of eyes, mouths, and hands all over its grotesque body.

    From its mouth emerges Yuan Li¡¯s rumbling consciousness.

    [Qi Building cultivators have a moderately strong regenerative power, and Core Formation cultivators don¡¯t die easily unless their Golden Core is destroyed¡­.]

    The grotesque baby flicks its finger, and Yuan Li¡¯s falling Golden Core flies towards it.

    Kim Young-hoon and I try to stop it, but the blood cloud surrounds and obstructs us.

    [From Nascent Soul onwards, as long as the Nascent Soul is intact, you don¡¯t die even if the Golden Core is shattered. Normally, shattering the Golden Core would mean losing all cultivation. However, I am thoroughly prepared, so that won¡¯t happen¡­.

    And, didn¡¯t I tell you? I had already reached Nascent Soul but just scattered my Blood Spirits around the cities near the Heaven-Treading Desert to avoid the eyes of the Heavenly Being cultivators.]

    Kugugugu!

    The blood clouds are drawn into his Golden Core.

    In an instant, Yuan Li regenerates his body and bursts out from the blood cloud.

    Kuguguugugu!

    The blood clouds scattered outside the Blood Sacrifice Formation are also sucked into Yuan Li''s body.

    His cultivation begins to skyrocket.

    Surpassing Core Formation Grand Perfection.

    Kim Young-hoonughs hopelessly, looking at Yuan Li.

    [Well yed. Golden light, over there. I''ll refine you into my blood ve¡­ And you, I don¡¯t know how you did it, but since you learned the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, mental restraints won¡¯t work on you. You¡¯ll just have to die.]

    Yuan Li, having absorbed all the blood clouds, exudes the power of an early Nascent Soul cultivator.

    [Your city is not the first I visited. Instead, I first gathered all my Blood Spirits I had left in the Northern Grasnds, absorbed the nourishment there, and then came here to y for a while. It seems you were quite spirited. Anyway, it was impressive. Farewell.]

    Whooosh!

    The next moment, Yuan Li emits a burst of blood-colored radiance.

 Chapter 111: Lotus (19)

    Chapter 111: Lotus (19)

    When I open my eyes again, the surroundings have turned into a sea of blood.

    "Uh...?"

    The only survivors are cultivators.

    The entire Cheon-saek City has crumbled, and all the mortals left nothing but white bones behind, their life forces rising into the sky and converging in the void.

    The area is filled with their blood.

    At least the cultivators seem unharmed, but the weaker Qi Refining cultivators begin to vomit blood, and their dantians burst open, spewing out spiritual power and life force into the sky.

    "Stop... it...!"

    Cough, cough!

    I vomit blood and stand up.

    My whole body is aching.

    Looking around, Kim Young-hoon is spewing more blood than me, barely managing to stand.

    "Didn''t I tell you... to stop...!"

    Despite my shouts and swinging my Formless Sword, the Pure Spiritual Force and Gang Qi from my Inner Core are nearly depleted, causing the Formless Sword to disperse in the air.

    Yuan Li continues to activate the Blood Sacrifice Formation without paying any attention to me, absorbing the life force of numerous mortals and the spiritual power and life force of cultivators into his Blood Spirit.

    "Cough, cough...!"

    I continue to vomit blood blood.

    ''What about... the others...?''

    Affected by the formation, even Qi Building cultivators like Buk Joong-ho, Buk Hyang-hwa, and the Cheongmun Ryeong are staggering out from the rubble in the distance, also drenched in blood.

    We gather in one ce.

    "Is this... the end?"

    "Nascent Soul cultivator... Haha, there''s no way we can beat that."

    Buk Joong-ho and Cheongmun Ryeong look up at Yuan Li in the sky with a look of despair.

    I grit my teeth.

    "If I risk my life... maybe it''s possible."

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship''s final move.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains...

    Maybe I can at least injure that Nascent Soul monster...!

    "Alright, I''ll risk my life too."

    Kim Young-hoon, wiping the blood from his mouth, speaks with a haggard face.

    His hands tremble as he touches his abdomen.

    There are several holes in his stomach.

    It¡¯s impossible for him, who¡¯s not a Qi Building cultivator, to survive such injuries.

    "I''m already a dead man. I''ll hit that damned guy at least once before I die. If Eun-hyun and I risk our lives, surely..."

    Just then.

    Suddenly, Kim Young-hoon locks eyes with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Buk Hyang-hwa seemed to mutter something.

    It looked like telepathy.

    After hearing her telepathy, Kim Young-hoon looks surprised.

    ''What did she say?''

    I try to read her lips but the blood flowing from my head obscures my vision, and I fail to read properly.

    Kim Young-hoon shakes his head with a bitter expression, and Buk Hyang-hwa nods.

    ''What conversation...''

    That''s when it happens..

    Buk Hyang-hwa forms a hand seal.

    Wooosh!

    The bee puppet flies from the rubble towards us.

    nk, nk!

    The bee puppet, damaged by the earlier impact, moves awkwardly.

    Vrooosh!

    As she forms another seal, a protective formation unfolds around us.

    Judging by the soundproofing spell, it looks intended to prevent Yuan Li from overhearing our conversation.

    Yuan Li nces at us for a moment but focuses back on the Blood Sacrifice Formation without much care.

    He probably thinks of our efforts as thest struggle of insects.

    "Thanks to Senior Cheongmun weakening the formation, this puppet can perform space teleportation once."

    My eyes widen.

    "Miss, Miss Hyang-hwa! This is truly fortunate news! Hurry. Hurry, get on it and escape!"

    Yes, she must have set the spatial coordinates for the bee puppet to the neighboring Yeon-do City.

    If she goes to the neighboring city, it will be hard for Yuan Li to follow.

    Yeon-do City, being rtively inside the domain of Byeokra and next to the territory of the Gongmyo n, is safe.

    However, upon hearing my words, Hyang-hwa looks around.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    The power of the Blood Sacrifice Formation grows stronger. Not only mortals, but also the dantians of middle and low level Qi Refining cultivators burst, rising into the sky, and even peak Qi Refining cultivators are vomiting blood and dying.

    "It seems we''re the only ones who can possibly survive. But when I talked to Sir Young-hoon just now, he said his death is certain. So among us, only father, me, Senior Cheongmun, and you dear can escape on the bee puppet. But looking at the puppet''s condition, it will break after one teleportation."

    "Then... what..."

    Hyang-hwa looks at Cheongmun Ryeong.

    "Why don''t Senior Cheongmun go?"

    However, Cheongmun Ryeongughs bitterly and speaks.

    "Forget it. I''m an old man who has lived enough, and there''s not much life left anyway. Do you want me to live with nightmares of abandoning my friends for the rest of my life? I''ve done everything needed for the n, so let one of the younger ones go instead of bothering this old man."

    Saying so, he steps out of Buk Hyang-hwa''s protective formation, indicating he will no longer listen.

    Kugugugu!

    As if to resist until the end, he raises the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea method, ring at Yuan Li.

    Green spiritual energy blossoms around Cheongmun Ryeong, forming a formation diagram.

    "I''ll die here! But I won''t die easily!"

    Kugugugu!

    Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s formation sprouts green trees in the form of spiritual energy which grow and intertwine, forming a giant tree to shield us from Yuan Li.

    Kim Young-hoon smiles, holding his broken saber, and steps out of the protective formation.

    "I''m already dead. What more is there to say! I''m off!"

    Tadatt!

    He activates all his remaining energy, climbing the giant tree made by Cheongmun Ryeong with his Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    The tree looks as if a golden bird has perched upon it.

    I too follow Kim Young-hoon out of the protective formation.

    But then.

    Thud!

    Buk Joong-ho and Buk Hyang-hwa grab me at the same time.

    "What are you doing?"

    The two exchange nces, then smile and pull me back.

    "Where are you going, son-inw?"

    "It will be better for Orabeoni to live."

    "Don''t talk nonsense. If Young-hoon and I risk our lives, we can at least wound Yuan Li..."

    "I heard it when Sir Young-hoon and I were exchanging telepathy."

    Buk Hyang-hwa looks at me.

    "He said, even if you and Sir Young-hoon risk your lives, the chances of inflicting a significant wound on that old monster are slim."

    "What does that matter! Shouldn''t we atleast avenge the people of Cheon-saek City!"

    "Then, son-inw,"

    Buk Joong-ho speaks with a serious face.

    "Shouldn''t we, who have lived in Cheon-saek City much longer than you, be the ones to do so?"

    "This city holds memories of his wife for my father and my childhood with my mother. Even if I die today, I won''t leave this ce."

    "Elder Buk! Please stop Miss Hyang-hwa!"

    "Quiet. You seem out of strength anyway. Go ahead. I have no intention of fleeing from this ce where I lived with my wife... As for my daughter..."

    After ncing at Buk Hyang-hwa, he looks at me and continues.

    "...she has decided to save you."

    Kwaak!

    Buk Joong-ho''s spell firmly grasps my body.

    I try to break his spell with my Formless Sword, but it¡¯s difficult to resist with my depleted strength.

    Vroom!

    "Stay alive!"

    The bee puppet grabs me, and I cough blood, looking at them.

    "No, don''t do this! Miss Hyang-hwa! I actually..."

    Kuaaaak

    Buk Hyang-hwaes close, hugs me, and ces her mother''s jade norigae in my pocket.

    "Thank you for everything. And I''ve prepared a gift for you at the destination."

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Booong!

    I try with all my might to break Buk Joong-ho''s binding and switch ces with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    "I can die!! Even if I die, I re-"

    Then, Buk Hyang-hwa forms a hand seal.

    "Farewell, dear."

    Fwoosh!

    The protective formation releases, and the bee puppet swiftly ascends into the sky.

    In the distance, Yuan Li is startled and forms a hand seal.

    Cheongmun Ryeong¡¯s giant tree and Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber are engulfed in the bloody tide.

    Buk Joong-ho uses a white tiger-shaped magic artifact, and Buk Hyang-hwa also starts countering with numerous magic artifacts from her storage device.

    Kim Young-hoon begins using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, and the remaining Qi Building cultivators burn their lives as ast resort.

    Thest scene I see is Buk Hyang-hwa looking back at me.

    The bee puppet breaks through the void.

    Fwoosh!

    Pshhh!

    "Ahhhgh!"

    Boom!

    I fall in front of Yeon-do City in Byeokra.

    The bee puppet shattered into pieces mid-teleportation.

    "Keughk Krgh..."

    Bleeding, I staunch my wounds and immediately begin circting my internal energy, pouring it into my Inner Core.

    Kugugugu!

    My Inner Core absorbs the energy, rapidly filling with power.

    Trembling, I reach into the storage pouch Buk Hyang-hwa had given me and pull out a few spirit stones.

    Wooom!

    I absorb the spirit stones'' energy, rapidly recovering more spiritual energy.

    After a while, my strength somewhat recovers.

    Realizing I can generate a few Gang Spheres, I immediately stand up.

    I have to go.

    I have to return to Cheon-saek City!

    Just then.

    Kugugugu!

    As I move, the sand rises, revealing a hidden formation.

    ''This is...''

    In the center of the formation, something shine and rises up.

    It¡¯s a small wooden box.

    Remembering Buk Hyang-hwa''s ''gift'', I quickly pocket the box and dash madly towards Cheon-saek City.

    ''Please, please...!''

    Yeon-do City quickly recedes behind me, and the scenery rushes by.

    I run forward frantically, frothing at my mouth.

    ''Please...!''

    How long have I been running?

    How much time has passed?

    The familiar smell of blood reaches my nose, and soon, Cheon-saek Cityes into view again.

    The Blood Sacrifice Formation that had enveloped the city is gone.

    "Please...!"

    I rush towards Cheon-saek City.

    Squelch, squelch...

    Cheon-saek City is a sea of blood.

    Bodies are scattered everywhere, and I, trembling, begin searching through the city.

    Then, beyond the rubble of a copsed building, I find the ones I am looking for.

    "Ah, aah..."

    Kim Young-hoon''s body is neatlyid out in eight segments.

    Cheongmun Ryeongys dead with bloodwood sprouting all over his body.

    Buk Joong-ho is dead with his neck missing and a hole in his dantian.

    And Buk Hyang-hwa...

    "Ah, aah... Aaah..."

    She¡¯s alive.

    In a dazed state, I scramble through the debris towards her.

    She¡¯s breathing.

    But her lower body is gone.

    From where her dantian used to be, everything below haspletely vanished.

    "Hyang-hwa... Hyang-hwa..."

    Half out of my mind, I rush to her.

    "Just, just wait... I''ll, I''ll find your lower body..."

    Babbling nonsense, I grab her hand.

    She¡¯s barely breathing, thanks to the little Pure Spiritual Force left in her meridians.

    I press her acupoints to ease her pain and squeeze Gang Qi out of my body into hers.

    "Y-you can live. If, if we find your lower body..."

    Then, she looks at me.

    "...My dantian was torn out, how can you speak of survival?"

    Her voice is cold.

    "Cultivator Seo."

    "Hyang-hwa... don''t give up. I''ll save you..."

    "Cultivator Seo."

    She speaks coldly.

    "Don''t delude yourself. I''m dying now."

    Oddly, she seems more rational than ever, even in the face of death.

    "Listen to myst wish."

    "No, whatst wish. You''re not going to die..."

    "Cultivator Seo, you are... a foolish person."

    "Yes...?"

    "Regrettably, I nned to use your influence to raise my standing in the n and avenge my mother against elder Gongmyo Cheon-saek.¡±

    "..."

    "I guess you thought we had real feelings. My father encouraged you, making you believe something was there. It was all prearranged with my father to lure you to me. It''s liberating to confess now that I''m dying."

    "..."

    "From the moment I saw your power, I nned to seduce you into a political marriage. I thought you were just an exceptional Qi Building cultivator, but to have Core Formation strength. I told my father, and immediately..."

    Tears well up in my eyes.

    ''Miss Hyang-hwa. Why are you so cold?''

    Why call our time together a lie?

    ''Why sound so cold, yet...''

    Your intent, is it really directed at me?

    Hyang-hwa''s intent, even facing death, is not tinged with fear.

    Her intent is a clear pink, covering only me.

    Through Hyang-hwa''s intent, her heart speaks to me.

    "You''re too naive for a Qi Building cultivator, Cultivator Seo."

    ¨DI don''t want to be a burden to you in the future.

    "Since you came, at least listen to myst wish."

    ¨DSo please forgive me for speaking like this.

    "Bury my father next to my mother''s grave, and me under my workshop. If possible, gather the remains of Cheon-saek City''s people."

    ¨DI''m leaving now, but I wish you''d forget me and live a new life.

    "You can take the remaining artifacts from my workshop. Think of it aspensation for gathering the remains."

    ¨DI wish I could have given you more.

    "Anyway, sorry for using you. I didn''t have feelings for you, but you were a great tool to keep the pests away."

    ¨DI''m sorry for saying this. But by saying this, I hope you forget me and find happiness with someone new.

    "...Why are you crying?"

    ¨DDon''t cry.

    "...There was much I disliked about you. Couldn''t even make artifacts..."

    ¨DThere was so much I wanted to do with you...

    "Clumsy hands, poor mind, sometimes arrogant towards the weaker."

    ¨DAs clumsy as you are warm, as simple-minded as you are gentle, as arrogant as you are caring.

    "Oddly emotional for no reason. Stop your blubbering. I hate men who are unmanly."

    ¨DI''m sorry for leaving first. Don''t cry.

    "Now... I can... meet my mother..."

    ¨DIn front of my mother, I wanted to pledge myself to you.

    Her pink intent turns into a flower, enveloping me.

    "Well, farewell... Cultivator Seo"

    ¨DI wish to be with you again. Seo Orabeoni.

    Drip, drop...

    I can''t see through my tears.

    Her pink intent obscures my entire vision.

    Then, her intent begins to fade.

    Her body grows cold.

    As Hyang-hwa''s intent scatters, her breathing ceases.

    Wiping my tears, I see her soul ascend to the heavens.

    I try to grab her, but my hands just pass through.

    Her soul flies into the void and disperses.

    I watch, hollow-eyed.

    Around me, pink intent still swirls.

    Not Hyang-hwa''s, but mine.

    Soon, my pink intent turns blood-red.

    Like the blood flooding Cheon-saek City, my intent turns red, filling the surroundings.

    Holding Hyang-hwa''s lifeless hand, I speak with a trembling voice.

    "Wait... just a moment."

    Drip, drop¡­

    Somehow, the color of my tears are ck.

    No, it¡¯s not the tears that are ck.

    From my eyes, mouth, nose, ears, from the seven orifices.

    No, from every pore of my body.

    ck curses from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation seep out.

    The creator of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is said to have handled 108 curses simultaneously.

    Shhhhhhiiiii¡­

    But the number of curses emanating from my body has already far surpassed 108.

    Whooosh...

    As I inhale, the curses crumble into spiritual energy and flow into my body.

    In an instant, my dantian is filled with spiritual power again.

    I convert the spiritual power into internal energy and store it in my Inner Core.

    Sssss...

    A chilling cold spreads around me.

    I stand up.

    With my recovered internal energy, I summon the Formless Sword and clench it in my hand.

    "I''ll rip out... his heart."

    With tears mixed with ck curses streaming down my face, I turn and soar above Cheon-saek City.

    Trantor Notes: When will our MC be able to walk the flowery path¡­ Also, how did I cry twice when reading this and tranting this zzz.

 Chapter 112: Lotus (20)

    Chapter 112: Lotus (20)

    I will kill him.

    I will kill that creature.

    Fiercely, savagely, I will shred his body into ten thousand pieces and kill him.

    Swoosh!

    As I fly through the air, kicking the void, swarms of ck curses pour out around me like ants, leaving their mark.

    I follow his trail with the demon senses active.

    It isn''t hard to track him down.

    The spiritual energy of the ces he had passed through are all unstable and flickering, and the scent of blood is tantly strong.

    Whoosh!

    I absorb the Yin Soul Ghost Incantations swirling around me. I turn them into spiritual power, converting that spiritual power into internal energy for my Formless Sword, and then elerate the Formless Sword even further.

    Boom!

    The sound of breaking air rumbles, and the impact of me rushing through the void causes the surrounding sand to scatter and turn into a sandstorm.

    With bloodshot eyes, I run towards an area with a strong scent of blood.

    "..."

    It¡¯s a desert tribe located south of Cheon-saek City.

    This tribe too has turned into a sea of blood.

    Yuan Li is continuing his blood sacrifice, gradually regaining his Nascent Soul cultivation, and his speed is starting to increase.

    I won''t be able to catch up at this rate.

    He is likely to keep getting faster.

    What should I do?

    As I ponder, a brown flying dharma treasure zooms towards me.

    Boom!

    I block the dharma treasure with my Formless Sword and re at the person who shot it.

    "You... Is it you! Are you the one who massacred this tribe under the Gongmyo n?"

    He looks to be an elder of the Core Formation stage of the Gongmyo n.

    His face bloodshot, beholds the massacred tribe and shouts at me.

    "You! Answer me!"

    I swing my Formless Sword without a word.

    Kugugugu!

    Although weaker than when I was fully prepared for facing Yuan Li, I¡¯m still a formidable Core Formation level force.

    The elder of the Gongmyo n is startled by my power and withdraws his dharma treasure, ring at me.

    I look at him with empty eyes.

    "If you saw what just happened, you would know. The energy of the blood sacrifice in this city and the energy of my strike arepletely different... I am also chasing the monster responsible for this. This creature killed all my dear ones."

    "But, but... There''s no proof that you''re not involved in this! Do you know how precious these resources are? Compensate immediately..."

    Kuaang!

    I send another Formless Sword attack towards the annoying elder of the Gongmyo n.

    A small valley forms right next to him.

    "Noisy, shut up. Before I kill you."

    Swoosh!

    Every time I open my mouth, hundreds of curses gush out, filling my surroundings.

    The curse spells are countless, filling the area around me, appearing akin to ck mist surrounding me.

    "Ugh, how can I trust the words of a devilish cultivator like you who practices such devilish arts...!"

    "...This is not a devilish art."

    Cough, cough!

    Feeling a tightness in my chest, I cough, and more curses flood out of my mouth.

    "It¡¯s a method... a method of curse incantations that only realizes one''s own pain to understand pain. Yes, a method that sacrifices no one, a method that doesn''t need to sacrifice anyone... This is not a devilish art...! I didn''t sacrifice anyone...!"

    I scream, clutching my head.

    Hack, hack!

    ck curses continue to cascade every time my mouth opens.

    "But why...! Why are they taking them from me...! Why...! Why! Why!"

    I cry ck tears mixed with curses, holding my head, emitting a ck mist of curse spells from my whole body.

    "Why!!!"

    It¡¯s then that the elder of the Gongmyo n, who has been watching me go mad, flinches.

    sh!

    From far away, in the direction of Cheon-saek City, a blue light shes, and someone flies over.

    "Who!!! Who killed Ryeong! Who!!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    The head of the Cheongmun n.

    He seems to have rushed over in a hurry after hearing Cheongmun Ryeong''s message, but it was already toote.

    His eyes meet mine amidst the ck mist.

    "You are... You! What is this about! Exin!"

    "Ah, the head of the Cheongmun n. Do you know him?"

    "A friend of Cheongmun Ryeong."

    "I suspect this person is the monster behind this massacre. That ck thing... If that''s not devilish arts, then what is?"

    "...I will vouch for his identity. Ryeong who was in Cheon-saek City is also dead. This person was Ryeong''s friend, so it can''t be him."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin vouched for my identity, and I exined the situation to him with empty eyes.

    "So, you''re saying a Nascent Soul old monster pretending to be of Core Formation in the Heaven-Treading Desert has started this massacre now that the Heavenly Being seniors have ascended...!"

    I nod, and both Cheongmun Jung-jin and the Gongmyo n elder''s faces grow serious after hearing my exnation.

    The elder of the Gongmyo n says gravely,

    "We must catch him! If what this person says is true, then this Yuan Li, the Nascent Soul old monster, is not only regaining his power by collecting his Blood Spirit but also absorbing the lives of each city, bing stronger than his original cultivation! Now is the weakest he will be, we must catch and kill him!

    But Cheongmun Jung-jin looks unwell.

    "What do you intend to do? That Nascent Soul old monster is gradually regaining his Nascent Soul strength and bing faster and stronger, while we can barely match up, let alone catch him!"

    The elder of the Gongmyo n takes out amunication device.

    "I will contact the elders and n head! You too, contact the elders of the Cheongmun n and gather the Core Formation cultivators! If that Yuan Li went to the Northern Grasnds as well, the Core Formation cultivators of those tribes must be urgently chasing him by now!"

    He deres,,

    "We must immediately gather all the Core Formation cultivators of the continent and kill that Nascent Soul old monster!"

    The two Core Formation cultivators sent messages to their ns.

    ¡°¡­Do you have any idea how that Yuan Li, the Nascent Soul cultivator, might move?¡±

    I shake my head.

    I can follow the traces, but his speed is increasing, widening the gap.

    Then, I remember the location of the castle where Yuan Li resided.

    ¡°...I don''t know where the old monster will go, but I know where he will return.¡±

    ¡°What¡­! Really?¡±

    I recall the ck castle I had seen and the corresponding location, and share this information with them.

    ¡°Yes, then let¡¯s inform the elders of the n and the head of the Byeok n. The whole continent should know that a Nascent Soul old monster has started his rampage. I¡¯ll also send messages to the Jin n of Yanguo and the Makli n.¡±

    "Shengzi will be informed by the ns of Yanguo, and the Gongmyo n will contact the lords of the Eastern States beyond the Heaven-Treading Desert. I don¡¯t know if the Nascent Soul old monster has already visited there, but at least we can warn them."

    ¡°The Cheongmun n will also get in contact with the chiefs of the Northern Grasnds.¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elder of the Gongmyo n, with serious expressions, took out theirmunicators and made contacts.

    After a while, both nodded.

    "With this, the whole continent should be informed. Let''s go east to the coordinates this person has given, where the Nascent Soul old monster will return!"

    After speaking, the elder of the Gongmyo n flies towards the Heaven-Treading Desert using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks at me.

    "You should go back and take care of the remains of those who left. You were a friend of Ryeong, and his remains too¡­"

    "Let''s go together."

    I gaze at Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "I also have business with that creature."

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t understand, do you? With your skill, merely at the Qi Building stage¡­¡±

    Boom!

    I swing my Formless Sword, showing my true strength.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin stares at me in surprise.

    "I apologize for hiding my strength. I am of Core Formation prowess. Please let me take part in avenging Cheongmun Ryeong."

    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nods, and I fly with him to Yuan Li¡¯s castle.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°There¡¯s a formation here.¡±

    Me, Cheongmun Jung-jin, and the elder of the Gongmyo n observe the giant sandstorm in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "Seeing this formation, it''s likely that within is the residence of the Nascent Soul old monster."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about formations¡­¡±

    Both look a bit perplexed, and I silently step forward to start analyzing the formation.

    "Ah, do you know how to handle formations?"

    "It¡¯s fortunate indeed. After all, you did research formations with Ryeong¡­"

    Thinking of Cheongmun Ryeong, Cheongmun Jung-jin clenches his fists tightly.

    Days pass.

    Boom!

    In the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Here, Core Formation cultivators began to gather.

    Core Formation cultivators from the Northern Grasnds, dressed in the attire of their tribes.

    Core Formation cultivators from beyond the eastern direction of the Heaven-Treading Desert, ruling as lords.

    The Three ns of Byeokra.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, head of the Cheongmun n, and his six Core Formation elders.

    Head of the Gongmyo n, Gongmyo Ryeong, and his six Core Formation elders.

    Head of the Byeok n, Byeok Cheon-gi, and his five Core Formation elders.

    The Two ns of Yanguo.

    Head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon, and his seven elders.

    Head of the Jin n, Jin Yeo-woon, and his five elders.

    The Seven ns of Shengzi.

    Head of the Jinlu n, Jinlu Yeon-cheon, and her eight elders.

    Head of the Ha n, Ha Ryeon.

    Head of the Geo n, Geo Bok-won.

    Head of the Jun n, Jun Je-yeol.

    Head of the Yeoljeon n, Yeoljeon Ri.

    Head of the Ori n, Ori Cheon-ryeong.

    Head of the Jeon n, Jeon Chil-seon.

    49 Core Formation cultivators from the Western Three Countries of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    43 Core Formation cultivators from the Northern Grasnds of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    54 Core Formation cultivators from the Eastern States of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    And three rare Core Formation loose cultivators.

    Over 100 Core Formation cultivators densely surround the formation.

    One of the tribal chiefs from the Northern Grasnds shouts angrily,

    "This is outrageous! We can¡¯t even count how many tribes that Nascent Soul old monster has massacred!!!"

    "Our Byeokra as well! That Nascent Soul old monster hasmitted massacres in dozens of cities! We can¡¯t let such a devil roam free!"

    "He hid his cultivation waiting for the Heavenly Being seniors to ascend. Nobody knows what vile intentions that old monster harbors! We can¡¯t let that Nascent Soul old monster roam free!"

    Many Core Formation cultivators outside the formation are seething with anger, and a few formation masters among them began to dismantle the sandstorm formation with my help.

    "We must wait here for that old monster, ambush, and kill him!"

    Among them, one of the three Core Formation hermits, an old man wearing a bamboo hat and gray robes, raises his voice angrily.

    "He killed my great-grandson! I will kill him! I will grind his bones and eat his flesh!!!"

    Just like me, those who have lost loved ones.

    "That old monster massacred a tribe under the Gongmyo n! How precious are the ores mined from that tribe! That Nascent Soul old monster must pay!"

    Those who seekpensation.

    "To massacre the bloodline of the grasnds, what a disgrace! I will tear his flesh and restore the honor of my fallen tribes!"

    Those who sought honor.

    "That creaturepletely destroyed our state''s city! Such a dangerous being cannot be left free. He must be eliminated quickly!"

    Those who want to eradicate Yuan Li before he bes stronger.

    Many opinions are exchanged, but the conclusion is one.

    Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner.

    This murderous old monster must be killed.

    Boom!

    Thanks to the efforts of me and several Core Formation masters, the sandstorm formation disappeared, revealing the ck castle inside.

    "First, let''s invade his headquarters and destroy any dharma treasures or formations that might aid him!"

    "Yes, good! We need to be fully prepared to face the Nascent Soul old monster!"

    Silently, I fly among the Core Formation cultivators towards the ck castle.

    I approach Cheongmun Jung-jin and inform him regarding the ability of the castle.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts to others,

    ¡°This castle is a kind of dharma treasure. The Nascent Soul old monster can elevate his cultivation by one level inside it! If he recovers his early Nascent Soul cultivation, he can wield mid-Nascent Soul strength inside. If he recovers his mid-Nascent Soul cultivation, he can wieldte Nascent Soul strength inside! We must pulverize this castle before the old monster returns!¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin¡¯s words quickly gained trust and spread among those present.

    Numerous Core Formation cultivators took out their dharma treasures from their storage devices and began to strike the ck castle.

    However, a kind of barrier appeared over the dharma treasure.

    The barrier blocked the attacks of the Core Formation cultivators and protected the castle from crumbling.

    ¡°Ugh, it seems difficult to prate this barrier without a Nascent Soul level attack.¡±

    "Then..."

    The Core Formation cultivators quickly convened for a meeting.

    "It''s an ancient formation. Even if formation masters rush in, dismantling this ancient barrier is a remote possibility. There''s no other way than to break it by force."

    "What should we do then..."

    Numerous discussions are exchanged, and we, on the Heaven-Treading Desert, discuss strategies to confront Yuan Li with serious expressions.

    And a few dayster.

    Kugugugugugu!

    From afar, beyond the horizon, a blood-red cloud rises.

    The faces of the more than a hundred Core Formation cultivators darken.

    "Early¡­ Nascent...... Peak...!"

    As Yuan Li approaches within the red blood cloud, the Core Formation cultivators grit their teeth.

    Yuan Li''s momentum is much stronger than when I had faced him, and his malice is beyond description.

    [Haha, the bugs are quick with rumors. Have youe thinking you could handle me?]

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li, enveloped by the blood cloud, looked around the audience and spoke calmly.

    "Even if it''s you, do you think you can defeat so many Core Formation cultivators...?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts, stepping forward and ring at Yuan Li..

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li, amidst the blood cloud, looks down at us calmly and speaks,

    [Just because there are many fireflies, does itpare to the light of the sun?]

    The killing intent of many Core Formation cultivators are directed at Yuan Li, who has regained the strength of the peak early stage of Nascent Soul.

    [Come at me, insects.]

    Then.

    I¡¯m the first to step forward, drawing my Formless Sword.

    I have fully recovered my spiritual power and internal energy over the past few days.

    Definitely. This time for sure.

    I will kill this monster.

    Trantor Notes: Well¡­ Prepare yourselves everyone.

    On that note, Sir Chang-ho turned out to be a title instead of a name.  The author didn¡¯t give the hanja/chinese characters so idk what it means exactly but could be Blue Tiger Person if tranted literally.

    I made the mistake in my misunderstood bias cuz my friend''s name is also Chang-ho. The guy¡¯s real name appearster in this arc so you¡¯ll find out anyway but it¡¯s gonna be a pain in the butt having to make all the changes¡­The author barely uses his real name anyway.

 Chapter 113: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (1)

    Chapter 113: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (1)

    Three days before Yuan Li''s arrival.

    "I will kill him."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sighed softly as he looked at me.

    As the Core Formation cultivator who first discovered the Yuan Li massacre, Cheongmun Jung-jin was given temporarymand of this Yuan Li hunting group.

    He looked at me with a dark expression and said,

    "I too want to tear that person to shreds. But we need a n. Right now, although about 150 Core Formation cultivators have gathered, we''ve had little time to meet and discuss. To face that old monster... we need more time."

    "...."

    "I fully understand that some of the Core Formation cultivators, including you, are blinded by rage. However, now is the time to unite our strength. Being uncooperative will only hinder us."

    "...My goal is to kill him."

    "...If the n devised by the formation masters seeds, we can be free from the terror caused by Yuan Li for a considerable amount of time. It would be even better if Yuan Li reaches the end of his lifespan during this period."

    Clench...

    I ground my teeth and tears of ck curses stream down.

    "Are you saying... I can''t kill him with my own hands...."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sighed deeply.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to tear him into thousands of pieces... But if this n fails, that devil will unhesitatingly unleash a massacre across the entire continent, just like we experienced. Right now, with not a single Nascent Soul cultivator among us, there will be no one to stop him."

    "...."

    "Please... for the peace of the entire continent... help us. Everyone gathered here... must unite and participate in the n..."

    I looked at Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    His intent was also tainted with pain.

    "Please lend your strength. The head of the Gongmyo n has even brought out the secret techniques of his n..."

    At his request, I clenched my teeth.

    "...Then, I will set a condition."

    "What is it?"

    "I will cooperate with the n and follow the lead of the n head, but if an opportunity arises, I will do my utmost to kill Yuan Li. That''s my condition."

    "Understood. That''s only natural. Not just you... practically everyone here intends to do the same."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nodded, confirmed my participation in the n, and then went to persuade the elderly man in mourning clothes, who had been shouting loudly about killing Yuan Li.

    I watched Cheongmun Jung-jin for a moment, then looked again at the n devised by the numerous Core Formation cultivators and formation masters.

    ''Will it seed?''

    The chances of sess are high.

    If their n works, the world will be peaceful for hundreds of years.

    I felt peace for hundreds of years even in my previous life after the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre.

    ''If it seeds... does my revenge get pushed back?''

    Is that the right thing to do?

    At this moment, can I endure not tearing his flesh apart?

    ''...I''ll do my best.''

    At an opportune moment, without the need for such aplex n by the Core Formation cultivators, I will kill Yuan Li...!

    And so, three dayster.

    Yuan Li began to appear beyond the horizon.

    I tightly grasp the Formless Sword, recalling the conversation I had with Cheongmun Jung-jin a few days ago.

    ''I will kill him right here, leaving no reason for the n.''

    I exert all my strength from the start.

    Maintaining the stance of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I directly connect the meridians made of energy to the Formless Sword.

    I am putting my life on the line.

    Kuang!

    The Formless Sword, faster than anyone else''s attack, shoots out and collides with Yuan Li.

    However, my Formless Sword is blocked by just the blood clouds surrounding Yuan Li.

    Cheok Cheok Cheok Cheok Cheok

    Other Core Formation cultivators line up behind me, each casting their spells and dharma treasures.

    Dharma treasures corresponding to water, fire, wind, and lightning pierce through Yuan Li''s blood clouds.

    "Die, you evil ghost!"

    The old man in mourning clothes, who had lost his grandson to Yuan Li, spews a purple wheel-shaped dharma treasure from his mouth.

    Through the openings in the blood clouds created by the other cultivators, the old man and other Core Formation cultivatorsunch their dharma treasures.

    Kuang Kuang Kuang!

    Bright explosions sh, and Yuan Li grins eerily.

    Screech!

    Beyond the explosions, a curtain of red light res.

    Suddenly, he takes out four red pagodas and spreads a barrier around himself.

    ''It''s be tougher.''

    When Ist fought with Yuan Li, who was then only at Core Formation, the barrier would have wavered after a few strikes probably due to absorbing only Core Formation spiritual power.

    But now, even after the bombardment of dharma treasures by me and other Core Formation cultivators, the barrier, imbued with Nascent Soul spiritual power, remains unshaken.

    [Tsk, tsk, all this noise is quite bothersome.]

    Yuan Li sneers and raises his hand.

    "Block it!"

    "The old monster is using his power!"

    "Attack with all you''ve got!"

    Almost 100 Core Formation cultivators simultaneously pour out their strongest dharma treasures and spells.

    The heaven and earth tremble, and the nearby desert melts into ss, while sandstorms spread in all directions.

    Kuaaang!

    Due to thebined attacks of the Core Formation cultivators, a pit about 5 Li (2.5 km) in diameter and 1 Li (500 m) deep formed.

    Whoosh!

    Thendscape changes, and the earth rumbles.

    Kugugugugu!

    Beyond the explosion, blood clouds surge within.

    "Ugh, insane¡­!"

    "He''s still not dead after that¡­!?"

    Fear appears on the faces of the Core Formation cultivators.

    Yuan Li clicks his tongue, and the sound echoes in all directions.

    [If I were just an ordinary early Nascent Soul, I might have been in danger. But s... I am not just any ordinary early Nascent Soul, and moreover, you lot are lowly beings who couldn''t even participate in the recent ascension, are you not?]

    Shiiing!

    Inside the blood cloud, a bloody radiance begins to burst forth.

    "Everyone, form up and prepare the formation. The old monster is about to use his spell!"

    I shout in all directions, ring at Yuan Li.

    For several days, thanks to the testimony of two survivors who barely survived Yuan Li in the Northern Grasnds, and including myself, the characteristics of Yuan Li''s spells spread among all Core Formation cultivators.

    Thus, the Core Formation cultivators who heard our testimony knew somewhat about Yuan Li''s spells and its power.

    "Everyone, this way!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and Gongmyo Ryeong shout loudly, standing side by side.

    Numerous Core Formation cultivators join them, and they quickly arrange a protective formation they had practiced for the past days.

    It¡¯s a simple protective formation that lower-level cultivators learn.

    However, when Core Formation cultivators deploy it, theirbined spiritual power forms an immense defensive force.

    sh!

    Yuan Li''s spell explodes.

    Bloody radiance swirls in all directions, and the four corners of the world seem to be engulfed in blood.

    Crackle, sizzle!

    The protective formation looks like it will break at any moment, but the formation constructed by over 100 Core Formation cultivators did not easily shatter.

    Shhhh!

    After a while, the blood light subsides.

    Beyond the diminishing blood radiance, we can see Yuan Li preparing a spell of simr magnitude again.

    "Attack again!"

    "Don''t give him any openings!"

    Around 140 Core Formation cultivators divided into five groups, attacking Yuan Li from all sides and the sky.

    I swing my Formless Sword wildly, never taking my eyes off Yuan Li''s face.

    Multicolored dharma treasures and spells bombard the barrier around Yuan Li.

    And then.

    Yuan Lipletes his spell again.

    "Blood, Tree, Sea!"

    Charrarararack!

    Yuan Li absorbs the blood clouds around him.

    Then, Yuan Li takes out a staff.

    The wooden staff with the red crystal skull embedded in it.

    Small branches, like baby fingers, densely grow on the staff and emit a deep red glow.

    Charrarararack!

    The small branches on the staff grow wildly in all directions.

    Boom!

    "Evade! Don''t touch it!"

    "No, don''t go there!"

    The branches engulf the surroundings, forming a bloody forest around Yuan Li in the desert.

    Some Core Formation cultivators fail to evade Yuan Li''s attack and are trapped in his ¡®Tree Sea,¡¯ quickly turning into shriveled husks as all their vital force (Qi) and blood are drained.

    Yuan Li, at the center of the Tree Sea, looks to have recovered the energy he had just spent after devouring several Core Formation cultivators.

    "Damn, such a monster...! But you can''t take us all down...."

    Charrack, charrack, charrack!

    Seven scrolls float around Yuan Li.

    "Release!"

    As he forms a spell, the demon souls painted in blood on the scrolls are released.

    However, unlike when they fought me before, the demon souls do not split to face different opponents but start to merge in the air.

    Kugugugugu!

    As one demon soul oveps with another, their power increases dramatically.

    Keeng Keeng Keeng!

    The demon souls, initially at the Core Formation level, gradually surpass the peak of Core Formation mid-stage, reachingte-stage and even the level of Core Formation Grand Perfection.

    And then.

    Keeng Keeng Keeeeeng!

    When the seven demon soulspletely merge, they form a shape that is neither beast nor human, but a bizarre aberration.

    The power emanating from the bizarre soul reaches the level of the Nascent Soul.

    "Ah, aah..."

    "Haha..."

    Although the energy felt from the demon soul indicated it is not a true Nascent Soul, and using more than seven or eight spells would exhaust its energy, the important thing is that another Nascent Soul-level force has appeared right beside Yuan Li.

    Kiiaaaah!

    But that isn''t the end.

    When Yuan Li opens his storage device, ghostly wails resound and the blood water I had seen before surges out, transforming into two ghost kings wielding scythes.

    Then, the ghost kings enter the blood clouds surrounding Yuan Li, merging with itpletely.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li''s blood clouds conglomerate, forming the shapes of the two ghost kings.

    "Insane..."

    "Not even a normal Nascent Soul cultivator..."

    The newly strengthened ghost kings, each slightly less powerful than an early Nascent Soul,bine to have enough strength to match the early Nascent Soul stage.

    [So, will you continue to try, you bugs?]

    Just then.

    "Don''t give up, everyone!"

    It¡¯s Gongmyo Ryeong, the head of the Gongmyo n.

    Despite her paleplexion, Gongmyo Ryeong, a beautiful woman in a brown robe, takes out numerous dharma treasures and shouts.

    "We all knew we couldn''t face a Nascent Soul cultivator anyway! Stick to the original n and push him back!"

    "Yes, that''s right¡­! If we just follow the n¡­!"

    "Right! We can definitely handle this!"

    [Hoh...?]

    The Core Formation cultivators, valuing their own lives, were cautious and did not directly confront Yuan Li.

    During the days leading up to Yuan Li''s arrival, they had already prepared a strategy to face him, and they are all moving ording to that n.

    Of course, a few of us, including me, are trying to seize any opportunity to kill Yuan Li, regardless of the n.

    ''I''ll kill him.''

    No need for the n.

    Isn''t it just apromise offered by those afraid to confront Yuan Li directly?

    He can be killed.

    If only a chance appears!

    Kuang Kuaaaang!

    "Aaargh!"

    "Monster...!"

    Pushed back by thebined forces of the bizarre soul and the ghost kings, the Core Formation cultivators are being overwhelmed.

    Yet, even in the midst of this, they madly charge at Yuan Li, pushing him back.

    "Die, you old monster!"

    Alongside the old man wearing mourning clothes, I furiously attack Yuan Li.

    Fssht Fssssht!

    Our attacks gradually crack the protective pagoda barrier surrounding Yuan Li.

    "Die! Perish! Vanish!!!"

    The old man in mourning clothes weeps tears of blood as he pours out spells, and I too, shedding tears of ck, mix curses with my Formless Sword, striking down the barrier.

    Including me and the old man, one or two other Core Formation cultivators who have lost rtives to Yuan Li and crazed with the intent to kill joined the attack on the barrier.

    And then.

    Boooom!

    With ourbined attacks, the pagoda barrier finally breaks.

    "Push forward!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin roars from the back.

    Elders from the Cheongmun n, seeing the breach in Yuan Li''s barrier, charge towards him.

    Kuaang!

    Three elders from the Cheongmun n cling to Yuan Li, pushing him to one spot.

    [You insects, how dare you touch me.]

    Shwack!

    Above Yuan Li, three translucent blood-red banners appear.

    Boom!

    However, my Formless Sword sweeps away the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners. Along with the Cheongmun elders, some Core Formation cultivators charge at Yuan Li while others press him with dharma treasures and spells.

    [These bugs¡­?]

    Realizing the direction he¡¯s being pushed towards, Yuan Li looks at us and speaks.

    [What scheme is this?]

    "Die!!!"

    "I''ll rip your head off."

    The old man in mourning clothes and I hurl our Formless Sword and wheel-shaped dharma treasure at Yuan Li.

    Then, Yuan Li opens his mouth.

    Shwaaaak!

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures sprung from his mouth.

    Chirring Chirrring!

    The daggers emit a strange sound, scattering blood-red energy in all directions.

    "Wait! Everyone, scatter!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice echoes, and the elders of the Cheongmun n hastily retreat.

    However some Core Formation cultivators who are too slow to react fail to dodge Yuan Li''s dharma treasures.

    Shwaaack!

    A blood-red cleaving force extends in all directions.

    Those who are close to Yuan Li are instantly torn to shreds, and their vital force (Qi) and blood are devoured by the blood clouds surrounding him.

    For a moment, screams resound from within the blood clouds, but they quickly fade away.

    Yuan Li, who then absorbs the surrounding blood clouds, begins to regain his energy.

    [It¡¯s tiresome dealing with such arge swarm of insects. Had I reached the mid-stage of Nascent Soul, none of you would have stood a chance and would have be mere fodder for me.]

    "He''s recovering!"

    "Stop him!"

    The first to rush towards Yuan Li are the old man in mourning clothes and I.

    "Die!"

    "Die!"

    We shout in unison, pouring our attacks onto Yuan Li.

    Shwaaack!

    The dagger dharma treasures sh widely, targeting us.

    However, the old man in mourning robes uses a mysterious technique to block the shes, and I cover my whole body with the Formless Sword to fend them off.

    Kuaang!

    The old man and I charge at Yuan Li, pushing him back with almost body-mming force.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice grows louder from behind.

    "We''re almost there! Formation masters, get ready!"

    Boom!

    In the space between the old man and me, Cheongmun Jung-jin crashes in with his heavy body, emanating a blue dull glow.

    [You¡­ insects¡­!]

    And finally, the n devised by the Core Formation cultivators to confront Yuan Li activates.

    Boom!

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, exerting his strength, strikes Yuan Li. Yuan Li''s body is sucked into the inner barrier of the ck castle in the eastern region.

    "Indeed, the master is not hindered by its barriers."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sneers at Yuan Li.

    I bite my lip, ring at him, then gather my spiritual power and form a seal.

    Together with other formation masters, we channel our spiritual power into the barrier.

    ''I couldn''t kill him.¡¯

    Crack...

    A fever radiates from the top of my head.

    But Cheongmun Jung-jin''s words echo in my mind.

    "Why wouldn''t I want to tear him into thousands of pieces... But if this n fails, that devil will unhesitatingly unleash a massacre across the entire continent, just like we experienced. Right now, with not a single Nascent Soul cultivator among us, there will be no one to stop him."

    "Please... for the peace of the entire continent... help us. Everyone gathered here... must unite and participate in the n..."

    Crack...

    I grit my teeth and, together with other formation masters, contribute my spiritual power to the barrier above the formation.

    ''No choice this time.''

    But...

    "I will...!"

    Next time.

    "I will pluck your head and take it away!"

    To avenge their souls...!

    Tears mixed with curses stream down as I, along with other formation masters, deploy the sealing formation using the barrier of the ck castle.

    "Seal!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Above Yuan Li''s location, multi-colored rays of light swirl, turning into a prison that traps him.

    Kugugugugu!

    As the formation masters deploy the sealing formation, other cultivators move the dragon veins around with their unique techniques.

    "Yang Heaven."

    The head of the Jin n, Jin Ye-woon, and his elders channel the Yang attribute dragon veins into the formation.

    "Yin Deity!"

    The head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon, and his elders bring in the Yin attribute dragon veins..

    Yin and Yang are attached to the formation, and the heads of each n add the dragon veins corresponding to Dui (?), Li (?), Zhen (?), Xun (?), Kan (?), and Gen (?),pleting the Eight Trigrams.

    The head of the Gongmyo n, Gongmyo Ryeong, and three Core Formation lords from the Eastern States form seals above the sealing formation,pleting it.

    "Eight Trigrams Spirit Absorbing Sealing Formation! Seal!"

    sh!

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon veins flowing through the Heaven-Treading Desert connect to the formation,pleting it.

    And then.

    Kuang Kuaaaang!

    Inside the formation, blood-red shes appear as the formation trembles violently.

    "It''s useless! The Eight Trigrams Spirit Absorbing Sealing Formation, passed down in the Gongmyo n, can imprison even a Nascent Soul cultivator if properly deployed. Moreover, the formation masters spent days researching the peculiar barrier in your castle, enhancing the formation with its characteristics. Unless you reach the Heavenly Being stage, no, even before the mid-stage of Heavenly Being, you absolutely cannot escape this formation!"

    Boom...

    With Gongmyo Ryeong''s words, the echoing reverberations from within ceases.

    Then, Yuan Li''s voice resounds.

    [A splendid sealing formation. It seems I won''t be able to easily escape.]

    "You old monster, I don''t know how much life you have left, but you''ll probably spend the rest of it trapped in there until you die of old age!"

    Gongmyo Ryeong''s confident words are met with silence from inside the formation, which is soon followed by boomingughter.

    [Ha ha ha! How amusing. Remember this, you will regret it when I break free from this seal.]

    Gongmyo Ryeong seems flustered by his confident words but chuckles and looks down at the formation.

    "Old monster, you brag too much! Do you think this formation is so easy to break? Have you lived all these years in vain?"

    [Tsk tsk, I''m not so unwise, young one. Think about it. If you are Core Formation cultivators, read the celestial energy! Read the constetions and see what kind of ce this is...!]

    "What?"

    Confused, Gongmyo Ryeong looks down at the sealing formation.

    [Kekeke¡­ Do you not understand? Here''s a hint. Where did thest Liberation Pce appear?]

    "What...?"

    At his words, one of the lords of the Eastern States looks up at the sky with wide eyes.

    Although it¡¯s broad daylight, Core Formation cultivators have enhanced abilities to read celestial energy, allowing them to interpret constetions even during the day.

    "Wait...! Considering these coordinates... and the location of thest Liberation Pce... calcting the next position..."

    Suddenly, fear shes in the lord''s eyes.

    "It''s here! The Liberation Pce will appear near this ce!"

    At these words, one of the chiefs from the Northern Grasnds widen their eyes in shock.

    "The Serving Command Pce!? This ce is where the next Serving Command Pce will appear...!?"

    "What...! The Serving Command Pce will appear...?"

    "Yes, it will! If you consider the pattern of the Liberation Pce and its previous appearance, it will appear near here! In 200 years, this seal will be useless!"

    Hearing this, the Core Formation cultivators all stare at the sealing formation with fear-stricken eyes.

    [Ha ha ha, foolish insects. Did you not consider Serving Command Pce...? I will be freed in 200 years. Until then, I will collect my Blood Spirits and use my stored resources, raising my cultivation to thete stage of Nascent Soul. Prepare yourselves to fight ate-stage Nascent Soul cultivator in 200 years...!]

    "This is madness!"

    "How stupid! Why didn''t we think of the Serving Command Pce!"

    "Who could have calcted such a thing! Thest appearance of the Serving Command Pce was 200 years ago, and its appearance here was thousands of years ago!"

    "What fools we are! Now, because of the Liberation Pce, this devil will be released!!!"

    The Core Formation cultivators from various factions raise their voices in anger, and I, along with two other hermit cultivators, look around stupidly.

    It seems we, who don''t belong to any faction,cked information.

    The old man in mourning clothes, who tried to kill Yuan Li with me, shouts.

    "What are you saying! What is this Liberation Pce, and what''s with the Serving Command Pce? I know roughly what the Serving Command Pce is, but why would the seal be broken if the Serving Command Pce appears near here!"

    At the old man''s question, Gongmyo Ryeong bites her lip and exins.

    "You probably didn¡¯t have the opportunity to ess such information, being a loose cultivator. Serving Command Pce is also known as Liberation Pce. It symbolizes liberation, and when the Serving Command Pce appears, the heaven and earth energy in that area resonates with the symbol of liberation, releasing what is trapped."

    "What...? The Serving Command Pce has such power?"

    I also pah close attention to her words.

    ''Is this the reason Yuan Li caused a massacre and appeared 200 yearster?''

    Gongmyo Ryeong continues her exnation.

    "Among high-level cultivators, there''s a rumor that Serving Command Pce was originally created to liberate something sleeping somewhere in this world. Whether it''s an immortal treasure, a mythological lineage, or the soul of an ancient being, no one knows."

    "Whatever the purpose of Serving Command Pce might be, I don''t care. What are you trying to say? It''s not what I''m thinking, is it?"

    "Fellow cultivator, your thoughts are probably correct. Simply put, if there''s a seal where the Serving Command Pce appears, that seal will resonate with the energy of liberation from the Serving Command Pce,pletely breaking down or significantly weakening."

    "That means¡­"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, finishing the old man, speaks seriously.

    "It means that this old monster will be released again when Serving Command Pce descends in 200 years."

    Color drains from the faces of numerous Core Formation cultivators.

    Amidst their fear, Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts.

    "Listen, everyone!"

    All eyes turn to him.

    "There''s no need to tremble in fear! This might be a blessing in disguise!"

    "What do you mean, Cheongmun n head?"

    "When the old monster started his massacre, Core Formation cultivators from all over the continent urgently gathered to confront Yuan Li. Surely, not everyone was in their best condition, right?"

    "Yes, that''s right!"

    "Indeed. I had to rush out of my alchemy session when I heard a Nascent Soul old monster is on a killing spree. I couldn¡¯t show my true strength!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin continues.

    "200 years might not be a long time for us, but it''s certainly not short either.

    Even if all the geniuses of the continent ascended with the Heavenly Being seniors, only those with the potential to reach Nascent Soul did so. There are still plenty of talents with the potential to reach Core Formation! Over the next 200 years, we can cultivate more talents, increase the number of Core Formation cultivators, and prepare thoroughly.

    Just as we trapped this old monster with just a few days of preparation, with 200 years of preparation, we can capture even ate-stage Nascent Soul old monster, or even a Nascent Soul at Grand Perfection!"

    His words gradually brighten the expressions of the Core Formation cultivators scattered around.

    "In 200 years! We will prepare for that time to capture this Nascent Soul old monster! Of course, if the old monster dies of old age within 200 years, all the better... but if not, we have talents to nurture and a future to look forward to! We can prepare even more!"

    As he speaks, I finally begin to grasp the full extent of what I had been wondering about through my repeated returns.

    "Remembering the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert that urred this time, let''s prepare for the great war with the old monster in 200 years!"

    10th year of regression.

    Due to a small butterfly effect caused by the actions of the Mad Lord,

    The Heaven-Treading Desert massacre was brought forward by decades.

    As a result, the entire continent began to prepare for the war against Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner, which would take ce in 200 years.

    Trantor Notes:

    The original title in Korean has two different meanings, hence the reason for the two chapter titles.

 Chapter 114: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (2)

    Chapter 114: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (2)

    [Pahaha, let''s see you try. I''ll be waiting. You better make it fun for me 200 years from now¡­]

    From within the barrier, Yuan Li mocked us and concealed his presence.

    "First, we can''t discuss our ns in front of the old monster. The leaders of each force should return to their domains and start preparing for the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre and the great war 200 yearster!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin spoke and one of the lords of the Eastern States wrapped in white bandages, shouts at us.

    "And cultivators at the Core Formation stage from all over the continent should gather again next time to prepare for the meeting. Let''s decide when to meet again."

    Following his words, the Core Formation cultivators, who have been murmuring for a while, began to gather opinions.

    Among them were Core Formation cultivators, including myself, who have lost rtives.

    The old man in mourning clothes stood next to Yuan Li''s castle with an empty expression.

    After a while.

    The time and ce for the Core Formation Conference was set.

    Ten years from now.

    The location will be the Northern Grasnds, easily essible to cultivators from the divided states of the east and the countries of Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra in the west.

    It¡¯s the vige of the first tribe in the grasnds massacred by Yuan Li.

    Invitations for the meeting were given to the heads of each n, and three of us Core Formation loose cultivators without a faction received invitations as well.

    Thus, the Core Formation cultivators, having received the time, ce, and invitations, began to return to their original domains using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Two tribal chiefs from the Northern Grasnds who lost rtives in the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, who lost Cheongmun Ryeong.

    The three loose cultivators and me.

    Even after all the Core Formation cultivators left, we remain ring at the ck castle.

    Two of the hermits, after a while, suppress their anger and leave in different directions, but the old man in mourning clothes and I, along with Cheongmun Jung-jin, stay until the sun sets.

    Staring intently at the ck castle, we finally turn our heads when the moon reaches its zenith.

    "I will go now. I need to collect the remains of Ryeong."

    "...I''ll join you."

    As soon as the word ''remains'' was mentioned, I suddenly came to my senses and looked towards Byeokra.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin says to the old man in mourning clothes.

    "Sir Wolryang, do you not have remains to collect as well? It''s meaningless to keep ring at the old monster, let''s retreat and n for the future."

    "...It doesn''t matter."

    The old man, Wolryang, grits his teeth and says,

    "My great-grandson and his wife weren''t killed in this massacre. They were murdered about 10 years ago, and I''ve been wandering the continent since then, unable to find the beast. Seeing the devilish arts left by the old monster in this massacre, I''m sure he was the one who killed my great-grandchildren. I already collected their remains ten years ago, so don''t worry about me and go."

    "...Understood."

    I read the intent emanating from him and ask.

    "You must have cherished your descendants greatly."

    Suddenly, he turns to look at me.

    He¡¯s about to say something, but after seeing my empty eyes, he¡¯s startled and asks back.

    "...Who did you lose?"

    "My lover, my teacher, my friends. And my neighbors."

    "...I see. My great-grandson... he was the one I cherished the most. I might not know how you feel, and you might not know how I feel... but perhaps we are feeling something simr."

    Drip, drip¡­

    Tears mixed with blood falls from his eyes as he grits his teeth.

    "It might take hundreds of years, but I want to tear him apart and pickle his flesh... "

    He res at Yuan Li''s trapped castle again and speaks.

    "Go ahead and collect the remains of those who were lost this time. I will leave tomorrow. I''ll suppress this anger and look forward to the day we kill him together."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and I look at him for a moment.

    Without a word, we leave him behind and head towards Byeokra.

    It didn''t take long to reach Cheon-saek City again.

    Whoosh¨D

    Cheon-saek City, having endured the desert''s sandstorm, is a mess.

    "¡­."

    "¡­."

    Blood is sttered everywhere inside the city, and the walls are riddled with holes.

    The city gates have copsed, and only the walls, barely holding their shape, indicate that this ce was once a city.

    Inside, the scene was still tragic.

    The bones of numerous mortals and cultivatorsy scattered everywhere.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and I go to where their bodiesy.

    Kim Young-hoon, neatly divided into eight parts.

    Buk Joong-ho, with his neck missing and a hole in his dantian.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, with bloodwood sprouting all over his body.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, missing her lower body.

    Their remains, exposed to the dry air of the desert for several days, had partially decayed and then dried out, preserved in that state.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin silently approaches Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains and begins to carefully remove the bloodwood that had sprouted from inside his body.

    I first approach Kim Young-hoon and gather his eight separated remains

    ''His Inner Core is... gone.''

    As I reassembled his body, I saw that Kim Young-hoon''s dantian is also pierced, and his Inner Core missing.

    I then wander around looking for Buk Joong-ho''s head and Buk Hyang-hwa''s lower body.

    I found a piece of flesh that looks to be Buk Joong-ho''s neck, but Buk Hyang-hwa''s lower body is nowhere to be found.

    Reluctantly, I took only Buk Joong-ho''s neck and ced it back on his body.

    I observe their expressions.

    Kim Young-hoon''s face bore a look of regret.

    But somehow, Buk Joong-ho, Buk Hyang-hwa, and Cheongmun Ryeong died with peaceful expressions, as if theypleted what they had to do.

    "...I should go now."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, having removed all the bloodwoods from Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains and gathered his body, speaks to me while holding him.

    "If you wish to attend Ryeong''s funeral,e to our main house in a month. I know you were Ryeong''s friend, so I''ll wee you."

    "...Understood."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, with a pained expression, holds Cheongmun Ryeong''s remains and flies away with a dull glow.

    I look around.

    Skeletons and bodies scattered in every direction.

    Dried bloodstains.

    And the bodies of those who had died, emaciated and twisted.

    Lastly, the body of Buk Hyang-hwa, whose lower half ispletely gone and couldn''t be found.

    Shaking, trembling...

    I clench my teeth and my hands tremble.

    I extend my consciousness around, searching for any souls that might have remained in this ce.

    Everyone here had suffered a wrongful death, so I wondered if any had be vengeful spirits.

    But there is not a single soul left, not even amongst the powerful cultivators, let alone the mortals.

    There had to be resentment, but perhaps...

    Gazing at the zing sun in the sky, I wonder if the intense Yang energy of Cheon-saek City, situated right next to the desert, had caused any remaining souls to ascend forcibly under the sunlight.

    For a long time, I stand dumbfoundedly in front of Buk Hyang-hwa''s body.

    Reality still feels somewhat unreal.

    I wish someone would tell me this is all just a terrible nightmare.

    Standing there stupidly, I slowly look at Buk Hyang-hwa''s face.

    Her face, dried up and twisted in death, is reflected in my eyes.

    "Ah¡­"

    And then, finally, reality strikes.

    "Ah, ahh... ahhhh..."

    This is reality.

    I am standing in this horrific hell.

    "Ahhhhh!"

    I copse to my knees, crawling towards her half-remaining body.

    Trembling...

    Slowly, very slowly, I reach out to her body, carefully lifting her so as to not damage her any further, and embrace her.

    Her body is light.

    Lighter than a feather, having lost her lower body and dried out over several days.

    Tightly...

    I hug her remaining body, supporting the back of her head with one hand, and pressing my forehead against hers.

    Our foreheads touch.

    Even a third-rate romance novel wouldn''t be this absurd.

    We couldn''t even confess our love for each other.

    Everything shattered right before that confession, like a contrived plot twist written by a third-rate author for forced melodrama.

    Everything felt forced and contrived.

    "Fate¡­What are you saying to me?!"

    Why do you keep taking things away from me!

    "Why me!"

    Why! Why! Why!!!

    Keugh Ughhhh

    I move away from Buk Hyang-hwa''s body and pound my chest.

    Kaghk Kurghh

    Bang! Bang!

    As I pound my chest, curses in the form of ck scripts burst forth from my mouth.

    Tick, tock...

    Hissssss...

    I wonder how many there are.

    I count the curses rising around me - approximately three thousand, far surpassing the level of the founder who dealt with 108.

    Every martial art carries the intent of its creator, and understanding this intent is to reach the pinnacle of that martial art.

    This intent is not limited to martial arts but also exists in cultivation methods.

    I finally realize the intent behind the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the realization imprinted by its creator.

    Human fate is suffering.

    Human life is a curse.

    This world is made of pain.

    I grit my teeth.

    A waterfall of emotions pour out.

    Firstes anger and pain.

    Then despair and sorrow.

    Followed by guilt and shame.

    And Self-loathing for myself.

    ''I''m sorry, kids.''

    I think of my disciples trapped because of my stubbornness, foolishness, and weakness.

    The ''anger'' instilled in them was partly their own, but also amplified by the cursed souls of their rtives nted by the Jin n.

    That''s why I wanted to stop them.

    Back then, I was powerless, foolish, and couldn¡¯t do anything.

    That stupid stubbornness was all I could do.

    I didn''t want to see my disciples die miserably.

    But now, I realize how stupid and stubborn my actions were.

    ''I''m sorry...''

    Perhaps, for some people, there are times when they must move for revenge, even if it means a miserable death.

    ''I stopped you, and yet, now I''m about to make the same choice as you...''

    I feel pathetic.

    I always have been.

    Every time I died.

    Every time the cycle reversed.

    I was always pathetic and in pain.

    It isn''t just about losing a loved one.

    Now, because of Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s death, I face all the pain and wounds I had forgotten, sealed by my life up until now.

    Holding her body as carefully as a ss craft, Iment.

    "I vow..."

    The blood around me has dried and turned ck.

    The smell of blood is faint, dispersed by the sandstorm.

    But around me, my domain of consciousness is dyed in blood-red.

    It seems like the scent of blood faintly reaches my nose.

    "I''ll kill him... extract his Golden Core, crush it, pull out his Nascent Soul, tear it apart..."

    Surrounded by ck curses and red intent, I tightly embrace Buk Hyang-hwa''s body, d in white.

    "I''ll tear off his limbs... scatter them in the four directions..."

    I feel like there is a hole in my chest. A whole filled with pain to the point of numbness.

    "I''ll rip apart the rest of his body... feed it to the dogs..."

    The evening glow falls over Cheon-saek City.

    The area around Cheon-saek City is submerged in a red sunset, turning everything crimson.

    Our shadows stretch long towards the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    "I''ll leave only the beast''s head... to offer at your..."

    I look at her, then around.

    Buk Joong-ho, Kim Young-hoon.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, who isn''t here.

    And all the neighbors ughtered in Cheon-saek City.

    The old woman from the paper store, the owner of the sapling store, the guards of Cheon-saek City, lovers, children, women, young men...

    "And then... to those trampled by him... I''ll burn incense in front of their spirits."

    I shout to someone, or perhaps to myself, swearing loudly towards the heavens.

    "I vow... I will do this...!"

    Definitely.

    Definitely...!

    Tears of red and ck mix and flow down as I vow revenge towards the sky.

    I stagger to my feet and slowly begin to collect the remains of others, burying them in Cheon-saek City.

    Over several days, Cheon-saek City became a giant cemetery.

    Following Buk Hyang-hwa''s will, I buried Buk Joong-ho next to his wife Yeon''s grave and buried Buk Hyang-hwa''s upper body under her workshop.

    Then, I entered Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop and started making ss crafts, despite my mediocre refining skills.

    I didn''t make starfish-like dolls or flowers.

    I made what I am best at.

    What I am most confident in making.

    ss crafts shaped like swords.

    I melted the desert sand and made ss flying swords, one by one.

    I nted these ss swords as burial items in front of the graves of the people of Cheon-saek City.

    In Byeokra, it¡¯s a funeral tradition to ce ss burial items for the deceased.

    Cheon-saek City has thousands of ss swords nted in graves, and I finally ce a ss saber in front of Kim Young-hoon''s grave, creating a Saber Tomb.

    Thud!

    Tomorrow is Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral at the Cheongmun n.

    Before heading to the funeral, I sit in front of Buk Hyang-hwa''s grave.

    I haven''t yet offered a ss craft to her.

    Even though thousands of ss swords are already behind me.

    Perhaps I still don''t want to admit that she is dead.

    Yes,ter.

    I''ll make the burial gift for her after offering Yuan Li''s head to the souls of the people and ce it on her grave.

    I hold the jade norigae she left for me to my chest and close my eyes.

    Tick, crack...

    ck tears run down my face.

    After a moment of silence in front of her grave, I take out the wooden box she left behind.

    Inside the box is not a dharma treasure but a blueprint for creating one.

    I read through the blueprint.

    Buk Hyang-hwa had created a blueprint for a dharma treasure that met all the conditions I had mentioned.

    The name of the dharma treasure is Colorless ss Sword.

    The material ismon sand from the desert.

    The circuit is simple.

    It¡¯s a ss flying sword, the type she most often created with me.

 Chapter 115: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (3)

    Chapter 115: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (3)

    I spend a long time looking at the blueprint of the Colorless ss Sword, admiring the artwork she created.

    Even I, not well-versed in magic artifacts, am awestruck by its artistic structure. It¡¯s a great dharma treasure capable of enhancing the power of the Formless Sword to 100%, no, 120% of its potential.

    This is the blueprint of the dharma treasure she left behind.

    As I read the blueprint, tears stream down my cheeks uncontrobly. I sit by the grave for a long time, crying,ughing, and mourning.

    Then, as night falls and before the next day arrives, I set out for the Cheongmun n to attend Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral is held in a grand manner.

    He was the pride of the Cheongmun n, known as a prominent figure of the Qi Building stage. Being the nephew of the n head Cheongmun Jung-jin, his funeral is conducted on arge scale under the n head''s direction.

    Numerous elders and senior members of the Cheongmun n, along with upper-level cultivators, gathered solemnly to witness Cheongmun Ryeong''s entombment.

    I watch the scene from behind Cheongmun Jung-jin. No tears flow anymore. Suppressing the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to prevent curses from erupting during the funeral is all I can do.

    Creak!

    His coffin is sealed, and Cheongmun Ryeong isid to rest in the n''s ancestral burial ground.

    For a while, Cheongmun Jung-jin recites a eulogy, and I deeply engrave his death in my heart, determined to avenge him against Yuan Li someday.

    Cheongmun Ryeong''s funeral continued for several more weeks.

    After it ended, Cheongmun Jung-jin gathered the n''s elder council and other members to discuss Cheongmun Ryeong''s death, the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre, and the Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. As a friend of Cheongmun Ryeong and a Core Formation-level powerhouse, I was able to attend the meeting.

    ¡®Could it be for another reason¡¯

    I ponder, watching Cheongmun Jung-jin unfold the formation Cheongmun Ryeong created in front of the elders.

    "This has been a secret known only to the n''s elder council so far, but given that Serving Command Pce will appear near Yuan Li''s eastern vicinity in two hundred years, it''s time to speak up."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin begins.

    "First, most of the valuable items in Serving Command Pce have been taken by the Heavenly Being seniors. However, as the council knows, using Ryeong''s formation, it''s possible to harvest the remaining Longevity Fruits inside. Thus, I propose a n to enter the Serving Command Pce before two hundred years pass to harvest these fruits."

    Clearly, as the n head, he has to consider everyone¡¯s interests. He looks at me cautiously and asks,

    "Cultivator Seo, although Ryeong''s death is regrettable, we cannot let the formation you both created go to waste. Could you use the Nether Crossing Ship to return to Serving Command Pce¡­?"

    He asks cautiously, considering my feelings. However, as soon as I heard ''Serving Command Pce,'' an idea struck me.

    "Serving Command Pce."

    "Hm?"

    "Serving Command Pce, Serving Command Pce, Serving Command Pce...!"

    As I repeat ''Serving Command Pce'' like a madman, the Core Formation elders and Cheongmun Jung-jin look at me in shock.

    "I can use Serving Command Pce to catch Yuan Li!"

    Yuan Li will enter Serving Command Pce. He aims to destroy all its floors and seek the hidden Serving Command Seal.

    "Does the n head remember! Serving Command Pce! What happens when you stimte its golden order!"

    Though my words are disjointed, Cheongmun Jung-jin understands and his eyes light up.

    "...! Are you suggesting bringing Yuan Li down to Core Formation level?"

    "That''s right!"

    I reply, my eyes bloodshot.

    "I can catch Yuan Li! I can tear him apart and have a way to take revenge!"

    "...But the method you''re suggesting ultimately involves activating the Serving Command Pce''s formation, sealing the cultivation of everyone inside. It''s not a long-term solution, and the cultivation restraint applies to everyone. If the old monster drops to the Core Formation stage, other Core Formation cultivators will drop to Qi Building. In the end, nothing changes."

    I grin.

    "I can catch him."

    "What?"

    "The method I''ve learned allows me to wield power even under Serving Command Pce''s restraint. That''s how I endured the spatial pressure and escaped through the teleportation array like the n head and Cheongmun Ryeong. After activating Serving Command Pce''s golden order and bringing down Yuan Li to the Core Formation stage, I''m confident I can kill him!"

    At my words, Cheongmun Jung-jin is startled, and the Core Formation elders murmur among themselves. The Qi Building elders of the Cheongmun n, unaware of our conversation, wear puzzled expressions.

    "...Can you guarantee that?"

    "If you provide me with spirit stones, I can speak with Song Jin and use the Nether Crossing Ship to return to Serving Command Pce and prove it."

    I remember the circuit Buk Hyang-hwa had touched and how she did it so I¡¯m certain I can do it as well.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, with a solemn face, looks around the audience.

    "...I can testify to Cultivator Seo¡¯s Core Formation capabilities."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks at me.

    "If what you say is true... Cultivator Seo''s role will be crucial."

    "I am aware. If proof is needed, just give me spirit stones. I''ll prove it anytime."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin exins the situation to the elders and senior members, and after some discussion, we eventually decide to visit Serving Command Pce again.

    Kugugugugu!

    Numerous Flying Escape Techniques lit up the sky. This matter involved not only Longevity Fruits but also the possibility of killing Yuan Li, a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Other than Cheongmun Jung-jin, myself, and four Core Formation elders, two Core Formation elders remained to guard the n.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin carried me on a flying artifact, matching the speed of the other elders'' Flying Escape Techniques as we headed towards the ck Wind Sea.

    Although the eleration of the Formless Sword is fast and boasts greater speed in short distances than Flying Escape Techniques, there¡¯s a significant difference in long-distance travel between the long-distance suited Flying Escape Technique and thebat-designed Formless Sword.

    Therefore, even as a Core Formation-level force, it¡¯s more stable for me to travel long distances in this manner on a Core Formation cultivator''s flying artifact.

    "First, once we enter Serving Command Pce, we''lly down Ryeong''s formation to fully grow and harvest the Longevity Fruits over five years. Then, after five years, we''ll inform the other Core Formation cultivators of your n and open Serving Command Pce. Is that alright?"

    I nod.

    "If it means killing Yuan Li, anything is fine."

    "Alright then."

    Although the Cheongmun n will monopolize the Longevity Fruits, it doesn''t matter. After all, my initial purpose for obtaining the fruits, Kim Young-hoon, is dead, torn into eight segments.

    Shoo Shoo Shoo

    The Core Formation elders of the Cheongmun n and I enter the barriers in the ck Wind Sea, where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    Chwaah!

    As we prate thest barrier, the Nether Crossing Ship appears, and sensing our approach, Song Jines up on the ship, apanied by...

    "It''s been a while, Senior Seo."

    Seo Ran, dressed in a ck robe, stands next to Song Jin.

    Previously half-human, half-demon with scales across his skin, he now appears almost entirely human, save for the dragon horns on his forehead and a dragon tail at his back, likely rted to the method taught by Song Jin. Around him swirls a sinister devilish aura.

    ''He''s reached the pinnacle of Qi Building.''

    Furthermore, it seems he is on the cusp of reaching Core Formation.

    I nod in greeting, unable to speak a cheerful word in my current state.

    Song Jin, noticing my gaze, looks surprised and nces around at us.

    Five Core Formation cultivators and me, a Core Formation-level being, all with grave expressions.

    [Um... I do feel a bit sorry for leaving you all behind in Serving Command Pcest time.]

    Silence.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin breaks the silence.

    "We''re not here to discuss that matter, Senior. It''s just that the current situation in the continent is chaotic, hence the serious demeanor. We hope there''s no misunderstanding."

    [Hmm, hmm... In that case.]

    Song Jin coughs awkwardly and nces at me before speaking to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    [By the way, what''s happening in the continent? I''ve read the stars, and there''s a major upheaval in the celestial energy. Although I don''t know the details, I can tell something significant is urring.]

    At that, I speak up.

    "The Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. That old monster regained his Nascent Soul cultivation andmitted a tremendous massacre near the Heaven-Treading Desert. All my dear ones died in that massacre."

    [What!?]

    Song Jin looks at me in shock.

    [Bloodwood Practitioner? That guy reached Nascent Soul? He was deemed a dying Core Formation cultivator when the various sects and tribes assessed his potential and was thus left alone...]

    ¡°He was deceiving everyone. He had already reached the Nascent Soul stage but then divided his soul into something called a Blood Soul, scattering it near the Heaven-Treading Desert.¡±

    I continue with a listless look in my eyes.

    ¡°In the massacre orchestrated by him in the Heaven-Treading Desert, cultivators at the Core Formation stage from across the continent came forward to seal him. However, 200 yearster, the appearance of Serving Command Pce at the site of his seal has prompted all factions to prepare for a grand war with the Nascent Soul cultivator.¡±

    [Hmm¡­]

    Hearing my words, Song Jin looks at Seo Ran.

    [Damn, of all things, reaching the Nascent Soul stage... and a danger to my disciple? It¡¯s driving me mad.]

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    I look at Song Jin and Seo Ran with listless eyes and ask, my intent turning red again.

    ¡°Why is he a danger to Daoist Seo?¡±

    At the anger in my voice, not only Song Jin but also the elders of the Cheongmun n flinch.

    Pointing at Seo Ran, Song Jin says

    [It''s because of the ''Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light'', a devilish art he has mastered. It specializes in the water attribute, particrly drawing the true blood of sea demon beasts to maximize his physical regeneration. He can also refine and control the souls of demon beasts using this art.The mostpatible with his Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light are... the Sea Dragon Tribe.]

    Worry fills his eyes as he looks at Seo Ran.

    [It''s a tale known only to a few, but Yuan Li once hunted a Core Formation sea dragon from the Sea Dragon Tribe. Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol chased him for three days and nights, admonishing him, and mercifully forgave Yuan Li after retrieving the sea dragon¡¯s soul and corpse.

    Seo Hweol ispassionate, but too soft. If it were ck Ghost Valley, anyone who harmed our disciples would have had their soul extracted and refined into a ghost!]

    ''Retrieving the soul and corpse of the sea dragon...?''

    I recall the soul of a blood dragon among the seven souls Yuan Li had controlled, which resembled a sea dragon.

    ''If Seo Hweol retrieved it, why does Yuan Li still have the soul?''

    [¡­Anyway, with Seo Hweol gone, Yuan Li won''t need to worry about the Sea Dragon King¡¯s eyes¡­ There''s a high chance he will target Seo Ran to cultivate Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light. Seo Ran¡¯s half-dragon blood is from royal lineage. Yuan Li, knowing the value of that blood, will be desperate to get it.]

    Song Jin crosses his arms, looking worried.

    Cheongmun Jun-jin then speaks.

    ¡°Indeed, given Yuan Li¡¯s nature to drench the entire continent in blood, Core Formation cultivators have united to stop his return in 200 years. We''vee to seek your guidance in devising a n against him.¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin then exined the n using Serving Command Pce against Yuan Li.

    [So, the n is to draw him into Serving Command Pce and kill him?]

    ¡°Yes, that''s right.¡±

    [¡­It''s risky.]

    Song Jin expresses his concern.

    [You might not know, but Serving Command Pce, also known as Liberation Pce, is not the main artifact.]

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Confusion appears on the faces of Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elders.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    [Seems you don''t know. The Serving Command Pce, crafted by the heavenly artisan, is originally a small cylindrical seal the size of a palm. The current Serving Command Pce is an erged pce built in the shape of that seal.]

    Song Jin continues his exnation.

    [The Serving Command Seal, also known as the Liberation Seal, was made before the appearance of the Ascension Gate. It bestows blessings for ascension, drawing the blessed one¡¯s fate towards the upper realms, closing the distance. However, as a side effect of imposing the attraction of fate... The bearer of the Serving Command Seal will receive heavenly fate.]

    ¡°Heavenly fate... you say?¡±

    [Yes. Core Formation cultivators might not fully grasp the concept of fate, but as someone who has reached Heavenly Being, I am aware of the power of heavenly fate and must warn you. Luring him into Serving Command Pce to fight means there''s a chance he might obtain the Serving Command Seal and gain the protection of heavenly fate. If that happens, unless there''s a being with even stronger fate, no one can withstand the heavenly fate brought by the Serving Command Seal.]

    ¡°Fate... Heavenly fate¡­¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin looks puzzled but nods in understanding.

    Though Song Jin had fallen to the Core Formation stage, he is evidently a remnant soul who reached Heavenly Being, and his experience and authority are beyond Cheongmun Jung-jin¡¯s.

    ¡°Hold on, but Senior. That Serving Command Seal... we weren''t aware of it. What are the chances he knows about it...¡±

    As a Cheongmun n elder asks Song Jin, they realize the contradiction in their question.

    Just because they were unaware, it didn''t necessarily mean the ¡®old monster¡¯ who has lived longer than them wouldn''t know.

    Indeed, Yuan Li is aware of the existence of the Serving Command Seal.

    ¡°Yuan Li knows about the Serving Command Seal. It¡¯s one of the pieces of information I obtained while surviving against him.¡±

    I can¡¯t reveal my return, so I spoke vaguely, but it¡¯s enough to darken the others'' expressions.

    However, I look at them and say,

    ¡°So, are you nning to cancel the n? If the issue is him getting the Serving Command Seal¡­ just kill him before he can obtain it.¡±

    I look around with a listless expression and continue.

    ¡°It seems everyone is skeptical since I haven¡¯t proven my strength under the restraint. Anyway, let¡¯s go to the Serving Command Pce and I¡¯ll prove it first.¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin nods in agreement.

    ¡°Either way, regardless of Cultivator Seo¡¯s situation, we need to harvest the fruits, so let''s proceed.¡±

    Koong!

    A Cheongmun n elder ces spirit stones in front of Song Jin.

    ¡°We ask for your help, senior. Please use the Nether Crossing Ship to go to Serving Command Pce. We need to head there for our own reasons.¡±

    [Well, with these spirit stones...]

    After inspecting the spirit stones, Song Jin activates the Nether Crossing Ship again.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship rises.

    I look around with a listless expression and approach Seo Ran.

    ¡°Daoist Seo.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Seo.¡±

    ¡°Last time, you promised to fulfill one of my requests, right?¡±

    ¡°That''s right.¡±

    I take out the space-breaking bead from my belongings.

    ¡°I have a request for Daoist Seo.¡±

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    ¡°Teach me how to activate this.¡±

 Chapter 116: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (4)

    Chapter 116: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (4)

    ¡°This is¡­?¡±

    Seo Ran takes the space-breaking bead from me.

    After a moment, his pupils quiver.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I hesitate for a moment and then tell him honestly.

    ¡°The Sea Dragon King instructed me to pass this dharma treasure to Daoist Seo. I was overtaken by greed and kept it for myself¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t hand over the space-breaking dharma treasure to Seo Ran.

    But the space-breaking bead was useless even when filled with spiritual power, apparently requiring some special condition to activate.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. However¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    Seo Ran, holding the dharma treasure, stiffens and says,

    ¡°Please¡­ wait a moment.¡±

    He puts the space-breaking bead into his sleeve and flies to the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship to speak with Song Jin.

    They seemed to be having a conversation, and I could senseplex and nuanced intents flowing from the helm.

    After a while, the Nether Crossing Ship arrived at Serving Command Pce in the void space.

    Seo Ran continued talking with Song Jin, still holding the space-breaking bead.

    I nce at them briefly and decide to discuss it again after returning from Serving Command Pce. Then I head into Serving Command Pce with the Core Formation cultivators of the Cheongmun n.

    ¡°Before setting up the formation, everyone please wait.¡±

    I signal to Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elders, then head to the core of Serving Command Pce and fiddle with the part Buk Hyang-hwa had manipted, using the exact same method she did.

    Kugugugu!

    Pressure builds up throughout Serving Command Pce, and our spiritual power is sealed by one level.

    Kugugugugu!

    My cultivation level dropped by one big stage.

    To others, I appear like a Qi Refining cultivator.

    The other Core Formation cultivators dropped to the Qi Building stage.

    ¡°Now, show us. Can you, in this state, still exert the power of a Core Formation cultivator?¡±

    An elder of the Cheongmun n asks me.

    I nod, grasp the Formless Sword, and swing it towards one of the internal structures of Serving Command Pce.

    The structure, already half-destroyed when I came with Buk Hyang-hwa, crumbles to dust with a single stroke of my sword.

    ¡°Do you believe me a little now?¡±

    At my words, the elders of the Cheongmun n look at me in stunned silence, then nod.

    After a while, the golden order of Serving Command Pce deactivates, and I say to them,

    ¡°The restraintsts for about an hour. Even if we try to extend it by tampering with Serving Command Pce¡¯s circuitry, the maximum would be about half a day.¡±

    The elders of the Cheongmun n ponder over my words.

    ¡°Anyway, my capabilities should now be confirmed.¡±

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and the elders all nod in agreement.

    ¡°Understood. When we capture Yuan Li, we¡¯ll n based on your abilities.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, about that¡­¡±

    One of the elders speak to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, receiving his gaze, askes me,

    ¡°Then, could Cultivator Seo please set up the formation now?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    It¡¯s a formation I¡¯llhave to set up in my next life anyway.

    Setting it up in advance wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    I take the formation artifacts created by Buk Hyang-hwa and install it throughout the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Then, after a while.

    I approach the Longevity Tree in the central arboretum of Serving Command Pce, where the Longevity Fruits are about to ripen.

    I stand there, gazing at the blossoms on the Longevity Tree, lost in thought.

    The one who should¡¯ve eaten these fruits is gone,

    But I''ve only just found a way to harvest them.

    ¡®What meaning is there in this life¡­ now devoid of a reason to live¡­¡¯

    With a listless gaze, I activate the formation indifferently.

    Kugugugugu!

    Spiritual energy from all over Serving Command Pce converges here.

    It¡¯s iparable to the formation spread through the weak dragon veins near the Heaven-Treading Desert and Cheon-saek City.

    A massive wave of spiritual energy surges towards this ce, filling the surroundings.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and elders, beholding this majestic scene, stand with their mouths agape in awe. However, I just stare nkly into space with a listless expression.

    Kugugugu!

    ¡°The formation has been activated. In five years, the formation will pour the umted wood-element spiritual energy of this area into the Longevity Tree, rapidly elerating the growth of the fruits.¡±

    ¡°That''s great. Thank you.¡±

    I listen to the thanks of the Cheongmun n elders, standing there nkly.

    After adjusting the formation a bit, we left Serving Command Pce.

    ¡°Thank you, Cultivator Seo. We''ll return in five years to harvest the Longevity Fruits.¡±

    After making ns for five yearster, I parted ways with Cheongmun Jung-jin and elders.

    As the Cheongmun n disappeared, Song Jin and Seo Ran approached me.

    Koooom!

    At Song Jin''s will, the Nether Crossing Ship traversed space and settled above the distant ocean.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Seo Ran, who has been emittingplex intent, asks me with a trembling voice.

    ¡°This dharma treasure¡­ did the Dragon King really give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And he really asked you to pass it on to me?¡±

    I nod.

    Seo Ran stiffens.

    ¡°Can you prove its authenticity with a Ghost Path Oath here, in front of the Nether Crossing Ship?¡±

    His face turned pale as he spoke. It¡¯s said that if an oath or statement made in front of the Nether Crossing Ship is broken, the soul would be sucked into it after death.

    I calmly reply.

    ¡°I swear in front of the Nether Crossing Ship. It''s true that Seo Hweol asked me to pass the space-breaking bead to Daoist Seo.¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha¡­¡±

    Seo Ran, with a stunned expression,ughs and holds his head.

    Watching him, Song Jin speaks with a bitter voice.

    [I didn¡¯t know the Sea Dragon King had such a side¡­ Such heartlessness.]

    Holding the space-breaking bead, Song Jin continues.

    [ording to our investigation, this dharma treasure can only be activated by someone with the ¡®True Origin Blood¡¯ of the Sea Dragon Tribe, and only by someone designated by them. If not of the True Origin Blood, one cannot even interfere with the dharma treasure, and if not designated by a Sea Dragon of True Origin Blood, it cannot be activated. And...]

    He nces at the space-breaking bead and continues.

    [The designated person for this bead is Seo Ran himself.]

    ¡°Master, I, your unworthy disciple¡­¡±

    [Go rest inside.]

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Seo Ran, with a pained expression and holding his head, said he needed some time alone and went inside the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Song Jin sighs and asks,

    [Do you know what this dharma treasure is?]

    ¡°I do.¡±

    I tell the truth, and Song Jin looks at me.

    His eyes ze with ghostly fire.

    [Knowing it''s a self-destructive dharma treasure¡­ you epted Seo Hweol''s request?]

    ¡°That¡¯s why I didn''t deliver it until now. I asked for the method of using this dharma treasure for my own purposes.¡±

    [...]

    ¡°I didn''t expect him to realize so quickly.¡±

    In my previous life, Seo Ran realized the purpose of the spac- breaking bead only when it was time to activate it.

    I never thought he would realize it immediately in this life.

    ¡®It seems Song Jin has taught him well.¡¯

    I look at Song Jin.

    After locking eyes with me for a moment, he lets out a faint sigh.

    [¡­Thank you. For not passing that dharma treasure to my disciple. If it had been activated, the Nether Crossing Ship would have crumbled, and I wouldn''t have been able to teach my disciple and pass down the legacy of the Azure Ghost Valley.]

    Song Jin says with a bitter tone, looking at the space-breaking bead.

    ¡°It''s nothing. By the way¡­ I still have one more favor you owe me.¡±

    [Ah, that''s right. Indeed.]

    I speak to Song Jin,

    ¡°I''ll use myst favor. Please¡­¡±

    Drip, drip¡­

    Just thinking about it, curses begin to erupt around me.

    ¡°Help me.¡±

    Startled!

    Song Jin flinches and stares directly at me.

    ¡°Help me take revenge.¡±

    [...]

    He seems to ponder.

    [For that¡­ ask Seo Ran. Perhaps, my disciple can be of more help to you.]

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Song Jin continues.

    [I recently sent my disciple deep into the sea to gather yin energy. But actually, I had another task for him.]

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He points southwards over the Nether Crossing Ship, towards the ck Wind Sea.

    [At the far southern end of the sea, near [World¡¯s End], lies the homnd of the Sea Dragon Tribe, the Sea Dragon Pce where the Sea Dragon King resided. For some reason, Seo Hweol left Seo Ran here and covered the Sea Dragon Pce with a massive seal before leaving, preventing Seo Ran from entering to cultivate.]

    I listen silently to Song Jin''s exnation.

    [ording to Seo Ran, if the Nether Crossing Ship is destroyed and the souls of the Sea Dragon Tribe previously swallowed by the ship are freed, those souls will teach Seo Ran how to break the seal.

    But now that he is my disciple, I can''t allow him to shatter the Nether Crossing Ship and do such a thing. I instructed Seo Ran to reach the Nascent Soul stage and directly interact with the Nether Crossing Ship to extract the souls. A Nascent Soul cultivator can retrieve the souls devoured by the ship. And to do that, entering the Sea Dragon Pce, filled with the spiritual elixir of the Sea Dragon Tribe, is the first step. I taught him a corroding great spell and asked him to break through Seo Hweol''s seal.]

    Song Jin chuckles.

    [Whether he rescues the souls of the Sea Dragon Tribe first and then enters the Sea Dragon Pce to enhance his skills, or vice versa, it doesn¡¯t matter. Seo Ran agreed to do so. I also taught him the famous formations of the Azure Ghost Valley to help him break the seal. Now, he¡¯s almost breached the corner of the seal, and it seems only a strong final push is needed to break in.]

    ¡°So, you want me to help Seo Ran break the seal?¡±

    [Yes, the weird method you''ve mastered boasts immense offensive power, surely enough to break the seal. He''s been gathering energy for a powerful strike, but if you help, that may not be necessary.]

    It seems he wants to use my strength for Seo Ran¡¯s benefit.

    But that doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    What¡¯s important right now is,

    ¡°By helping Seo Ran break the seal, does that create a way to confront Yuan Li?¡±

    Yuan Li.

    Finding the best way to kill him is my goal.

    Song Jin nods.

    [Even if Seo Hweol''s abilities are great, it''s impossible for him to ascend with all the treasures umted over the long history of the Sea Dragon Tribe without something equivalent to the Nether Crossing Ship. Surely, a considerable amount of treasures must remain inside the Sea Dragon Pce. Moreover, most of the treasures of the Sea Dragon Tribe are items that can gain an advantage over Yuan Li''s two main devilish arts. There''s a high probability that objects antagonistic to him are piled up inside...!]

    Hearing this, my eyes widened.

    "I will... help Daoist Seo."

    It doesn''t matter.

    If it can give me even a slight advantage over him.

    I will do anything.

    At those words, Song Jin nods in satisfaction and enters the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Shortly after, Seo Ranes out with a gloomy face.

    "...I heard you will help me, senior."

    "That''s right."

    "I am a bit shocked, but... I understand. Thank you."

    Seo Ran turns to Song Jin.

    "Master... Please head to the southern end."

    [Haha, understood.]

    Hence, we steer the Nether Crossing Ship towards the Sea Dragon Pce, the former base of the Sea Dragon Tribe, located at the [World''s End] in the south.

    Jang¨D

    [Hmm, as expected, this sea area doesn''t suit the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    The southern sea is calm, the sky clear, and the sun zing intensely.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy is stable, and it seems unlikely for storms to ur.

    Compared to the ck Wind Sea, where clouds gather frequently, the southern sea looks very peaceful.

    ''Most of all...''

    The spiritual energy floating between heaven and earth is incredibly clean and warm.

    It even feels somewhat sacred.

    [Disciple, lead the way.]

    "Yes, Master. The Sea Dragon Pce is at the bottom of this deep sea."

    Seo Ran points downwards into the waters.

    Despite the clear weather, the deep blue sea is dark, and its depth seems immense.

    However, Song Jin doesn¡¯t seem bothered and simply nods, holding the steering wheel.

    [Good, then everyone hold your breath.]

    Kugugugu!

    Soon after, the Nether Crossing Ship, engulfed in ghostly energy, begins to submerge into the sea.

    ''Such a variety of functions.''

    Chaaaa!

    I ponder this while observing the ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship repelling the water.

    The ghostly energy of the Nether Crossing Ship seemed to be slightly consumed by the sunlight above the water surface, but as it descended deeper, it absorbed the yin energy of the deep sea, replenishing its strength on its own.

    ''This is all just a ruined wreck''s functionality...''

    I look around the Nether Crossing Ship for a while before losing interest.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Young-hoon, Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Joong-ho, and the neighbors of Cheon-saek City.

    After they died, I somehow lost enthusiasm for everything.

    Even seeing something fascinating only sparks temporary interest.

    Kugugugu!

    After descending into the deep sea for a period of time, the Nether Crossing Ship finally reaches the seabed.

    Kugugung!

    [We''ve arrived. Follow Seo Ran and break the seal on the Sea Dragon Pce.]

    I nod and, holding my breath, follow Seo Ran out of the ghostly Nether Crossing Ship.

    Chaaaaak!

    The immense water pressure presses down on me, but with Gang Qi flowing in my veins, it isn''t a big threat.

    Being unable to breathe is also not a problem, as I couldst 3 or 4 days longer than mortals.

    Seo Ran transformed into his sea dragon form and swam ahead in the deep sea.

    ''The surface was full of warm and pleasant spiritual energy, but...''

    The deep sea below is somehow...

    ''Deste.''

    It is dark and devoid of life.

    There should be life even in the deep sea.

    However, around here, it seems as if no living creature exists.

    Even microscopic organisms didn''t appear within my domain of consciousness.

    It¡¯s almost like the Dead Sea.

    After a while, following Seo Ran, I understood the reason.

    Kugugugu!

    A massive wall of darkness.

    A huge semi-circr something is covering thend at the bottom of the deep sea in front of us.

    And, this wall of darkness seems to be endlessly absorbing the vital force around it.

    "Is this the seal of the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    Since the demon race''snguage vibrates spiritual energy instead of air, if one is capable, there¡¯s no need to open the mouth to speak.

    I asked Seo Ran in a breath-holding state, and he nodded.

    "Yes. Please follow me. Over there, in the corner, is the weakest flow of the seal. I have cast a corroding spell there to weaken the seal."

    I swim for a while following Seo Ran, and then, at one corner of the seal.

    I can see it surrounded by dark mist.

    Kugugugu!

    The yin energy and ghostly energy densely umted by the formation sticks thickly towards one corner of the seal, burning a blue ghost fire.

    Having some expertise in formations myself, I can tell which part of the seal the ck Ghost Valley''s notorious formation, the Ghost Wail Corroding Formation, has weakened.

    "Do I attack the center?"

    "Yes. Please, I ask for your help."

    Calmly holding the Formless Sword, I take a stance.

    Kugugugu!

    And then, I thrust the Formless Sword towards the Ghost Wail Corroding Formation.

    Kuuuuuu!

    The seabed of the deep sea shales.

    Although there is no loud explosion underwater, massive ripples spread out visibly around it.

    But the formation set by Seo Hweol doesn''t budge.

    ''Is this not enough?''

    I once again hold up the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, ultimate technique, Severing Mountain!

    Kuoouo!

    Once again, a cloud of dust rises from the bottom of the deep sea.

    ''So this is how much it weakened...''

    This time there was a vibration, but the seal remains strong.

    After executing Severing Mountain, I immediately return to the stance of Transcending Mountain.

    I maintain the state of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains.

    While maintaining Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I repeatedly strike Seo Hweol''s seal with Severing Mountain.

    It took about 16 consecutive hits of Severing Mountain executed by the Formless Sword before the seal cracked.

    Jeck, Jejejeck!

    The seal, it split open.

    And then.

    Chaaaaa!

    A hole opened up causing the surrounding water to be sucked inside.

    "Puhup!"

    I enter inside with the water current.

    "Puha!"

    Haaaaa

    The inner space seems to be filled with air, allowing me to breathe.

    After a while, Seo Ran transforms back into his human form and enters inside.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here. I haven''t been here since I was very young..."

    Seo Ran looks around, seemingly nostalgic.

    ''What immense energy.''

    I absorb the surrounding spiritual energy, observing the immense spiritual energy filling the area.

    The spiritual energy inside the seal is extraordinarily higher than outside.

    Apparently, the seal not only blocked ess for outsiders but also seemed to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy and vital force, concentrating it inside.

    Just then.

    ''Huh?''

    I see the Sea Dragon Pce unfolding before my eyes.

    Like an ancient imperial pce of the human world, it is lined with stately halls and ancient pces.

    The jade-colored tiles on the halls, which appear somewhat divine at a nce, are lined up, giving off a grand feeling.

    However, as I look at these halls, I feel something strange.

    ''Something... familiar...?''

    Kududeuk!

    I execute the Earth Wall spell to block the water pouring from the cracked opening.

    Then, kicking off the void, I fly up into the sky.

    "Senior?"

    Seo Ran looks at me, puzzled, but I fly up into the air to take in the whole view of this ancient Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''The structure of this Sea Dragon Pce is...?''

    I have seen a structure resembling this Sea Dragon Pce before.

 Chapter 117: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (5)

    Chapter 117: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (5)

    ¡®This is definitely...''

    The overall structure of the Sea Dragon Pce in front of me,

    And the ritualistic formation I saw in the hidden room on the top floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Somehow, their structures ovep in my mind.

    After observing the Sea Dragon Pce for a while, I descend and ask Seo Ran.

    "Daoist Seo, do you know anything about the construction of the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "Oh, are you asking about the structure of the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    Seo Ran gestures in the air, softly touching the spiritual energy flowing around.

    "As you are feeling right now, this Sea Dragon Pce always has a flow of auspicious energy andfortable spiritual energy"

    "I see."

    Indeed, the area where the Sea Dragon Pce is located always has a strange flow of auspicious energy, and I could feel a faint sense of sacredness.

    At the same time, absorbing the spiritual energy of the Sea Dragon Pce seems to clear my mind somehow.

    "The Sea Dragon Pce itself forms a kind of ritualistic formation, and the Dragon King said that this formation is designed to awaken and clear the minds of the Sea Dragon Tribe living here, maintaining their pure andposed state of mind."

    ''A formation for mental awakening...?''

    I recall the formation in the hidden room of Serving Command Pce.

    ''If the structures are almost identical, even if the effects are slightly different, surely the formation in Serving Command Pce is also rted to the mind...''

    I fall into doubt.

    ''Why... is there a mind-rted formation left in Serving Command Pce?''

    What was the Sea Dragon King thinking?

    ''I''ll have to ask Song Jinter if he knows about this formation.''

    "Anyway, let''s search the Sea Dragon Pce."

    Seo Ran leads the way, looking around.

    "This is the outer pce, with variousplex formations, but once we enter the inner pce, there are almost no formations, so we can look for dharma treasures or spiritual elixirs there."

    "Understood."

    I followed Seo Ran, breaking through the formations of the outer pce and entering the inner pce.

    The deeper into the Sea Dragon Pce, the more intense the auspicious and sacred energies seemed to be.

    ''My mind is bing clearer...''

    Gradually, my consciousness became clearer.

    What can be in this ce?

    Seo Ran and I decided to split up and search different parts of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''There are prohibitions everywhere...''

    The outer pce had traps where if one steps wrongly, they fall into a maze-like formation. However, the inner pce had active prohibitions spread throughout.

    ''Each one is not easy to deal with. It takes two or three strikes with the Formless Sword to break them...''

    But the presence of prohibitions means something valuable is hidden inside.

    ''Where should I start searching...''

    Just when I¡¯m wandering inside the inner pce.

    ''Huh?''

    I suddenly find one hall among the many, uniquely without any prohibitions.

    This hall is among therger ones, and though there are no prohibitions, ritualistic scripts are engraved all over, emitting spiritual energy.

    Clearly, it¡¯s no ordinary ce, but strangely, this is the only ce without prohibitions.

    I enter the hall, feeling something odd.

    Creak¨D

    Startled!

    As I opened the door and entered, I trembled at the strong smell of blooding from inside.

    ¡®This ce is...''

    The inside of the hall is spacious.

    Along the edges of the hall are numerous bookshelves, and in the center, there is arge celestial map.

    The celestial map depicts constetions corresponding to the 28 Stars, positions of the Purple Forbidden Enclosure, Supreme Pce Enclosure, and the Heavenly Market Enclosure.

    It also shows the sun and the moon embroidered on it.

    And above the beautiful celestial map, there¡¯s dried scattered blood, giving off a chilling feel..

    ¡®What on earth is this...''

    Moreover, while the bookshelves along the edges are intact, there are no books inside, only heaps of ck, burnt charcoal.

    The bookshelves were all charred, as if...

    ¡®Did someone kill the inhabitant of this ce and burn all the books of the hall''s owner?''

    The most likely suspect is certainly Seo Hweol.

    Given his twisted nature, it¡¯s entirely possible he would do something like this.

    ¡®The reason there are no prohibitions here is perhaps because there''s nothing left, so there¡¯s no need to set them up.''

    It seems I have stumbled upon the scene of someone''s crime, with nothing else to gain.

    I was about to leave the hall when it happened.

    Ssss¨D

    A sensation caught my attention, a sensation only I could perceive, having mastered the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, a curse method.

    This is...

    ¡®A curse?''

    Someone had left a deep, lingering curse here.

    Giying!

    My Inner Core suddenly vibrates.

    And then, I feel the intense curse that had been lingering somewhere rushing towards me.

    ¡®Oh no...!¡¯

    I panic and try to neutralize the curse with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, but the curse already attaches itself to me.

    And then.

    -This...

    Someone''s ''voice'' began to be heard.

    -Will find¡­here¡­demi-human...

    A voice filled with intense resentment.

    -Seo Ran...outside¡­not

    The voice, filled with pain, speaks.

    -Trust him¡­entrust to him... Ran¡­ look under..celestial map...

    And with that, the voice cuts off.

    Psssh¨D

    The curse that was attached to me, seemingly with the sole purpose of conveying that message, disappeared after leaving me with a slight headache.

    ''Look under the celestial map?''

    The floor where the celestial map is drawn is made of stone bs of jade.

    I infuse my arms with Pure Spiritual Force and forcefully insert my fingers between the bs, lifting them.

    Uguk, ugrgrgrgruk!

    Gradually, the bs are lifted up.

    Beneath, there is a decaying leather-bound book, seemingly just an ordinary item with no spiritual energy, probably just a diary of the voice''s owner.

    ¡®An item not even detected by my consciousness...''

    It seems that these jade bs had some role in blocking consciousness and spiritual energy.

    I pull the book towards me using sword control, then put the bs back in ce.

    Kugugu!

    The bs were quite heavy, so I wiped off my sweat.

    On the book is a simple title in demon script: ''Diary''.

    ¡®Why would they want to pass on their diary to Seo Ran?''

    I check the diary for any special spells or techniques.

    Indeed, it¡¯s just a diary, without any traps or backhands.

    Sararak, sararak.

    The owner of the diary, a Sea Dragon Tribe elder named Jeon Hyang, was an astronomer, responsible for celestial observations.

    Most of the diary''s content involved their daily activities as an astronomer, noting unusual celestial phenomena, what they ate that day, conversations they had, and the weather.

    -I spoke with a senior of the Heavenly Circle stage today. He told me that if I keep observing the World''s End, my headache will only worsen and advised me to consume an elixir for relief.

    The person referred to Heavenly Being cultivators as ''seniors of the Heavenly Circle stage''.

    The demon race often uses the term ''Heavenly Circle'' instead of ''Heavenly Being.¡¯ Those who typically dislike the term ''Heavenly Being'' tend to hold demon race supremacy beliefs, and they are known to capture and consume humans.

    Indeed, Jeon Hyang often consumed human elixirs.

    -I extracted and consumed the core formed by the livestock trained in the Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation. Indeed, its efficacy is remarkable. The headache has disappeared.

    -There are rumors that the King has developed an even more exceptional livestock cultivation method.

    -Not only does it involve extracting the cultivation efforts of the livestock by infusing them with the true blood of the Sea Dragon tribe, but it is also said to be an outstanding method that allows the Sea Dragon tribe to resurrect in the livestock''s body once, should they die in battle. The livestock''s body serves as a vessel for this singr resurrection."

    ''Tch...''

    Regardless of the species, exploiting another race to this extent, is that really right?

    I flip through the diary, clicking my tongue at the Sea Dragon Tribe''s anecdotes.

    Sararak.

    As I browse, I pause at a certain entry.

    -Today, the Dragon King, I, and the other astronomers, along with the elders of the Sea Dragon tribe, gathered for a meeting.

    -The King exined the astronomical records we had submitted to the elders, sharing a certain spection he had been considering.

    -It was a truly chilling spection. If it were true, it meant that those living in this world could only prove their dignity by ascending and leaving this world.

    -A Heavenly Circle elder opposed the King''s words. He said it was too far-fetched, a spection. Although I felt chills, I do think the King''s words were a bit exaggerated.

    -It was a meeting that gave me much to ponder. I must visit the World''s End more frequently and observe the heavens more closely."

    This was the end of that day''s entry.

    ¡®Spection? What is the spection mentioned here?''

    What exactly did Seo Hweol think upon seeing the astronomical records?

    I continue flipping through the diary.

    The next few pages were records of mundane daily life.

    Then, once again, I stop at a section of the diary.

    -It seems the Dragon King had observed something else separately.

    -The King called together the elders and us astronomers, presenting a hypothesis about the spection he had mentioned.

    -It was an interesting hypothesis.

    -In this world, day and night do not actually exist; rather, it''s merely that the heaven and earth spiritual energy divides into Yin and Yang, circting in a cycle.

    -On a macroscopic level, the grand flow of spiritual energy divides into Yin and Yang, rotating this world, leading to the illusion of day and night. In our world, day and night do not actually exist.

    ''What...?''

    Day and night do not exist?

    What does that even mean?

    I look at the sentence several times, unable toprehend.

    But still, I can¡¯t understand.

    -It was disrespectful to the King, but we astronomers couldn''t help butugh.

    -The idea that day and night don''t actually exist while the sun and moon orbit the world!

    -As we struggled to contain ourughter, the elders became furious. Eventually, we were scolded, listening to the wrathful voice of the grand elder.

    -Normally, such disrespect could have warranted punishment, but the King, with a heart as vast as the sea, forgave us.

    -The King may indulge in somewhat extravagant imaginations, but his boundlesspassion and heart are truly admirable. I only feel sorry towards the King.

    ''The sun and moon orbit the world...''

    Apparently, in this world shaped as a t ne,

    The heliocentric model, where the world revolves around the sun, doesn''t apply, but rather a geocentric model, where the sun and moon orbit the world, seems to be the epted theory.

    But Seo Hweol''s statement concerns me.

    ''If day and night doesn''t truly exist, does that mean neither geocentric nor heliocentric models apply to this world?''

    With this question in mind, I turn the page.

    -Recently, a half-human, half-dragon brat named Seo Ran is causing a stir in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    -If it weren''t for his royal lineage, I would have driven him out immediately, but he always clings to me and annoys me.

    -The King always greets Seo Ran with a smiling face, but those with insight know that the King doesn''t really fancy him.

    -Ironically, that annoying brat follows the King the most, but does he realize?

    -That it''s the King who most often orchestrates situations to avoid him?

    -I wish that brat would soon realize this himself and leave the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "..."

    Sararak.

    I turn to the next page.

    -We astronomers n to go to the World''s End to properly align ourselves and observe the orbit of the sun and moon, intending to shatter the King''s spection.

    -Some of the elders subtly support us. They seem to want to prove that the King''s extravagant spection is wrong.

    -The idea that day and night don''t actually exist, as sorry as I am to say this about the King who has aplished so much, it seems that the King might have spoken so because of hisck of understanding in astronomy.

    -I won''t be able to write in this journal for the next few months. We''ll be holed up at the World''s End, repeatedly observing.

    -I must take plenty of the livestock''s cores with me. The headaches worsen when continuously facing the World''s End.

    Sararak, sararak, sararak.

    The following pages are nk.

    As I continue turning the pages, I eventually reach a part where the diary resumes.

    ¡®Huh?''

    The handwriting here is incredibly erratic.

    It is evident that Jeon Hyang was extremely agitated when writing this entry.

    -With my own hands, I seeded in observing the sun and the moon.

    -It''s unbelievable. The results are too strange.

    -Neither the sun nor the moon orbits the world!

    -Both celestial bodies are simply fixed in one ce in the sky!

    -Even the rising and setting of the sun and moon from the east and west are just an illusion!!!

    -The actual position of the sun and moon is in the south, closest to our Sea Dragon Tribe''s homnd.

    -The hypothesis proposed by the King was correct!!!

    -Neither the sun nor the moon orbits. They simply remain in ce, and in this world, there is no day or night. What we thought of as day and night is merely the macroscopic cirction of the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth spiritual energy!"

    Jeon Hyang''s handwriting is extremely shaky, as if their hands were trembling while writing.

    I can feel from his writing that Jeon Hyang was terrified.

    -If the King''s hypothesis is proven, then what does it say about this world?

    -Isn¡¯t the form of this world too grotesque?

    -Have we been breathing, cultivating, and living in such an ominous ce?

    -How are we any different from maggots?

    -I began my observations intending to refute the King''s spection, but in the end, the astronomical observations of myself and the other astronomers only splendidly proved the King''s hypothesis.

    -The Council of Elders is calling for me. Not just me, but all the other astronomers will be gathered too. I''m afraid. Have I inadvertently proven such a grotesque truth?

    Sararak, sararak.

    In the next page, the handwriting is a bit more stable.

    -Beheading Punishment.

    -If that statement is true, then this ce is definitely not where we should live.

    -I and the other astronomers, along with all members of the Council of Elders, agreed with the King''s opinion that all races should ascend together at once.

    -The King is indeed benevolent.

    -Isn''t he giving the other races an opportunity to preserve their dignity too?"

    "Beheading Punishment...?"

    What does that mean?

    It seems like Jeon Hyang wrote something in the diary that only they knew.

    ¡®Is it some sort of code?''

    I can¡¯t tell at the moment.

    Sararak.

    I turn the pages again.

    -The youngest at the Core Formation stage among us astronomers, a naive youngster who couldn''t even perform transformation, briefly went to the continent and was captured and killed by a human devilish cultivator.

    -The King chased down that cultivator to reprimand him and retrieved the body. Indeed, humans are all treacherous and unreliable trash.

    -These creatures are best used as livestock. After all, aren''t the elixirs made from them the most effective?

    -And the headaches from observing the World''s End are also best alleviated by the cores of these livestock. Of course, there will be no need for them for headaches anymore.

    -The reason for headaches when gazing at the World''s End was revealed to be due to unintentional eye contact with a Great Boundary True Immortal.

    -Even if it''s not the gaze of a True Immortal, observing the World''s End means continuously witnessing the will of True Immortals, so it''s natural that the upper dantian is unknowingly under strain.

    -Now, we astronomers have stopped meaningless astronomical observations. Hence, there''s no more need for elixirs, and they will be used as emergency medicinal materials.

    "Great Boundary True Immortal...?"

    Suddenly, the folktale book I read to the child in a previous vigees to mind.

    In the folktale, the sun and moon were depicted as eyes.

    I continue flipping through the pages.

    -I''ve been feeling terribletely.

    -Is it because I''ve observed such a terrifying fact with my own hands?

    -That fact lingers in my mind and won''t leave.

    -The realization that I have been unwittingly making eye contact with an unfathomable entity fills me with deep fear.

    -What was that entity thinking while looking at me? Lately, whenever I recall that fact, it feels like it''s driving me insane.

    -It''s not just me. I can see that the characters of most of the astronomers are bing increasingly vtile. They too always seem to have fear written on their faces.

    Sarak

    -This is madness!

    -The Mad Lord, that perverted old monster, attacked the livestock pen! Not only the royal family managing the pen, but also my fellow astronomers who were visiting have been captured by that monster and turned into living puppets!

    -The pen has copsed, and all the livestock have escaped.

    -The King rushed out to pursue the Mad Lord, but he had already fled.

    -It''s so bitter and grievous. All the emergency medicinal materials have run away!

    -Lately, we haven''t been observing the heavens, so there''s no headache, but it''s a painfully significant loss.

    Sararak, sararak.

    -...The atmosphere has been strangetely.

    -Although it''s said that our rtionship with ck Ghost Valley has worsened and we have been in disputes with them, it''s unusual how often my fellow astronomers are being attacked or go missing.

    -Starting with the youngest Core Formation stage astronomerst time, from the attacks by the Mad Lord, it seems like my fellow astronomers are being targeted unusually often. There are quite a few who have disappeared without any apparent reason.

    -It''s likely that the elders, who have been unsupportive of the King and encouraging our astronomical observations while opposing the King¡¯s extravagant spections, are putting us in danger.

    -My fellow astronomers discussed this and decided to inform the King about it.

    -I, as the representative, went to the King to report. The King praised me with a trusting face, saying I did well in speaking up. He assured us of his protection.

    -Especially me, being an exceptional astronomer who directly observed the sun and the moon, he said I would be firmly protected. I am grateful.

    -Thinking about it, since the fact I observed not only affected the astronomers but also changed the expressions of the Heavenly Circle elders, it''s surprising.

    -Despite such a terrifying truth that should affect everyone regardless of being at the Nascent Soul or Heavenly Circle stage, the King always maintains his benevolent smile and gives us faith.

    -As expected, he is our King.

    Sararak, sararak....

    I turn the next page.

    And then, I see Jeon Hyang''s handwriting start to shake again in the following entry.

    -What is happening!

    -Among the astronomers, I''m the only one left.

    -All have either disappeared or died in battles with the ck Ghost Valley, at the hands of the Mad Lord, or due to other disasters.

    -The King promised to protect us, yet how has ite to this?

    -I know it''s disrespectful, but I can''t help but make a terrifying spection.

    -It¡¯s not the elders who opposed the King, but the King himself is orchestrating the disappearance of the astronomers who know the truth.

    -It can''t be. He is a benevolent person. I mustn''t worry. It''s just a needless thought.

    Sararak.

    And in the very next entry.

    The handwriting becamepletely distorted, and oozing with rage.

    -Your Majesty!

    -You are pushing the astronomers who know the truth towards death!

    -I too will soon die!

    -Promising to firmly protect me meant nothing but to exploit me to the end before killing me.

    -I am going to die. I won''t even be able to participate in the ascension.

    -Why are you doing this to us, Your Majesty? Why?

    -Is the truth we know harmful to the Sea Dragon Tribe?

    -It might be. It''s so terrifying that even the seniors of the Heavenly Circle stage are sometimes tormented by it. Even we who have reached the Nascent Soul stage spend sleepless nights.

    -Yes, if it''s for the good of the Sea Dragon Tribe...

    -If it''s for the sake of our tribe, then it can''t be helped.

    -Let''s ept it.

    Their handwriting started in anger but seemed to stabilize as they reconciled their thoughts while writing.

    ....

    Sararak.

    -After epting my inevitable death, I feel at peace.

    -One must ept that they will one day die.

    -epting death, life, in fact, feels renewed.

    -Things I couldn¡¯t see before are now visible. This precious life, the scenery of the Sea Dragon Pce...

    -And then, there''s Seran, who seems to be ostracized under the King''s leadership, just like me.

    -I''ve recently be close to that child. Perhaps it''s a case of shared misery.

    -The child is exceptionally bright. Previously blinded by prejudice regarding race and lineage, now I see the child''s intelligence.

    -Quite adorable. If this kid had joined the astronomers, I would have treated him well....

    -The King said he won''t take this child on the ascension.

    -Instead, he assigned him the task of liberating the souls of the Sea Dragon warriors trapped in the wrecked Nether Crossing Ship destroyed in the war with the Mad Lord.

    -Indeed... the King, though stern, truly cares for the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    -Seo Ran, this child too, is pitiable, but... it''s for the sake of the tribe, so sacrifice is necessary.

    -I too will soon die for the sake of our tribe. The King''s demeanor towards me is subtly changing.

    -Perhaps I will die before the Ascension Gate opens....

    Jeon Hyang''s diary is nearing its end.

    Sararak.

    And then, when I turn the next page.

    ¡®This is...¡¯

    Blood.

    The next page is written in dried blood.

    -Seo Hweol!!!

    -I despise you!

    -All of our Sea Dragon Tribe are being deceived by him!

    -He is not a King (Íõ), just an Ignorant Mortal (·²·ò).

    -Seo Ran, I leave this message for you. If you return to the Sea Dragon Pce, read my diary and learn the true nature of Seo Hweol.

    -It was all lies.

    -Do not believe anything he has said!

    -He is a madman, more deranged than the Mad Lord, consumed by vengeance, a broken monster!

    -Even to the Sea Dragon Tribe....

    -Seo Ran, he ising to kill me now. I can''t leave a long message.

    -Be sure to read this diaryter!

    -Thank you for being my confidant.

    Sararak....

    That is thest page of the diary.

    Although I don¡¯t understand everything, the diary provides many insights.

    I closed Jeon Hyang''s diary.

    ¡®Grotesque form of the world? Day and night being an illusion? Seo Hweol¡¯s true nature...¡¯

    Various truths swirl confusingly in my mind.

    ¡®Even Yuan Li is under the influence of Seo Hweol.''

    What does Seo Hweol want....

    Thud.

    Just when I close the diary.

    Wriggle.

    ¡°Hm...?¡±

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Suddenly, the diary began to wriggle.

    ¡°What...!?¡±

    I hadn''t sensed any presence or spiritual energy infused in it.

    ¡®But why...?¡¯

    And then.

    Puff!

    From between the pages of the diary, a blue hand reaches out and grabs my arms with crushing strength.

    Kugugugugu!

    Suddenly, I feel a heavy weight all over my body.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy around me presses down, pinning me in ce.

    ¡°What is this...¡±

    And then, a voice filled with kindness and gentleness, Seo Hweol''s voice, begins to be heard.

    [Closing this diary means, Seo Ran, that you have survived without using the space-breaking bead and somehow reached the Sea Dragon Pce. Jeon Hyang thought he hid the diary well in front of me... but unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t.]

    ¡°What...!¡±

    [Regrettably, Ran-ah, that was the extent of your role. Liberating the souls of the Sea Dragon Tribe warriors trapped in the Nether Crossing Ship was yourst utility, and your continued existence is now just an obstacle... So, rest now. Go to your mother and father¡¯s side.]

    Crack, crackle!

    I struggle desperately to break free from Seo Hweol''s grasp.

    Just then.

    Kugugugugu!

    The entire Sea Dragon Pce suddenly begins to tremble.

    "Seo Hweol...!"

    Trantor Notes: Adding ¡°-ah¡± is like ¡°Xiao¡± in Chinese. It¡¯s a suffix added to names to denote affection or familiarity, a term of endearment. I made sure to include it to further highlight Seo Hweol¡¯s hypocrisy and heartlessness.

    ·²·ò is a term used in Buddhism and Taoism to describe someone that is not spiritually enlightened, in contrast to the sages and those with spiritual understanding. It means Ordinary Person but to fit in the context of the setting and meaning, I tranted it as ignorant mortal.

 Chapter 118: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (6)

    Chapter 118: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (6)

    Bang!

    I immediately kick through the hall and rush out.

    Pssht!

    The blue arm that sprung from the book and had been holding me, now enveloped in a faint aura, scatters into the air.

    However, the transformation happening throughout the Sea Dragon Pce does not cease.

    ¡®The lingering will of the Sea Dragon King...!¡¯

    In terms of power, it¡¯s far less than the remnant soul of Song Jin, but it¡¯s still the remnant consciousness of the Sea Dragon King.

    Such an insignificant thing is now spreading throughout the Sea Dragon Pce, awakening the heaven and earth spiritual energy everywhere.

    And then.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    The halls of the Sea Dragon Pce begin to burst open one by one.

    Numerous artifacts and dharma treasures from inside the halls burst forth, shining in the air.

    sh!

    In an instant, everything around is bathed in the light emitted by the countless treasures of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    ¡°Senior, what¡¯s happening here!¡±

    Seo Ran, transformed into a dragon, flies towards me.

    I, sweating profusely, watch the unfolding events.

    ¡°Daoist Seo¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Let''s run.¡±

    Kugugugugu!

    The blue water attribute dharma treasures gathered together, absorbing Seo Hweol''s lingering consciousness.

    The lights from the treasures flicker and form a giant blue dragon, resembling Seo Hweol.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The dragon, formed from thebined dharma treasures, begins to rampage.

    ¡®This is madness¡­¡¯

    Kugugugugu!

    The Sea Dragon Pce is swept away by the dragon''s thrashing.

    The power of the gathered dharma treasures,bined with the remnants of a Heavenly Being¡¯s consciousness, is far stronger than Song Jin without his dharma treasures.

    Its power is immensely close to that of a Nascent Soul.

    But the real problem isn''t that.

    ¡°Senior! It¡¯sing!¡±

    Fweeing!

    The dragon swings its tail towards us.

    Kwagwagwa!

    A tremendous trail of destruction is left, but the real dangeres afterwards.

    Click!

    From the scales of the dragon¡¯s tail, one of the small dharma treasures remained even after the tail swung away.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    sh!

    The treasure wrapped in blue light scatters brilliance

    Kwaang!

    The dharma treasure self-destructed!

    I shield Seo Ran from the st, pushing the explosion away.

    My hands tingle.

    ¡®My body''s already in bad shape from using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains to break the seal...¡¯

    Each time I block a self-destructing dharma treasure, my arms tremble more.

    We need to escape, but¡­

    ¡®We¡¯re surrounded¡­¡¯

    We are surrounded by the Dragon Pce¡¯s seal, and the hole we used to enter is now blocked by the dragon made of dharma treasures, making approach difficult.

    ¡®As if this isn¡¯t annoying enough, the treasures are self-destructing one by one¡­¡¯

    Seeing that we were not visibly harmed, the dragon started to self-destruct more of its dharma treasures.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we do something about those self-destructing treasures?¡±

    ¡°¡­It''s impossible. Besides¡­¡±

    Seo Ran''s face darkened.

    ¡°The dragon, as it fights us, is drawing more power from the dharma treasures, turning brighter.¡±

    True to his words, the more the dragon fights us, the more the dharma treasuresprising its body glow with blue light.

    ¡°When it bespletely bright, the entire dragon will self-destruct.¡±

    Crunch¡­

    I grit my teeth at the absurd situation.

    "Seo Hweol...!"

    Whether his target is Seo Ran or not.

    In any case, the n to confront Yuan Li here and push forward with using dharma treasures haspletely fallen apart.

    Whoosh!

    The figure of the Blue Dragon continues to brighten.

    At this rate, it¡¯s uncertain when it will suddenly explode...!

    Just then.

    Boom!

    One side of the seal trembles, and the dark prow of a decayed ship emerges from beyond the formation.

    It¡¯s the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Activate!"

    The teleportation array starts activating, and we barely manage to escape the Blue Dragon''s thrashing, flying up into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Roar!

    The Blue Dragon roars, and its body bes incandescent.

    That massive body, it''s going to self-destruct!

    At the same time, the teleportation array attempts to begin spatial transfer.

    The Nether Crossing Ship is engulfed in the void and rushes through space, and we escape from the Sea Dragon Pce as it is enveloped in blue light for thest time.

    [...I came because my disciple sent a distress signal... In the end, the dharma treasures in the Sea Dragon Pce all transformed into the shape of the Blue Dragon and self-destructed, is that it?]

    Song Jin presses his temples with his fingers.

    [So, there''s no gain at all....]

    Both Seo Ran and Song Jin look downcast.

    I show them the diary of Jeon Hyang that I managed to save in the chaos.

    "During the chaos, I managed to save this. When the diary was closed, the residual consciousness left by Seo Hweol in the diary activated, causing thatmotion."

    [Hmm, indeed, I can feel Seo Hweol''s consciousness embedded in it. If certain conditions are met, his consciousness activates and delivers predetermined instructions.]

    He is indeed a meticulous man.

    In the case of Seo Ran destroying the Nether Crossing Ship and idently surviving, reaching the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Even then, Seo Hweol made sure Seo Ran would be killed.

    ''Is there a reason why Seo Ran must be killed to this extent?''

    "Then, is there anything else left in this book?"

    I ask Song Jin if there are any traps or backhands left..

    [From my perspective, there doesn''t seem to be anything else.]

    I nod and hand it over to Seo Ran.

    ''For future cycles, it''s better to bring the diary to Song Jin first before casually opening it.''

    Whether it''s Seo Hweol''s consciousness or whatever, what''s the harm in feeding the remaining remnant consciousness to the Nether Crossing Ship?

    "This is the diary of Jeon Hyang, an astronomer of the Sea Dragon Tribe. Take a look, it seems that they left it for you to read, Daoist Seo."

    "Ah, the diary of the elder...!"

    Seo Ran was startled and quickly received the diary. While he was reading the diary, the Nether Crossing Ship already returned to its original ce in the ck Wind Sea.

    ''This must be the extent of our gains this time...''

    With an explosion of that magnitude, not only the other pavilions but also the spiritual elixirs and nts remaining in the Sea Dragon Pce would have turned into dust.

    ''Right, now that I think about it...''

    I asked Song Jin about the structure of the Sea Dragon Pce and the ritualistic formation I had seen.

    "So, do you know anything about the spell formation that¡¯s in the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    [Hmm, I''m not sure exactly what formation you''re talking about.]

    Song Jin strokes his chin and tilts his head.

    At his question, Seo Ran, who had been frantically reading the diary, momentarily looks up and forms a hand seal.

    Whoosh!

    In front of us, spiritual energy forms and takes the shape of the spell formation I saw.

    When Seo Ran infuses his power into it, the spell formation activates, and I feel my consciousness clear and awake.

    "This is the formation senior Seo is talking about, Master."

    [Ah, this one! It''s different from the ck Ghost Valley, so I wondered what it was...]

    Song Jin seems to recognize it. Seo Ran focuses back on the diary, and Song Jin observes the spell formation in front of him.

    [A spell that awakens the upper dantian, expressed using the demon race¡¯s spell formation, that is what this formation is."]

    "Upper dantian... awakening...?"

    ["The Sea Dragon Tribe and the ck Ghost Valley have beenpeting for dominance over the great sea for tens of thousands of years, influencing each other''s spells to some extent. And one of them is..."]

    Whoosh!

    Energy emits from the tips of Song Jin¡¯s fingers, heading towards his Baihui point.

    [This ''Spell of Awakening'' here.]

    The energy entering the Baihui point seems to rotate inside Song Jin¡¯s skull, and after a while, it shoots out from his forehead.

    "What is this...?"

    I have seen this spell before.

    Previously, when White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak forced Team Leader Kim''s consciousness to awaken, they used this technique.

    It was also very simr to the technique used by the Jin n to amplify talent by infusing souls into the upper dantian.

    ''I remember, even Kim Hyung used the ignition of the upper dantian, starting from the Baihui and leading the flow of Pure Spiritual Force through the forehead, burning it up...''

    The flow is exactly the same.

    [I don''t know Seo Hweol''s true intentions, but outwardly, he was always a gentle and righteous leader, always wanting the Sea Dragon Tribe to maintain a clear mind. So, using the structure of the Sea Dragon Pce itself to spread the Spell of Awakening wouldn''t be strange.]

    "..."

    Then why did he spread that ¡®Awakening Spell'' in the hiddenyers of the Serving Command Pce?

    I also told Song Jin about what Seo Hweol had done.

    Maybe if it¡¯s him, he might think of something.

    But Song Jin shook his head, indicating he couldn''t recall anything after hearing my words.

    [Strange, why in the Serving Command Pce''s control room...?]

    "Control room?"

    [Yes. The hiddenyer your group entered is the Serving Command Pce''s control room. If you ce the Serving Command Seal on the tform made for it, it allows control over the Serving Command Pce through that seal]

    This is new information.

    ''So, he spread the Spell of Awakening in the control room because...?''

    I can''t even guess his intentions.

    What was his goal...

    While I ponder, Seo Ran, having finished reading the diary of Jeon Hyang, wears a bitter smile on his extremely darkened face.

    Fortunately, no more blue hands sprang out of the diary after the previous incident, suggesting Seo Hweol''s tricks had ended.

    "...I really grew up abandoned by everyone. Except for Elder Jeon Hyang, who finally opened his heart to me..."

    His face is a mix of unmistakable pain.

    That expression resembles...

    ''Was it when hemitted suicide using the space-breaking bead...?''

    "I... don''t know what my purpose in living is anymore."

    I look at him with pained eyes.

    In the past, I would have tried tofort him or consider his feelings to lessen his pain.

    But honestly, I don''t feel much of anything now.

    Only a slight sense of shared misery arose when he showed his painful thoughts.

    ''How did I used tofort others...?''

    I can''t remember how to do anything with a warm heart.

    I can''t recall what my heart used to feel like.

    ¡®Maybe, I did it like this.¡¯

    But still, knowing that Seo Ran''s suicide would make things even more depressing, I managed to recall enough tofort him.

    "Don''t worry, Daoist Seo. You have... truly formed a master-disciple bond now, haven''t you? There''s still someone who cares about you, find your meaning in that..."

    "...Is that so..."

    My words seem to lift some of the shadows from Seo Ran''s face.

    "Thank you..."

    I receive his thanks and look back at Song Jin with dull eyes.

    In any case, we are back to square one.

    "So... in the end we got nothing, but could you help me using myst favor?"

    [Haaaaah....]

    Song Jin sighs deeply.

    [Alright. I didn''t want to put my disciple in danger, but in 200 years... I''ll make him reach Core Formation and help you. Of course, I''ll help too.]

    "...Thank you."

    Thus, while we didn''t gain much material aid from the Sea Dragon Pce, I obtained a lot of precious information and a firm promise of assistance from Song Jin.

    After receiving his promise, I left the ck Wind Sea.

    And then, 10 years passed.

    In that time, with the Cheongmun n, I collected both the formation artifacts and the Longevity Fruits. Now, the day of the great conference with all the Core Formation cultivators of the continent gathering is approaching.

    Swoosh!

    I fly rapidly across the Northern Grasnds.

    ''It should be around here...''

    Holding the invitation que, I sense the spiritual energy around me.

    And then, after a while.

    Whoosh!

    I sense an area hidden behind a formation in the distance.

    Thump!

    It¡¯s a ce covered by an illusion formation, invisible to the eye.

    But when I bring the que near it, the formation shines, opening a path for me.

    I enter through the path through the formation.

    ''This ce is...''

    True to the Northern Grasnds,  there are numerous white tents set up inside formation

    These tents, befitting cultivators, are adorned with many spell runes, and I can feel the presence of Core Formation cultivators inside.

    "Ah, you''ve arrived, Cultivator Seo?"

    From a distance, Cheongmun Jung-jin approaches me with a weing expression.

    I nod in response.

    "You''re as you were."

    "..."

    He looks at my expression and his face turns bitter.

    I can''t help it.

    I can''t remember how to smile, and my eyes remain dull.

    I have forgotten how to wear any expression other than this vacant one.

    Just then, another person crosses over the formation.

    An old man in gray robes.

    It¡¯s Wolryang.

    He, too, has the same face as 10 years ago, although different from mine.

    A deeply angry expression.

    We make eye contact and nod to each other in simple greetings.

    As we are about to enter thergest tent, designated as the conference hall.

    "Wait, you..."

    Wolryang points at me and speaks.

    His voice seems to tremble.

    "That thing at your waist, why do you have it...?"

    "...?"

    I look at Hyang-hwa¡¯s remnant at my waist, the jade norigae.

    "It''s the heirloom of my beloved."

    "What...? That''s... my great-grandson used to wear that..."

    "Ah..."

    I suddenly realize, absurdly, the fate of Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Her fated partner was¡­

    Wolryang''s great-grandson.

    Already devoured by Yuan Li before my point of return.

 Chapter 119: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (7)

    Chapter 119: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (7)

    "Ah, I see. That was an item my granddaughter-inw brought when she married into the family. My grandson was from the grasnds tribe, but his wife was from Byeokra. When they had my great-grandson, she gifted the child a norigae. Now that I think about it¡­"

    Wolryang and I are talking in front of the tent.

    The world is indeed small.

    To meet such a connection in such a ce.

    "My granddaughter-inw wished for her friend''s child to be matched with my great-grandson, but my great-grandson chose a suitable partner for himself and got married without being bound by that promise."

    I listen quietly to his story.

    "As my great-grandson got married and he and his wife were living happily... Yuan Li that bastard... one day he attacked the child''s tribe..."

    Krghh.

    Wolryang grinds his teeth.

    His intent seething with anger.

    "Everyone died, and my great-grandson vanished, leaving only his lower body behind. He always carried the norigae his mother had given him..."

    "..."

    "I... I will definitely reim my great-grandson''s upper body from that devil!"

    ''Upper body...''

    There seemed to be a certain fate at y.

    Buk Hyang-hwa lost her lower body, and her fated partner, the upper body. Both devoured by Yuan Li.

    Amidst my thoughts, I grind my teeth next to the old man.

    ''Why must the tyranny of the powerful bring despair and pain to others?''

    Me, and this man as well.

    Everyone suffered unbearable pain and lost something precious to Yuan Li.

    I think to myself.

    ''Does he have anything precious?''

    It¡¯s unknown.

    Can someone who holds something precious so ruthlessly take away others'' without a second thought?

    I became lost deep in my thoughts, and Wolryang continued to curse Yuan Li endlessly.

    And then, after a while, all Core Formation cultivators from the entire continent gathered, and the grand council began.

    Inside the tent, spacepression was applied.

    There are about 200 Core Formation cultivators. This number includes members from minor ns and secluded cultivators who hadn''t been contacted previously, as well as those from ostracized powers, which are about 50 more thanst time.

    Around 200 Core Formation cultivators.

    This is thest force left in this world.

    "...Then, let''smence the grand council regarding the war against the old monster Yuan Li, who caused the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin stood up and addressed the assembly.

    The decision was made that Cheongmun Jung-jin is the most suitable leader for this alliance, probably greatly influenced by the fact that he is a descendant of Azure TIger Saint.

    The meeting began.

    Various factions presented different ns to counter Yuan Li.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin listened to and organized these ideas.

    And when no more suggestions came forth, he spoke.

    "Now, let me share the n concluded by the Cheongmun n."

    Shortly after, he began discussing the Serving Command Pce and the strategy of lowering Yuan Li¡¯s cultivation from Nascent Soul to Core Formation.

    "Are you suggesting we lower the old monster¡¯s Nascent Soul cultivation to Core Formation level?"

    "That''s right. We have also confirmed that most of the treasures inside the pce were taken by the Heavenly Being cultivators, but¡­"

    He continued his exnation.

    "We found some items still inside the pce, including certain types of immortal liquor and talismans, as well as misceneous items."

    "What kind of misceneous items?"

    "Items like a bamboo pipe that helps in infusing enlightenment into demon beasts, a slightly more sturdy storage bag, a needle that repairs clothes automatically, a ring that aids in digesting food... such ambiguous items."

    The Core Formation cultivators, who momentarily harbored hopes, were visibly disappointed and disheartened by his words.

    "Both the liquor and talismans are ancient cultivator treasures, so they''re useful, but aren''t they both single-use only?"

    "Correct. We found only a few bottles of liquor that temporarily enhance abilities and a few kinds of talismans that allow the use of unique techniques for a short time."

    "If they are single-use..."

    "They¡¯re basically table scraps."

    "Useful, but..."

    It was then.

    The head of the Byeok n, Byeok Cheon-gi¡¯s eyes shed and asked.

    "Talismans, did you say talismans?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Did you, by any chance, check what kind of talismans are remaining?"

    "I didn''t check in detail."

    Byeok Cheon-gi chuckles and pulls something out of his robe.

    "Last time Serving Command Pce was open, our Byeok n was also able to secure a few things from there. One of them was this."

    "That, that is...!?"

    Whoosh!

    What Byeok Cheon-gi produced from his robe were two shining talismans, exuding a divine light.

    "Heaven-Striking Talisman, a talisman that can replicate the strike of a Heavenly Being cultivator once. Heaven-Sealing Talisman, a talisman that temporarily wraps the defense of a Heavenly Being cultivator around oneself. We obtained these two talismans in thest visit to Serving Command Pce."

    "Heavenly Being¡­!"

    "Yes, with this Heaven-Striking Talisman, if it hits, it''s possible to turn that bastard into a pulp with one strike."

    He continued.

    "The Heavenly Being seniors already have the defensive and offensive capabilities of that level so they didn''t need it¡­ so there must certainly be Heaven-Sealing Talismans remaining in Serving Command Pce. And¡­"

    He smirked.

    "As you said, if we lure that bastard into Serving Command Pce to lower his cultivation, and then use the Heaven-Sealing Talisman to defend and the Heaven-Striking Talisman to attack the old mosnter¡­"

    A glimmer of hope appeared on the faces of Cheongmun Jung-jin and the others.

    I, too, felt a rare sense of joy at the prospect of killing Yuan Li.

    "We can hunt that bastard."

    "Well, I was originally thinking of a different n, but it seems it needs to be revised."

    "Hm?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin points at me.

    "Cultivator Seo over here is unaffected by the restraining formation of Serving Command Pce, even when it''s activated. Therefore, he can maintain Core Formation level strength continuously and face Yuan Li one-on-one as he falls to Core Formation level."

    "Ah¡­."

    Byeok Cheon-gi looks at me in amazement, and various emotions appear on the faces of the numerous cultivators present.

    Byeok Cheon-gi says,

    "How about our Byeok n and this fellow take the lead in facing the old monster while the other cultivators provide support from the rear?"

    "Wait, our Eastern States also have excellent decisive weapons effective against Nascent Soul cultivators."

    "Our Northern Grasnd tribes also have famous formations effective against Nascent Soul cultivators."

    Nascent Soul cultivators are certainly formidable beings, and the wealth they had umted over hundreds of years, including dharma treasures, spirit stones, and elixirs, are far greater than that of Core Formation cultivators.

    Perhaps because of this, the Core Formation cultivators gathered here were already scheming among themselves to divide up the spoils as much as possible.

    Of course, I have no interest in such petty squabbles over gains.

    ''Excluding the Serving Command Pce n, the methods proposed by the others are¡­''

    All bound to fail.

    Because, even 200 yearster, Yuan Li was alive and well.

    Especially the Heaven-Sealing Talisman and Heaven-Striking Talisman, boasting the power of the Heavenly Being stage.

    ¡®Why was Yuan Li so unscathed in my past life despite the existence of such terrifying talismans?''

    Of course, this life introduced the variable of the Serving Command Pce n.

    So, maybe it¡¯s possible to hunt him.

    ''But that alone is not enough.''

    He must be killed.

    Absolutely.

    If I don''t tear him apart in this cycle, I can¡¯t console the souls of those who died in this life.

    After the meeting ended and various cultivators were chattering, I approached Cheongmun Jung-jin and whispered another n.

    "Please keep this n confidential. I will proceed with it alone."

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­ No, more importantly, is this true?"

    "It''s true. If it''s this, even for a Nascent Soul cultivator, it would be difficult, right?"

    "Hmm... Of course. No matter how mighty a Nascent Soul cultivator is, that is not an easy power to contend with."

    I nod.

    Besides simply trapping him in Serving Command Pce, a few more ns are needed.

    To ensure.

    To ensure his death.

    The first conference ended satisfactorily.

    Practically all future ns were also decided in this conference. From now on, it¡¯s just a matter of moving ording to the n.

    I acted along with the others, starting the task of scraping together the remaining treasures of Serving Command Pce using the Nether Crossing Ship, along with some formation masters and artisan masters.

    Zing!

    The formations sealing the treasures of Serving Command Pce were released by the artisans and formation masters and the items inside were brought out.

    "Hmm... These misceneous items are really of no use. They seem to be mostly for decoration or show."

    "Actually, the liquors and talismans seem more useful."

    The Core Formation cultivators who came with me also clicked their tongues at the useless misceneous items. Each one was a peculiar dharma treasure or magic artifact, so there was no particr greed for them.

    Only the Byeok n, known for rearing demon beasts, showed some interest in the pipe that infuses enlightenment into beasts, but that was all.

    "Then, let''s also release the formations on the liquors and talismans."

    We seeded in retrieving talismans and liquors from the Serving Command Pce''s treasury with the cooperation of Core Formation cultivators, formation masters, and artisan masters.

    Among the talismans, there are two Heaven-Sealing Talismans, which grant defensive capability equivalent to that of a Heavenly Being cultivator.

    One Crimson Bird Talisman that traps the enemy in a formation maze.

    And one Transforming Demon Talisman that allows instantaneous transformation into a demon beast.

    There were a few more talismans, but they were just ordinary Core Formation-level talismans sold in markets, with no significant utility.

    "There are quite a few liquors. Talismans are very useful, but liquors take up more space and are often single-use, granting temporary abilities, so they weren¡¯t taken as much..."

    The artisans and formation masters brought by the Core Formation cultivators ssified the immortal liquors and exined them to us.

    The liquors were roughly divided into three types:

    <ol> <li>

    Immortal liquors that enhance physical abilities like regeneration, speed, defense, and strength for a short period, such as Spirit Nectar, Heavenly Heart Water, Moon Spirit Liquor, and Lower Immortal Liquor.

    </li> <li>

    Immortal liquors that enhance abilities not rted to physical strength, for example strengthening the connection with or enhancing dharma treasures within the body, or improving the ability to handle external objects, such as Dream Lotus Elixir, True Moon Dew, White-Red Wine, Mysterious me Jade, and True Dew Liquor.

    </li> <li>

    Purely recreational liquors that improve mood and rity of consciousness just by smelling them, like Red Plum Liquor, Whole Heart Liquor, Fringe Fragrance, and Purple Jade Liquor.

    </li> </ol>

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, looking at the liquors, spoke:

    "These types of immortal liquors will be distributed before the decisive battle to amplify abilities."

    He looks at me, and Byeok Cheng-gi who followed us here.

    "Especially Cultivator Seo, Cultivator Byeok, and Eastern Lord Manli Minp, who will confront the old monster head-on, will be given the most varieties of immortal liquors."

    "Understood."

    "Among them, Cultivator Seo and Lord Manli will y the role of hindering the old monster in the early stages, so they will be given the most liquors and talismans. Keep that in mind."

    Lord Manli Minp of the Eastern States gratefully thanks Cheongmun Jung-jin, and I nod with a weary face.

    Thus, the few remaining treasures, immortal liquors, and talismans inside the Serving Command Pce, as well as other consumables, were all retrieved and nned for distribution.

    The n to confront Yuan Li is almost finalized, and all ns, tribes, and states are exerting their full efforts to nurture new Core Formation cultivators.

    All that is left is for time to pass.

    ''During the remaining time, I need to cultivate.''

    There are still 200 years left.

    Within that time, I n to enter Qi Building Great Perfection through the advanced practice of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    ''But with the current state of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation...''

    I will likely surpass the Great Perfection and still have time to spare.

    ''Then what remains is to find a ce to cultivate...''

    After some thought, I decided on a location for my cultivation.

    And so, time flows on.

    In a blink of an eye, 200 years have passed.

    Whoosh!

    In the mountainous regions of Shengzi.

    Three streaks of dim light soar above.

    They are three Core Formation cultivators using the Flying Escape Technique.

    ¡°So, Young Noble Byeok, the cultivator we''re visiting is training in his cave?¡±

    ¡°That''s right. I¡¯ve heard he''s practicing curse-rted techniques, so be prepared for the eerie aura."

    "Ugh, creepy. Training curse methods in his lone dark cave."

    "Mind your words. Did the n head and elders not say he''s key in hunting the old monster?"

    "Hmph, I respect the n head for his authority, but we are Core Formation cultivators now. How long should we heed the words of those old folks? Young Noble Byeok, how about enjoying the scenery of the city before we arrive..."

    Byeok Mun-seong, the Core Formation cultivator from the Byeok n, frowns.

    The two beautiful cultivators chattering beside him seem to enjoy flirting with him, but Byeok Mun-seong isn¡¯t interested.

    ''Foolish beyond measure. We¡¯ve be Core Formation cultivators thanks to the unprecedented support from our ns. To dismiss the elders who reached this level through their own skill...''

    Byeok Mun-seong is well aware of his limitations.

    Even in the past, he would have had to use all his allotted 300 years in the Qi Building stage to barely reach Core Formation.

    ¡®Indeed, no one is as wise and virtuous as her.¡¯

    With a bittersweet smile, Byeok Mun-seong flies with the two cultivators towards a vige in the mountainous area of Shengzi.

    sh!

    As the three streaks of light hover above the vige, vigers came out buzzing with curiosity.

    Byeok Mun-seong looked down at them and spoke.

    ¡°Is there arge centipede''s cave nearby? Where is it located?¡±

    The vige elder approaches Byeok Mun-seong, kneels respectfully, and replies.

    "I am not sure about a centipede''s cave, but there''s a ce called Darken Cave beyond that ridge. Legend has it that a centipede demon lived there 200 years ago..."

    "Thank you."

    Byeok Mun-seong didn''t wait to hear more from the vige elder. He flew in the direction the elder pointed to.

    Crossing the ridge, he sees arge cave on a rugged mountainside. Dark, ominous shadows are constantly seeping out of the cave.

    ¡®Curse methods¡­¡¯

    Byeok Mun-seong swallows hard at the chilling aura.

    ''Is every tendril of darkness leaking from there a curse spell?''

    The two women who followed Byeok Mun-seong also noticed the cave on the mountainside.

    ¡°That must be the infamous¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t attract a curse by speaking carelessly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, my apologies¡­¡±

    Byeok Mun-seong nces back at the duo, then approaches the cave. He respectfully performs a fist-and-palm salute and calls out.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Cultivator Seo. The time for the old monster to be released is nearing.¡±

    A flicker of killing intent briefly crosses Byeok Mun-seong¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for her revenge. Pleasee out.¡±

    Kugugugugu¡­

    From the cave''s depths, sinister shadows began to emerge.

    Trantor Notes: Guys¡­.we managed to avoid Won Rip but there¡¯s no transliteration for Manli Minp

 Chapter 120: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (8)

    Chapter 120: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    Thud, thud...

    From deep within the cave, ''something'' walks out.

    Gulp

    As it emerges, the surrounding curses grow denser.

    Eventually, Byeok Mun-seong ascends into the air, rising upwards.

    Rumble, rumble...

    Darkness.

    A dense dome of darkness surrounds ¡®it¡¯.

    Byeok Mun-seong, amidst the darkness, watches thousands of writhing curses and greets the entity.

    The two cultivators who have been chatting heedlessly also send their greetings following Byeok Mun-seong.

    "Long time no see, Cultivator Seo."

    Byeok Mun-seong greeted him again, sizing up his cultivation.

    ''Qi Building... 4th Constetion.''

    Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket.

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    Leg, Bond, Stomach, Hairy head, Net, Beak, Triple Star.

    Well, Ghost.

    He felt the energies of 23 Spiritual Energy Stars of the 4 Constetions.

    Byeok Mun-seong felt the flow of Pure Spiritual Force at the center of the curses and looked at him.

    ''Just Qi Building 4th Constetion, but the strength of Grand Perfection... Those terrifying curses... Even though I have not been at Core Formation for long... I don¡¯t feel like I can win.''

    Typically, curse sorcerers who practice curse methods handle 30-40 curse spells, up to 60 or 70 in some cases.

    In exceptional cases, more than 90.

    But what about him?

    ''It looks like thousands at a nce...''

    It means he is hundreds of times more skilled than the typical curse sorcerers.

    Being hundreds of times more skilled at the Qi Building Grand Perfection stage meant his power is virtually no different from Core Formation.

    Byeok Mun-seong continues to speak towards the dark dome of curses.

    "As I said, it''s time for the old monsterl to wake up..."

    [I know.]

    A rough voice echoes from the dark center.

    The voice is dark, unlike a human''s, with an eerie effect that intimidates the listener.

    [Hurry up. Lead the way.]

    "...Yes, understood."

    Then, it happens.

    "Wait, aren¡¯t you a bit toomanding, even considering everything?"

    One of the cultivators who followed Byeok Mun-seong spoke towards the dark dome.

    "We came to visit, yet you talk without showing your face.  Your cultivation seems only to be at Qi Building, so... is it right to be so disrespectful to us, Core Formation cultivators?"

    "Miss Gongmyo!"

    Byeok Mun-seong, with a pale face, tries to stop the cultivator from the Gongmyo n.

    But Miss Gongmyo is unrelenting.

    "They say you''re a madman, wandering the mountainous regions of Byeokra in the dark, watching fan dances, and suddenly screaming and rampaging. I would understand if you were really insane, but since you can talk..."

    "Quiet, please!"

    Just then.

    Kugugugugugu!

    From the ck dome, a mass of dark curse spells begin pouring towards her.

    Swoosh!

    The mass of curses transform into a giant ck hand, reaching out as if to engulf her.

    "Eek!"

    The woman from the Gongmyo n frowns, forming a seal to deploy a defensive spell.

    A blue sphere blocks the ck hand.

    "What is this madness!? You..."

    And, as she is about to express her anger,

    The protective shield touched by the ck Hand begins to decay and crumble.

    "Wh-what...!?"

    "Miss Gongmyo! Use the Holy Concentration Talisman!"

    At Byeok Mun-seong''s shout, she takes out a talisman.

    And at that moment, the ck Hand strikes her.

    Boom!

    She¡¯s sent flying by the ck Hand, crashing into the opposite hillside.

    A cloud of dust billows.

    "Wait! You crazy¡­what are you doing to Gongmyo Unnie!"

    ¡°Miss Jin, stay calm, I''ll resolve this through conversation!"

    "Young Noble Byeok, stay put. Don''t underestimate the Jin n!"

    As she forms her hand seals with a vigorous motion, thousands of fire pellets appear around her, filling all directions.

    ¡°Burn that insolent shadow to ashes! Go!¡±

    With a roaring sound, the fire pellets begin to move in unison.

    However.

    ¡°Rain (Óê).¡±

    Shiiiiiiii!

    ¡°Collide (Ðn).¡±

    Chua Jua Jua Jua Jua!

    From within the ck domain, hundreds of curse spells fly towards her like arrows with incredible speed.

    The curse spells explode the fire pellets, causing a massive explosion, and a few pass by her body.

    Whist!

    A small droplet of blood drops from her cheek.

    ¡°How dare you... Just a Qi Building stage...!!¡±

    However, the entity within the ck mass clicks its tongue.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! I haven¡¯t even shown my true power yet! Watch, I¡¯ll show you the magical arts of Jin n''s Fiery Silk me Heat Wave!¡±

    Huaaaaaa!

    Around her, mes resembling silky drapes begin to flicker.

    The heat from the ming silks soar infinitely, drying up the moisture in the surrounding terrain.

    But the entity within the darkness remains silent.

    Instead, with a hand seal, a y figure rises from below.

    Silently...

    Then, a curse spell floats in the air.

    There is a drop of blood on the curse spell.

    ¡°Take this!¡±

    Simultaneously, the Jin n cultivator unleashes her spell, while the entity within the ck domain flicks their finger, moving the blood-stained curse spell over the y figure to be absorbed.

    And that was it.

    Fizz!

    ¡°Eh, what?¡±

    [Why hesitate. Go ahead, attack.]

    She stands dumbfounded for a moment, then looks at the y figure.

    The curses, transformed and embedded in every corner of the y figure''s body, are situated precisely at the spiritual meridians used for casting spells.

    [You can¡¯t do it?]

    Silently...

    The figure within the ck sphere forms another hand seal, and red ink appears on the neck of the y figure.

    In the next moment, she feels a strange sensation and converges a mirror to look at her own neck.

    ¡°What¡­!?¡±

    The same mark, with red ink, appeared on her neck, just like on the y figure.

    [To allow blood to a curse sorcerer, how naive. What do you think will happen if I strike this neck?]

    She stands in shock, trembling like a leaf in terror.

    The trickle of blood from her cheek flows steadily.

    Though it was just a very thin cut, the blood strangely wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Swoosh¨D

    Suddenly, the sound of a sword being unsheathed echoes from within the darkness.

    Step, step¡­

    And then, the ck figure approaches the y figure.

    ¡°N-no! Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Anticipating her fate, she pleads with a pale face.

    Just then.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Cultivator Seo.¡±

    Byeok Mun-seong appears, standing between the y figure and Seo Eun-hyun.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right for allies to fight among themselves, especially when the day to capture the old monster is approaching.¡±

    [So be it.]

    Snap!

    As he speaks, he snaps his finger, and the Jin n cultivator sees the curse spells that had prated her cheek and body being expelled and returning to the ck dome.

    The same happens to her friend from the Gongmyo n, as ck curses emerge from her body.

    Only then did they look at the person in front of them.

    Being at Qi Building did not mean they are the same.

    He just hasn¡¯t reached Core Formation yet.

    His power is essentially no different from Core Formation.

    ¡®This is¡­ the decisive weapon to fight against the Nascent Soul old monsterl...¡¯

    She closes her mouth and approaches the Gongmyo n cultivator.

    ¡°Keugh, kughh¡­¡±

    The woman from the Gongmyo n is holding a talisman imbued with the power of blessings in her hand.

    The power of blessings seemed to neutralize the curse, preventing her body from decaying instantly from the single strike, but she appears to have sustained some internal injuries

    [Then, let¡¯s go.]

    Whoosh!

    Scattering dark curse spells, Seo Eun-hyun moves from within the curses.

    He hides in the darkness and flies away into the sky. Byeok Mun-seong, after ncing at the women for a moment, extends a Purification Talisman and Healing Talisman to them.

    "Even though Cultivator Seo has retracted the curses, use the Purification Talisman to draw out the curse''s poison once more before healing. His curses are especially toxic, and one can suffer severe aftereffects if they assume it''s safe just because the curse is gone."

    "Th-thank you, Young Noble Byeok."

    "Haaah, and..."

    Byeok Mun-seong frowns slightly and warns the two women.

    "...since both of you are injured like this, I rmend not participating in the battle against the Nascent Soul old monster."

    ''It¡¯d be instant death and you¡¯d only serve as a snack for that Nascent Soul devil.''

    Byeok Mun-seong swallowed hisst words and turned around.

    Suddenly, something sparkling catches his eye in the depths of the cave from which Seo Eun-hyun had emerged.

    ''That is...''

    Drawn to the sparkling object, Byeok Mun-seong approaches it.

    It¡¯s a ss sculpture.

    The delicately crafted ss sculpture depicts a pair of a man and a woman dancing with fans. While the man''s face is not clear, the woman''s face is crafted so meticulously that one can almost recognize her.

    Byeok Mun-seong stares at the ss sculpture, especially at the woman, with an indescribablyplex expression.

    After a moment of contemtion, he picks up the sculpture, stores it in his storage bag, and leaves the cave to pursue Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    Eastern Byeokra.

    Thend where a city named Cheon-saek City stood 200 years ago.

    There, a dark shadow descends.

    Step, step...

    The shadow steps on thend, now turned into a sandy beach.

    [It''s been a long time. Everyone.]

    Seo Eun-hyun, the shadow, looks around with a bitter voice.

    The graves he made, the ss swords.

    All of them, buried under the sand over the long years, have lost their original forms.

    [In about a month... the time wille. To keep my promise from that day, I will... definitely give it my all.]

    After gazing at the sand for a while, he forms a hand seal.

    Whoosh!

    Curse spells seep from his body, scattering a dark windstorm in all directions.

    The massive storm scatters the sand of Cheon-saek City, blowing it around.

    Shortly after.

    Below the sand.

    There, a graveyard with numerous worn ss swords reveals itself.

    Some of the 200-year-old buildings are still sporadically standing.

    Among the buildings, Seo Eun-hyun walks towards the workshop of Buk Hyang-hwa, still maintaining most of its original structure.

    [This ce is also about to copse with no one to maintain it.]

    The workshop barely held its shape, on the verge of copsing.

    Perhaps it would crumble with just a slight touch from Seo Eun-hyun.

    He looks around.

    [...Coming backter to dig through the sand would be absurd.]

    He takes out gs and magic artifacts from his possession.

    These are the magic artifacts he had bought at the Spirit Path Conference beforeing here.

    Shick, shick, shick!

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The gs and magic artifacts fly in all directions, embedding themselves into the ground, preventing the sandstorm from covering the graveyard.

    It¡¯s just a formation with the sole purpose to block the sandstorm.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at the set formation and surveys the surroundings.

    The ss swords he had made are all broken and crumbled, with not many maintaining their shape.

    Out of the thousands he made, only about 5,000 remain in any recognizable form.

    Whoosh!

    Using sword control, Seo Eun-hyun selects 3,000 intact ss swords.

    [...I''m sorry toe to you in this state. I need your strength. Please understand.]

    ¡®It isn''t just Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The neighbors who blessed us, me and her.

    Every life, every connection that lived in this city.

    They are all precious to me.

    Therefore, this revenge cannot bepleted by my hands alone.

    It must be done with everyone''s strength.¡¯

    Seo Eun-hyun pulls the swords embedded in their graves towards him.

    The dharma treasure, the Colorless ss Sword, is a magic artifact treated as a set of 3,000 flying swords.

    Seo Eun-hyeon takes out the blueprint left by Buk Hyang-hwa for the Colorless ss Sword.

    The method to make the Colorless ss Sword is simple.

    Make 3,000 flying swords out of ss.

    Carve a simple spiritual energy circuit on each ss sword.

    However, the circuit on each sword must be slightly different.

    The slight variations follow a set of rules established by Buk Hyang-hwa, and it¡¯s enough to just slightly adjust the direction of the circuits ording to those rules.

    Day and night changes rapidly.

    Seo Eun-hyun sessfully engraved all the spiritual energy circuits on the 3,000 worn ss swords.

    After engraving a single spiritual energy circuit on each of the 3,000 swords, Seo Eun-hyeon added one or two basic incantation scripts that are usually added onto dharma treasures for each, then infused them with spiritual power.

    Whoosh!

    Thus, the Colorless ss Sword recognized him as their master.

    A truly, maddeningly simple refining process.

    The materials are easy to acquire, and the refining method is simple.

    ''For testing the Formless Sword with it...''

    Seo Eun-hyun decides to test its power in front of Yuan Li.

    After all, it¡¯s meant to cut his neck.

    There is no way she would have made it with insufficient power.

    After looking at thepleted Colorless ss Swords, he continues to verify with the blueprint she left behind.

    It¡¯spleted without any issues.

    Rustle.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun reads the words written at the bottom of the blueprint.

    Words he had read numerous times beforeing here.

    Words she left for him.

    ¨DOrabeoni, the Colorless ss Sword is a set of 3,000 as a dharma treasure.

    ¨DIt might seem like a lot, but seeing how you handle flying swords, I thought you can definitely manage it.

    ¨DDid you know? Originally, the number for the Colorless ss Sword wasn¡¯t 3,000, but 3,650.

    ¨DDid you know that yesterday marked exactly 10 years since you came to Cheon-saek City?

    ¨DThe Colorless ss Sword is made tomemorate that.

    ¨DA dharma treasure made tomemorate each day you spent here. However, I left the remaining 650 sets iplete on purpose, hoping we could design and create them together, so I made it operate only with 3,000 sets.

    ¨DIt¡¯s still iplete, so I hope we can finish it together in the future. Will you tell me your answer?

    Chiik Chiiiik

    ck tears drop one by one from Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s face covered in the shadows.

    The fallen tears scatter into curse spells, corroding the sand.

    Hiss!

    The sand beneath Seo Eun-hyun begins to corrode wildly.

    The curse spells surrounding him grow denser.

    [...I will... carry this... in my heart. I willplete it.]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s grave.

    [I will be back.]

    And then, he leaves the grounds of Cheon-saek City with the 3000 set Colorless ss Sword.

    Whoosh!

    As he walks through the air after leaving Cheon-saek City, his eyes catch someone.

    It¡¯s Byeok Mun-seong, riding on a flying sword dharma treasure.

    [What is it?]

    "¡­I was waiting for you. The head of my n tasked me with escorting you."

    [...Sorrow is a deep blue color.]

    "Hmm?"

    [Your consciousness is also deep blue.]

    "¡­"

    [You weren¡¯t waiting for me. You were mourning for her, weren¡¯t you?]

    Byeok Mun-seong did not respond, only turning his head away.

    [After this war ends.]

    Seo Eun-hyun speaks to Byeok Mun-seong.

    [Let''s go together, and mourn her together.]

    "¡­Let¡¯s go quickly."

    [Yes.]

    The two men fly towards the center of the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    Towards the sealing ce of Yuan Li.

    [The time hase to witness the long-awaited conclusion.]

 Chapter 121: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    Chapter 121: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (9)

    "Damn, the weather is annoyingly good."

    The head of the Gongmyo n, Gongmyo Ryeong, frowns as she looks at the sky.

    The sky is so clear that celestial energy is distinctly visible just by looking up.

    And the celestial energy she sees is a great omen of misfortune.

    "Damn it, even if they are green and inexperienced, over 200 Core Formation cultivators have gathered, bringing all the power umted by the numerous ns and factions... Despite our meticulous n and prepared traps, the celestial energy still shows great misfortune."

    "It can''t be helped. Isn¡¯t that just how fearsome Nascent Soul cultivators are?"

    Byeok Cheon-gi clicks his tongue as he speaks.

    In the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, at the sealing site of Yuan Li.

    Around the ck castle, hundreds of Core Formation cultivators are positioned.

    On the outskirts, Qi Building cultivators carefully selected from each n surround the area.

    Above them are warships, massive dharma treasures requiring multiple operators, cannons, and battering rams prepared by each force.

    War dharma treasures are also abundantly set up.

    "Prepare the Yin Guiding Summoning Wind formation for the Qi Building cultivators!"

    At themand of Makli n head Makli Hwang-cheon, the Qi Building cultivators of the Makli n began to gather energy at the back with formation gs.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Within their formation, terrifying yin energy began to gather, creating a ferocious wind.

    "We of the Jin n can''t be inferior! Prepare the White Dragon Spreading Wings Formation and the Yang zing Red me Formation. Show who¡¯s superior to those Makli brats!"

    Qi Building cultivators of the Jin n gathered to form their formation.

    And within, blood-red, fiery mes began to emerge.

    The mes of the Jin n, fed by the heat of the scorching Heaven-Treading Desert, grow evenrger than the yin wind collected by the Makli n.

    Seeing this, Makli Hwang-cheon''s eyes twitch, and an elder of the Makli n notices it.

    The elder of Makli n gestures to a lower-ranked elder, who, with a flushed face, turns and shouts.

    "Expand the yin windrger than the Jin brats! If you properly increase the yin wind, each of you will receive three Life Spirit Pills! But if you fall behind them, expect something very interesting to happen!"

    Rumble, rumble!

    As soon as he finished speaking, the yin wind of Makli n shook off the desert''s heat and grew evenrger.

    In response, the Jin n also increased their mes, and both nspetitively erged their unique formation methods.

    Seeing this, Cheongmun Jung-jin chuckles.

    "Those two ns, when put together, are never boring."

    "Oh my, Cheongmun Orabeoni speaks the truth. If our two ns join forces, there would indeed never be a dull moment¡­"

    "¡­Jinlu n head, please choose your words carefully."

    "Hmph, there''s still time before Serving Command Pce appears, can''t we rx and chat a bit?"

    Jinlu n head, Jinlu Yeon-cheon, a voluptuous beauty dressed in a ck robe with blue eye makeup, retorts.

    "And how is the union of ns a personal matter? Isn¡¯t it a matter of public interest? Orabeoni?"

    "Hmm, Yeon-cheon. The heads of the six ns of Shengzi are ring at us. What will you do if internal strife breaks out before the war?"

    "Hmph, Ha n, Geo n, Jun n, Yeoljeon n, Ori n, Jeon n. Evenbined, they can¡¯t match the Jinlu n, so what do they know? Let''s not talk about such trivial matters, Orabeoni. Can''t you treat me as you used to?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin rubs his forehead as if in pain, then hardens his face and speaks.

    "¡­Jinliu n head, please return to your position."

    "Think about it, Orabeoni. The bloodline of the great Cheongmun n, descended from Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo,bined with Jinlu n, the founding ancestors of Shengzi¡­"

    "Enough! I will not permit further idle talk. As the Alliance Leader, I order the Jinlu n head to return to her position. Any further and it will be dealt with as a military matter!"

    "¡­Hmph. Very well, Alliance Leader. I hope you think it over."

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon winks at Cheongmun Jung-jin and returns to her position with a broad smile.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin presses his head as if in pain.

    "Anyway, why isn¡¯t Cultivator Seo here yet¡­"

    He asks Byeok Cheon-gi, who had been subtly sticking close to Gongmyo Ryeong.

    "Byeok n head, didn¡¯t a Core Formation cultivator of the Byeok n go to fetch Cultivator Seo?"

    "Ah... About that."

    Just then.

    Kugugugugu!

    From the east of the Heaven-Treading Desert, a shadow enveloped in a mass of darkness flies towards the sealing site of Yuan Li.

    Wo-woong!

    Dark curse spells burst out in all directions.

    Within the center of those curse spells, the shadow looks around.

    [It seems I''m not toote.]

    Poof!

    Following the shadow, Byeok Mun-seong promptly approaches Byeok Cheon-gi and greets him respectfully.

    "I greet you, n head. The mission has been aplished."

    "Oh, is that so? Well done. Haha, Alliance Leader. It looks like everyone we were waiting for has arrived."

    "That''s right..."

    The shadow wrapped in dark curses, Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Eastern Lord, wrapped in white bandages, Manli Minp.

    The confident head of the Byeok n in a blue and white robe, Byeok Cheon-gi.

    The three stepped forward in front of Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "You all must be familiar with the n, so I have nothing specific to tell you. However, I would advise all three of you to keep visualizing the situation in your minds."

    "Understood."

    Byeok Cheon-gi replies, but Seo Eun-hyun and Manli Minp just nod their heads.

    "And also¡­ as Serving Command Pce will appear soon, ept this in advance."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin hands over storage artifacts to Byeok Cheon-gi and Manli Minp.

    "I have put the liquor in the storage artifacts."

    "Ha, truly immortal liquor. Just drinking it temporarily enhances all sorts of abilities."

    Byeok Cheon-gi admires the liquor inside the storage artifact, and Manli Minp, without a word, immediately takes out the liquor and drinks it on the spot.

    Kooong!

    After drinking all the renowned immortal liquors, Manli Minp''s momentum transforms.

    Koong!

    His cultivation seems to surge momentarily, and he takes a deep breath.

    "Good, it''s only for a short time, but¡­"

    "Then, Byeok n head¡­"

    "Ah, I''ll drink mine before activating the Heaven-Striking Talisman."

    "Do as you wish."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s gaze turns to Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Cultivator Seo, are you drinking it now?"

    Seo Eun-hyun, within the curse spells, nods his head.

    [I''ve been drinking while waiting.]

    "Let¡¯s hope the n proceeds well¡­"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin finishes speaking and gathers his energy with a solemn expression.

    Then he looks up at the sky.

    All the Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators present are looking up at the sky.

    Seo Eun-hyun gazes not at the sky but at Yuan Li''s castle.

    Manli Minp takes out arge cannon from his storage artifact and begins inserting spirit stones into the back of it.

    Byeok Cheon-gi infuses his energy into the Heaven-Striking Talisman.

    While everyone is calcting the celestial energy and timing while looking up at the sky,

    "It''s time!"

    Gongmyo Ryeong shouts loudly.

    "Liberation Pce¡­"

    One of the Eastern Lords mutters in a low voice.

    "Serving Command Pce appears."

    One of the tribal chiefs from the Northern Grasnds hardens their face.

    Kugugugugu!

    The void distorts, and a cylindrical pce, drifting through another dimension, enters the physical realm.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously, numerous cultivators present feel the surrounding heaven and earth energy shift.

    The energy of Liberation.

    What is blocked opens up.

    What is sealed is released.

    The being confined is set free.

    The one sleeping awakens.

    Creak, creak, creak!

    Gongmyo n''s secret formation.

    The Eight Trigrams Spirit Absorbing Sealing Formation that connected and sealed the nearby dragon veins.

    Within the formation, streams of red energy begin to burst forth.

    Rumble!

    Simultaneously, numerous cultivators feel the pressure of spiritual energy and stiffen their faces.

    The entity within is striving to break free from its confinement

    Liberation Pce fully enters the physical world, anchoring itself.

    And with it, the nearby heaven and earth energy begins to assimte more of the energy of Liberation.

    Crack, crack!

    Blood-red light begins to crack and break through the formation.

    The entire arid desert starts to resonate with the scent of blood.

    Ssshh...

    Blood mist flows through the cracks.

    Crack, crack, crack!

    Gradually, the sealing formation begins to crumble.

    A Core Formation cultivator swallows hard.

    Kugugugugu!

    The formation breaks into pieces, and the heaven and earth spiritual energy that formed it visibly scatters in all directions.

    And finally.

    Wo-woong!

    The sealing formation ispletely broken.

    A blood-red hue spreads across the world, and the entire desert bes soaked in the smell of blood.

    Swoosh!

    The ck castle is shrouded in a chilling bloodmist.

    From within its depth, a figure emerges step by step.

    A blood-red robe.

    Grayish-white hair.

    Hands with deep, wrinkled skin.

    And a face still hidden behind a bizarre, translucent ck mask.

    It¡¯s Yuan Li, the Bloodwood Practitioner.

    [Have you been well?]

    Kugugugugugu!

    The 400 Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators gathered in the area felt suffocated from just that one sentence.

    "Nascent Soul¡­"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin trembles as he tries to gauge his cultivation level.

    "Middle stage¡­"

    Byeok Cheon-gi''s face darkens.

    "Did he form both the Yin Spirit and Yang Spirit? Has he managed to freely merge and separate Yin and Yang Spirits in the middle stage of Nascent Soul¡­?"

    [No need to fear.]

    Seo Eun-hyun interrupts Byeok Cheon-gi.

    Ssssh...

    Dark curse spells spread around him.

    The blood mist could not prate the world formed by the ck curses.

    [He boasted he would reach thete stage of Nascent Soul, but he only managed to reach the middle stage. Isn¡¯t he ashamed to not keep his word as a Nascent Soul cultivator?]

    Kugugugugu

    The dark curse spells bubble and, upon touching the blood mist, causes it to rot and fall to the desert.

    [Come at me, Yuan Li. Today you die.]

    [What''s this? It doesn''t feel like devilish arts, but it certainly looks like it. Has he mastered a method derived from devilish arts?]

    Yuan Li paid no attention to Seo Eun-hyun''s words and just observed him.

    [Interesting, an impudent fellow. But there seems to be a misunderstanding¡­]

    I speak to Manli Minp.

    [Begin the attack.]

    Manli Minp nods and aims his cannon at Yuan Li, who is in the midst of his speech.

    The hundreds of spirit stones he had inserted into the cannon glow at once.

    And then.

    sh!!!

    A blue beam shoots towards Yuan Li.

    For a moment, the world turns into night as the beam draws in all the rays of the sun.

    Boom!

    Sound follows btedly, shaking everything around.

    Ssssh...

    A cloud of dust rises.

    Manli Minp speaks as if hopeful.

    "We got him¡­"

    [That¡¯s unlikely. Makli n and Jin n, and all other ns, unleash your attacks!]

    Cheongmun Jung-jin conveys my words all around.

    Then, the Qi Building cultivators of Makli n release their prepared Yin Guiding Summoning Wind Formation towards Yuan Li.

    Jin n also simultaneouslyunches their Yang zing Red me Formation at him.

    Several Qi Building cultivators use the power of their formations tounch a wide-area attack at the lone entity.

    "We hit¡­¡±

    [No, we didn¡¯t. The real battle starts now, so everyone, be ready.]

    I pour out more curse spells while looking into the dust cloud.

    And then, blood-red pierces through the dust.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice echoes from behind.

    "Disperse!!!"

    Boom!

    A bloody red beam shoots towards our location.

    And as the dust settles.

    Kugugugug!

    Above the ck castle.

    There stood Yuan Li, unharmed, with thousands of ck and red jiangshi lined up beneath him.

    All his dharma treasures and artifacts are naturally on disy, exhibiting their might.

    Standing there,

    Yuan Li holds an unfamiliar blood-colored leaf fan in one hand.

    [200 years was not a short time for me or for you. Let''s have some fun¡­]

    Whir!

    He raises the blood-colored leaf fan.

    And then.

    Boom!

    As he waves the leaf fan, a bloody wind mixed with the blood mist spreads in all directions, pushing back the entire alliance of Core Formation cultivators.

 Chapter 122: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (10)

    Chapter 122: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (10)

    "Deploy the Wall and Mountain Formation!"

    At the roar of Cheongmun Jung-jin, Core Formation cultivators, holding the formation gs they had received earlier, formed in rank.

    As the formation gs are arranged in a specific array, they emit a blue light and radiate a rainbow of colors.

    Rumble!

    The rainbow-colored light forms a mountainous barrier, acting as a giant wall to block the blood storm.

    A level of precision iparable to the hasty defensive formation used 200 years ago to block Yuan Li''s attack.

    [Quite sturdy.]

    Yuan Li''s blood storm could not prate the mountain wall and dissipated.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s voice spreads in all directions.

    "Everyone! Take out the weapons you''ve prepared!"

    Then, war dharma treasures brought by numerous ns began to glow.

    Qi Building cultivators aboard giant warships form handed seals simultaneously.

    Dozens of cannons on the warships aim at Yuan Li and emit bright light.

    The cannon-shaped dharma treasures and gun-shaped dharma treasures also emit brilliance simultaneously.

    The Core Formation cultivators in front also take out their dharma treasures.

    Compared to 200 years ago, 200 more Core Formation cultivators, painstakingly nurtured by each n to prepare for the final battle with Yuan Li, brought the total to about 400.

    Dharma treasures and spells of all these Core Formation cultivators rush towards one being.

    And then.

    Boom!

    Within the numerous explosions and clouds of dust, a blood light arises.

    Crackle!

    Inside the blood light.

    Thousands of ck and red jiangshi, summoned by Yuan Li, start to move.

    "It''s the old monster''s jiangshi legion!"

    Kiiiyeeeeee!

    Several powerful jiangshi gather to face the dharma treasure of a single Core Formation cultivator.

    Kieeeek!

    As the jiangshi scream, their shockwave pushes back the Core Formation cultivators'' spells.

    "Four together are equal to one Core Formation!"

    A cultivator screams, his face turning pale.

    Just then.

    From the back of the military camp, sixteen Easter Lords step forward.

    Below them are strange individuals wrapped in ck bandages, emitting a peculiar poisonous energy.

    From the Northern Grasnds, three tribal chiefs step forward.

    As they open their storage artifacts, grotesque monsters withyers of flesh pour out.

    From the Western three countries, heads of Makli n, Ori n, and Jun n step forward.

    Makli n calls forth a jiangshi legion like Yuan Li from their storage artifact.

    Ori n unleashes a skeleton army, and Jun n releases ghosts refined from wandering souls.

    Devilish Arts against Devilish Arts!

    Greenish-ck jiangshi of Makli n cling to Yuan Li''s ck and red jiangshi.

    Although individual jiangshi are far behind Yuan Li''s jiangshi, Makli n unleashes an overwhelming superior number, using the countless lives they massacred.

    Wo-woong!

    Then, a Makli n elder opens his storage device, releasing water with the stench of decaying corpses, flowing like a river.

    Makli n''s jiangshi, upon touching the greenish water, gain even more vitality and strength, charging at Yuan Li''s jiangshi.

    In an instant, the momentum of Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion is crushed.

    "Fire Soul Infusing Joy."

    Huaaaaa!

    Three Core Formation elders of the Jin n step forward and form seals.

    A spirit of fire floats in the air.

    The Fire Spirit trembles with pleasure each time the Jin n elders form a seal.

    And with each indulgence in pleasure, the color of the primordial spirit changes.

    From red to orange, orange to gold, gold to blue and white.

    And then the Fire Spirit bes aplete blue me.

    "Go!"

    Kugugugu!

    With the hand seals of the Jin n elders, the Fire Spirit trembles and falls upon Yuan Li''s summoned jiangshi.

    As a n specialized inbating devilish arts, Jin n, which had beenpeting against the Makli n for hundreds of years, excelled in this area.

    Their blue mes quickly spread among the jiangshi, burning Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion.

    The mes, particrly effective against corpses, spread in all directions.

    Moreover, the mes seem to have a will of their own, chasing after fleeing jiangshi and clinging to them.

    Makli n''s jiangshi clung and dragged Yuan Li''s jiangshi that were trying to shake off Jin n''s mes.

    Hwarurururu!

    In an instant, a sea of fire erupted in the desert.

    With thebined attack of the Western, Northern, Eastern devilish cultivator ns, and the Jin n, Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion is annihted.

    Or so it seemed.

    Boom!

    A blood-colored glow shoots towards the Wall and Mountain Formation.

    Yuan Li breaks through the rainbow-colored mountain and, crossing over, swings his blood-colored leaf fan.

    Wo-woong!

    A bloody storm blows, instantly killing seven Core Formation and about 400 Qi Building cultivators nearby.

    [Blood Cloud, Crimson Sea.]

    Yuan Li forms a seal.

    Simultaneously, the life force and blood from the corpses of the Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators rose as a Blood Cloud into the sky.

    The massive blood cloud moved, converging on Yuan Li''s jiangshi that had turned into charred remains.

    Immediately after, the blood cloud is absorbed by the charred jiangshi of Yuan Li.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The charred remains writhe as they absorb the blood cloud.

    Soon after, the charred corpses regenerate flesh.

    Kugugugu

    The charred remains then rise from their ces, fully regenerated.

    The annihted jiangshi legion ispletely resurrected.

    [Is that all?]

    Yuan Li scoffs and begins to form another seal.

    Kugugugugu!

    The protective formation that Yuan Li breached crumbles, and a new formation surrounds him once again.

    Outside, the cultivatorsunch another assault on Yuan Li.

    The elders of the Jin n and Makli n snicker.

    "What a joke from the old monster. ''Is this the end?'' If he resurrects them once, we''ll just kill them twice."

    Again, Makli n''s jiangshi rush towards Yuan Li''s jiangshi, and Jin n elders create a blue fire spirit, throwing it towards Yuan Li''s jiangshi legion.

    However.

    Huarararara

    The ck and red jiangshi are no longer affected by the fire.

    "Wh-what...!?"

    The elders of the Jin n are shocked, their eyes wide open.

    The ck and red jiangshi are unaffected by the Fire Spirit, absorbing it instead and bing more vigorous, starting to kill off Makli n''s jiangshi.

    Astonishingly, when Yuan Li''s jiangshi touches those of the Makli n, Makli n''s jiangshi are absorbed into Yuan Li''s.

    This sight causes the Makli n elders to shudder.

    Chiiiiek!

    The cultivators of the Eastern and Northern devil path, as well as their devilish creatures, scatter their attacks on the ck and red jiangshi legion, but the jiangshi absorb their techniques and grow even stronger.

    [Isn''t it marvelous? Bloodwood Ghost Corpses develop strong resistance once hit by a technique and can absorb the said techniques to recharge their energy...]

    Rumble!

    Yuan Li opens his mouth, and a blood cloud spews out, wrapping around him.

    Simultaneously, the blood cloud spreads in all directions, shattering the protective formation of the Core Formation cultivators.

    "The old monster is using his power!"

    "Disperse!"

    [Do you really think you can defeat me just because you''ve gathered in numbers?]

    Wo-woong!

    The blood cloud swirls.

    Crash!

    Simultaneously, from Yuan Li''s storage artifact emerges blood water, transforming into the shape of scythe-wielding ghost kings.

    The ghost kings merge with the blood cloud, forming two giant ghost kings enveloped in blood clouds.

    Chuaaang!

    The two blood cloud ghost kings swing their scythes on both sides.

    Boom!

    Dual strikes of Nascent Soul level!

    Their attacks shatter the protective formation assembled by the Core Formation cultivators.

    [Foolish beings. All of you....]

    Just then.

    Paaang!

    A blue beam of light, turning the sky dark, shoots again towards Yuan Li.

    [...!]

    Yuan Li flinches and forms a hand seal, and the two blood cloud ghost kings cross their scythes in front of him.

    Boom!

    The blue sh explodes and after the light subsides.

    The ghost kings are torn in half, and Yuan Li is seen protecting himself with his pagoda dharma treasures.

    Even the pagoda dharma treasures dimmed significantly, indicating the attack had a substantial impact.

    Yuan Li frowns behind his translucent ck mask.

    [...It wasn''t this powerful before...]

    Yuan Li''s gaze turns to the far distance, where Manli Minp, wrapped in white bandages, is aiming the cannon at him.

    Whirring!

    Manli Minp holds the cannon with one hand and forms a seal with the other.

    The cannon glows once more, and a blue sh begins to form, even more powerful than before.

    [Ho... So it''s like that. The deceased souls of the fallen Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators are being absorbed, enhancing its power... A cannon that grows stronger with more casualties...]

    Yuan Li''s eyes emit a bloody shine.

    [I''ve heard of it. The main cannon of the ck Ghost Valley¡¯s Nether Crossing Ship. One of the cannons destroyed in the battle with the Mad Lord, rumored to have drifted to the Eastern shores...]

    Whiiiing!

    Manli Minp silently infuses spiritual power into the cannon, holding it with one hand.

    Hiss...

    A faint ghostly wail seems to emanate from inside the cannon.

    And then.

    Boom!

    Another blue beam shoots at Yuan Li.

    More ferocious than before!

    Boom!

    The beam explodes.

    The blue sh of light causes a storm that sweeps around, and Qi Building cultivators positioned behind struggle not to be swept away by the storm.

    The brilliance subsides.

    But the next moment.

    Wo-woong!

    A dull blood-colored glow pierces through the blue explosion and rushes towards Manli Minp.

    Yuan Li, wielding a crystal skull staff, flies towards him.

    [If it''s the remnants of the Nether Crossing Ship, I''m quite interested. Hand it over...!]

    Manli Minp furrows his brows and attempts to reactivate the cannon, but Yuan Li is faster.

    Wo-woong!

    In an instant, Yuan Li reaches Manli Minp and raises his hand.

    Wo-woong!

    A massive blood light gathers above his hand.

    [Farewell.]

    ¡°...¡±

    The next moment.

    Crackle!

    ck tendrils of darkness, not of a living creature but of dark mist, entwines around Yuan Li.

    [...!]

    The tendrils are made up of thousands of tiny curse spells.

    Crackle, crackle!

    The ck fog of curses envelop Yuan Li.

    At that moment, Manli Minp quickly retreats, and an elderly man dressed in hemp clothes, Wolryang, descends to Manli Minp''s position, taking out a brown wheel dharma treasure.

    "Die, monster!"

    Whirr!

    The brown wheel begins to spin.

    As Wolryang forms a hand seal, the wheel madly charges towards Yuan Li.

    [Annoying pests...]

    The wheel ispletely stopped by the blood cloud summoned by Yuan Li with a wave of his hand.

    Annoyed, Yuan Li spits out a bloody glow as he speaks.

    [A surprisingly skilled curse sorcerer, but still far from enough. It is, however, quite troublesome....]

    Wo-woong!

    The blood light pushes away the curse spells.

    [You have my acknowledgement....]

    And then.

    Boom!

    Manli Minp''s main cannon, along with another blue beam, shoots at Yuan Li, who is still talking to himself.

    Engulfed in blue light, Yuan Li faces the concentrated attacks of Core Formation cultivators and Qi Building cultivators'' siege weapons.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!

    The ground shakes, and a ssy crater forms in the desert.

    The sh of brilliance that suddenly bloomed colored the desert, and, as if absorbing the desert''s light, turned into darkness.

    At the center of the explosion, Yuan Li formed a hand seal and curled the blood light around himself, defending against attacks from all directions.

    [You''ve prepared quite a bit in 200 years. It would have been dangerous if I was still in the early stages of Nascent Soul....]

    His shield trembles precariously but shows no sign of breaking.

    [If I can just endure....]

    Just then.

    [Hmm...?]

    Yuan Li notices a dharma treasure.

    The wheel-shaped dharma treasure Wolryang had thrown.

    Spinning madly in front of him, the wheel began to spin faster.

    At first, it was negligible, but its rotational force and power gradually increased.

    Yuan Li''s eyes widen in shock.

    [What is this...! That bastard is...]

    Rumble!

    The brown wheel, gradually turning blood-red, emits a crimson steam, pressing against his shield with immense force.

    [This bastard, he''s pouring his vital true origin into it...!]

    Wolryang, with blood falling from his eyes and mouth, continues to infuse his life force into his dharma treasure.

    "Die, old monster...! Even if I have to burn all my life force, I''ll leave a mark on you!"

    Whirrrrr!

    The wheel spins even faster.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Yuan Li sees the wheel slowly prating his trembling shield.

    [You think I''ll be injured by the likes of you! Ridiculous!]

    Yuan Li emits a bloody glow from his eyes, gathering energy.

    And then, small characters in the air behind Yuan Li begin to float up.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s curse spells.

    Yuan Li thought he hadpletely shaken off the sticky evil, but it hadn''t entirely disappeared.

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Seo Eun-hyun''s curse spells climb up Yuan Li''s body, settling near his heart.

    Outside Yuan Li''s bombardment.

    Seo Eun-hyun, standing under Serving Command Pce, speaks to a Qi Building cultivator of the Cheongmun n assisting him.

    [Create it.]

    "Understood."

    The Cheongmun n''s Qi Building cultivator scatters seeds into the desert and forms a seal.

    Rumble!

    The cultivator''s wood spiritual energy flows into the seeds, quickly growing them into a tree.

    As the cultivator forms a hand seal, the tree grows into a peculiar shape.

    It resembled a human.

    A person with arms outstretched.

    With a shadow submerged in dark curse spells.

    As Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand towards the Wooden Man, a strand of curses flows into its heart.

    [In this vessel, let agony reside.]

    Whirrrr!

    The curse spells in the Wooden Man''s heart glows.

    [Hmm?]

    Yuan Li twitched as he felt the dark evil in his heart.

    But before he can react, the evil explodes.

    The Qi Building cultivator from the Cheongmun n next to Seo Eun-hyun strikes the Wooden Man''s heart with his fist, creating a hole.

    The curse is activated.

    [Aaaagh!]

    Throb!

    Yuan Li clutches his chest in agony as a sudden pain erupts in his heart.

    And in that brief moment.

    Boom!

    Wolryang''s dharma treasure, emitting steaming red mist, tears through Yuan Li''s protective shield and charges at him.

    Chul!

    One side of Yuan Li''s upper body is torn away.

    Wolryang''s wheel doesn''t return to him but instead flies behind Yuan Li.

    Countless dharma treasures and attacks assault Yuan Li¡¯s torn half.

    Yuan Li, extracting Pure Spiritual Force, temporarily creates an arm and forms a seal.

    [Dissolve.]

    Then, an explosion engulfs Yuan Li.

    Kugugugugu!

    Numerous Core Formation cultivators hold their breath, watching the area where the brilliance is slowly fading.

    Cough, cough!

    Wolryang, dropping his usual cane, spits blood and res at the area of explosion.

    An all-out attack by numerous Core Formation and Qi Building cultivators!

    Everyone looks with anticipation in their eyes.

    And from within the dust cloud, something bizarre with a bloody luster appears.

    "What is that..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin frowns.

    Around Yuan Li, seven nk scrolls have appeared, with a bizarre blood-colored beast emanating  the energy of seven demon souls.

    The beast was guarding Yuan Li.

    [Haha, thrilling indeed.]

    The faces of the cultivator alliance darken.

    [But is this really all you have?]

    Yuan Li was regenerating half of his upper body that was torn away.

    In one hand he holds the crystal skull staff, and in the other, the blood-colored leaf fan.

    [Try a bit harder. I¡¯m not even excited yet...!]

    Rumble!

    The Bloodwood Ghost Corpses that Yuan Li summoned began to extract energy from the spells, jiangshi, and devilish creatures they had absorbed.

    The energy emitted by the Bloodwood Ghost Corpses coalesced into blood light and flew towards Yuan Li.

    Chul!

    As Yuan Li lifts the crystal skull staff, the skull opens its mouth, absorbing the blood energy.

    Simultaneously, Yuan Li''s depleted energy begins to replenish.

    Chiiiiiiiiii

    Soon, Yuan Li returns to the same state as when he first emerged from the seal.

    [Tsk tsk, how dull. My excitement''s dying down. Don¡¯t you have anything more to show?]

    Chulla!

    A mass of ck curses rise from under Yuan Li, engulfing him.

    [Tsk...]

    Boom!

    However, this round of curses fail to reach Yuan Li, bouncing off his shield.

    Yuan Li looks at the shadow manipting the curse spells from afar.

    [I wondered who kept sneakily mixing curses in. So, it was you. Hahaha, now I see it¡¯s not even a Core Formation cultivator but a Qi Building one.]

    He lifts the blood-colored leaf fan.

    [I acknowledge your skill in sending troublesome Core Formation level curses as a Qi Building cultivator. Very impressive. And...]

    Yuan Li turns back to see Wolryang gasping for breath.

    [You risked your life to hit me hard. It''s impressive, but it seems you''ve run out of energy to retrieve your dharma treasure.]

    Yuan Li mockingly taunts Wolryang.

    Wolryang, gasping for air, smiles.

    "The dharma treasure... I don¡¯tck energy to retrieve it, you monster."

    [Hmm?]

    "It''s been... delivered."

    [What nonsense... Well then. You''ve all worked hard, so die.]

    Yuan Li swings his leaf fan,unching a huge attack on all the cultivators who exhausted their strength.

    Wo-woong!

    The blood storm engulfs the alliance.

    "Hold on...!"

    "Now¡¯s the time!"

    "Just a little longer..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and numerous Core Formation cultivators spit blood as they once again deploy protective formations.

    However, unlike the first formation, this one is considerably weaker, and cracks soon appear, allowing the blood storm to surge through.

    "Aaaagh!"

    "n head, save us!"

    While Core Formation cultivators endure, many Qi Building cultivators are swept away by the blood storm, turning into mere droplets of blood.

    The faces of numerous Core Formation cultivators contort in horror.

    However, the seemingly endless blood storm soon subsides.

    Manli Minp, who had been withstanding at the back of the protective formation, once again lifts the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Whirr!

    Absorbing the souls of the dead Qi Building cultivators, the cannon flickers with an even more powerful blue light.

    But Yuan Liughs at Manli Minp.

    [It¡¯sughable. I have already grasped the time it takes for the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship to charge. Even when it consumes numerous resentful souls, it actually takes quite some time to fire, doesn''t it?]

    He slowly approaches the Manli Min-rap.

    [Well then, obediently hand over the remnant of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Chwa Chwa Chwa Chwak!

    Curse spells resembling earthworms fly towards Yuan Li, binding his feet.

    Yuan Li snorts with derison, looking at the shadow casting curses at him.

    [Aren''t you ashamed of yourself? A curse that won''t even work...]

    [It''s time.]

    The shadow interrupts Yuan Li''s words and speaks to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    [It''s time.]

    "Everyone! Get ready!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouted, and the cultivator alliance began to move in unison.

    [Hmm?]

    Then, several Qi Building cultivators rush towards the shadow wrapped in curse spells..

    As they take their positions in the four directions around the shadow and form a seal, an altar rises from the ground.

    Altars each offering sacrifices to the heavens.

    Yuan Li looks at them with iprehension.

    [A Core Formation altar...? Have they all gone mad together?]

    But Yuan Li soon turns his gaze to something else.

    Creeeeak...

    The gate of the Serving Command Pce is opening.

    [Alright, that''s it. Why should I deal with you vermin any longer? I have business to attend to, so just die.]

    From Yuan Li''s body, bloody brilliance begins to scatter.

    And then, a formless trajectory flies towards Yuan Li.

    Kuguanguanguang!

    [...!]

    Yuan Li shudders and shoots the blood light he was preparing towards the formless trajectory.

    Kugugugugu!

    The surroundings quake.

    [Ho, what''s this now....]

    Yuan Li''s gaze turns towards the gate of Serving Command Pce.

    From within the wide-open gate of Serving Command Pce, a mass of ck curses pour out like a river.

    At the center of the ck river stands a man in white clothes, shedding ck tears.

    [Two curse sorcerers...?]

    Yuan Li takes a look at the shadow standing on the other side.

    And then, Yuan Li shudders.

    Shhhhuuuuuk!

    The curses obscuring the shadow''s entire body are sucked into the shadow, and its true body is revealed.

    It¡¯s a ss sculpture the size of a human.

    A ss doll (human form) that moves just like a human, filled with thousands of curse spells!

    The intricately made ss doll resembles Yuan Li.

    As the ss doll that just absorbed thousands of curses raises its arm, a brown wheel flies into its hand.

    ¨DThe dharma treasure... I don¡¯tck energy to retrieve it, you monster.

    ¨DIt¡¯s been¡­ delivered.

    The ss doll, looking just like Yuan Li, absorbs the blood and flesh that had burst from Yuan Li''s upper body and stuck to the brown wheel.

    [Cursed Doll!]

    Suaaaak!

    Without hesitation, Yuan Li lifts his fan.

    ''It''s dangerous. If a Qi Building-level cursed doll contains my blood and a first-ss curse sorcerer casts a curse...''

    Kwaaaaang!

    However, a formless trajectory flies towards him, interrupting his actions.

    The curse sorcerer who emerged from Serving Command Pce, shedding ck tears,

    Seo Eun-hyun raises one hand above the river of curse spells.

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    ck curses flutter around him.

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea."

    From the river of curses, a forest made of ck and green curse spells arise.

    "Silica Earth Great Wall Practice."

    The dragon veins that flow through the Serving Command Pce weave in and out of the ck and green forest, gathering around Seo Eun-hyun ording to his will.

    Kugugugugu!

    And around Seo Eun-hyun, the energy that had gathered began to rush into his dantian.

    Pure Spiritual Force bubbles up throughout Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket.

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall.

    Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Stars.

    Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot.

    Twenty-Eight Stars, Qi Buildingpletion!

    Chuk, chuk, chuk, chuk!

    Then, four more figures appear around Seo Eun-hyun.

    They too are shadows wrapped in ck curses, Seo Eun-hyun''s cursed dolls.

    The cursed dolls each have the cultivation of Qi Building Grand Perfection.

    "I reached the stage to advance to Core Formation 200 years ago through pain. But just for today, I refrained from Core Formation, continuously storing the growing spiritual power from the suffering into five cursed dolls, all advancing to Qi Building Grand Perfection...."

    Drip, drip....

    Seo Eun-hyun, shedding ck tears, seperated from Serving Command Pce.

    Ssssss....

    The ground where his ck tears fell rotted away.

    "I''vee to return this pain, Yuan Li."

    Chwaaaaaaak!

    The four Qi Building cursed dolls that lined up beside Seo Eun-hyun run to the four prepared altars, taking positions in all four directions, and climb onto them.

    [Keke,ing here with such a show.... Are you really performing a mere Core Formation advancement ceremony in front of me?]

    Kiiiiing!

    The leaf fan in Yuan Li''s hand begins to glow.

    [What on earth.... Have they all collectively lost their minds....]

    "Go, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Kwaaak!

    Wolryang, shedding bloody tears, charged towards Yuan Li, who was about to swing his leaf fan.

    "I''ll hold him back! Kill him!"

    [Tsk, this insect....]

    Yuan Li clicks his tongue, trying to shake him off.

    But Wolryang''s body zes red.

    Chwaaaaaa!

    His blood evaporates, and Wolryang''s entire body bursts into mes.

    The ghost fire that had been burning in a brownish hue now shines as bright as the golden sands of the desert.

    [Even if! I burn my life! I will kill you!]

    Kwaaak!

    Wolryang''s body, burning his Golden Core, breaks through Yuan Li''s barrier and enters his embrace.

    Kuaaak!

    [You... trash!]

    [Go, Seo Eun-hyun! I''ll stall for time! Curse him!]

    Taaatt!

    Seo Eun-hyun, leading the curse spells, nods as he enters the interior of the altar spread in all four directions.

    [What...!]

    The ss cursed doll in Yuan Li''s appearanceys down obediently before Seo Eun-hyun.

    [You, this...!]

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Wolryang''s brown wheel dharma treasure with eyes streaming ck tears.

    He lifts the wheel dharma treasure.

    The ss doll hands the storage artifact it held to Seo Eun-hyun, who then exchanges nces with Wolryang after receiving the bag.

    The two avengers nod to each other.

    [This bastard...!]

    Kwaaang!

    The wheel raised by Seo Eun-hyun smashes down onto the Qi Building Grand Perfection cursed doll containing Yuan Li''s blood.

    Kwajangchangchang!

    The ss cursed doll shatters into thousands pieces, scattering in all directions, and the curse, having used up one Qi Building cursed doll, strikes Yuan Li directly.

    [Kugheeagh!]

    Blood pours from Yuan Li''s seven orifices.

    From his mouth, which had only produced snorts and tsk sounds, now came a genuine scream of agony.

    [You... damn trash...!]

    Yuan Li roars in a furious voice.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun turns his gaze away from Yuan Li.

    "The advancement to Core Formation begins."

    Chukchukchukchuk!

    The altars ced in all four directions and the four Qi Building Grand Perfection cursed dolls who climbed onto the altars.

    The cursed dolls each form a seal.

    At the 7th Star of Qi Refining, the Seven Stars Ritual is performed to receive blessings from Seven Stars among the Four Constetions, thereby opening the eyes that see celestial energy and determine fate.

    And in each Constetion of Qi Building, one ascends based on the blessings received during the ritual.

    To reach Core Formation, a cultivator who has reached the Grand Perfection of Qi Building must perform rituals for each of the Twenty-Eight Stars corresponding to the Spiritual Energy Stars within their body.

    The ritual involves embedding celestial energy in each of these Spiritual Energy Stars.

    While this ritual ceremony ismon among many cultivators, the detailed practices vary slightly depending on the methods they cultivate.

    The method of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, which Seo Eun-hyun has mastered, involves cing cursed dolls at the altars in each direction, cursing oneself through these dolls to embed celestial energy in the stars.

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s ritual began.

    [In the East, the stars of Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, and Winnowing Basket. To the Spirit of the Azure Dragon, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    The cursed doll at the eastern altar, after weaving a curse spell into a string of curses, strangles itself with it.

    Crack!

    The neck of the cursed doll at the eastern altar snaps, and it copses on the altar.

    [In the North, the stars of Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall. To the Spirit of the ck Turtle, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    The cursed doll at the northern altar, using curse spells, creates a ck sword and beheads itself.

    The head of the northern altar''s cursed doll roller, and it copses on the altar.

    [In the West, the stars of Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star. To the Spirit of the White Tiger, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    The cursed doll at the western altar, using curse spells, creates a ck dagger and cuts its own stomach.

    ck curses pour out of the stomach of the western altar''s cursed doll, and it copses on the altar.

    [In the South, the stars of Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot. To the Spirit of the Red Vermillion, I, Seo Eun-hyun, perform this ritual to seek guidance on the Human path. Please ept it!]

    As the cursed doll at the southern altar forms a curse spell, the curse turns into Yin Fire, engulfing the doll.

    The southern altar''s cursed doll burns in the Yin Fire and copses onto the altar.

    In the center of the altars, Seo Eun-hyun gathered the curse spellsing from all directions.

    There is no need to match the time for the Core Formation ritual.

    One simply has to attract celestial energy with their cultivated method and embed it into the twenty-eight corresponding Spiritual Energy Stars.

    Paaah!

    The ck curses swarming from all directions burrow into Seo Eun-hyun''s entire body.

    Seo Eun-hyun, shedding ck tears, closes his eyes.

    Celestial energy begins embedding and connecting the twenty-eight stars in his dantian.

    At the same time, the stars begin to rotate.

    Horn, Neck, Root, Room, Heart, Tail, Winnowing Basket represents the East,

    Ladle, Ox, Girl, Emptiness, Rooftop, Chamber, Wall represents the North,

    Legs, Bond, Stomach, Hairy Head, Net, Beak, Triple Star represents the West,

    Well, Ghost, Willow, Star, Extended Net, Wing, Chariot represents the South.

    The Spiritual Energy Stars symbolizing the four directions start rotating in Seo Eun-hyun''s dantian, beginning to create a [Domain] within it.

    This domain, also known as the Heavenly Domain or Heavenly Sphere Diagram, is engraved in his dantian.

    The space within the Heavenly Sphere Diagram in the dantian begins to condense.

    Crack, crackle¡­

    The domain in the dantian gathers the Pure Spiritual Force flowing within the body, confining it within the domain.

    The Pure Spiritual Force condenses more and more, starting to take a solid form.

    Kuuuuuuuu!

    Celestial energy from all directions pours into Seo Eun-hyun''s body furiously.

    [Kugh, Keughh¡­]

    Yuan Li vomits blood from his injuries.

    Kuaaang!

    He burns his vital true origin and throws Wolryang who bound him far away. Then, he looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    He hasn''t fully recovered from the curse inflicted by sacrificing the cursed doll at the Grand Perfection of Qi Building.

    Yet, even so, a smile never left his face.

    [Like lunatics¡­ Everyone seems ridiculouslyughable. There won¡¯t even be a need to reveal what I¡¯ve been hiding. Do you truly believe anything will change in the grand scheme just because another Core Formation will emerge?]

    He bursts intoughter.

    [Hahaha, that''s right. Ascend to Core Formation and make me die with you with your curse. Go ahead! Aren''t you underestimating a Nascent Soul cultivator too much? Even if you curse me at that level, I can quickly recover just by devouring a few more bugs]

    Yuan Li points at the sky.

    [If you have eyes, try to read the celestial energy! Do you really think you can win? Hasn''t a great misfortune been cast upon you? Even the heavens know!]

    Yuan Li''s voice echoes throughout the desert.

    [Today, I will be the victor. The heavens will witness it¡­]

    And then.

    Rumble, rumble¡­

    In the once clear desert sky.

    Dark clouds begin to gather.

    Boom!

    As Seo Eun-hyun ascends to Core Formation, he flies towards Yuan Li, breaking through his defenses with the Formless Sword and charging into his embrace.

    "Enjoy this beautiful sky to your heart''s content."

    Rumble, rumble¡­

    The suddenly appearing dark clouds severe the connection between heaven and earth.

    The Phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection.

    The heavens begin to gather strength to prevent the lifespan of an Ender from being rewritten.

    Seo Eun-hyun entered Yuan Li''s embrace, hugging to the point of crushing him.

    Kuuung! Kuuuung!

    Within the dark clouds, jagged blue flickers.

    The streaks of blue are even more enormous than when Seo Eun-hyun reached Qi Building.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles brightly.

    "It''ll be a bit thrilling."

    Then.

    The Heavens drop a pir of Heavenly Lightning towards the Heavenly Rejected.

    Trantor Notes: I really enjoyed the 4 cursed dolls ritual scene and the reveal that Seo Eun-hyun was in the Serving Command Pce this whole time. I also bet yall didn''t expect Seo Eun-hyun to enter Core Formation, eh?

 Chapter 123: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (11)

    Chapter 123: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (11)

    Piiiiiit!

    All sound fades.

    Only the blue pir that descended from the heavens illuminates the desert.

    The immense beam of lightning is the only light, overshadowing even the rays of the sun.

    Not even the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship fired by Manli Minp, nor thebined attackunched simultaneously by numerous Core Formation cultivators, couldpare to that brilliance.

    The light created by the crude hands of mere humans in the form of spells and formations is of no match for the pure brilliance directly forged by the heavens.

    All members of the alliance, standing there, swallowed their saliva and gazed inside the pir.

    Byeok Cheon-gi bit his lips fiercely, his hands trembling.

    Makli Hwang-cheon looked at the blue pir with shocked eyes, inhaling deeply.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon''s face was nk as she opened her mouth wide.

    Makli Hwang-cheon spoke to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "Look here, Cheongmun n head. I''ve heard of Cultivator Seo¡¯s curse strategy, but... I wasn¡¯t informed of anything like this."

    "Oh... This strategy was individually proposed by Cultivator Seo to me."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin continues.

    "Honestly, when I first heard of it, I couldn¡¯t believe it either... Heavenly Tribtion isn''t a phenomenon for Core Formation, but a celestial phenomenon that starts striking from at least the Nascent Soul stage..."

    It¡¯s just as he said.

    Heavenly Tribtion isn¡¯t for originally striking Qi Building cultivators as they be Core Formation cultivators.

    It begins at the Nascent Soul stage, where mortals start to behold the world''s origin.

    That''s when the heavens punish those fated to die.

    That is Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Heavenly Rejection phenomenon. Who would believe it?"

    But, suchws didn''t apply to everyone.

    Historical records show that among ancient cultivators, there were those struck by heavenly lightning not during Core Formation, but while advancing from Qi Refining to Qi Building.

    These individuals also carried the bizarre phenomenon of Heavenly Rejection, blocking the Seven Stars Ritual right from Qi Refining 7th Star.

    Weak yet rejected by the heavens.

    And Seo Eun-hyun is one of those Heavenly Rejected, afflicted with the Heavenly Rejection phenomenon.

    "I too was skeptical and only agreed because Cultivator Seo earnestly requested it. We made it an individual operation because I had no confidence to apply such an exaggerated legend as the strategy for the entire alliance."

    Makli Hwang-cheon looks inside the blue lightning, his expression hardening.

    Byeok Cheon-gies over and speaks.

    "Ha ha, still, you should have at least given a hint to me, one of the three critical factors of the strategy... It''s so sudden my heart is racing."

    "Ah, I''m sorry I didn''t inform you, Byeok n head."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin apologizes.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon approaches him.

    "As expected of Orabeoni, such an impressive strategy. It''s truly awe-inspiring."

    "It¡¯s not my strategy, Jinlu n head. It¡¯s Cultivator Seo¡¯s strategy. More importantly, why is everyone here chatting? Return to your positions!"

    "Oh, don''t be so strict. It¡¯s a Heavenly Tribtion, after all. Everyone''s just gathered here, shocked because they''ve never witnessed such a fearsome celestial phenomenon."

    Jinluu Yeon-cheon gently brushes Cheongmun Jung-jin¡¯s chest with her fingertips, winking.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin sighs and shouts.

    "Everyone, return to your positions and maintain formation! I don''t know the extent of the old monster''s vitality, but if he''s still alive, we mustunch another total assault andpletely evaporate him to his Nascent Soul!"

    At his words, the alliance resumed their stance.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D!

    In the world of silent blue light,

    Only two beings exist.

    Yuan Li and me.

    Kiiiiing!

    To prevent Yuan Li from escaping, I raised numerous curse spells on my arms, connecting my cursed hands to Yuan Li''s body.

    He gnashed his teeth, unable to get away, and unfolded a red shield to bear the heavenly lighting with me with all his might.

    No, it might not be right to say he bore it with me.

    He is simply blocking it all.

    The baptism of blue light that seemed endless, eventually ceases.

    Chiiiiii¨D

    The blue lightning dissipates, and Yuan Li gasps for air, ring at me with eyes emitting a bloody glow.

    [You¡­ trash¡­!]

    But.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    The heavens begin to rage again.

    As if to question my audacity to bypass heavenly lightning with another''s help.

    The heavens unleash their fury on me once more through the blue brilliance.

    The streak of blue is even thicker andrger than before.

    Kugugugugu!

    Yuan Li and I are once again trapped inside the blue pir.

    Without a moment to re at me, Yuan Li grits his teeth again and expands the barrier.

    This phenomenon, called Heavenly Lightning, or Heavenly Tribtion, or Heavenly Punishment, is said to strike once one reaches the Nascent Soul stage, ording to legends.

    And ording to the records in the texts, such Heavenly Tribtions are something that the individual undergoing must ovee alone. If one receives help from others, the heavens be even more furious and send down even stronger heavenly lightning.

    Regardless of the current situation.

    I am indeed receiving Yuan Li''s help.

    Kugugugugu!

    Kiying!

    The four dharma treasures, Yuan Li¡¯s pagodas, surround us.

    The pagodas emit red light, forming a barrier around us.

    However.

    Pajik, pajijjik¡­.

    The barrier that seemed to withstand the Heavenly Tribtion for a while began to crack.

    I can see Yuan Li clenching his teeth tightly.

    Kiying!

    The red pagodas then emit brighter light.

    The cracks seem to disappear, but the pagodas, perhaps overexerted, appear to be in a dangerous state.

    And, just when the pagodas¡¯ condition seems to reach its limit.

    Kiying!

    Pah!

    Once again, the Heavenly Tribtion ceases.

    Yuan Li, bleeding from his nose, res at me.

    [I¡­Will¡­Kill¡­]

    And then, the heavens prepare the third Heavenly Tribtion.

    sh!

    Before he can say anything, the third strike descends upon us.

    KwangJangChangChang!

    The barrier formed by Yuan Li¡¯s pagoda dharma treasures shatter like fragile ss, and the dharma treasures explode in the middle, unable to withstand any longer.

    Kwagwang!

    Boom!

    The pagoda dharma treasures, which had been defending Yuan Li, lose their light forever and are torn apart in the heavenly lightning.

    Kiying!

    Yuan Li fires a bloody light towards the heavens.

    He summons the two ghost kings and the blood cloud from his storage artifact.

    He draws seventeen bone daggers shing towards the sky.

    But.

    The bloody light is swallowed by the blue streak.

    The two ghost kings flee in terror at the sight of the heavenly lightning.

    The dagger dharma treasures seemed to hold for a while but soon copsed.

    [Aaaaagh¡­!!!]

    Yuan Li screams and gathers all his strength to spread a defensive barrier.

    A spherical barrier envelops us.

    The bloody barrier of a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator blocks the heavenly lightning.

    However.

    Pssit, psisit!

    His barrier too starts to show hair-thin cracks, and the heavenly lightning begins to leak inside.

    Paching!

    Yuan Li''s barrierpletely shatters.

    The heavenly lightning strikes us directly.

    Both Yuan Li and I are directly exposed to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    We both silently scream in terrible agony.

    But having been struck several times before and ustomed to the pain, I regain consciousness in this state.

    And in that state, I endure while gripping hard on to Yuan Li.

    Chk!!

    I overpower the unconscious Yuan Li, lifting him above me to use as a shield.

    Indeed, the flesh of a Nascent Soul cultivator blocks the heavenly lightning quite well.

    asionally, some streaks flowed through his flesh, but they were manageable with the Formless Sword.

    Chajak, chajajak!

    Holes begin to appear in Yuan Li''s body by the lightning.

    The Heavenly Tribtion leaks through the holes.

    More and more holes are created.

    I grit my teeth and fend off the lightningwith the Formless Sword.

    And after some time.

    Paaaaat!

    The seemingly eternal storm of lightning finally subsides.

    And.

    Perhaps due to my use of Yuan Li as a shield against the heavenly lightning or bouncing off the lightning with the Formless Sword,

    The heavens seem to judge that I have blocked the tribtion and do not form another one, just rumbling within the dark clouds.

    Thus, the dark clouds slowly begin to disperse.

    [Now''s the time¡­!]

    I shout to the allies, bursting out amand.

    Piiing!

    The main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship, charged by Manli Minp, fires.

    sh!

    A blue beam shoots towards Yuan Li and me.

    I ce the still half-conscious Yuan Li in the path of the beam, and we are both swept away, thrown inside Serving Command Pce.

    ¡®Just as nned...!¡¯

    I kick Yuan Li into Serving Command Pce.

    Kugugugugu!

    Entering Serving Command Pce again, a familiar energy wees me.

    "Silica Earth Great Wall Practice."

    Kugugugugu!

    The dragon veins of Serving Command Pce are drawn to me, naturally beginning to fill my dantian.

    I immediately sit down in a lotus position, rushing towards the final stage of Core Formation.

    Kiying!

    Having ovee Heavenly Tribtion, aplete set of 28 stars, infused with celestial energy, begin to solidify in their ces.

    And then.

    sh!

    My dantian.

    Within, a Golden Core is formed.

    The size of the Golden Core is slightlyrger than two fistsbined, and the surface of the Golden Core is engraved with 28 stars, forming the Heavenly Sphere Diagram.

    The Inner Core, originally the size of two finger segments in the center of my dantian, is now located in the very center of the two-fist-sized Golden Core.

    Its appearance resembles an armiry sphere that represents the Earth and the celestial sphere surrounding it.

    The luminous spirit emitting from the Golden Core instantly colors the area of Serving Command Pce, and I half-open my eyes within the light.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Core Formation cultivators outside Serving Command Pce begin to enter one by one.

    Theyunch another attack at Yuan Li, who had been burned to a charcoal-like state.

    Taking advantage of the time they bought for me, I take out the storage artifact given to me by the cursed doll.

    The cursed doll and I were linked in real time.

    From the centipede¡¯s cave, I watched over the vige Buk Hyang-hwa and I saved, for 200 years through the cursed doll.

    It was this cursed doll who also forged the ss swords, which I offered as tributes in Cheon-saek City, by engraving spiritual circuits and refining them into the Colorless ss Swords.

    And now, I finally received them through the cursed doll''s storage artifact.

    Charrurruk!

    I open the storage artifact, summoning three thousand ss swords into the air through sword control.

    Hwaruruk!

    Qi Refining 14th Star.

    From the stage of Infinite Spiritual Cloud in the Qi Refining stage, cultivators can spit out spiritual clouds from within their bodies to cast spells.

    But upon forming a Golden Core, the nature of the spiritual clouds that cultivators had been using undergo a qualitative change.

    Hwarurururu....

    The spiritual clouds be more active and heat up fiercely.

    They transform into mes.

    Core Formation cultivators call this me emitted from the Golden Core as Dan Fire.

    I spit out the fire of spiritual power blooming from my dantian through my mouth.

    The Dan Fire spreads around me, covering the three thousand ss swords.

    Every ss sword has a spiritual circuit engraved on them, and my Dan Fire flows through these circuits, firmly marking me as the owner of the swords.

    Through the process of refining magic artifacts with Dan Fire, they are reborn as dharma treasures of Core Formation cultivators.

    These dharma treasures, evolved from magical artifacts, reside within the cultivator''s Golden Core and develop gradually as the cultivator advances in their cultivation, nourished by the Dan Fire that zes within the Golden Core.

    Over time, as they are cultivated in the dantian by Dan Fire, they be stronger, tougher, and more powerful.

    Dharma treasures that have apanied a cultivator for an extended period are known as the cultivator''s natal dharma treasures.

    ''Of course, a recently refined dharma treasure can''t be called a natal dharma treasure yet.''

    Still, its power cannot be underestimated.

    The Colorless ss Swords, made simply from desert sand, did not take long to be refined by Dan Fire.

    Shururuk...

    I absorb the three thousand ss swords refined with Dan Fire.

    The three thousand ss swords settle inside my Golden Core.

    I close my eyes, feeling the traces left by Buk Hyang-hwa for me.

    ''Please give me strength.''

    Not just Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The tributes of my many neighbors of Cheon-saek City used to refine the Colorless ss Swords.

    I pray silently to my connections who had been massacred by Yuan Li.

    Kugugugugu!

    From afar, I see the piece of charcoal gradually emitting crimson light, being hammered by the attacks of the Core Formation cultivators.

    Charrururu!

    Outside Serving Command Pce.

    From the ck castle, a crimson radiance akin to a river, surges towards us.

    The color isn''t a muted shade of blood but appears significantly more vivid and intense than any previously umted life force by Yuan Li.

    Charrurruk!

    The river of blood sweeps the charcoal-turned Yuan Lil.

    Kugugugug!

    And then, Yuan Li''s body regenerates as he rises.

    Still hidden behind that ck mask, his true expression is unknown.

    However, everyone present knows that Yuan Li is extremely furious.

    [I''ve spent hundreds of years covertly umting Long Source True Power in the castle for my ascension to Heavenly Being...!!! These insect-like creatures... These trash-like creatures...!]

    Cough, cough!

    Even though his body fully regenerated, he still spat out blood.

    The aftermath of the curse and the Heavenly Tribtion seem to linger.

    ¡®The Heavenly Tribtion barely touched me, yet the lightning energy is wreaking havoc within me. It''s impossible for him, who bore the full force, to remain unscathed.¡¯

    Cough, cough...

    I too cough up blood-stained phlegm and stand up.

    The Heavenly Tribtion is definitely causing me some problems.

    However.

    Swoosh!

    There are 65 cursed dolls prepared in advance in Serving Command Pce.

    Of these, four were used for the Core Formation ceremony, and the remaining 61 are low-grade cursed dolls imbued with the strength of Qi Refining 1st or 2nd Star.

    And.

    ''Curse. Reversal.''

    Kiying!

    As I form a hand seal and use the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the injuries and lightning energy remaining in my body disperse into the 60 cursed dolls.

    Cursed dolls can be used to curse others, but transferring all my injuries to the pre-prepared cursed dolls is also possible.

    Crackle, crackle, crack...

    Of course, the 60 cursed dolls, unable to withstand the lightning energy, instantly turn to ash and scatter.

    ''But still, I''ve transferred almost all my injuries and the lightning energy.''

    I then take out the immortal wine previously stored in the storage artifact.

    The Spirit Nectar, which briefly enhances bodily regeneration, and the Mysterious me Jade, which briefly enhances the ability to handle dharma treasures.

    I drink both liquors in one go.

    Kugugugu!

    The minor injuries and lightning energy left after distributing to the cursed dolls are swept away by the regenerative power and disappear.

    After drinking the liquors, the healing speed of injuries is remarkably fast.

    ''Is this the power of Core Formation?''

    It might be difficult now, having just ascended to Core Formation, but after 50 to 100 years of cultivation, I should be able to recover in a few months even if my head is severed. Such is the robustness of life force of Core Formation cultivators.

    [These... bastards, I will kill them all...!]

    While vomiting blood from his mouth, Yuan Li exudes a threatening aura, and everyone in Serving Command Pce nod in agreement.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts.

    ¡°Everyone, as per the n!¡±

    ¡°Close the gate!¡±

    To prevent Yuan Li from escaping or receiving further support from the ck castle, the Core Formation cultivators form hand seals, closing the gates of Serving Command Pce.

    Creak, thud!

    The chiefs of the Northern Grasnds step forward.

    Click, click, click, click!

    Four chiefs take positions around Yuan Li, one in each direction.

    Behind each chief, three Core Formation cultivators take their ces.

    Behind these three, seven more Core Formation cultivators position themselves.

    The Northern Grasnds Secret Art.

    ¡®''Blue Sky Heavenly Net. Open!¡¯''

    Kugugugu!

    The spiritual power of the cultivators in the formation connect.

    A blue light traps Yuan Li.

    The main pirs of the formation turn into white clouds, and Yuan Li in the center is trapped in the blue sky.

    [This is¡­]

    And Yuan Li, who is in the middle stage of Nascent Soul, falls to the early stage..

    Of course, the chiefs who spread the Blue Sky Heavenly Net turn red-faced and are utterly immobilized but they manage to tie down Yuan Li''s cultivation by one level.

    And then, I flick my finger.

    Thest remaining cursed doll.

    The doll, following my will, touches the golden order of Serving Command Pce.

    Kiying!

    Kugugugu!

    A strange pressure suppresses the cultivation of everyone.

    Core Formation cultivators are reduced to Qi Building, and Yuan Li, a Nascent Soul, falls to the early stage of Core Formation.

    Then, I, Manli Minp, and Byeok Cheon-gi enter the Blue Sky Heavenly Net.

    Manli Minp pulls out the cannon aiming at Yuan Li, and Byeok Cheon-gi begins chanting and takes out a talisman from his pocket, starting to activate it with a chant.

    And I grin so broadly it''s as if my cheeks are about to split.

    Charrurruk!

    Though my Core Formation cultivation fell to Qi Building, it is still possible to freely store and summon dharma treasures, a unique ability of the Golden Core.

    Three thousand ss swords rise around me, guided by my sword control.

    Woo-woong!

    The fragile flying swords made of ss ovey with the Formless Sword.

    The duration of the Serving Command Pce''s restraint is the result of 200 years of dedicated research by formation masters.

    It can be extended from half a gak to half a shichen.

    Within half a shichen (60 minutes), a conclusion must be reached.

    Gazing at Yuan Li with unwavering resolve, I dere.

    ¡°Here lies your grave.¡±

    And thus, our final battle began.

 Chapter 124: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (12)

    Chapter 124: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (12)

    Thanks to the Mysterious me Jade liquor, my initial encounter with a dharma treasure felt intuitively simple, as if mastery came effortlessly.

    Woo-woong!

    The battle began.

    The Colorless ss Swords began to move.

    Kwang, kwang, kwang!

    The Colorless ss Swords plunge straight into the earth, furiously excavating the terrain around them.

    Since it¡¯s a fragile dharma treasure made of ss, its strength is extremely poor.

    However, once oveid with the Formless Sword, it boasts the same strength and tenacity as the Formless Sword.

    [Argh...!]

    Yuan Li dodges the Colorless ss Swords, ring at me, and also nces at Manli Minp, who is gathering energy for the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship in the distance.

    He also takes a long look at Byeok Cheon-gi, who is gathering energy in the talisman and preparing for an attack.

    "...?"

    I¡¯m momentarily puzzled, but focus my mind and move the Colorless ss Swords.

    Chllak!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords move at my will.

    A storm of ss began to rage.

    Yuan Li counters with his seventeen bone daggers, the crystal skull staff, the blood-leaf fan, and the blood-red spear dharma treasure from within his body.

    A ghost king leaps out of the blood-red spear, grabs the spear, and swings it around.

    The seventeen dagger dharma treasures also seem to have their own will, dispersing attacks in his vicinity. Each time Yuan Li unleashes a blood wind with the leaf fan, the surroundings shake violently.

    However.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The storm of three thousand ss swords devours everything, approaching Yuan Li.

    Despite their seemingly erratic flight, not a single ss sword strikes another, their movement being orderly.

    The dharma treasure of Colorless ss Sword is three thousand swords as one set.

    Unified as one, oveying them with the Formless Sword endows them with theplete implementation of the Formless Sword''s freedom of trajectory and orbits.

    And that¡¯s not the end.

    "Colorless ss Sword, first form."

    There are three forms to the Colorless ss Sword, and their abilities change depending on the form.

    "Color."

    The first form, Color, of the Colorless ss Swords is to interconnect the spiritual energy circuits engraved on each of the three thousand ss swords.

    Chlk!

    Three thousand ss swords disperse.

    The spiritual energy circuits engraved on the ss swords begin to interconnect.

    Interestingly, each Colorless ss Sword has a single spiritual energy circuit, but the design of these circuits are subtly different ording to the rules set by Buk Hyang-hwa.

    Therefore, each ss sword emits different colors when interconnected due to these subtle differences.

    Paah!

    The Colorless ss Swords, drifting in every direction, start to radiate a spectrum of colors.

    The whole world seems to be covered in a kaleidoscope of brilliance.

    It¡¯s not just a change in color, but the temperament of each ss sword itself changes

    All three thousand swords project distinct temperaments.

    And the range of changes that these temperaments undergo within the storm of three thousand ss swords is,

    Infinite!

    They echo the limitless freedom of the Formless Sword!

    One temperament, when in a different position, bes apletely different tool.

    A single ss sword continuously changes its position ording to my maniption and strikes relentlessly.

    This continuously changing ss sword is three thousand in number.

    [Argh, this bastard...!]

    Yuan Li unleashes a blood wind with his blood-colored leaf fan, blocking the ss swords.

    But I manipte the ss swords even more precisely.

    Infinite change is in my hands.

    The Formless Sword only gains freedom of trajectory, not of temperament.

    However, by obtaining the Colorless ss Swords, the Formless Sword reaches a moreplete realm of freedom.

    Chlk!

    Sharp temperament, soft temperament, a moderate temperament between the two, hard temperament, flowing temperament...

    The energy of those innumerable temperaments all move ording to my will, dying the surroundings in a brilliance of colors.

    Those changes devour Yuan li¡¯s blood storm, gradually swallowing him up.

    [Hmph, don''t make meugh!]

    Yuan Li scoffs, infusing energy into his dagger dharma treasures.

    The seventeen bone daggers rotate crazily around him, scattering bright red streaks.

    The bright red streaks seem topletely engulf him.

    But I just smile.

    It¡¯sughable.

    Shoong!

    Among the numerous changes, my vision urately finds a gap.

    No matter how tightly the streaks surround him, there is always enough room to prate.

    The Colorful ss Swords rush towards him.

    Kuwa Kwang Kwang!

    The streaks repel the ss swords.

    However.

    [Argh¡­!]

    Paang!

    Suddenly, the barrier of steaks is broken, and Yuan Li is exposed from within.

    His body is already embedded with dozens of ss swords.

    The Color form of the Colorless ss Sword initially gleams with numerous colors when activated, but thereafter, it can revert to colorless at the user''s will. Yet, the qualities created when the swords bore color do not disappear.

    This means it is possible to confuse the enemy''s vision with transparent Colorless ss Swords and then strike.

    I channel the Formless Sword housed in the Colorless ss Sword into Yuan Li''s body.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains, Qi Mountain Heart Sky!

    Swoosh!

    The Formless Sword, flowing into his body, expands massively with thorns.

    [Aaargh¡­!]

    Yuan Li briefly screams, trying to regenerate his body.

    However, the curse spells I sent with the Colorless ss Sword mingle inside him, preventing proper regeneration and causing decay.

    "Die."

    Swish!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords again rush towards him, now defenseless.

    [Kughaaaah!]

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    The two blood cloud ghost kings who had fled earlier from the heavenly lightning and the bizarre ghost beastbined from seven demon souls.

    Thebined power of these three entities, now reduced in cultivation due to the Serving Command Pce¡¯s restraint, but still at the Core Formation level, defends against the storm of ss.

    Swish!

    Yuan Li regenerates his body in the given time.

    [Good, quite impressive.]

    He sneers.

    [To push me this far, I give my respects. I too will properly fight now.]

    He then reaches into his storage artifact, pulls something out, and throws it into the air.

    Squirm.

    My brows twitch upon seeing it.

    Crack¡­

    I grind my teeth, veins bulging on my forehead.

    I recognize that familiar aura.

    It¡¯s Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core.

    His remains, not found in Kim Young-hoon''s body, were unsurprisingly taken by Yuan Li.

    [This Demon Core¡¯s owner was truly impressive. I don¡¯t understand why the Heavenly Being seniors didn¡¯t take such a monster with such growth potential... In the midst of that battle he was growing in real-time, and at the brink of death¡­ even my heart skipped a beat.]

    Whirr!

    Strange incantations, possibly engraved by Yuan Li, are etched onto Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core.

    The incantations glow red, emitting a strange attraction.

    [To understand the source of his talent, I dissected his body¡­ but couldn¡¯t find anything. No unique spiritual roots, no unique physique¡­ Eventually wondering if it was an issue of personality, I tried to extract and refine his soul, but couldn¡¯t find the soul either.

    Out of frustration, I extracted and refined his Demon Core instead¡­ and discovered something interesting.]

    Squirm, squirm¡­.

    The bizarre ghost beast.

    The two blood cloud ghost kings.

    The three ghosts are drawn to the Inner Core¡¯s attraction, beginning to merge around it.

    [Harmonizing Power! This Demon Core can mix and circtepletely different forces in its vicinity. It possesses overwhelming harmonizing power,  able to assimte any energy. So...]

    Around Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core, the bizarre ghost beast and the ghost kings merge, transforming into a three-headed Asura.

    Yuan Li forms a seal, and his spear, leaf fan, and crystal skull staff fly into the six arms of the Asura.

    Rumble!

    The ghost kings and the bizarre ghost beast initially showed the cultivation that was dropped from early Nascent Soul to early Core Formation. But now, their cultivation increases from mid tote Core Formation as they merge.

    And then.

    Pop, pop, pop!

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures..

    Yuan Li embeds sixteen of these daggers into various parts of the Asura.

    As for thest remaining dagger,

    Yuan Li cut off three of his fingers, feeding them one by one into the Asura''s mouth.

    Yuan Li''s self-amputated fingers do not regenerate, and the Asura''s cultivation surges even more after consuming them.

    Kugugugu!

    Core Formation Grand Perfection!

    The Asura''s power reaches just short of Nascent Soul.

    [With his Demon Core, I¡¯ve created this excellent result. You, his friend, have learned a simr strange method despite appearing different. You must have a simr Demon Core, right? I¡¯ll extract it and make good use of yours too¡­!]

    Yuan Li maniptes the Asura from behind, shouting.

    [Bring it on!]

    "Colorless ss Sword, Second Form. Natural."

    I release the second form of the Colorless ss Sword while looking at him.

    The Colorless ss Sword, Second Form, Natural, has a simple effect.

    The Colorless ss Swords be more strongly interconnected, creating a perfect link of energy.

    The three thousand ss Swords, in their connected state, begin to circte energy among themselves.

    This cirction seamlessly incorporates my Formless Sword, allowing it to flow in unison with them

    Thus, they achieve a more profound interconnectedness, facilitating a unified energy cirction.

    That is the second form of the Colorless ss Sword, Natural.

    The greatest advantage of "Natural" is, of course, the ability to instantly circte the Formless Sword to the desired location in ordance with the circting energy, concentrating or dispersing the power of the Formless Sword.

    The Colorless ss Swords line up in a row.

    The Formless Sword housed within the ss swords focus its energy at the tip of the lined-up swords due to the cirction of "Natural."

    ng!

    Driven by sword control, the ss swords pierce directly into the Asura.

    It''s uncertain whether the Asura feels pain or not, as it shows no expression while gripping and swinging its spear.

    However, the ss swords quickly disperse and reposition themselves, and once again under my control, they begin flying around the Asura, inflicting wounds on its body.

    Numerous changes ur.

    The Asura swings the blood-colored leaf fan on one side, the blood-colored spear on another, and the crystal skull staff on yet another, scattering various spells.

    Explosions resonate, distorting the area in all directions.

    But I continue on, controlling the storm of ss to pressurize the Asura.

    "Colorless ss Sword. First Form. Second Form. Combine."

    And thus, the true strength of the Colorless ss Sword begins to emerge.

    First Form, Color.

    Second Form, Natural.

    When both forms are activated simultaneously,

    The terror of the Colorless ss Sword is fully revealed.

    The interconnected ss Swords activate their spiritual energy circuits, shining in various colors.

    Then, in that state, the energy of the ss Swords begin to circte.

    sh!

    The different temperaments within the ss Swords begin to circte, swapping ces between each sword.

    A sword that once emitted ck turns white.

    The Colorless ss Swords, each originally having their unique hue, begin to continuously share and change colors without pause.

    A cascade of colors dance, forming a luminous tempest that envelopes the Asura.

    The infinite trajectory of the Formless Sword merges with the endless shifts of temperaments of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Together, they disy an array of transformations beyond words.

    The blood-colored Asura is but a small moth trapped in a storm.

    Flick, flick!

    Gradually, more wounds appear on the surface of the Asura.

    The storm of ss seems wildly chaotic, but each sword follows the group of swords.

    Sizzle!

    The wounds on the Asura''s body multiplies, soon covering it entirely.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Twenty-Second Move.

    Ultimate Technique.

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords begin to enact a sword technique while revolving around the Asura.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    The ultimate technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, channeled through the three thousand Colorless ss Swords, converges into a singr, devastating strike.

    As the Colorless ss Swords unleash Severing Mountain, the Formless Sword housed within them amplifies the transformative power in Severing Mountain, grinding the Asura from all angles.

    sh!

    A burst of light erupts, and the Asura explodespletely.

    I rush forward, snatching Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core from the center of the Asura, then control the Colorless ss Swords.

    "Disperse!"

    Swish!

    The ss Swords scatter in all directions, clearing a path, and at the end of the path stands Yuan Li.

    "Fire!"

    At that moment, the Nether Crossing Ship''s main cannon, which had been gathering energy, fires.

    Yuan Li tries to dodge, but I form a seal.

    Kududuk!

    While distracted, I had stealthily ced a cluster of curses behind him.

    The curses, like tentacles, envelop his body, preventing him from escaping.

    It isn''t just me.

    Countless Core Formation cultivators, now at Qi Building stage, under themand of Cheongmun Jung-jin, coordinate to bind Yuan Li with various spells.

    Dozens, hundreds of spells, not just curses, tightly bound him.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin shouts.

    "Byeok n head, now! Use it now!"

    Byeok Cheon-gi also throws the talisman infused with spiritual power towards Yuan Li.

    The talisman emits light as it flies towards Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li, reduced to a mere early Core Formation stage, is hit squarely by the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    sh!!!

    Light erupts in all directions.

    We all stare at the center of the explosion.

    Manli Minp, too, focuses on the center without making any remarks like ¡®We''ve killed him this time.¡¯

    And then.

    Shhhh...

    The light subsides.

    Silently, we look at the spot where Yuan Li had been.

    The dust settles.

    At the spot where the light and dust clears, Yuan Li still stands.

    But on the faces of all the cultivators present, there is a glimmer of hope.

    No more spiritual pressure can be felt from Yuan Li.

    Not a single trace of spiritual energy.

    "Finally¡­."

    It¡¯s when Cheongmun Jung-jin sighs in relief.

    Creeaak

    The gates of the Serving Command Pce begin to open.

    "Eh? Who is it? Didn''t I say not to open the gates of Serving Command Pce until the operation ispletely finished?!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin frowns, looking towards the entrance of the Serving Command Pce.

    The ones opening the gate are Five Eastern Lords.

    I notice something strange.

    The color of their intent is odd.

    Just then.

    [Excellent.]

    Yuan Li raises both arms.

    [Excellent, excellent, so very excellent. You all fought so magnificently, I am moved by your resolve. I pay my respects to this First War. I, Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li, recognize your valor.]

    As the gates of Serving Command Pce open, the Core Formation cultivators inadvertently look up at the sky outside the gate.

    The dark clouds have disappeared, and the celestial energy is still ominous.

    "Close it! Close the gates of Serving Command Pce!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin urgently shouts, but the five lords who opened the gates just cross their arms.

    And then.

    Rumble!

    The tribal chiefs of the Northern Grasnds gather, and suddenly, the Blue Sky Heavenly Net begins to copse.

    The four tribal chiefs who have been the mainstay of the formation suddenly break off their spiritual connection and cross their arms.

    I quickly read their intent.

    Until now, I had no time to read detailed intent due to the battle with Yuan Li.

    Right now, the intent of those cultivators begin to change, different from the others.

    It¡¯s a golden hue, the intent of joy.

    "What is this! Are you betraying us!?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin, enraged, summons a blue glow from his body.

    "Cultivators of the Northern Grasnds and Eastern States, please suppress these traitors! The three Western Countries, along with the western cultivators will handle the old monster¡­."

    And then.

    Swish!

    Green ghost-like figures block our path.

    ck chains of light wrap around me, Cheongmun Jung-jin, and the cultivators from Shengzi, Yanguo, and Byeokra.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon approaches the chained Cheongmun Jung-jin, caressing his neck with a seductive voice.

    "Ah, Orabeoni. Everything went ording to n. Sir Bloodwood has won."

    Makli Hwang-cheon, manipting the jiangshi, approaches the chained n head of the Jin n, kicks him down, and tramples on him.

    And Byeok Cheon-gi stands beside Yuan Li with a triumphant expression.

    "B-Bye-Byeok n head...!!!?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin¡¯s eyes, seeing one of the three most important people in the war against Yuan Li, Byeok Cheon-gi, standing beside Yuan Li, bulge with rage.

    Byeok Cheon-gi chuckles and speaks.

    "How is it, Lord Bloodwood? The effects of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman are quite useful, aren''t they?"

    [Good. This is truly the defensive power of the Heavenly Being stage. Not a single strand of spiritual energy is leaking from the whole body, quite an amusing feeling.]

    Indeed.

    What Byeok Cheon-gi threw to Bloodwood Practitioner at thest moment was not a Heaven-Striking Talisman that delivers a blow of Heavenly Being level,, but a Heaven-Sealing Talisman that provides Heavenly Being level defense.

    And then.

    Swish!

    Outside the Serving Command Pce.

    From Yuan Li''s ck castle, the same crimson river that hade earlier enters through the gates of Serving Command Pce.

    Swish!

    As Yuan Li absorbs the crimson river, his spiritual power begins to rise again. Seemingly displeased, he moves his hand.

    [To make me use so much of my precious Long Source True Power¡­. The Long Source True Power I''ve gathered for hundreds of years¡­. Well, it doesn''t matter. There won''t be many chances to extract so much life force from Core Formation cultivators like today.]

    "Haha, Sir Bloodwood. There''s only about a moment left until Serving Command Pce¡¯s restraint releases."

    Byeok Cheon-gi looks around us with a ttering expression and continues.

    "Please show us the defensive and offensive power of the Heavenly Being stage."

    [I will do so.]

    Crack, crack!

    I break the ck chains with my Formless Sword and unleash my Formless Sword and Colorless ss Sword at him.

    Boom!

    But.

    Ping, ping!

    The ss swords and Formless Sword are all repelled by the strange energy surrounding Yuan Li, which prevents even a single strand of spiritual energy from leaking.

    Yuan Liughs.

    [I''ll remember you especially. Such an unyielding fellow. But it''s useless. As long as the Heaven-Sealing Talisman is activated, I can use the defensive power of a Heavenly Being until my Nascent Soul power returns. And¡­.]

    He speaks to Byeok Cheon-gi.

    [Hand over the Heaven-Striking Talisman. Today, right here, let''s demonstrate the power of Heavenly Being.]

    "Yes, Lord Bloodwood."

    I clench my teeth.

    Crunch!

    So hard that I feel like my gums will bleed.

    -Three cultivator ns in the west of the Treading-Heaven Desert have sworn allegiance to me. Four tribes of the Northern Grasnds have prostrated before me.The five lords of the Eastern States have dered they will follow me.

    In my past life, Yuan Li said so.

    I thought Yuan Li only subdued them by imnting the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner after the first battle.

    But it wasn''t so.

    Yuan Li, even before the battle.

    Over 200 years ago, the three cultivator ns in the West of the Treading-Heaven Desert.

    The four tribes of the Northern Grasnds.

    The five lords of the Eastern States.

    He had them under his control all along.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon strokes Cheongmun Jung-jin¡¯s body, who is tightly bound by the secret dharma treasure of the Jinlu n due to the sudden betrayal.

    "Ah, Orabeoni. Finally, this day hase. The day I take you as mine. I''ve been waiting for so long. We can obtain the lineage of the great Cheongmun Sunwoo, Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s lineage. Finally, the two ns can truly be one. Byeokra will be handed over to the Byeok n and the Cheungmun n will move to Shengzi. The remnants of the other six ns will be taken by Lord Bloodwood, so I''ll give all theirnds to you, Orabeoni.

    For how long the Jinlu n was forced to shamefully share with these scums in an alliance, you know, don''t you? Orabeoni, now, Shengzi is ours. Together, we''ll monopolize its resources and reach the Nascent Soul stage together."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin spits on Jinlu Yeon-cheon''s face with a twisted expression akin to a malevolent ghost.

    "You''ve crawled under the enemy who killed my family, Jinlu Yeon-cheon!"

    "Mhm, mhm¡­"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon wipes the spit from her face, licks it, and embraces Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll make you think of nothing else but me. Just live in our n''s underground for a few months, and you''ll think of no one but me."

    "This¡­"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon embraces Cheongmun Jung-jin, while Makli Hwang-cheon is stepping on Jin Yeo-woon''s head.

    "Finally... Finally, I have triumphed in the longpetition against the Jin n in my generation."

    Makli Hwang-cheon tramples on Jin Yeo-woon''s head with a joyous expression.

    "Ancestors, this Makli Hwang-cheon has toppled the Jin n in my generation. I will recapture Yanguo and lead the golden age of the Makli n...!"

    "You, bastard...! Ke, keuk...!"

    Jin Yeo-woon grits his teeth and looks up at Makli Hwang-cheon, who mockingly shoves a shoe into his mouth.

    "You should get used to calling me master now."

    "Ugh, ugh...!"

    Additionally, Byeok Cheon-gi is ttering the Bloodwood Practitioner, promising to help him rule Byeokra.

    Traitors of the East.

    Traitors of the North are also seen stomping on their otherpetitors restrained by the Jinlu n''s chains.

    "You bastard..!"

    Manli Minp, who fought alongside them, had his main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship taken by one of the other Eastern lords.

    Unlike Manli Minp, the traitor brought the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship to Yuan Li.

    [We''ll do the reward distributionter. Bring the Heaven-Striking Talisman quickly. We need to wipe these fools out and copse the entire Serving Command Pce to obtain the Serving Command Seal¡­.]

    When Yuan Li urges Byeok Cheon-gi, he nods and shouts to the other Byeok n Core Formation cultivators.

    "Bring the Heaven-Striking Talisman!"

    The Heaven-Striking Talisman is among a Byeok n Core Formation cultivator who recently entered the stage.

    It¡¯s Byeok Mun-seong.

    Just as I¡¯m about to attack with the Formless Sword to prevent him from bringing the Heaven-Striking Talisman, I sense something off.

    Byeok Mun-seong takes out the Heaven-Striking Talisman from a storage artifact.

    Woong!

    And he activates the talisman.

    "Hm?"

    [What are you doing? No need to activate it. How much can you do with your Qi Building cultivation¡­.]

    And then.

    Byeok Mun-seong shouts.

    "I''m sick of it! n head!"

    With those words.

    The young Core Formation cultivators of the Byeok n, centered on Byeok Mun-seong, form a formation.

    "1000 years ago, we were a subordinate n to the Jo n. 200 years ago, a subordinate force to the Righteous Path Alliance. Now, we are joining under the Nascent Soul old monster? Why can''t the Byeok n stand alone, rather than sharing Byeokra with the Cheongmun and Gongmyo ns?"

    "Wh-what?"

    [Hmm¡­.]

    Byeok Mun-seong yells.

    "Look, n head! If only you hadn''t betrayed us, that old monster would have fallen just now. We could have led our n to victory in the war, not needing to be under anyone, standing proudly as a single force, leading honor and victory!"

    "Have you lost your mind?"

    "No, I have not. It''s not just me, but the other descendants as well. We all believe the same. Where is the guarantee that after this war is over, that old monster won''t boil the hunting dogs? Why, n leader, are you supporting the victory of the old monster!"

    Byeok Cheon-gi''s face contorts.

    Byeok Mun-seong shouts.

    "We''ve made a different choice for the future of our n. The operation was in progress until just before the old monster''s death. Without that damned Heaven-Sealing Talisman, we could have hunted the old monster! It''s you, n leader, who needs toe to your senses!"

    "You, you''re out of your mind! Come to your senses! If you do so now, it can be passed off as a mere deviation! The power Lord Bloodwood is hiding isn''t all you¡¯ve seen!"

    Byeok Cheong-gi continues.

    "Ri-right. Haven''t you been getting along well with the descendants of the Jin and Gongmyo ns recently? Now that both ns are the losers, you can do as you please with them. Calm down and¡­"

    "The one I favored."

    Byeok Mun-seong speaks with a voice as if he¡¯s spitting each word out, activating the Heaven-Striking Talisman.

    "Is not them."

    sh!

    Heaven-Striking Talisman.

    A strike that releases the power of a Heavenly Being, shoots towards Yuan Li wrapped in the Heaven-Sealing Talisman.

    Kuguguguguang!

    One side of Serving Command Pce is torn away.

    A whirlwind rages, and it looks as if the light between heaven and earth is converging towards Yuan Li.

    Within the radiance between heaven and earth, I see the Heaven-Sealing Talisman wrapped around Yuan Li being stripped away.

    Ta-datt!

    The Colorless ss Swordse together.

    I exchange nces with Byeok Mun-seong as I pass by him.

    In this strike, I pour everything.

    "Colorless ss Sword, final form."

    Thest form of the Colorless ss Sword.

    Beyond Color and Natural

    Finally reaching the ultimate.

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords merge into one.

    The spiritual energy circuits etched into each sword converge within a single de, forming myriad spiritual energy circuits within the Colorless ss Sword.

    The more circuits, the greater the power, even if the quality of materials is poor.

    Colorless ss Sword.

    Third Form.

    "All Heavens."

    The Colorless ss Sword, shining in All of Heavens¡¯ Natural Colors, stabs into Yuan Li''s dantian.

 Chapter 125: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (13)

    Chapter 125: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (13)

    Numerous colors converge and stab into Yuan Li.

    Chyararak!

    Yuan Li''s arms momentarily transform into blood-colored ghost hands.

    The blood-colored ghost hands grab and try to block my Colorless ss Sword.

    Kwaduduk!

    "It''s over."

    Kugugugugu!

    Unable to withstand my power, Yuan Li falls and crashes onto the ground of Serving Command Pce.

    Spiderweb-like cracks spread out below him.

    "Die!"

    I plunge down on him, mobilizing all the power of the Colorless ss Sword and the Formless Sword.

    Kwaaaaang!

    Just then, when his death seems imminent.

    Kukguk, Kuguguk!

    ''This is¡­''

    Cultivation begins to return

    The spiritual power at the Qi Building stage in my entire body returns to the Core Formation level.

    The numerous Core Formation cultivators trapped around also begin to regain their cultivation.

    And that means.

    ''The restraint of Serving Command Pce...!''

    Kuguguguk!

    Yuan Li, once again exuding the power of a Nascent Soul Old monster, pushes away my sword with the hand that grabbed the Colorless ss Sword.

    ''Why...!? It''s not time yet...!?''

    I grit my teeth and firmly press down on the sword with all my might.

    It doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Why?

    Kwaang!

    And then.

    Eventually, the Colorless ss Sword is flung away.

    Yuan Li stands up.

    Kugugugu!

    [Haah¡­.]

    He gasps for breath.

    [I acknowledge it. After hundreds of years, I have experienced a true life-and-death battle. That was really a close call.]

    He turns his head to one side.

    There, Byeok Cheon-gi, the head of the Byeok n, is gasping for breath, apparently havingpleted some action.

    "Using a secret technique found in the ruins of the Jo n, I barely managed to release the restraint earlier"

    [Yes. Your contribution is significant. However... the sinmitted by your n''s child is also great.]

    "Please, have mercy¡­."

    Ddaakk!

    With a flick of Yuan Li''s finger,

    Byeok Cheon-gi and the other traitors all copse on their spots, screaming.

    "Kuaaaaghk!"

    "Aaaaarghh!"

    "Euaaaghk!"

    [Except for the one fool from the Byeok n, to think that all I have are those who just stare nkly, even when their master is in danger¡­. All of them are useless. Even the fool from the Byeok n only cleaned up his own mess, so it''s all the same.]

    Giiiiing!

    I frown at the familiar energy I feel from the traitors'' upper dantians.

    It¡¯s the energy of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ''He imnted it 200 years ago, so they couldn''t resist.''

    Ddaakk!

    Yuan Li flicks his finger again, and the screams subside.

    [Enough. Anyway, as I said before, we''ll deal with the reward distributionter. Now there''s something more important.]

    He looks at me.

    [The ones who pushed me to this point¡­ Let''s start by dealing with these guys.]

    I look back at him and smirk.

    "Funny. How about you check your own condition first?"

    While Yuan Li has indeed recovered his Nascent Soul cultivation, his momentum is not the same as before.

    He exhausted quite a bit of energy fighting me.

    The situation is quite different from earlier when he fully demonstrated the power of a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator.

    His defensive dharma treasure was destroyed in the Heavenly Tribtion.

    His summons, the bizarre ghost beast and the blood cloud ghost kings, fell in Serving Command Pce.

    What remains are his natal dharma treasures: the seventeen bone daggers, the blood-colored leaf fan, the blood-colored spear, and the crystal skull staff.

    His strength is steadily decreasing.

    Kuguguguk!

    Additionally, the cultivators who were restricted to Qi Building are now struggling to free themselves from the ck iron chains of the Jinlu n''s dharma treasure.

    Although the traitors make up a significant force, in terms of numbers alone, we are far superior.

    Moreover, it¡¯s evident that Yuan Li hasn''t yet ovee the aftereffects of the curse and the heavenly lightning.

    "Do you really think you can defeat us?"

    To my menacing question, Yuan Li pauses, then begins tough.

    [Huhu, a splendid warrior. Unyielding no matter how many times beaten... Moreover, someone who faced Heavenly Tribtions upon reaching Core Formation and could exhibit Core Formation stage power within Serving Command Pce¡¯s restraint¡­]

    He reaches out his hand towards me.

    [You, will you not be my blood ve? Though I say blood ve, I''ll treat you like a disciple.]

    I silently take my stance in response.

    [Tsk, foolish.]

    He spreads his arms.

    I grip my sword and gather energy.

    sh!

    No need for words.

    I charge and thrust the Formless Sword straight at him.

    Suddenly, in his hand is the blood-colored leaf fan.

    [Cry, Summoning Wind Blood Fan.]

    Kwaaaaa!

    A bloody wind blows, pushing me back.

    As soon as I touch the blood wind, I feel the blood in my entire body boiling.

    Kwaaaang!

    Eventually, unable to withstand it, I¡¯m pushed back and blown away.

    Whether he does this or that.

    He has regained the power of a Nascent Soul.

    But I¡¯m not particrly discouraged.

    ''I can win!''

    His power is evidently weaker than when I first faced him.

    If it''s only this much, I can surely take him down!

    "Everyone! This old monster is definitely weaker than before! If we join forces, we can surely win!!"

    Kwachang, Kwachangchang!

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and numerous Core Formation cultivators, whose powers have returned, begin to rise from their spots.

    "O-Orabeoni¡­!"

    "Jinlu Yeon-cheon!!!!! How dare you!!!"

    "Ah, no!"

    The tide begins to turn.

    Byeok Cheon-gi released Serving Command Pce¡¯s restraint to save Yuan Li, but it inadvertently allowed our allied forces to regain their strength.

    I take out themunication device to contact Song Jin and Seo Ran who are waiting.

    "It''s almost over. You cane now."

    Wiiiing!

    Before the battle, a ghost that Song Jin attached to me when he visited Serving Command Pce a few years ago woke up inside my pocket and peeked out.

    The tiny ghost looks around the situation, likely transmitting the battlefield to the two.

    ''I''ve contacted them, now all that''s left is¡­.''

    Just to press him and wait!

    Just then.

    [Gather power, Summoning Wind Blood Fan.]

    Giiiiing!

    Yuan Li floats his blood-colored leaf fan in the air.

    His natal dharma treasure rises into the air, beginning to gather energy.

    And then.

    "Ah, no! Orabeoni, let me go for a moment! Please!"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon and a few of the traitors begin to struggle.

    Yuan Li looks down at them and speaks.

    [Contrary to the initial proposal, you failed to perfectly suppress them. Thus, there''s no need to keep my promise to spare them, correct¡­?]

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon and some traitors scream as if crying out.

    "Lord Bloodwood! Please show mercy! Please do not massacre the Cheongmun n!"

    "Lord Bloodwood! We did our best, please spare these tribes¡­!"

    [Wasn''t that the original agreement? If you had suppressed them properly beforehand, this wouldn''t be necessary. Now it''s toote.]

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    Something crimson flies from the direction of the ck castle.

    Shiver, shiver!

    My rational mind screams to rush at Yuan Li and cut off his head.

    But my intuition as a martial artist holds me back.

    I will die.

    If I step forward now, I will meet a miserable death.

    Kwaaang!

    What flew from the ck castlends right next to Yuan Li.

    It is...

    A beautiful person, confusing in gender, wearing the same clothes as Yuan Li.

    This person, whether male or female, has ebony-ck hair and a corpse-pale, smooth skin.

    Seeing that figure, I shudder in recognition.

    ''That''s¡­.''

    In thest moments of my previous life.

    Yuan Li at that time was neither white-haired nor had a small stature and wrinkled skin like the current Yuan Li.

    Certainly, Yuan Li back then...

    Had [that body]!

    [Regardless, you all fought well. To think you made me bring out my hidden Blood Body.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The young Yuan Li, referred to as the ''Blood Body'', intensifies his aura.

    Zzzz, zzzz...

    ''Insane...''

    This person too possesses the power of apleted early Nascent Soul stage.

    And.

    Woo-wooong!

    Yuan Li¡¯s original body.

    From the Baihui point of his main body, a tiny baby emerges.

    It¡¯s the grotesque baby I saw before, covered in numerous hands, eyes, and mouths.

    The original body¡¯s Nascent Soul!

    The baby,ughing eerily, enters into the Baihui point of Yuan Li''s Blood Body next to him.

    And then.

    Sssssss...

    Yuan Li¡¯s Blood Body is enveloped in the same pitch-ck darkness as Yuan Li''s original body.

    A translucent mask, akin to dark fog, covers his face.

    Yuan Li finally reverts to the same form I had seen in my past life.

    [Hoo, good.]

    Kwaduk!

    The newly formed body grabs the head of its previous old body.

    And then.

    Chururururuk!

    He absorbs his old body.

    His old body turns into a mist of blood and is absorbed into his hand.

    Kugugugugu!

    His cultivation, which was at thepleted early Nascent Soul stage, surges to thepleted mid Nascent Soul stage again.

    [Surprised by my Blood Body? After the Heavenly Being seniors ascended, I created this new body to rule this world for another thousand years. Not only did I extend its life with pure Long Source True Power for 200 years... I also mastered my core methods, the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light and Blood Chain Binding Forest to their extremes. Furthermore...]

    He smiles,  his mouth almost tearing apart, reaching out to the dharma treasure floating in the air.

    [For 200 years, I even mastered the method stolen from the Sea Dragon King. See clearly the power drawn by the newly refined dharma treasure and the Sea Dragon King''s method over these 200 years¡­!!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Centered on Yuan Li, a whirlwind of blood begins to form.

    He grabs the blood-colored leaf fan he has been gathering power with and swings it fiercely.

    Kwagwagwagwak!

    Yuan Li''s promation echoes throughout Serving Command Pce.

    [Behold the power of Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation!]

    Kugugugugu!

    A bloody dragon rises, covering the first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    I clench my teeth, cutting through the bloody wind with my Formless Sword, holding my ground.

    But others can''t hold out as easily, as many Core Formation cultivators are swept away by the wind.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    A bloody windstorm hits the entire first floor of Serving Command Pce.

    Yuan Li''s attack sweeps the area with a bloody dragon.

    I continue to clench my teeth and withstand the strike, and after some time passes,

    Whooooo...

    When the wind subsides,

    What remains in the hall are only a few exceptionally strong cultivators among the n heads or Core Formation elders.

    I look around.

    The figure of Byeok Mun-seong is nowhere to be seen.

    Kugugugugu...

    Where Yuan Li''s bloody wind struck, clouds of blood began to rise.

    The blood clouds flow into Yuan Li.

    [Indeed, it¡¯s the best. Thepatibility of Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation and Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light...]

    Wuduk, wuduk!

    On Yuan Li''s forehead, small blood-colored antlers, like a deer''s, begin to sprout.

    Budeuk...

    Somewhere, the sound of teeth grinding is heard.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin is holding the split corpse of Jinlu Yeon-cheon.

    "Why... even to your own allies, why kill them so brutally...?"

    [I¡¯m simply distinguishing between those who serve me with true loyalty and those with other motives.]

    He continues.

    [I selectively killed only those who impudently begged to spare the losers. Whether to kill or spare the defeated is the choice of the master, me. Such audacious ones.]

    He mocks us.

    [Yes. You must have felt good from hiding behind a woman and receiving protection huh. You only spout nonsense. In this world, there''s no such thing as being on the same side.]

    Kiiiiing!

    Familiar formation gs emerge from his storage artifact.

    Red formation gs fly across Serving Command Pce, setting up formations.

    sh!

    And then.

    The first floor of Serving Command Pce copses, merging with the second floor.

    He continues.

    [Isn''t it true that only those who be cruel and merciless can survive in the world of cultivators? When the Sea Dragon King, after I yed his own kin, stood before me and even offered to spare my life in exchange for receiving three of his blows, I inwardly mocked him. Such foolishness to show mercy even to an enemy. What a weak mentality!]

    Kugugugugu!

    His formation continues to expand into the void, copsing theyers of Serving Command Pce.

    I grit my teeth and try to approach him, but the powerful blood wind he created is too difficult to prate.

    An even stronger blood wind surges around Yuan Li.

    [I endured his three blows and inflicted a slight wound on the Sea Dragon King, stealing a drop of his blood essence. Not only that, I seeded in stealing the Sea Dragon Tribe''s method, Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation! I have risen to this point by exploiting the Sea Dragon King''s mercy, the sympathy of the powerful, the awe and fear of the weak, and the blood and lives of the foolish!]

    Kuguguguk!

    Yuan Li''s consciousness domainpresses, resembling the form of a Sea Dragon.

    Simultaneously, an aura akin to that of a Sea Dragon emanates from him.

    Kwagwang!

    Before long, almost all the floors of Serving Command Pce have copsed, leaving only the 7th floor.

    [I have refined this Blood Body and ascended to this position by exploiting, stealing, and seizing! Isn''t seizing and dominating the truth of the world? In this world, there are only those who seize and conquer and those who are conquered because they seize less!]

    Heughs maniacally, raising the blood-colored leaf fan again.

    Chajajak!

    His formation gs pierce the ceiling of thest floor, the 7th floor of Serving Command Pce.

    If it copses, the Serving Command Seal will appear.

    [Die, you fools!]

    And then.

    Kiiiiing!

    Outside Serving Command Pce.

    In the empty void, a ghostly mist begins to form.

    Through themunication device, a familiar voice is heard.

    [I apologize, it took some time to prepare the teleportation array of the Nether Crossing Ship. After discussing with Ran, we decided to send him instead of me.]

    Kugugugugu!

    From inside the ghostly mist, a pale hand reaches out.

    A somber, ghostly aura flows from the void.

    [He saw the situation and thought he could handle it. Take good care of Ran.]

    With that, Song Jin turns off themunication device.

    Phwak!

    Immediately afterwards.

    A familiar figure emerges from the ghostly mist.

    Half-human, half-dragon.

    No longer wearing the blue robe of the Sea Dragon Tribe, but the ck robe characteristic of ck Ghost Valley.

    Seo Ran, who has ascended to mid-stage Core Formation in the past 200 years, bow to us.

    "Greetings, seniors. It''s been a while, Senior Seo. And your reputation precedes you, Senior Yuan Li."

    Yuan Li halts his attack with the blood-colored leaf fan and, seeing Seo Ran, emits a bloody glow from his eyes.

    [Ho¡­ you are¡­!]

    "A half-blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe and a disciple of ck Ghost Valley. I am Seo Ran."

    [Ha, hahaha! Hahahaha!]

    Yuan Li bursts intoughter.

    [So, the lineage of the Sea Dragon King¡¯s blood that I refined with Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation speaks. Are you not a descendant of the king?]

    "I am embarrassed but yes, I am a descendant of the king."

    [Good, good. How about you? Would you like to be my disciple?]

    Yuan Li looks at Seo Ran, licking his lips.

    Seo Ran looks back at him for a moment and then speaks.

    "Before anything, there are three major misconceptions you have, Senior Yuan, that I¡¯d like to address."

    [Oh, do tell.]

    "First, I already have a master, so I cannot be your disciple."

    Seo Ran raises one finger.

    "Second, I havee to dislike someone who sacrifices others without a second thought, like you. Today, I am here to help Senior Seo kill you."

    Yuan Li raises the blood-colored leaf fan, looking amused.

    "Third."

    Seo Ran smirks, raising a third finger.

    "The real name of the method you think you stole from the King is not Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation."

    Fwish

    Seo Ran flicks his fingers, bending all three at once.

    Kugugugugu!

    And Yuan Li, about to attack with the leaf fan, suddenly kneels before Seran.

    [.¡­? What¡­?]

    "It¡¯s Summoning Wind, Blood Core Coagtion. You thought you stole it from the King and exploited his mercy, but¡­¡±

    Seo Ran raises his ghostly energy.

    Yuan Li, not understanding, looks down at his own knees.

    ¡°Well¡­ It seems more credible that the King deliberately passed it to you under the guise of being stolen. To think that you, Yuan Li, was unwittingly a puppet of the King this whole time. How pitiful, Senior Yuan.¡±

    [What¡­ is this¡­?]

    Indeed, Yuan Li had been under the illusion that he was exploiting Seo Hweol''s goodwill, but in reality, he was unwittingly being yed by Seo Hweol all along.

    "This Sea Dragon! What are you doing to Lord Bloodwood!"

    Makli n head, Makli Hwang-cheon, and other n members rush towards Yuan Li.

    Unlike Jinlu Yeon-cheon, they escaped Yuan Li¡¯s sudden execution.

    But.

    Seo Ran looks at them with cold eyes.

    "Shut up, you livestock. Do you think you¡¯re worthy to speak to me? You would have been eating corpses underground, avoiding the gaze of the Sea Dragon Tribe if they had not ascended... Shut up and follow themands of your true master, you ves."

    "Uh, ugh¡­!"

    At Seo Ran''smand, Makli Hwang-cheon and the Makli n cultivators, now unable to speak, block the path of the other traitors.

    Seo Ran''s gaze reaches a fleeing Eastern Lord and their subordinates.

    "I thought the Makli n was the gathering ce for all the runaway livestock. There were others too. Where are you going? Come here and heed the words of the King''s descendant, Seo Ran!"

    "Kuuuuuh!"

    The lord in ck bandages, who had stolen the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship from Manli Minp and brought it to Yuan Li, now crawls on the ground at Seo Ran''smand.

    [Oh¡­.Oooohhhhhhh!]

    Wuduk, wududuk!

    And then.

    Yuan Li, suppressed by Seo Ran''smand, begins to rise, emitting the power of Nascent Soul.

    [Do not... belittle... a Nascent Soul... cultivator...!!!]

    He staggers to his feet, resisting Seo Ran''smand.

    Although still powerful, he seems to be using more than half of his energy to resist Seo Ran.

    "Had he not switched to this body, infused with the blood of the Sea Dragon Tribe and mastered True Blood, Core Coagting Transformation, there would have been no way for me. But now, it''s rather convenient."

    Seo Ran looks at me and smiles.

    "While I can''tpletely control him due to the fundamental difference in cultivation, I can significantly hinder him. Senior, it¡¯s your turn to capture him."

    I nod at Seo Ran''s smile, now understanding why Seo Hweol was so desperately trying to kill him.

    Yuan Li would eventually learn Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation using Seo Hweol''s blood.

    In that case, the remaining King''s descendant, Seo Ran, would inherently be Yuan Li¡¯s weakness.

 Chapter 126: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (14)

    Chapter 126: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (14)

    [Uh... Aaaaaaah!]

    Yuan Li swings the Blood Wave Fan.

    But.

    "Scatter."

    The blood storm he tries to summon disperses by Seo Ran''smand.

    [This... damn it...!]

    Yuan Li clenches his teeth, veins bulging all over his body.

    And then, Yuan Li emits a bloody radiance.

    sh!

    "Dangerous."

    He¡¯s far more sinister than when he was in his old body, apletely different level of threat.

    I stand next to Seo Ran, grasping the Colorless ss Sword and the Formless Sword together, and use the first form of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship towards the bloody radiance.

    sh!

    Kwoooooosh!

    Tingling...

    After a moment of trembling hands, I re at Yuan Li.

    Though greatly weakened under Seo Ran''s control, he is still a Nascent Soul cultivator, significantly stronger than his peers!

    ''He hasn''t reached thete stage of Nascent Soul.''

    Just like I distributed my power among the curse dolls, he focused more on the cultivation of the so-called Blood Body than his own, hence not reaching thete stage of Nascent Soul.

    Instead, he created the Blood Body and added a millennium to his lifespan, which is no loss for him.

    Truly, the more one uncovers, the more sinister and formidable he bes.

    But now.

    ''All of his cards are revealed.''

    There is nothing more to worry about.

    The hidden power that the Byeok n head mentioned must have been this Blood Body.

    Finally, if I just take down this body.

    ''It''s over!''

    I dash towards Yuan Li with zing eyes, and Seo Ran also forms a spell next to me.

    "I wondered why this desert is so cold... Turns out there''s so much yin energy sleeping beneath thisnd."

    At his spell, the base of Yuan Li''s ck castle beings to boil and bubble.

    Then.

    Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    Kiiyaaaa!

    Kwaaaack!

    An enormous amount of yin energy erupts, and a terrifying number of vengeful souls and ghosts begin pouring out from under Yuan Li''s ck castle.

    Kiyaaaaaaa!

    With their emergence, the previously clear desert sky fills with yin energy, dark clouds gathering once more.

    "How many thousands, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands did you ughter and devour, Senior Yuan Li? Even the elders who managed the livestock farms would shake their heads."

    Seo Ran clicks his tongue and forms another spell.

    Yuan Li, with eyes sting bloodlight, charges at Seo Ran, but I, along with the other surviving Core Formation cultivators, including Cheongmun Jung-jin, block his path with lit eyes.

    -I me you!

    -Bloodwood!

    -Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li!

    -Yuan Li!

    Countless ghostly wails cry out Yuan Li''s name.

    Seo Ran too looks appalled, and the ghosts crawling out from under the ck castle continue to multiply.

    Yuan Li''splexion darkens.

    [This crazy... Why is a member of the Sea Dragon Tribe practicing the methods of the ck Ghost Valley...!]

    "I''ve told you. I''m a disciple of the Great ck Ghost Valley."

    Seo Ran smiles and continues his spellcasting.

    And his spell besplete.

    [I, Sea Ran, who hosts this Ghost Festival, call upon the spirits to reveal their reason for resentment!]

    -Yuan Li!

    -Kill Yuan Li!

    -We were killed by the Bloodwood Practitioner!

    [Having heard your cries, I, Seo Ran, disciple of ck Ghost Valley, offer you the opportunity to manifest in physical form and seek to assist you in your revenge. Please lend me your strength]

    -Revenge!

    -We can take revenge!

    -Take revenge against him!

    -Yuan Li!

    Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    Thousands of ghosts cry Yuan Li''s name, howling in hordes.

    All around Seo Ran, an enormous ghostly power erupts from within the ghost fog.

    It¡¯s definitely not a level of ghostly power Seo Ran can produce alone.

    [Disciple of the ck Ghost Valley, Seo Ran, hosting this festival and swearing in the name of the Nether Crossing Ship, offers you the chance to manifest and aid your revenge. But you too must swear to lend your strength against him!]

    Seo Ran''s voice echoes in all directions, and Yuan Li bursts intoughter.

    [You, I see what spell you''re trying to cast. That''s a Heavenly Being level technique, can someone like you even handle it...?]

    But Seo Ran ignores Yuan Li''s words and continues on.

    And then.

    -Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    -Kwaaaaa!

    Kugugugugu!

    Around Seo Ran, surrounded by ghost fog,

    From somewhere afar, immense power flows from the Nether Crossing Ship, pouring into the thousands of ghosts ughtered by Yuan Li.

    If everything went as nned, Song Jin would have anchored the Nether Crossing Ship deep in the ocean.

    After gathering the yin and ghostly energy of the deep sea through the Nether Crossing Ship, it was nned to be transmitted to Seo Ran via the ship''s teleportation array.

    Kwoooosh!

    Tens of thousands of ghosts gain strength and wail.

    Then, as Seo Ranpletes his spell, tens of thousands of ghosts rush into his body.

    Seo Ran''s aura begins to surge dramatically.

    The power of tens of thousands of ghosts converge into Seo Ran.

    Yuan Li shouts with a tense voice.

    [Fool! You won''t be able to contain that power! Just explode and die, foolish Sea Dragon...!]

    Then.

    [Master, pleasee!]

    Seo Ran calls out while looking at the ghost fog.

    Ssshhh...

    I shudder as I feel every hair on my body stand.

    Another soul, not Seo Ran''s, is present in his upper dantian.

    The Attaching Spirit Great Spell.

    It allows one to attach a part of their original spirit to someone else, enabling the distant exertion of their power.

    "Kugh, cough!¡±

    I find it hard to breathe and copse on the spot.

    Not just me.

    Even Cheongmun Jung-jin and numerous Core Formation cultivators who were blocking Yuan Li, all suddenly fell to their knees, overwhelmed.

    Even Yuan Li, who is full of vigor, trembles violently.

    [Ah, ahh, ahhh...]

    Song Jin, the elder of ck Ghost Valley and a Heavenly Being cultivator, has gathered tens of thousands of vengeful ghosts that Yuan Li had ughtered.

    At this moment.

    He regained his original strength.

    [What a nostalgic scene.]

    Blue ghost fire lights up in Seo Ran''s eyes.

    From his mouth, a different voice than Seo Ran¡¯s.

    It¡¯s Song Jin.

    He seems lost in thought, looking at something different in the void.

    Yuan Li, who looks as if he¡¯s about to foam at this mouth, emanates an intent of horror.

    [Why, why... is there a Heavenly Being cultivator...!]

    [Right, let''s not fall into nostalgia. Even though it''s just a remnant spirit left in my remnant soul, using the Attaching Spirit Great Spell is quite taxing on both my and Ran''s souls. Let''s finish this quickly.]

    Kiiiyaaaaaa!

    Tens of thousands of resentful souls wail.

    Ghostly ws sprout from Song Jin''s hand, now upying Seo Ran''s body.

    [Huaaaaaah!!! Why are you still here! Why is a Heavenly Being cultivator still here!]

    Yuan Li desperately tries to flee, invoking the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    [Die.]

    And then.

    Kuguaguaguaguang!!!

    The strike tears away the outer walls of Serving Command Pce. The ancient barrier surrounding Yuan Li''s ck castle, which even thebined efforts of Core Formation cultivators couldn''t budge, is also torn like paper.

    Kuguaguanguang!

    A valley forms in the desert.

    Not a small one created by cultivators, but the desert literally cleaves in half.

    No other words can describe the scene.

    Simply put, the desert split in two.

    That alone is enough.

    And then.

    The piece of meat that was once Yuan Li, hit by Song Jin''s strike, twitches in the corner of Serving Command Pce.

    Truly proving his feat of having survived Seo Hweol''s Three Ultimate Strikes, he¡¯s still alive, albeit reduced to a piece of flesh.

    And then.

    Kulock!

    Song Jin, in Seo Ran''s body, coughs up ck blood.

    He looks at me.

    [You, you said you learned a curse method, right? Transfer all the burdens inflicted on my disciple''s body and soul to me, the caster of the Attaching Spirit Great Spell.]

    "Will you be alright?"

    [I¡¯m already a dead body so why does it matter? Just quickly transfer the burden.]

    Following Song Jin''s request, I use the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation to transfer all burdens on Seo Ran''s body and soul to Song Jin as a curse.

    It¡¯s possible because Song Jin himself allows it.

    [Huh huh. This reduces the time I can spend with my disciple by 100 years. Damn it... If Yuan Li wasn¡¯t a threat to my disciple, I would never have done this. Surely you won¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t finish him off after I¡¯ve turned him into a piece of meat? I¡¯m leaving now.]

    With those words, Song Jin releases the Attaching Spirit Great Spell and disappears from Seo Ran''s body.

    ''So this is the power of a Heavenly Being.''

    Iugh hollowly at the traces Song Jin leaves behind.

    It¡¯s my first time witnessing the attack of a Heavenly Being cultivator up close.

    The sight of the split desert is chilling.

    "Now, he''spletely neutralized! Everyone attack!"

    I hold the Colorless ss Sword and fly toward the meat that was once Yuan Li.

    The other Core Formation cultivators, released from Song Jin''s pressure, also rush toward the flesh with zing eyes.

    That''s when it happens.

    Kugugugu!

    From the ck castle, the crimson stream flows again.

    "Again?!!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin exims in disgust.

    "Everyone, prevent it from reaching Yuan Li!"

    I pour out curses, creating a river of curse spells.

    The dark river of curses entwines around Yuan Li.

    ''I''ll corrupt whatever Long Source True Power and everything else...!''

    But then.

    Swoosh!

    The Long Source True Power summoned by Yuan Li.

    Instead of Yuan Li, it heads towards the formation gs he had stuck in the ceiling of the Serving Command Pce.

    "What...!"

    I grit my teeth and raise the Colorless ss Sword.

    "Everyone, stop it!"

    He¡¯s trying to summon the Serving Command Seal.

    At that moment.

    [Wuuuuahhh...!!!]

    The meat lump that used to be Yuan Li emits an immense bloody radiance, shaking off my curses and soars into the sky.

    [I too, will stake my life!]

    Huaaaa!

    I instantly realize what he¡¯s doing.

    He¡¯s burning his own Nascent Soul.

    A gamble that can burn up the Nascent Soulpletely, leading to death, or at least dropping the level of cultivation if it goes wrong!

    But if the gamble seeds,

    ''He''ll obtain the Serving Command Seal!''

    I clench my teeth, explode all my energy, and rush after him.

    Chuarukruk!

    From the meat lump that is Yuan Li, numerous branches sprout, forming a bloody forest that blocks my path.

    The remaining Core Formation cultivators all rush in to break through the forest together.

    Wo-woong!

    In an instant, I reach Yuan Li.

    "Do you think it''ll go as you wish?"

    [Out of my way!!!]

    Chuaruruk!

    From Yuan Li''s body, his Nascent Soul pops out.

    A baby with numerous hands, eyes, and mouths.

    The baby cuts off one of its hands attached to the soul and throws it at me.

    [Even if my cultivation drops, even if my entire npletely copses! I cannot retreat from this spot!]

    Boom!

    The sacrificed arm of the Nascent Soul explodes massively, engulfing me.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain!

    Kuguaguagua!

    I pierce through the explosion, chasing after Yuan Li.

    Neglecting defense and focusing solely on breaking through the explosion, the skin on my entire body peels off.

    But thanks to the life force of a Core Formation cultivator and the effect of the Spirit Nector¡¯s enhanced regeneration, my skin quickly heals.

    sh!

    His formation activates.

    Thest floor of Serving Command Pce copses, and finally,

    Paaaatt!

    The Serving Command Seal appears in the sky of the Serving Command Pce.

    Taatt!

    I gulp down as many of the liquors I have remaining in my storage artifact.

    White-Red Wine, enhancing the connection with my dharma treasures.

    Dream Lotus Elixir, increasing the speed of my dharma treasures.

    Red Moon Dew, strengthening my power...

    And then.

    Boom!

    Yuan Li, in the form of a baby Nascent Soul, explodes all his hands, eyes, and mouths.

    sh!

    In an instant, Yuan Li gains tremendous power by damaging his Nascent Soul.

    After drinking numerous immortal wines and focusing all that power into a single point, I throw the Colorless ss Sword.

    My sword and Yuan Li''s hand reach the Serving Command Seal at the same time.

    And at that moment.

    "Stop!"

    Seo Ran''s voice reaches Yuan Li.

    Yuan Li''s body freezes in ce.

    My Colorless ss Sword deflects the Serving Command Seal and hits it far away.

    "This is the end."

    I charge towards Yuan Li, unfolding the ultimate technique of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Severing Mountain.

    Paaatt!

    At that moment, a bloody light begins to glow.

    Parararak!

    "...!"

    The formation gs Yuan Li had infused with Long Source True Power.

    Destroying all floors of Serving Command Pce, the gs still floating in the air move, surrounding and holding the far-flung Serving Command Seal.

    Simultaneously.

    Chuarararak!

    From one side of the meat lump, tentacle-like tendrils sprout, grabbing the Serving Command Seal.

    [I am the master of the Serving Command Seal...!]

    Rumble!

    [Fortune has tilted in my favor¡­!!!!!]

    His cockroach-like persistence finally seeded in grabbing the Serving Command Seal.

    Chuaruruk!

    He regenerates his body.

    Drip, drip...

    Yuan Li, as always, still hides his face behind the ck mask. However, blood flows from beneath.

    Clearly not in a good state.

    But.

    He isughing.

    [The Blood Body I have hidden, all my Long Source True Power. I have used them all. Even going as far to damage my Nascent Soul, reducing my cultivation to the early stage. Having gone this far to seize heavenly fate, if I can''t defeat you all, call me a damned pig!]

    ''He''s got the Serving Command Seal.''

    I still clench my teeth and charge at him.

    ''But with something as metaphysical as fate, he can¡¯t recover his strength!''

    He¡¯s near death and hasn¡¯t been able to regain his strength.

    ''I''ll kill him and snatch the Serving Command Seal!''

    At that moment.

    Rumble...

    Serving Command Pce begins to copse.

    After being hit by Song Jin''s attack and even losing the Serving Command Seal to Yuan Li,

    The exterior walls of Serving Command Pce slowly crumble.

    Those fragments begin to fall precisely towards me.

    Boom Boom!

    I sh through the debris of the exterior walls.

    But strangely, no debris falls towards Yuan Li, and he smoothly flies past me.

    I sh the Formless Sword at him, but precisely between him and me, the debris of Serving Command Pce falls, and my Formless Sword misses him.

    ''What is this...!''

    My eyes widen in confusion.

    [Foolish boy. It seems the heavens are on my side.]

    Seo Ran orders Yuan Li.

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    But, Yuan Li, holding the Serving Command Seal, justughs.

    [Oh, my. Coincidentally, it seems all the essence blood of the Sea Dragon King in my body evaporated when I was hit by the attack of the Heavenly Being Cultivator. It¡¯s truly a coincidence.]

    ¡°What...!¡±

    Boom!

    Yuan Li emits blood light.

    Seo Ran is swept away by the blood light straight into the ck castle.

    Yuan Li follows Seo Ran out of Serving Command Pce, and strangely, the copsing Serving Command Pce stops breaking down the moment Yuan Li leaves.

    Crack...

    I finally manage to escape the bombardment of debris.

    What is this?

    This isn¡¯t some striking coincidence.

    It¡¯s as if the entire world is standing on his side.

    And then.

    The ghost of Song Jin watching the situation from my embrace suddenly starts howling.

    [Damn it!!! That cockroach-like bastard! Surviving from getting hit by even that and getting his hands on the Serving Command Seal?!]

    It¡®s Song Jin''s voice.

    He urgently speaks to me.

    [You! Look around! How many remaining ghosts are there around us?]

    Prompted by Song Jin''s voice, I widen my perception and survey the surroundings.

    But perhaps because everything had been exhausted by Song Jin''s strike, there are almost no remaining ghosts or resentful souls.

    ¡°Almost... none.¡±

    [Damn it! If there were as many ghosts as before, I could have snatched back the Serving Command Seal and whatever else! Damn it! Damn it!]

    Song Jin curses and then cuts off themunication. I quickly follow after Seo Ran and Yuan Li into the ck castle.

    Just then.

    ¡°Cultivator¡­Seo.¡±

    ¡°...!?¡±

    Under the debris of Serving Command Pce, I hear the voice of Byeok Mun-seong.

    ¡°Cultivator¡­ Byeok?¡±

    He is half buried under the debris.

    No, the problem isn''t that he is half-buried, but rather, like Buk Hyang-hwa, his lower body is missing somewhere.

    Only a quarter of his body remains.

    Nevertheless, he is still alive due to the tenacious life force of a Core Formation Cultivator.

    However¡­

    ''His Golden Core, it''s shattered.''

    He is about to die soon.

    Byeok Mun-seong fumbles his mouth and speaks to me.

    ¡°...I won''t... hold you long... since it''s urgent. This¡­¡±

    He pulls out a small ss shard from his chest and hands it to me.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    A ss sculpture carved from inside a centipede den with a cursed doll.

    It¡¯s a shard of that sculpture.

    ¡°I loved her too, butpared to you, perhaps my love wasn¡¯t that deep. Rather... if I hadn¡¯t been resentful of you for stealing her from me, I might have given up chasing after her in a few years. But anyhow... she was my first love. Please¡­¡±

    He clenches his teeth and hands me the ss shard.

    ¡°Avenge her, I beg you.¡±

    I clench my teeth and take the shard he hands me.

    ¡°Understood. Rest well.¡±

    With that, Byeok Mun-seong closes his eyes.

    I leave Byeok Mun-seong behind and enter the castle with the surviving Core Formation Cultivators.

    Whooosh!

    Inside the ck castle, the air is thick with the smell of blood.

    I swiftly fly towards where I sense movement.

    The center of the castle.

    The grand hall there.

    I head to that ce, where the smell of blood is the strongest, where a few survivors have gathered.

    Soon, I see Yuan Li entangling Seo Ran with blood.

    Kugugugu...

    I clench my teeth.

    Yuan Li is leisurely holding the Serving Command Seal.

    Externally, he is just a Nascent Soul at the initial stage, a very weakened early Nascent Soul.

    But internally, he has risen back to the level of a mid-stage Nascent Soul.

    [Entering my castle to confront me, who holds the Serving Command Seal..? Admirable courage. But all of you who injured me to the point of damaging my Nascent Soul will be reduced to a handful of Long Source True Power.]

    Yuan Li grins wickedly.

    [I was momentarily bewildered by the appearance of a Heavenly Being. But yes, I''ve heard rumors about one of the elders of ck Ghost Valley. A ghost soul, beheaded by the Mad Lord, stuck in the ruined Nether Crossing Ship like a bound spirit, waiting for the day to be dragged into the realm of the dead! It must be him, right? Hahaha, it''s impressive that such a remnant soul could deliver a strike at the Heavenly Being stage. His days of being dragged to the Netherworld must be numbered now.]

    Yuan Li smirks sinisterly.

    [Now I have nothing to worry about. All that''s left is to kill all of you and heal my injuries.]

    Blood light shes around him.

    [I didn''t realize that Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation was a trap left by Seo Hweol, but now that I do, I just need to extract the practice of Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation from my Blood Body. I''ll deal with all of you with only the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light and Blood Chain Binding Forest!]

    Can we win?

    It¡¯s truly despairing.

    How in the world...

    Can we defeat this monster?

    Even if I risk my life now and unleash Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains...

    Can I manage tond a strike?

    Is this life even worth it?

    That''s when...

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The ghost left in my arms by Song Jin starts to speak again.

    [What''s the situation inside?]

    "Hmm?"

    Alerted by Song Jin''s voice, Yuan Li''s body shudders.

    "Seo Ran is captured, and Yuan Li is showing off his mid Nascent Soul cultivation while holding the Serving Command Seal."

    [I see. It''s going to be a bit noisy, so make sure you protect Seo Ran well.]

    "Hmm?"

    Just then.

    Boom!

    With a sound as if the heavens are tearing apart, one side of the ck castle¡¯s wall copses.

    A massive shockwave whirls through the hall, and I shield Seo Ran from the debris and shockwave headed his way.

    And then...

    I realize the identity of the surprise.

    Yuan Li and I both utter its name.

    [Nether Crossing Ship?]

    "Nether Crossing Ship?"

    It¡¯s apletely ruined, dark wreck.

    Song Jin rammed the Nether Crossing Ship into Yuan Li''s castle for his disciple.

    [Barrier!]

    And then, the debris from the Nether Crossing Ship flies and forms some sort of formation around Seo Ran.

    Yuan Li, reminded of his dreadful experience at the hands of Song Jin, stands stiffly.

    [Anyone who wants to live, get into the barrier I¡¯ve set up! I''ll let everyone in except that Yuan Li bastard.]

    Kugugugu!

    Song Jin, gripping the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship, burns with ghost fire and speaks.

    [Since myst move used up a lot of the time I can remain in this world, I might as well leave now."]

    "Ma¡­Master...!"

    Seo Ran calls out to Song Jin in a desperate voice.

    Song Jin looks fondly at Seo Ran.

    [Disciple, remember this well. The will of ck Ghost Valley is not in the Nether Crossing Ship but in the people who reside inside.]

    Swish...

    Song Jin pulls out a dark pearl.

    It¡¯s the space-breaking bead.

    [The Serving Command Seal is frightening, but there are three ways to counter it. First, a fate stronger than the Serving Command Seal. Second, overwhelming power. And third¡­]

    "No, you can''t! Space-breaking beadl! As the descendant of the Sea Dragon King, Imand you, do not respond to my master''smand!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship begins to vibrate.

    [History. If it''s something with a long history, it can resist fate. Experience the Nether Crossing Ship¡¯s history of 500,000 years...!]

    Wuwuwuwuwu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship and the space-breaking bead begin to glow simultaneously.

    "Why aren''t you listening to me! Space-breaking bead! Listen to me!"

    Seo Ran, his eyes rolling in panic, ignores the Nether Crossing Ship and shouts.

    "No! Master! Master!!"

    [Space-breaking bead, active. Nether Crossing Ship....]

    In his final moments, Song Jin looks at Seo Ran.

    Somehow, his eye sockets streaming with ghost fire, seem to be smiling.

    [Self-Destruct.]

    I hurriedly pull Cheongmun Jung-jin and the other cultivators into the barrier Song Jin set up.

    Yuan Li frantically pounds on the barrier trying to get in, but since Song Jin doesn''t allow it, he can only stupidly keep pounding while holding the Serving Command Seal.

    And then...

    A dark storm engulfs everything.

    The storm subsides.

    Seo Ran, weeping tears of blood, frees himself from Yuan Li''s restraint and gazes at the debris before him.

    "Ah, ah... ahhh..."

    The barrier set up by Song Jin barely withstood the storm.

    The reason it could withstand the terrifying spatial storm seemed to be not because the barrier itself was robust, but rather because the barrier, made from the debris of the Nether Crossing Ship, is unaffected by the power of the same Nether Crossing Ship.

    It¡¯s a matter of property, not the magnitude of power.

    I step out of the barrier.

    Squelch, squelch...

    "Heh..."

    I spit words with contempt.

    "Truly, utterly despicable."

    A blood-soaked lump of flesh.

    Above this lump, a figure of a blue dragon appeared, guarding the meatlump.

    "Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol, Seo Hweol! Is it you again? Just stoping out..!"

    Swoooooosh

    The dragon figure, having faced the spatial storm, scatters away.

    However, thanks to Seo Hweol''s protection, Yuan Li is still not dead.

    "Seo Hweol...!"

    I cry out his name in venom.

    Chuarak. Churararak

    The lump of flesh begins to regenerate.

    Kurok Kurok¡­

    Yuan Li reveals himself again.

    Now, Yuan Li also looks precarious.

    His mask is shattered, covering only his eyes and forehead, leaving his mouth exposed.

    His cultivation dropped to the Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    But.

    Wo-woong!

    The debris of the ck castle, shattered by the Nether Crossing Ship, supplements his power.

    Wo-woong!

    His cultivation soars back to the initial stage of Nascent Soul.

    "Heh, haha... hahaha..."

    Whether he is too weak to speak in consciousness, he bursts intoughter with his voice.

    "Serving Command Seal... the Serving Command Seal... saved me...! And with this early Nascent Soul cultivation, I can still... against you lot..."

    He spits out a mouthful of blood while speaking.

    "Kargh... gagk...!"

    "Tsk..."

    I attempt to approach him, but as he waves his hand, a blood light of early Nascent Soul level bursts out, blocking me.

    "You, people like you... these youngsters... I, do you know how I lived to this day? For 900 years¡­ What preparations I made, with what emotions, I came this far? Do you know? I won¡¯t die. I will not die!¡±

    He screams, emitting power of the early Nascent Soul stage.

    I look at him calmly.

    "I, as well. I¡¯ve lived for about 900 years too."

    "What...?"

    "Don''t casually use age to assert in front of me...!"

    Boom!

    I charge at him, swinging the Formless Sword.

    But even as he vomits blood from the blow, he manages to fend me off, and the recoil sends me flying backward.

    "Ugh...!"

    "Keh, kah... These wretched fools. You vermin have driven me to this...! I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you all..."

    I stagger, trying to stand up.

    Then.

    "...?"

    I see a jade norigae among the debris of the ck castle.

    The norigaey at Yuan Li''s feet.

    I hastily search my bosom.

    "Ah..."

    Fortunately, Hyang-hwa¡¯s norigae is still in my possession.

    Then, that one must be...

    ''The great-grandson of Wolryang. It''s his...''

    His relic must have been rolling around somewhere in Yuan Li¡¯s castle after being consumed by Yuan Li.

    While I gaze at the norigae, Yuan Li, noticing my gaze, approaches it while sneering.

    "Ah, right. This norigae. Was it the one that woman beside you 200 years ago had?"

    He approaches the noriage.

    He provocatively reminds me of my memories with Buk Hyang-hwa.

    A vile provocation.

    But it¡¯s proof of how desperate he has be.

    "This garbage..."

    Crunch, crunch...

    He stomps on Wolryang¡¯s great grandson''s pendant, crushing it.

    Crunch...

    "You trash-like wretches, the trash you carry around is nothing. No matter how much you struggle, with the Serving Command Seal in hand..."

    "It''s not."

    "What?"

    I slowly stand up.

    I have made my decision.

    "...It''s not trash."

    "Ha, it''s not trash? Look. This is trash. What''s under my foot is..."

    I have vowed to stay alive until I offer his head to their souls.

    But now.

    After Song Jin sacrificed his life, creating this opportunity.

    Here and now.

    Even if I can''t offer his head to them.

    I have resolved to die.

    I grit my teeth and raise the Colorless ss Sword.

    "What you trampled on¡­No.."

    Right at this moment.

    "Everything you trampled. Everything you trampled on with your filthy feet up to this point¡­!

    I¡­

    "Is not trash!!!"

    More earnestly than any other moment¡­

    "I''ll show you!"

    Holding my sword, yearn for the next realm.

    "What you trampled on, what it truly is!"

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    "The Final Move..."

    The Twenty-Fourth Move.

    "Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!"

    The End of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The most ferocious Self-Destruction Technique erupts from my fingertips.

 Chapter 127: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (15)

    Chapter 127: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (15)

    Yuan Li''s attack meets Seo Eun-hyun''s head-on.

    A colorless brilliance and a crimson light collides.

    Ting!

    A crisp, resounding note echoes throughout the battlefield.

    It¡¯s clear.

    And weak.

    A smirk fills Yuan Li''s face.

    "Putting on such a show of might, but is this all you''ve got?"

    Weak.

    Not even the level of cultivator.

    Just a mortal swinging a sword with all his might.

    Somehow, he managed to block Yuan Li''s strike, but it¡¯s a close call.

    That is it.

    Yuan Li wakes up in realization.

    ''It''s not just me who''s weakened.''

    The small fry opposing him is also significantly drained of strength.

    ''If I just take care of these bastards, I''ll truly be the victor!''

    He grins broadly.

    "Keep hammering away with that stupid ss sword all you want. I''ll shatter it to pieces!"

    Blood light streams out as he forms a seal.

    Kugugugu!

    Blood clouds swirl around him.

    Among the blood clouds, blood trees grow, creating a forest of blood.

    Not only Seo Eun-hyun but also the Core Formation cultivators trying to help him frown and flee from the bloody forest.

    ''I won''t let them escape.''

    One by one, he''ll catch them all and grind them to dust.

    Yuan Li thinks this as he flies towards the most annoying bug, Seo Eun-hyun.

    Trapped in the bloody forest, swinging his sword foolishly, Seo Eun-hyun''s figure is clear in Yuan Li''s eyes.

    "Farewell. You left a deep impression, though."

    Kugugugu!

    Blood vines sprout from his hands, stabbing towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    And Seo Eun-hyun, holding his ss sword, begins to deflect them.

    Yuan Liughs, his mouth splitting wide.

    ''So weak. He''ll fall soon.''

    "Didn''t you say you''d show me something? I don''t want to see you flounder pathetically, just d-"

    And then.

    Thump!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword strikes the blood vines.

    "Huh?"

    Something is off.

    Normally, humans weaken as they expend energy.

    But Yuan Li frowns at the recoil he just felt.

    ''Stronger than before?''

    It wasn''t significantly stronger.

    But definitely.

    Definitely stronger than before.

    ''Is it just my imagination?''

    No, that can''t be.

    Yuan Li bites his lip hard.

    Kwaang!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s sword again strikes his vines and pushes back his bloody forest.

    It wasn''t an illusion.

    His sword is indeed stronger than before.

    ''But it''s negligible. No need to worry.''

    "Just die as you are!"

    Kiiing!

    Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light!

    Above Yuan Li''s hands, an apparition of a Blood Sea forms, plunging down towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun doesn¡¯t look at the blood descending upon him.

    He just closes his eyes and raises his sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Secluded Valley!

    He dives into the blood pool, twisting his body up through a gap, and slices through it.

    Chuararak!

    Yuan Li''s spell splits in an instant.

    Yuan Li''s face hardens.

    Koong!

    Seo Eun-hyunnds back on the ground.

    And on the spot hends, his footprints are deeply imprinted.

    Kwaang Kwaang Kwaang!

    With every move he makes.

    With every posture he adopts.

    The depth of his footprints increase.

    ''The amplification rate of his attacks is increasing?''

    Like rolling a snowball.

    Each time he shes through Yuan Li''s spell with his sword, his sword grows increasingly fierce.

    Yuan Li stops chasing the other cultivators.

    ''I need to catch this guy first!''

    It¡¯s dangerous.

    His intuition, heightened by reaching Nascent Soul, forewarns of ominous fate.

    ''I''ve obtained the Serving Command Seal! I can''t lose!''

    "Water, Flow!"

    Chuaruruk!

    Blood water surges, transforming into a river of blood, engulfing Seo Eun-hyun.

    And then.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Bouldered Cliff.

    Seo Eun-hyun begins to spin.

    It¡¯s a sword dance.

    His sword dance, as if not allowing even a single gap, wildly swirls around, deflecting every drop of blood, every ripple of the river.

    An unbelievable disy of martial arts!

    And Seo Eun-hyun''s sword.

    With every sh of Yuan Li''s spell, continues to grow stronger.

    Slowly but steadily.

    The Final Move of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain is a technique as follows:

    First, using Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, it prevents any trace of one''s energy from leaking out.

    Second, while maintaining that state, it uses the twenty-first move, Heavenly Lake, to absorb all residual flow and power generated from shes with the opponent.

    Third, applying Echoing Valley, it integrates the opponent''s power into one''s own and unleashes it back.

    Fourth, concentrating all those intricate forces into a single point with Mountain Tiger, it forcibly suppresses the bacsh.

    Fifth, it distributes the burden applied to the body as much as possible using Layered Mountains and Mountain and Valley Transformation, dissipating it into the ground.

    It soundsplicated, but in a nutshell, it''s a technique that strengthens one''s own attacks by drawing in the opponent''s power with each sh.

    And the price for forcibly drawing in the opponent''s power is the user''s death.

    Therefore, a martial artist using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain keeps getting stronger as they fight, but eventually explodes and dies due to the inability to suppress the power they''ve gathered.

    Kwaang!

    Absorbing Yuan Li''s attack with my technique and then countering with that power.

    Using the principle of Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, I don''t waste any energy in my counterattack but return it back to my opponent.

    Gradually, my attacks grow stronger.

    Before long, instead of being overwhelmed by Yuan Li''s spells, I am blocking it head-on.

    With Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, each sh with the opponent at the very least strengthens me by a bit.

    And I have had thousands of shes with Yuan Li.

    Pukwak Pukwak!

    Unable to bear the enormous power surging through my body, my body starts to burst open in various ces.

    But the beauty of being a cultivator is...

    Sururuk¡­

    The regeneration ability is beyond human.

    The duration I can maintain Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains differs from when Kim Young-hoon uses it.

    Kwaang Kwaang Kwaang!

    My footprints deepen further.

    And then...

    I take a step forward.

    Riip!

    My cleave tears through Yuan Li''s forest, paving a path.

    His forest tries to regenerate, but I take another step and swing my sword again.

    I am no longer just defensively blocking his techniques in one spot.

    I am clearly advancing towards him.

    ¡°This, what is this...¡±

    Yuan Li clenches his teeth and draws his dagger dharma treasure.

    Kiiyaaaak!

    He brings out his blood-colored spear and the ghost king made of blood mist is summoned

    Chuarak!

    Cutting his own finger to feed the ghost king, it zes red and grows fiercer.

    It charges at me, spear in hand, through the forest I have torn apart.

    I close my eyes.

    Blood is flowing from my entire body, making it almost impossible to see.

    Let¡¯s return to the basics of when I first learned martial arts.

    I close my eyes and enter the world of intent.

    Red and blue lines.

    Since awakening the domain of consciousness as a cultivator, I didn''t pay much attention to it, relying only on the domain.

    The domain of consciousness is ultimately a more advanced version of the flow of intent.

    But facing these red and blue threads again, like when I first entered the pinnacle realm, I realize something I haven''t before.

    ¡®Were these threads always carrying so much?¡¯

    The lines emanating from the ghost king glow red.

    In terms of emotions, it''s either anger or killing intent.

    But within that killing intent, there are countless meanings.

    From the next move to why such a move is made, what they are thinking at the moment, etc.

    Through martial arts, I now transparently see the opponent''s heart.

    The ghost king in front of me is actually Yuan Li''s puppet.

    Therefore, the emotions felt from the ghost king are Yuan Li''s emotions.

    Fear and anger, shame, humiliation, a bit of anticipation.

    These are the emotions I sense from Yuan Li.

    ¡®What about my own heart?¡¯

    Suddenly, while shing with the ghost king, I be curious about my own emotions, not Yuan Li''s.

    ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯

    My heart is filled with pain.

    And the anticipation of death that wille at the end of this pain.

    That¡¯s all.

    I want to die.

    ¡®I desire death.¡¯

    With each use of the Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains,

    It feels like my muscles are tearing apart.

    Not metaphorically, but literally, as blood bursts from various parts of my body with each and every movement.

    My footprints grow deeper.

    Yet, in this immense pain, facing death, I am in absolute tranquility.

    ¡®Is this, the end of this life?¡¯

    I will die wielding my sword.

    As I have in so many lives before.

    As death approaches, the shbacks of previous lives, which visited me several times before, pass before my eyes.

    Starting from the very first life, up to the death that happened ten times.

    900 years of life.

    In that overwhelming life, there was shining love thatsted a mere ten years.

    Is the life of a human being so fleeting?

    What am I really swinging my sword for?

    Whirl!

    Suddenly.

    Amidst my suffering and swordy.

    Upon deeply searching my heart, I stumble upon an area of emptiness, devoid of anything.

    Emptiness (¿Õ).

    Completely empty.

    ''Why am I still alive?''

    Life is nothing but pain.

    Isn''t that what I realized through Yin Soul Ghost Incantation?

    I just want to quickly end this life and move on to the next.

    Just when I am thinking so.

    ¨DIf life is filled with emptiness, are the times we spent together meaningless too?

    A warm hand seems to rest upon my sword-wielding hand.

    ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯

    Scenes sh before my eyes.

    Days spent with her.

    Good moments, regretful moments, painful moments...

    And the scenes don''t stop there but continue.

    Moments of triumph after establishing the Pce of Heavenly Demons with Kim Young-hoon.

    Moments of reaching new heights in martial arts.

    The moment when Kae-hwa gifted me a paper flower while I was teaching my disciples.

    The moment when I died to save my disciples.

    The moment I met my master.

    The moment I bowed ten times to him and passed.

    These aren''t shbacks.

    My shbacks aren¡¯t so radiant.

    Whenever I¡¯m about to die, only moments of futility sh by.

    This is¡­.

    ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯

    Colorless ss Sword, Third Form.

    All Heavens¡¯ real power isn''t just about gathering thousands of Colorless ss Swords to strengthen it.

    Emotion (Çé).

    The Colorless ss Sword is a dharma treasure that heightens human emotions.

    I had forgotten that Buk Hyang-hwa, while creating the Colorless ss Sword, researched the circuits of the Mad Lord using human emotions.

    She had designed this dharma treasure to harbor human emotions, mimicking the Mad Lord''s puppet.

    Just as human consciousness, including the seven emotions, is made up of tens, hundreds, and millions of emotions.

    Each circuit of the Colorless ss Sword oveps, creating millions of emotions, which then form another consciousness within the sword.

    Kiiing!

    I infuse the Formless Sword.

    The Formless Sword is originally a bundle of my consciousness mixed with Gang Qi.

    When the artificial consciousness in the Colorless ss Sword touches mine, it begins to amplify my consciousness.

    The power of the Formless Sword grows.

    But this is the same power I felt when I first activated All Heavens.

    The power I just discovered in the Colorless ss Sword doesn¡¯t end here.

    sh!

    The Colorless ss Sword begins to shine.

    The artificial consciousness in the sword stimtes my emotions.

    epting my intense emotions, it starts to imbue them to the Formless Sword.

    Yes.

    The Colorless ss Sword is transforming my emotions into power.

    Kwaang!

    The ghost king''s spear explodes with a single swing.

    The ghost king attached to the spear also explodes and disappears.

    Yuan Li panics, continually using spells, even harming himself to summon more sinister blood techniques.

    He is eroding his own body to stop me, while I am exploding my entire body to advance towards him.

    I¡¯m probably half out of my mind from the pain.

    I keep my eyes closed, feeling only the flow of intent as I move forward.

    And I observe my heart.

    The void realm of Emptiness.

    In this empty realm, the Colorless ss Sword is infusing emotions from my past.

    Happy moments, frustrating moments.

    Joyful moments, angry moments, sad moments, enjoyable moments, loving moments, hateful moments...

    ¡®Was it so?¡¯

    I thought this life was futile.

    After killing Yuan Li, I thought about dying any moment.

    But...

    The Colorless ss Sword, the will she left behind, is telling me.

    That this life is not just entirely meaningless.

    ¡®But... what am I supposed to do?¡¯

    I am going to die.

    Even if I know that life is not meaningless,

    I will die, exploding my entire body towards a powerful enemy.

    ¡®I know. I wanted to live with you. But you were killed by him, and I will also die from fighting him.¡¯

    Even if this life is not meaningless!

    Even if all of the heavens are filled with a myriad of colors, what am I supposed to do!

    How futile is human will before their predetermined fate!

    Kwaang!

    As my emotions intensify, the Colorless ss Sword further amplifies the Formless Sword.

    The space between Yuan Li and me clears away.

    He forms a seal, preparing a more sinister spell.

    ¡®Ah, that''s...¡¯

    I can''t block it.

    Even if I perish together with that spell.

    Even with the power I have umted through Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain, it¡¯s impossible to block any further.

    Isn''t there an inherent disparity set from the moment of birth in this world?

    Aren''t there defined limits for a human being?

    It was in this instant.

    ¡®...If it was Young-hoon Hyung-nim, he would have never said something like this.¡¯

    ¨DLimits?

    From within, where I have ced Kim Young-hoon''s Inner Core, I feel something warm rising.

    It might have just been my imagination.

    ¨DWhy start thinking of such things when wielding a sword?

    From his Inner Core, I feel a warm coziness.

    It¡¯s like the morning sunshine.

    His brilliant golden Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Suddenly, I open my eyes.

    Next to me, Kim Young-hoon is wielding the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    It¡¯s not real.

    Just a hallucination, as I¡¯m half out of my mind due to pain.

    But the hallucination...

    Speaks exactly what Kim Young-hoon would have said.

    ¨DEven if there are limits, what can you do? You still have to live.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship and Severing Vein Saber Method.

    Formless Sword and Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Unknowingly, I follow Kim Young-hoon''s martial arts, mirroring his movements.

    He too is using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    Kung Kung Kung!

    As my footprints deepen, so do his.

    Our movements ovep.

    ¨DIsn''t that what living is all about?

    ¨DEven if there are those better than you, and others even better than them.

    ¨DWhat else can you do? In this moment, with the task you received, with what you can do, just do to the best of your abilities.

    What is this conversation?

    It isn¡¯t the hallucination speaking.

    It¡¯s a real conversation.

    Something I remember hearing at thepany.

    ¨DDo you know the reason why martial arts and life are not different?

    The hallucination smiles at me and speaks.

    ¨DSince you are born into this body, don''t think about limits...

    Beyond the hallucination, I see the image of Kim Young-hoon and myself before crossing into this world.

    ¨DIn this moment, with the task you received, with what you can do¡­

    Short memories of Kim Young-hoon,

    Ovep with the voice of the hallucination.

    ¨DJust, go forward without distractions.

    ¨DJust, do your best.

    A gentle, yet calloused hand pushes me from behind.

    Kim Young-hoon, who leads ahead, pulls me forward.

    Yes, let go of distractions.

    Even if there are limits called fate from birth.

    What can be done about it?

    Right here, right now.

    Do what can be done to the best of my abilities.

    Now that I know life isn''t meaningless, I won''t think about the limits imposed by fate anymore.

    Just wield the sword.

    I look at the Colorless ss Sword in my hand and the Formless Sword ovepping it.

    They are my life.

    Then...

    I look again at the figure unfolding Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains beside me.

    It isn''t Kim Young-hoon.

    It¡¯s my face.

    The hallucination approaches and oveps with me.

    ¡®Ah, I see.¡¯

    All this time...

    I have been following Kim Young-hoon¡¯s footsteps.

    Everything I see before me.

    I have been endlessly chasing the footsteps Kim Young-hoon left in thest moments of his life.

    But...

    What I thought was Kim Young-hoon dancing beside me was myself all along.

    And Kim Young-hoon''s voice is nowing from behind.

    ¨DLook ahead, Seo Eun-hyun!

    A frail hand, along with a steadfast one, simultaneously pushes my back.

    ¨DBelieve in the path you have tread!

    Only now...

    Only now do I realize why I failed to see the ''next'' realm in my past life.

    It wasn''t about the pain Yuan Li caused.

    I was just following Kim Young-hoon.

    From Beyond the Path to Heavens, our paths have diverged, unbeknownst to me.

    It''s okay not to be as fast.

    My sword doesn''t have to be golden.

    It doesn''t need to split space.

    ¡®So...¡¯

    I realize I stand at the very end of the path tread by Kim Young-hoon.

    ¡®Let''s go, to the next.¡¯

    Stepping beyond this point, I will be diverging from the path he has walked.

    ¡®Young-hoon Hyung-nim, I will step upon the path you have walked.¡¯

    But still, let''s go forward.

    I, moving further from the path tread by Kim Young-hoon, shout from within this realm I step onto.

    ¡°Beyond the Path (??)!¡±

    Sorry, Hyung-nim.

    I will name this realm myself.

    In honor of the path you tread.

    And to mark this ce where I took my first step

    ¡°Treading Heaven (??)!¡±

    On behalf of Kim Young-hoon''s will, I roar vigorously.

    I wield the Colorless ss Sword.

    Whoom!

    The Blood Sea that has enveloped the sky splits in half.

    Surung Sururung!

    Casting aside all stray thoughts about fate, my heart bes a void.

    In this moment, I realize that void isn''t just emptiness.

    The Formless Sword.

    The embodiment of my heart.

    Begins to merge with the void.

    ¨DGang Sphere is in fact one.

    ¨DMartial arts and I are one entity.

    Words left by Kim Young-hoon in the past life.

    Now I understand.

    Splitting the Gang Sphere ording to the logic of Heaven, Earth, and Man, realizing they are all me, I merged the Gang Sphere into the Formless Sword.

    But.

    Isn''t there one Gang Sphere left unmerged?

    Inner Core.

    I thought I was handling nine Gang Spheres.

    But in reality, there is a tenth Gang Sphere left.

    The moment I realize the meaning of the Emptiness, my Inner Core that is nestled in the center of my Golden Core melts, bing an intangible energy, and merges with the Formles Sword in my hand.

    Kim Young-hoon''s technique of an external Inner Core is one of the paths to this realm.

    The Formless Sword, fully connected with the Inner Core within my body, begins from the dantian and pervades my entire being

    Yes, throughout the entire body.

    In every single muscle fiber.

    In every blood vessel, the Formless Sword settles.

    I be the Formless Sword itself.

    The same must have been true for Kim Young-hoon.

    He too, with the Surpassing Radiant Saber rooted throughout his body, must have stepped into the new realm.

    The moment I melt the tenth Gang Sphere.

    The true ability of the Formless Swordes into my hands.

    A small miracle created by the will to walk a different path from Kim Young-hoon.

    Before I know it, I appear right in front of Yuan Li.

    Now, with the Formless Sword ingrained in every single blood vessel,

    My body no longer explodes due to the effects of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain.

    The durability of my physical body has soared to its very limits.

    In this state, I swing my sword at Yuan Li.

    Transcending Peaks!

    A simple horizontal sh.

    Yuan Li deploys a defensive spell.

    Had it been Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber in this realm, it would have sliced through the space itself and cut Yuan Li.

    But, I am slightly different.

    Shwoong!

    The Formless Sword, having reached a new realm, permeates through Yuan Li''s shield, only cutting his body behind the shield.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    Yuan Li, with a dazed expression, looks at his body.

    Pukwak!

    Clearly, his defensive spell should have blocked it, but he looks on with ack of understanding of why he was cut without any sign of the shield breaking.

    Chururuk!

    His body begins to regenerate again.

    However.

    Whoom!

    I slice his body again.

    Whoom Whoom Whoom!

    It¡¯s useless to deploy a shield.

    Again and again, as many times as needed.

    Without any resistance, permeating all his defenses and attacks.

    My Formless Sword incessantly slices his body.

    Not just freedom in trajectory but also in the material and immaterial.

    When he looks at me with an expression of iprehension,

    I deliver the final blow.

    Treading Heaven Beyond the Path (Ô½µÀÌ¤Ìì), Formless Sword (ŸoÐÎ„¦).

    The Formless Sword permeates all defenses and attacks, aiming directly at his Golden Core, at the Nascent Soul within.

    Trantor Notes: LET¡¯S GOOOOOOOO!!!!

 Chapter 128: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (16)

    Chapter 128: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (16)

    The source of his cultivated power.

    Golden Core.

    Even if his physical body can be reborn through his unique devilish arts,

    The split Golden Core, the root of cultivation, can only be regenerated by feeding it a massive blood cloud containing life force..

    And so, my Formless Sword permeates through Yuan Li''s shield,

    Passing through his body, it directly cuts his Golden Core.

    "Ah..."

    At first.

    He has a look of iprehension.

    The very next moment.

    He realizes what just happened.

    And then the moment after.

    His face contorts grotesquely like a fierce evil ghost.

    Once more, I swing my Formless Sword.

    Swoosh!

    This time, my Formless Sword even permeates the Golden Core and slices through Yuan Li''s Nascent Soul.

    And then.

    "AH..AHHHHHHHHHHGH!"

    He starts screaming a wail unheard of in this world.

    Pasik Pasisisik¡­

    No matter what kind of dharma treasure or technique raises one''s realm by a whole level.

    A cultivator with a damaged Nascent Soul and a split Golden Core,

    Even if they raise their cultivation from Qi Building Great Perfection, it¡¯s at most the early stage of Core Formation.

    sh!

    When I again cut his meridians, his spiritual power starts to leak.

    With the Golden Core broken, even his devilish arts are reaching their limits.

    His regenerative power weakens.

    His realm falls once more.

    Shiiiiiii¡­

    No longer at the early stage of Core Formation, but at the level of Qi Building.

    "AH, AHH, AHHHHHGH!"

    He screams madly.

    "Huff..."

    I take a breath.

    Regting my breathing.

    My body should have long died due to the effects of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    But having reached the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path,

    The Formless Sword, which has be one with my body, is forcibly clinging to a life that should have died.

    All my meridians are severed, and my Golden Core is trembling as if it will shatter.

    The moment I recollect the Formless Sword flowing through my meridians and return it to consciousness,

    My body will copse.

    I look at Yuan Li.

    Finally, I caught him.

    Now, he¡¯s like a dog on the ground, clutching the Serving Command Seal and sobbing.

    "Why, why... I am favored by the heavens, why...!"

    I approach him with an expressionless face.

    "It can''t be, there must be something wrong with the Serving Command Seal...!"

    He starts to crawl away from me in terror.

    But he suddenly realizes that there is nowhere to run.

    His cultivation has already fallen to Qi Building.

    Even that due to the functionality of his ck castle dharma treasure.

    If he flees from here, his cultivation will fall even more miserably.

    Yuan Li looks at me.

    "I''ll tell you the secret of the castle. Just stop for a moment...!"

    I approach him.

    "Wait, don''te closer! If you don''t want to know the secret of the castle, how about the Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light? I''ll even tell you the refinement methods for Blood Chain Restricting Forest and Bloodwood Ghost Corpses!"

    Step, step....

    "That''s right! There are still spirit stones and elixirs left in the underground of the castle! I''ll give them all to you!"

    Step....

    "Anything you want, just tell me. I''ll give you everything. Join hands with me, and let''s enjoy a world where Heavenly Beings have ascended!"

    With every step I take, he takes a step back.

    "I''ll reveal the hidden story of the Serving Command Seal! Calm down, just tell me what you want. What you want..."

    And then, I finally reach him.

    I kick his leg out from under him.

    Thud!

    "...! Kuaaaaaaagh!"

    With my kick imbued with the Formless Sword, both of his legs are cleanly severed.

    He falls to the ground, screaming.

    "Ah, Agh! Are, are you nning on torturing me?"

    He forces a smile and looks up at me.

    Chuaruk Chuaruruk¡­

    That cockroach-like regeneration.

    It hasn''tpletely disappeared yet, and is slowly regenerating his legs.

    "Keh, keh huh. It¡¯s, it''s useless. You see, I won''t die just from my body exploding...! Didn''t I tell you? I survived even after taking Seo Hweol''s three moves! This level of pain is nothing if I just use the sensation-blocking technique recorded in Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light...."

    Woooong!

    I clench the void.

    In my hand, a translucent red banner appears.

    Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    A banner of pain, used for cing restrictions or torturing an opponent.

    Seeing the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, Yuan Li sneers.

    "I don''t know how you learned the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, but you do know, right? I, I¡¯ve also mastered the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner. If you¡¯re nning to torture me or ce restrictions on me with the it, it¡¯s not a good idea. I am not affected by the Blood Curse Banners. How about we stop this meaningless conversation and talk about something else¡­¡±

    Zwooong!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner in my hand begins to be imbued with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Tiny curse spells contaminate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    After a while, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner morphs into a g of utter darkness instead of one dyed in shades of blood.

    I created an entirely new technique by merging the curse spells from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, which govern pain, with aspects of the spell that control agony within the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    This is possible because of my extreme proficiency in understanding pain through the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    "ck Ghost Curse Banner."

    I name the newly created g.

    Looking down at the flustered Yuan Li, whose legs have just regenerated,

    I stab the ck Ghost Curse Banner directly into one of his legs.

    "...!!!"

    Yuan Li can¡¯t even scream properly.

    His face instantly turns as pale as a white snow.

    His ims about being able to block pain means nothing. The pain inflicted by my curse spells surpasses his understanding.

    I summon another ck Ghost Curse Banner.

    "The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner doesn''t work, but... how about this one?"

    "...! ...! ...!"

    "You look like you''re satisfied."

    Thud!

    I nt the ck Ghost Curse Banner into his other leg.

    Both legs are pinned down by the ck Ghost Curse Banners, immobilizing him.

    Yuan Li falls to the ground, foaming at his mouth, writhing in pain.

    "Don''t worry. I''ll just nt a few more and then finish you off."

    Wriggle!

    Yuan Li, with his eyes rolled back and foam bubbling, looks at me.

    Then.

    Puff!

    He forms a seal with his hands and explodes his own legs, using the force of the explosion to get away.

    But he doesn¡¯t get far.

    Just a few steps?

    It¡¯s a ridiculous situation, but I don¡¯t feel likeughing.

    "I told you not to worry too much. I''ll just nt a few more ck Ghost Curse Banners and won''t torture you severely."

    With an expressionless face, I walk towards him, holding a ck g in one hand.

    Yuan Li, with both legs severed, tries desperately to crawl away from me.

    It seems his Pure Spiritual Force is almost depleted as his regeneration is slower than before.

    "I¡¯ll just crush your remaining Golden Core, pull out your limbs and throw them to the east, west, north, and south, and tear apart the rest of your body."

    Wiggle, wiggle.

    He struggles to crawl away from me.

    "I''ll just scatter the remaining pieces of your Nascent Soul and leave behind your head. Don''t worry. I won''t torture you more than I said I will."

    Wiggle, wiggle.

    With both hands, I hold up the ck Ghost Curse Banner and approach him.

    Pukwak!

    "...!"

    I nt the ck Ghost Curse Banner into his thigh.

    Next, I embed ck gs all over his lower body,

    To prevent him from escaping any further.

    "His split Golden Core, where could it be...?"

    I begin searching for the location of his Golden Core with the intention to nt the ck Ghost Curse Banner.

    He begs.

    "Sp-spare me, please spare me! I''ll tell you everything about the Bloodwood method. You can even enve me. Blood Demon Suppressing Sea Light, Blood Chain Binding Forest, everything rted to the castle, the Serving Command Seal. I''ll tell you everything. Even if you torture, please spare me...!"

    "..."

    "Ju-just don''t kill me, I''ll do anything. H-how about this?"

    He fumbles with his ck mask half remaining on his face.

    His body shape starts to change slightly.

    And when he takes his hand away from his face.

    He¡¯s transformed into a beautiful woman.

    Yuan Li''s voice bes frail.

    "This Blood Body can switch between male and female. I can serve you in either form. Please, just let me serve you. Do as you wish. Please, just spare me."

    "..."

    "Any kind of beauty is possible. Do you prefer mature ones? Or a bit younger? Please, just let me serve you...! I, I want to live."

    With an expressionless face, I approach him, grab his hair, and mutter.

    "I''m not interested in beauty birthed from shredded human lives."

    "Pl-please... How, how about this."

    Wriggle.

    He starts to change into a familiar face.

    "If you can''t forget the woman who was with you then... I can serve you in that face too...."

    I let go of his hair and stood up.

    And before hepletely transforms into her face.

    I kicked his upper body as is.

    Pukwak!

    His upper body bursts open.

    Squelch, squelch....

    He squeezes out hisst regenerative power, slowly regenerating his upper body.

    Looking down at him regenerating his face, I speak disdainfully.

    "Shut your mouth. If you open that disgusting mouth one more time, I''ll tear out your jaw."

    "Uh, umm..."

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Realizing I meant it, he changes his face.

    A face without eyes, nose, mouth, or ears.

    Aplete no-face.

    That is Yuan Li''s true face.

    Neither male, female, nor even human.

    Just a filthy devil, the essence of Yuan Li.

    "Don''t worry. As I said, I won''t torture you. I am..."

    Expressionlessly looking at his faceless face, I continue.

    "I am trying to give you a blessing right now."

    Pukwak Pukwak!

    I pin down both of his arms with the ck Ghost Curse Banner and slowly speak.

    "Being able to conclude life is a great blessing... Right now, I''m about to give you such an overly generous blessing."

    "Aw, aww..."

    He looks to have something to say, but due to my threat of tearing out his jaw., he just writhes his face without opening his mouth.

    "You too must have had a hard time getting here. I''ll let you forget everything. Let youy down everything, and rest..."

    Thud!

    It¡¯s when I fully embed thest ck Ghost Curse Banner into the location of his crumbling dantian.

    Crrrack!

    Only a mouth appears on his no-face.

    Yuan Li screams as if in agony.

    "That! How is that a blessing! Stop talking nonsense! I want to live! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"

    Silently, I begin to tear off his limbs one by one.

    Yet, even as his limbs are being torn off, he screams in a voice filled with terror.

    "Please, just torture me instead! No, please torture me! Spare me! Even if you torture me and vite me, just spare me, just spare me! Why, why must I die! I¡ª"

    "Of course, I want to torture you too. But..."

    I look up at the sky expressionlessly and continue.

    "Right now, at this very moment. Even if it¡¯s just a second earlier, how many resentful souls yearning for your death¡­might there be¡­ The countless ones who died in bitterness because of you, they must be eagerly waiting for you in the Netherworld.¡±

    So, I can''t dy any longer.

    I tear off his arms and throw them to the south and north.

    "I don''t want to die! Huaahhhh! There''s nothing after death I tell you! It''s just the end! Death is a blessing? Then what about everything I''ve done until now? Weren''t those giving blessings to the many? Speak up, you lunatic! If death is a blessing, what kind of curse is life? What kind of dog-shit is that! What¡¯s the criteria for the blessings and curses you speak of!¡±

    I tear off his legs and throw them to the east and west.

    "What''s the difference between a blessing and a curse! ording to you, I''ve only given blessings! Why am I being punished as if I''ve been spreading curses everywhere! Don''t make meugh! You just want revenge against me!"

    Chuarak Chuarak Chuarak!

    I begin to tear his body apart bit by bit.

    "Don''t talk lunacy about killing me as an act of mercy! Please, please spare me! No, I''m sorry."

    As his body gradually vanishes, his fear intensifies.

    Yuan Li screams even louder.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I''m sorry! It''s all my fault, please spare me. Don''t, please don''t do this. Stop, please stop!"

    And finally.

    Churak!

    His body ispletely torn apart.

    [I''ll live! I''ll-]

    His nearly disintegrated, scattered Nascent Soul emerges, frantically trying to escape.

    I reach out my hand.

    sh!

    The Formless Sword slices Yuan Li''s Nascent Soul directly.

    Fizz...

    His Nascent Soul scatterspletely.

    I pick up Yuan Li''s head.

    Faceless, with only a screaming mouth.

    I wrap his grotesque and bizarre head in the red cloak he had been wearing.

    Step, step....

    Slowly, I walk out, pushing aside the debris.

    "Cultivator¡­Seo¡­

    Beyond the debris, I see Core Formation cultivators tending to their wounds.

    I show them the cloak containing Yuan Li''s head.

    Relief appears in their eyes.

    "Finally... that old monster..."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s face shows a mix of emotions.

    Relief, aplishment, vengeance, regret...

    Feelings I can¡¯t describe.

    None of the Core Formation cultivators are unscathed.

    All of them are either maimed or severely injured.

    "For now... Cultivator Seo. It seems we can''t immediately return to our ns, and we will probably need a few weeks to recover our strength here."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin speaks to me.

    For those from the traitor factions.

    Including Makli Hwang-cheon, the surviving Northern and Eastern cultivators, and Byeok Cheon-gi.

    Currently, they are subdued and bound by the ghosts summoned by Seo Ran.

    Physically, his condition is the best among them.

    But emotionally...

    Tears fall.

    Seo Ran is amidst the wreckage of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Holding tightly to the helm that Song Jin had clutched until the end, he silently cries with a soulless expression.

    I do not offer empty constions to someone who has lost a loved one.

    I just stand beside him.

    Silently mourning Song Jin with him for a long time.

    Drip... Drip...

    How many tears has he shed?

    Seo Ran staggers to his feet.

    "...Even when he was alive... It sounds funny to say when he was alive, but... When he was still with us, my master always said that we must part one day..."

    "..."

    "I never thought that day would be today. It''s so sudden."

    "..."

    "...But if my master saw me like this... he would scold me and tell me to get up right away."

    Wiping his tears, Seo Ran slowly gets up.

    "...It will be hard, but I will continue to practice the methods my master taught me. And someday, when I surpass him, I will ask the Sea Dragon King about everything...!"

    He is stronger than me.

    His eyes are filled with determination.

    But I can see the sorrow behind his resolve.

    "My condition is the best, so I''ll take you where you need to be. For Senior right now..."

    "Daoist Seo."

    I ce my hand on Seo Ran''s shoulder.

    "You don''t have to overdo it. You can mourn for Song Jin..."

    "..."

    Silent for a moment, Seo Ran turns his head and covers his eyes with one hand.

    "...I''m sorry. As you said, I think I need to stay here for a few more days."

    "Alright."

    I pat Seo Ran''s shoulder.

    Then, I look up at the Serving Command Pce still floating in the sky.

    Swoosh!

    I muster all my remaining strength and leap towards Serving Command Pce.

    It¡¯s still floating in the sky, powered by some unknown force.

    More so, it is slowly¡­

    It is slowly restoring itself.

    I look at this strange pce for a moment and then search through its ruins.

    After a while, I find the body of Byeok Mun-seong.

    I collect his remains and bring them down to the ground.

    I hand Byeok Mun-seong''s remains to Cheongmun Jung-jin.

    "Please take good care of him."

    "...Alright."

    Cheongmun Jung-jin and the remaining Core Formation cultivators are also collecting the remains of the fallen.

    I ce a shard of ss in Byeok Mun-seong''s pocket.

    Just then.

    "Cultivator¡­Seo?"

    One of the six ns of Shengzi.

    The head of the Jun n approaches me cautiously.

    "Cultivator Seo, you killed the old monster, right?"

    "That''s right."

    "From what we''ve confirmed while exploring, there are enormous amounts of spiritual medicine, spirit stones, dharma treasures, and wealth umted in the underground of the old monster''s castle... It seems only right that Cultivator Seo, who yed the biggest role in hunting the old monster, should have the first choice..."

    I reply expressionlessly.

    "I don''t need it."

    "Ah...!"

    The faces of the Core Formation cultivators who have gathered around me brighten.

    "Ah, then maybe..."

    The head of the Jun n asks me tentatively.

    He points at the torn pieces of Yuan Li''s body.

    "Are you not interested in the remains of this Nascent Soul cultivator? Consuming those remains as an elixir would have tremendous effects... and just researching the body of a Nascent Soul cultivator could greatly aid in reaching the Nascent Soul stage... Perhaps you''re not interested in that either...?"

    I nod expressionlessly.

    "I only need Yuan Li''s head. I don''t need anything else."

    "Ah, I see. The head is indeed your contribution, Cultivator Seo. You may take it as you wish. Haha, then... may we take the old monster''s body?"

    They ask, looking at me for confirmation, and I nod.

    Upon my approval, they rush towards Yuan Li''s body like a pack of wild hyenas.

    After throwing Yuan Li''s body to them like a bone,

    I start walking through the desert towards Cheon-saek City.

    Hot.

    It¡¯s burning.

    My remaining spiritual power is almost depleted.

    My Golden Core and meridians¡­

    If I release the Formless Sword, I will copse immediately.

    Step, step...

    I limp through the desert.

    Taaat!

    Sometimes, when I feel a burst of strength, I fly hundreds of jang (1 jang = 3.03 meters) with the power of the Formless Sword.

    When my strength depletes, I fall back to the ground and continue walking through the desert.

    I could have asked Seo Ran for help to reach Cheon-saek City quickly, but I can''t take away his time of mourning.

    Carrying the Colorless ss Sword at my waist and Yuan Li''s head in one hand, I head towards Cheon-saek City.

    It is far.

    And vast.

    "Ugh..."

    I stagger under the hot desert sun.

    Thud!

    To prevent myself from falling, I summon a ck Ghost Curse Banner and nt it in the ground.

    Ironically, the power of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is surging greatly.

    However, due to the nature of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, it¡¯s of no help in healing. Even if converted into energy, its unique humid toxic energy remains, rendering it unhelpful for my current condition.

    ''Furthermore, I have no thoughts on living longer.''

    Creating more cursed dolls to transfer injuries isn''t an option.

    In essence, I am already on the brink of death, merely clinging on forcefully through the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Even the Core Formation¡¯s Flying Escape Technique is not an option.

    The technique relies on the power of the Golden Core, and any further shock to my Golden Core, whether I hold on with the Formless Sword or not, seems likely to shatter itpletely.

    ''Well, it serves as a walking stick.''

    Thud!

    I summon the ck Ghost Curse Banner and nt it in the ground,boriously taking each step and pondering.

    Looking back, several ck gs flutter in the desert, marking the path I have tread..

    Originally, both the curses and the Blood Banner are spells that would disappear on their own if left alone.

    While the Blood Banner can be permanent if nted in the upper dantian, if left outside, it will naturally disappear.

    But my profound pain, this overwhelming agony, has kept the ck Ghost Curse Banners present even after a long time.

    ''How long will theyst?''

    Perhaps they won¡¯t disappear until after my death.

    I look back at the ck gs for a moment, then summon another ck Ghost Curse Banner, struggling to step forward.

    As a bit of energy returns, I repeat the process of flying with the power of the Formless Sword, then walking with the ck Ghost Curse Banner when my strength wanes.

    How long has it been?

    A month now?

    I feel half-insane.

    Somehow, this journey feels harder than my fight with Yuan Li.

    The scorching sun.

    The parched mouth.

    My body screaming in pain.

    The faint hope of afortable death if I just release the Formless Sword.

    And above all, the most painful thing is...

    ''Loneliness.''

    Alone in the desert, slowly making my way to Cheon-saek City, I am engulfed in an almost madness-inducing pain.

    Thud!

    I nt another ck Ghost Curse Banner in the ground.

    Lately, the curse banner has begun to change.

    What was once a g now hangs like arge lump or bulge.

    It looks more grotesque than before, and its appearance alone exudes some kind of malice.

    Thud!

    With this grotesque, increasingly bizarre lumpden stick, I continue forward, each step filled with pain.

    ''Miss¡­Hyang-hwa.''

    Yes.

    Definitely, this life wasn''t meaningless.

    But while there is meaning, there is also pain.

    In this world full of pain, is living truly only good?

    ''Painful...''

    This scorching desert feels like hell.

    I am walking towards death, marking the hellish journey withndmarks of pain.

    ''When will I... arrive?''

    Another month has passed.

    Step...

    Step...

    Thud...

    The stick I summon, once the ck Ghost Curse Banner, now bears a lumprger than a head.

    This lump is filled with malice, ready to spread a dark curse to anyone who dares touch it.

    Now, even if I die, it¡¯s doubtful whether this dense lump of malice will disappear.

    ''I don''t know anymore...''

    In a world already filled with agony, what difference will a few more bizarre lumps of malice make?

    Thud!

    I nt the lumpden stick into the ground, supporting my body to keep from falling, and inhale deeply.

    Wo-woong!

    A bit of energy returns.

    I fly again with the Formless Sword.

    When I fly for a while,

    Far away, I see something familiar.

    And then...

    Thump!

    Eventually, unable to keep up my strength, I copse right from the air.

    ''Is there any meaning... in reaching that ce?''

    I just want to rest peacefully...

    Thud!

    I summon another stick and nt it in the ground.

    ¡®Still, let''s go a little further¡­.¡¯

    I definitely, in front of them¡­

    I swore to offer this guy''s head....

    Thump, thump, thump¡­.

    How many times have I marked this milestone of pain, limping along?

    Before I know it, Cheon-saek City is getting closer.

    Blink.

    ¡®...?¡¯

    Just now, something seemed to have stood in front of me.

    Was it just my imagination?

    Wo-woong....

    A sandstorm blows.

    Through the sandstorm, I see someone''s footprints in front of me disappearing.

    ¡®Footprints...?¡¯

    Someone had to be standing in front of me.

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    A cold wind blows.

    There, far away.

    I see a dark cloud cover the sky in the direction of Cheon-saek City.

    The dark clouds spread around, and soon it rains everywhere.

    Swoosh¡ª

    Rain is falling in the desert.

    I stand there dazed, open my mouth, and drink the rainwater.

    "Why is it raining...?"

    It¡¯s not the right season for rain.

    It¡¯s a sudden, unexpected rain shower.

    As I limp along.

    ¡®Hmm...?¡¯

    Surely.

    On the grounds of Cheon-saek City, which should be in ruins.

    Some white can be seen.

    "Uh, uhhh?"

    I, with a foolish expression, ignore the body-tearing pain, and start to run to make sure.

    "Uh, uhh¡­"

    I am at a loss for words.

    "Uhh¡­"

    Thump, thump, thump thump thump!

    I ran through the desert.

    And finally, having reached Cheon-saek City, I look around with vacant eyes.

    Pale figures are waiting for me.

    All those who were massacred by Yuan Li, who died in Cheon-saek City.

    Buk Joong-ho and Cheongmun Ryeong, smile kindly at me through the rain.

    "...."

    I silently gaze at them.

    And then, slowly.

    Iy down Yuan Li''s head.

    Tremble, tremble, tremble

    With trembling hands, squeezing out myst strength, I attach a curse spell with Yin Fire to Yuan Li¡¯s head.

    The ck Yin Fire burns Yuan Li''s head fiercely, even amidst the rain.

    Finally, I have done it.

    ¡®Now, can I... rest peacefully?¡¯

    Then, Cheongmun Ryeong points somewhere.

    I hold on to my copsing body.

    Cheongmun Ryeong smiles faintly.

    As if mesmerized, I walk towards the ce Cheongmun Ryeong pointed.

    Towards Buk Hyang-hwa''s workshop.

 Chapter 129: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (17)

    Chapter 129: What You Trampled On / The Path You Have Tread (17)

    With a dazed expression, I walk through the city.

    Shhhhhhhh...

    The sound of rain somehow feels pleasant to my ears.

    And at the end of the path, in the rain, stands the person I dreamed of.

    No, perhaps it''s more urate to say she is floating.

    "Hyang...hwa..."

    With my throat parched and voice dry, I call out to her.

    A whirlwind of thoughts storm through my mind.

    "How...?"

    Suddenly, I feel a gaze and look to the side.

    There is no one there.

    It seems to have been an illusion.

    She smiles gently.

    [How? I became a wandering spirit, waiting for Orabeoni.]

    "Surely... back then..."

    I still remember the moment when her spirit ascended to the heavens.

    Suddenly, she nces where I had looked and smiles at me again.

    [But isn''t there something more important?]

    "..."

    Right.

    One died, and one survived.

    But our hearts are still connected.

    I immediately understand what she means.

    [In Yeon-do City, I wanted to dance with Orabeoni, but it seems we end up dancing here.]

    "...Please wait just a moment. I will prepare immediately."

    I draw the Colorless ss Sword from my waist and pour all my strength into it, infusing it with spiritual power.

    Wo-woong!

    The Colorless ss Swords were originally made as gravestones for the people living in Cheon-saek City.

    Following my will, three thousand ss swords return to their respective graves.

    After that, I reach out my hand towards her.

    We smile at each other without words.

    As we have no fans, we mimic holding one and take our positions.

    There is no music, but we dance slowly to the symphony of the rain, matching each other''s steps.

    Our fingertips brush each other, as neither of us hold a fan.

    I take three steps to the left,pleting a circle.

    She moves just like me, circling around, and our fingertips brush again.

    The living and the deceased dance slowly through the raining graveyard, where ss swords are nted.

    Wo-woong...

    The spectating souls slowly turn into orbs of light and ascend to the heavens one by one.

    Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Joong-ho, and countless friends and neighbors, excluding Kim Young-hoon, appear.

    As their souls disappear, the rain gradually stops, and the clouds in the sky begin to recede.

    Just like the festival back then, I bring my hand to her face.

    Without the veil, my fingertips lightly brush her face.

    Our fingertips touch again.

    The sky is purple.

    The sunset is fading, and the night sky is beginning to rise.

    We take three steps to the right,pleting another circle.

    Our fingertips brush several times, and finally, we return to our original positions.

    Drip, drip...

    Tears fall.

    Surprisingly, it¡¯s not the ck tears I have shed for 200 years.

    For the first time in 200 years, I am crying clear tears.

    I look at Hwang-hwa in a daze.

    "I can''t imagine living in a world without you."

    In the next life, perhaps for countless lives,

    I might justmit suicide without thinking.

    "I just... want to die."

    I want to kneel before the heavens.

    Begging with my hands, pleading,

    Please, please kill me.

    Now, I truly wish to die.

    ''If I die in this life, maybe I can meet her in the Netherworld.''

    But death beyond this life is not permitted for me.

    The moment I try to reach the Netherworld, I will be sent to the next life.

    Just because I''m in front of her, I am barely holding back from weeping and begging.

    And then.

    She lightly presses my cheeks with both hands.

    [You can''t.]

    "Hyang-hwa... A world without you is a curse. Just being alive is a curse."

    [Then, were the moments we spent together also a curse?]

    She smiles and asks.

    I tremble and shake my head.

    "It wasn¡¯t."

    [Then, was everything I left behind also a curse and suffering?]

    She points at the Colorless ss Swords and asks.

    I shake my head again.

    [Then...]

    She closes her eyes and brings her lips towards mine.

    She kisses me.

    I stand stunned, feeling her cold, surreal lips for a moment.

    After she pulls away, she asks,

    [Was what I just gave you also a curse?]

    "...No, it wasn''t."

    Hyang-hwa embraces me.

    [Whether I became a wandering spirit or someone opened the gates of the Netherworld, I came here for one reason.]

    Hearing her next words, I feel as if something that had been buried deep within my heart for 200 years is being cleansed and swept away.

    [I love you. Not being able to say it directly was my lingering regret.]

    I embrace her, releasing the words that have knotted in my heart.

    "I love you, too."

    The human heart is indeed peculiar.

    As I utter the pent-up words and read her feelings in the rosy hues of intent, I realize the hidden aspect of the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Perhaps a realm unknown even to its creator.

    No, rather, a realm I discovered by far surpassing the creator.

    Wo-woong!

    The ck curse spells that have been attached all over my body begin to reverse.

    Even if a person''s life is filled with pain and curses.

    If the hearts of people connect and understand each other.

    Maybe that¡­ can be an endless blessing.

    The ck curse spells reverse all at once, revealing what was hidden.

    "Hmm?"

    In the ruins of the ck castle, where Yuan Li had died.

    Core Formation cultivators still scavenge through the remains for the treasures Yuan Li had hidden.

    "The Nascent Soul old monster''s abode keeps yielding more treasures."

    "We almost died, but it was worth it... But where did Cultivator Seo Ran go?"

    One of the cultivators looked for Seo Ran.

    "Hmm, not sure. He flew off in a hurry somewhere. Maybe he found something... I wonder what treasure he found to make him fly off so madly with that usually empty expression."

    "That is curious... Well, it doesn''t matter. We''ve gathered enough for ourselves anyway."

    While they were rummaging through Yuan Li''s residence, one of them sensed something unusual.

    "Hmm? Wait, what''s that?"

    The ck Ghost Curse Banner used by Seo Eun-hyun to immobilize Yuan Li''s body.

    From the ck Ghost Curse Banner, a brilliant white light begins to emanate.

    The sticks with ck lumps that Seo Eun-hyun nted and left behind in the desert.

    The lumps on those sticks began to shine white brightly.

    And then.

    Boom!

    The lumps burst open, flowering like buds.

    The blooming flowers are covered in pure white, each with six petals.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Following the path Seo Eun-hyun had walked, hundreds of white magnolias began to sprout in the desert.

    Boom!

    Iugh, watching the white spells bloom from my body.

    The white blessings appearing all around seem to have the opposite properties of the curse spells.

    [Look at that, you''re alive and even created a new method.]

    "It''s just the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, expressed with the feelings I share with you."

    [Ah, but it''spletely different.]

    We chat andugh together.

    It¡¯s my firstugh in 200 years, but strangely, it doesn''t feel awkward at all.

    [If I may suggest, as a fellow co-creator, may I name this method?]

    "Feel free to do so."

    She reaches out towards the floating blessings, which seem to be transforming into the shape of white magnolias.

    [How about White Orchid Blessing Incantation (°×Ìm×£Â}ÎÄ)? Is that alright?]

    I support her hand with mine beneath it.

    "I will remember it."

    We watch the blessings float into the sky for a while, and then our eyes meet.

    Her soul is bing increasingly transparent, rising into the air.

    [I won''t forget either.]

    "...Yes."

    I can¡¯t control my trembling voice.

    Suddenly, I open my storage artifact.

    I remember reading about it in Seo Ran''s library.

    "...The immortals of the higher realms, when they form a union, do this."

    I take out the remaining bottle of White-Red Wine.

    "Will it be alright?"

    As she floats higher, she nods.

    I rummage through my storage artifact.

    There are no cups.

    I have no choice but to pour half of the White-Red Wine in front of her grave as a substitute.

    Then, I drink the remaining half in front of her.

    Wo-woong!

    As the White-Red Wine enters my nearly shattered Golden Core, its effects activate, reconnecting me with my dharma treasures.

    Wo-woong!

    The three thousand Colorless ss Swords nted around begin vibrating.

    And then.

    As her soul turns into a small orb of light, losing its form and ascending to the sky,

    The orb of light spins around in the air.

    It¡¯s as if she¡¯s dancing the twin immortals dance with someone again.

    Perhaps she¡¯s unconsciously recalling the memories of those days when she was alive, those happy moments, and their dance movements.

    I watch the sky endlessly, then slowly sit down.

    My strength is now fading away.

    I take her norigae from my waist.

    With thest of my strength, I heat her heirloom with Dan Fire, transforming it into a dharma treasure.

    I close my eyes and hold the norigae deeply to my heart.

    Whether it¡¯s the lingering effects of the White-Red Wine or the norigae itself, I feel a strong connection forming.

    My strength begins to ebb away.

    Yuan Li''sst desperate cry echoes in my mind.

    ¡®What is the difference between a blessing and a curse?¡¯

    Maybe the difference between blessings and curses isn''t life and death.

    Perhaps, if the hearts of people connect, that is a blessing.

    And if the hearts are severed, that is a curse.

    This life has been hell.

    But at the end of this hell, I connected my heart.

    Maybe hell and heaven.

    Curses and blessings.

    Are determined by the connection between people''s hearts.

    With this realization, I escape from thest cry of Yuan Li.

    "I loved you... Thank you. For sharing your heart with me."

    With a faint smile, all energy drainspletely from my body.

    My meridians and Golden Core, which should have copsed long ago, begin to lose their strength.

    Thus, at the edge of hell, I close my eyes in heaven..

    Wo-woong!

    As Seo Eun-hyun closed his eyes, the Colorless ss Swords scattered around started to rise into the air.

    The swords, now strongly connected to their owner, begin to return to his body one by one.

    The three thousand Colorless ss Swords, returning to the Golden Core of the smiling passed Seo Eun-hyun, begin to impale his body one by one.

    Suddenly.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s norigae and the three thousand Colorless ss Swords simultaneously emit a bright light.

    The mother of Buk Hyang-hwa.

    The wife of Buk Joong-ho, Yeon''s tomb.

    There are two trees that have grown near the magnolia tree at the tomb.

    The two trees, which somehow grew for over 200 years, bloom their flowers on the same day.

    A quince tree and a white magnolia.

    From each of the two trees, a flower falls.

    The flowers of the two treesnd on the altar prepared for a wedding ceremony 200 years ago.

    And then.

    Whooosh!

    A gust of wind from inside the tomb carries the quince flower away from the altar, somewhere into the desert.

    The white magnolia remains in ce, while the quince flower flies off to the unknown.

    This is Seo Eun-hyun''s eleventh return.

    Trantor Notes: There you have it. Honestly, I probably overdid it with the mass release considering the length of the chapters (almost 25000 words) but I felt that reading it all at once is the best experience. With that said, I hope you all enjoyed and I¡¯m gonna take a day or two off. See ya!

 Chapter 130: 11h Cycles First Day

    Chapter 130: 11th Cycle''s First Day

    Blink.

    I slowly open my eyes.

    This death was more peaceful than any before.

    And at the same time.

    The most painful one.

    Drip.

    Tears fall, but I wipe them away and regain myposure.

    At the end of my life, I fully felt her heart.

    She wished that I would not die but live.

    She hoped that I would no longer be sad.

    Going forward, it will be impossible not to feel sadness in life.

    But, let''s not torment myself to the point of copse.

    Because she would be sad.

    With that resolution, I form a hand seal.

    The domain of consciousness vibrates, putting to rest my colleagues attempting to awaken.

    A familiar headache resounds in my head.

    Wo-woong!

    I suppress my consciousness right away through the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner within my upper dantian.

    No need for hastily splitting my consciousness or eating yellow bamboo root. It¡¯s quite convenient.

    And then.

    Stab!

    "¡­!?"

    I stagger, clutching my stomach.

    ''What''s this now?''

    After the headache, it¡¯s now the stomach?

    In iprehension, I clutched my stomach, gritting my teeth.

    My stomach, or more precisely my dantian, started hurting as if it¡¯s being torn apart.

    ''Why again...''

    After gritting my teeth, I decided to first look for yellow bamboo roots.

    Shortly after, I consumed a bamboo root and quickly underwentplete transformation, rapidly forming my Inner Core.

    Only after forming my Inner Core did I feel the pain near my dantian subside.

    ''What exactly is this?''

    Just when I¡¯m wondering,

    I suddenly feel something near my Inner Core.

    ''This is...?''

    My eyes widen at the familiar energy I feel from my Inner Core.

    "This is...!"

    I hurriedly expel Gang Qi from my Inner Core, refine it into Pure Spiritual Force in a rough manner, and form a hand seal.

    Chlk!

    And then.

    sh!

    Around me.

    Three thousand familiar objects reveal themselves.

    The dharma treasure, the Colorless ss Sword.

    The dharma treasure made for me by Hyang-hwa had followed me through time.

    Then.

    Poof!

    After the Colorless ss Swords appeared, a brightly colored norigae also popped out.

    I stare nkly at this sight and wipe my eyes with shaking hands.

    I just resolved not to shed too many tears.

    Yet here I am, crying shamefully again.

    With a trembling voice, I murmur.

    "It¡¯s been passed down..."

    The connections between us.

    Transcending time, they returned with me.

    The time I spent with her,

    The moments we shared together,

    Those entire memories,

    Did notpletely disappear.

    For the first time, I gained apanion that will travel through this endless time with me.

    After spending enough time watching the Colorless ss Swords and collecting my thoughts, I pondered.

    ''How did they follow me?''

    This is an important issue.

    Is it because I refined them into a natal dharma treasure that allowed them to follow me?

    Or is there something more to it?

    And if there is something more, what can it be?

    After pondering for a while, Ie up with one theory.

    ¡®White-Red Wine.¡¯

    I recall the ability of the immortal liquor called White-Red Wine.

    ¡®It certainly has the power to strengthen the connection with dharma treasures.¡¯

    And, thinking about it further.

    When I first drank White-Red Wine.

    It was a critical situation, so I couldn''t recall it well, but certainly....

    ¡®It felt like my soul itself was connected to the dharma treasure....¡¯

    It was more than just enhancing the connection.

    It was clear....

    ¡®Through White-Red Wine, my soul and the dharma treasures were connected in an instant. As a result, as my soul traveled back in time, did the dharma treasures follow me as well?¡¯

    That is the only exnation.

    To say that only natal dharma treasures can follow me seems insufficient, considering that Buk Hyang-hwa''s norigae was only turned into a dharma treasure at the veryst moment with Dan Fire.

    ¡®Did White-Red Wine assist the dharma treasure in following my regression?¡¯

    There seems to be no other possibilities.

    ¡®Then¡­.¡¯

    First of all, in this life, let''s get White-Red Wine again and test it.

    And maybe if possible¡­.

    ¡®Not just dharma treasures....¡¯

    If it''s possible to regress with others'' souls as well.

    If that¡¯s to be the case, it will be an incredible discovery!

    ¡®Yes,ter, I''ll go back to Serving Command Pce and get White-Red Wine to test.¡¯

    Having organized my thoughts, I stand up.

    ¡®And¡­ shall I try to reproduce the enlightenment from myst life.¡¯

    Woo-woong!

    I concentrate my mind and raise the Gang Spheres.

    A total of nine Gang Spheres.

    No¡­ including the Inner Core,

    Ten Gang Spheres.

    Woo-woong!

    The Gang Spheres in the air melt into the consciousness domain, and the Gang Sphere in the dantian melts down and connects with the Formless Sword outside the body.

    Then, the Formless Sword connected with the Inner Core within my body begins to pervade various parts of my body.

    Once again, that familiar feeling takes over my whole body.

    The feeling of the Formless Sword inhabiting each and every muscle fiber and blood vessel.

    It¡¯s as if¡­.

    ¡®As if I have be a Qi Building cultivator... isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Qi Building cultivators have Gang Qi flowing in their meridians, just like in this realm, a martial artist has the enlightenment of Beyond the Path to Heaven flowing in their entire body.

    And that means.

    ¡®Perhaps, from Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, martial artists can also increase their lifespan!¡¯

    I can¡¯t confirm my lifespan yet as I have not performed the Qi Refining Seven Stars Ritual, but I have a feeling that this is the case.

    For now, I decide to explore a bit more about what I gained by entering Treading Heaven Beyond the Path..

    Just then.

    Grrrrr¡­.

    A familiar figure appears.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I knew you would show up.¡±

    I exchange the familiar question and answer with the fox again.

    The fox, insistent on devouring me three times over, makes me sigh slightly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me test the capability of the Treading-Heaven realm on you.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    And then.

    Kwaang!

    I rush towards the fox and kick it.

    ¡°Keeek!¡±

    The fox screams and is flung away.

    The first ability of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Since my body haspletely synchronized with the Formless Sword, any part of my body used for attack leaves the same trace as if I used the Formless Sword.

    After the first attack and realizing the difference between us, the fox looks defeated. But I don¡¯t care and rush towards it again.

    Kwaang!

    Although my body haspletely synchronized with the Formless Sword, it¡¯s still very much possible to wield it as I originally did.

    The fox, after being hit for the second time, shows a significant droop in its tail.

    The second ability of Treading-Heaven.

    The basic offensive and defensive capabilities have improved significantly. Whether it¡¯s because I am using all ten Gang Spheres or because it is directly connected to my life force,

    The limit of power I can draw from the Formless Sword seems to have increased.

    Additionally, I had to always hold the Formless Sword to elerate, but now that I am one with the Formless Sword, eleration is possible just by existing.

    The eleration itself is far faster than a simple 10x speed.

    Kwaang!

    As I quickly charge and strike the fox, it seems to realize it can''t fully respond to me anymore and looks at me with fearful eyes.

    It gauges the distance between us and then,pressing its consciousness around its body, flees even faster.

    The third ability of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    In the past, when I only held the Formless Sword, I mainly flew through the air using void steps. Because I couldn¡¯t use the Flying Escape Technique like Core Formation cultivators, long-distance flying was difficult, and chasing after them using void steps had its limits.

    But now, beingpletely one with the Formless Sword, I can fly through the air swiftly, much like using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Swoosh Bang!

    I chase after the fleeing fox. Transforming myself into the Formless Sword, I impale it.

    The impact is so significant that it quakes the earth, given the fox''s size.

    The fox tries to resist, but I extend my hand towards its chest.

    Woo-woong!

    Thest ability of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Shwaak!

    My hand touches the vicinity of the fox''s chest, and its body stiffens.

    At first nce, it looks like I am merely touching the fox¡¯s chest. In reality, the Formless Sword extended from my hand and passed through the fox''s hide and flesh, reaching its Demon Core and making its presence known.

    If the first to third abilities correspond to the understanding of ¡®all Gang Spheres are one, and martial arts and I are one entity,¡¯ as told by Young-hoon Hyung-nim,

    Thest ability is my point of differentiation.

    ¡®Young-hoon Hyung-nim cut through space.¡¯

    And I, who had mimicked Kim Young-hoon¡¯s Surpassing Radiant Saber, also seeded in cutting through space, albeit momentarily.

    Therefore, the power attained when reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path with the Surpassing Radiant Saber seems to be cutting space or space escape.

    It¡¯s likely due to the difference in what he and I are pursuing.

    He wants to surpass light, and I want to escape everything.

    Hence, if the Surpassing Radiant Saber transcends space, it truly surpasses light, and if the Formless Sword can selectively cut through anything, it truly escapes all limits.

    ¡°Pl-please¡­ forgive me.¡±

    The fox, trembling all over, pleads to me.

    ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯

    Right now, I can use the Formless Sword infiltrated into the fox''s body to extract its Demon Core immediately.

    In fact, the few times I wrestled with this fox were just to test the capabilities of the Treading-Heaven realm. From the beginning, I could have extracted the fox¡¯s Demon Core in less than a second.

    I ponder the fox''s fate for a moment and then remove my hand from its chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you, thank you¡­!¡±

    The fox bows its head in gratitude and then dashes away over the mountains.

    I still harbor some resentment towards the fox.

    Though in myst life,

    Having suffered such immense pain, the anguish inflicted by the fox hadrgely faded from my memory.

    ¡®And once is enough to teach it a lesson¡­¡¯

    I smirk.

    It feels like only yesterday that the fox had torn off my arm, but now I have grown strong enough to extract its Demon Core in a second without any effort.

    Of course, this is because I practiced for 400 years after reaching Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    I slowly return to mypanions.

    Using a consciousness technique, I begin transferring the knowledge of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts and the enlightenments reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path to Kim Young-hoon.

    ¡®It¡¯d be convenient to have a real memory transfer technique.¡¯

    I had been transmitting knowledge to Kim Young-hoon through consciousness all this time, but in truth, this is more of a ¡®form transmission¡¯ rather than a ¡®memory transmission.¡¯

    It¡¯s more about conveying organized information than transmitting actual memories.

    As I finish transferring everything to Kim Young-hoon,

    Step, step¡­.

    ¡®There¡¯s one more ability to Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.¡¯

    The awaited one is approaching from behind.

    ¡®Sensitivity has be even sharper. Detecting the approach of the fox demon and the flow of intent was clearer and more detailed than before.¡¯

    In the past, I might not have noticed his approach.

    But now, at this level, it seems permissible to notice.

    I stand up and bow respectfully.

    ¡°This cultivator junior, Seo Eun-hyun, greets Senior Mad Lord Jo Yeon.¡±

    [Hoo, watching you fight with the fox was interesting.]

    The reason I had a noisy fight with the demon fox, creating a lot ofmotion when I could have ended it in 1 second was for one reason.

    To attract the Mad Lord.

    [You, you''re a strange one indeed. You''re not a Nascent Soul cultivator, but how can you y with a mid Core Formation fox as if it¡¯s a toy doll? Moreover, is that some kind of body refining technique? Your consciousness seems to be enveloping your physical body¡­ Fascinating, truly fascinating.]

    ¡°I am humbled to show such a trivial skill before a senior who has lived through countless years.¡±

    [Huh, how curious. I don''t sense any spiritual power from you¡­]

    The Mad Lord fails to perceive my Inner Core this time.

    Of course, that is to be expected.

    After reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, my Inner Core haspletely dissolved into the Formless Sword.

    Looking at the Mad Lord, I begin to speak.

    ¡°Senior, do you know the story of a man and a woman?¡±

    [Hmm?]

    ¡°In the mountainous regions of Shengzi... there''s a story passed down about two immortals. Those who were saved by their righteousness created a memorial festival to honor their deeds.¡±

    ¡®...!¡±

    Startled, I shiver under the Mad Lord''s gaze.

    He looks at me.

    His wide, flickering eyes tells me to continue.

    Wrongly speaking to the Mad Lord can lead to being captured alive and being turned into his puppet.

    But.

    The story I am about to tell is my own.

    ¡°Long ago, in the mountainous regions of Shengzi, I fell in love with someone.¡±

    Thus, I recount my story to the Mad Lord, omitting the parts regarding regression.

    ¡°¡­And so, I embraced the remains of my beloved and swore. I will tear apart the limbs of that man, scatter them in the four directions, shred his body and feed it to dogs, and then offer his head at the memorial of my beloved.¡±

    [¡­.]

    The Mad Lord continues to look at me with those shimmering eyes.

    To an outsider, it¡¯d be unclear whether he is listening to the story or ring at me.

    But I can tell from his intent.

    ¡®It worked.¡¯

    The Mad Lord speaks.

    [What¡­ was that man''s name?]

    ¡°Bloodwood Practitioner Yuan Li. He is located in the Heaven-Treading Desert along these coordinates. Living in a ck castle, he is a Nascent Soul cultivator hiding his true power.¡±

    [Is that so¡­.]

    Chew, chewchewchewchew....

    Suddenly, the hunchback old man starts biting and chewing his fingers, saliva dripping from his chin.

    The Mad Lord, in this state, meets my gaze with sparkling eyes.

    [Lead the way.]

    11th cycle¡¯s first day.

    What was supposed to be a story to perhaps gain some help from the Mad Lord regarding a distant curse, set forth a journey with the Mad Lord to Yuan Li''s castle.

    Trantor Notes: Test new martial arts realm, check. Screw over Yuan Li, CHECK!

 Chapter 131: Mad Lords Grasp (1)

    Chapter 131: Mad Lord''s Grasp (1)

    Whooosh!

    Suddenly, as I regain consciousness, I find myself alongside the Mad Lord, having reached the front of Yuan Li''s castle.

    ¡®...It feels too anticlimactic.¡¯

    Thinking back to Song Jin¡¯s strength.

    The Mad Lord, who beheaded Song Jin, could shatter Yuan Li along with his castle with just a swing of his hand.

    [Is he inside there?]

    "Yes, that''s right."

    [Good, there''s a massive amount of resentful souls under the castle. Your words weren¡¯t baseless.]

    Mad Lord murmurs, chewing on his finger, then starts rummaging through his storage artifact.

    And then.

    sh!

    Mad Lord pulls something out of his storage artifact.

    It¡¯s a small stone doll.

    A small statue, resembling a stone guardian.

    And when the Mad Lord throws that statue towards the ck castle...

    Wo-woong

    The statue growsrger andrger.

    Expanding and increasing in size, the statue bes asrge as a mountain range and falls onto the small ck castle.

    Kuaaang!

    It sounds as if heaven and earth are colliding.

    The defensive barrier of the ck castle seems to activate but instantly shatters, and the statue continues to fall, crushing the ck castle.

    Rumble!

    Starting from the top, the castle begins to crumble under the statue.

    Then, familiar clouds of blood emerge, trying to block the statue.

    [Senior! Whoever you may be, how can you torment a junior who can''t even participate in the ascension!]

    With gleaming eyes, Mad Lord speaks.

    [Don''t worry. I''ll ept you into my world and rebirth you into a fine new being. You''ll make a fine piece.]

    At those words, Yuan Li screams in terror.

    [This Mad Lord, this lunatic...!]

    [I''m not a lunatic. I''m an artist. [She] told me so. I am an artist.]

    Mad Lord speaks while chewing on his finger, and Yuan Li, realizing the futility ofmunication, desperately summons blood clouds to block the statue.

    Just then.

    [Hmm?]

    Kugugugugugu!

    From a distance, a blue radiance is hurtling towards us like a crazy river winding through the sky, revealing a majestic being.

    It¡¯s Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King.

    "Old Man Mad Lord, why are you oppressing a young junior during such an auspicious time?"

    Swoosh!

    Seo Hweol, transforming into human form in front of me and the Mad Lord, smiles and raises his hand.

    Woosh!

    Blue light swirls around his hand, and the statue the Mad Lord had thrown begins to slowly rise into the air.

    Yuan Li is seen rxing below.

    "Old Man Mad Lord. If something displeased you, please don¡¯t do this during such a sacred time and..."

    Ignoring Seo Hweol''s words, Mad Lord looks at me with gleaming eyes.

    [I''ll turn that worm-like beast into snake soup, so in the meantime, you take revenge for your [Her].

    "...Yes, thank you."

    Seo Hweol''s gaze meets mine.

    "Oh my, this fellow Daoist... You seem to have learned a unique method. It''s better to resolve things through dialogue, not fighting..."

    Then, the Mad Lord with still gleaming eyes, takes out a box as big as himself from his storage device and flings open the lid.

    [Shut up, you blue worm. I''ll brew snake liquor with you today and drink it with Her.]

    "Oh my...!"

    Seo Hweol cringes and dodges, and something leaps out of the Mad Lord''s box.

    After thanking the Mad Lord, I rush down below.

    Boom

    ¡®It seems I¡¯m back right away after making a messst time.¡¯

    It¡¯s a strange feeling.

    I enter the interior of the ck castle.

    There, I see a familiar face.

    Yuan Li.

    [Who are you? A friend of the Mad Lord? If so, could you please spare¡­]

    "Hmm..."

    I look around inside the ck castle.

    The smell of blood is still strong.

    Kugugugugu!

    Above, cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage are fighting, causing tremendous shockwaves.

    "Actually, you''re not my enemy."

    [What...?]

    Strictly speaking, this guy has not yetmitted the massacre.

    So, he is not my enemy yet.

    But...

    Looking around and ring at Yuan Li.

    The scent of blood wafting from everywhere.

    The wails of numerous resentful souls beneath the ck castle.

    The Long Source True Power he has been gathering for hundreds of years.

    Considering everything...

    "Still, even if you''re not my enemy, you seem like someone who deserves to die."

    [What...?]

    I draw my Colorless ss Sword.

    "Die."

    Crash!

    Before he can react, I charge at him.

    [Agh!]

    It¡¯s a simple body m, but it¡¯s enough to punch a hole in his stomach.

    [This, this bastard..!]

    Yuan Li pulls out his pagodas and starts taking out other dharma treasures.

    Then, I swing the Formless Sword at him.

    Swoosh!

    Ignoring all his dharma treasures and defensive spells, the Formless Sword cuts right through him.

    "Uh...?¡±

    He looks at me bewildered, as if he can''tprehend what just happened.

    But without bothering to exin, I swing dozens of strikes at his body.

    Dice and slice!

    In an instant, he is shredded into a mist of blood.

    "Die."

    Puguaguaguagua!

    The fox that continuously tore off my arm had nted a deep-seated anger in me.

    In my past life, facing the fox, I was furious and angry.

    However, my feelings towards Yuan Li who killed her, are of hatred. An even more concentrated and sticky malice than anger.

    Because it¡¯s more condensed, my malice doesn''t erupt as easily as with the fox.

    Swinging the Formless Sword, I continuously break through Yuan Li''s defenses and dodge his attacks.

    Actually, there¡¯s no need to dodge.

    sh!

    I just target the most crucial cores that serve as the link of the spells, letting all other parts pass through. Then, when I cut it down, the spell dismantles.

    [What nonsense is this! What are you!]

    Yuan Li, in panic, presses me even more.

    But I easily dodge his techniques.

    The speed at which I can elerate has changedpared to before.

    Zip!

    After evading his attacks, I approach him and sh down with the Formless Sword.

    The Formless Sword, passing through the unnecessary, directly slices through Yuan Li''s Golden Core.

    [...!]

    He shudders in pain.

    Wo-woong!

    He then forms hand seals and blood clouds flow and are absorbed into his body, beginning to regenerate his Golden Core.

    But...

    "Keep regenerating."

    Dice and slice!

    As soon as the Golden Core regenerates, I swing the Formless Sword again, cutting it off.

    "I''ll cut you down again and again."

    Churak Churararak!

    "You won''t even have time to search for your Blood Spirits scattered near the Heaven-Treading Desert."

    At my words, he shudders and res at me.

    [You... How do you know about my Blood Spirits?]

    "There¡¯s no need to know."

    I simply reply and charge at him again.

    [You... Fine. I''ll treat you as a fellow Nascent Soul cultivator for now...!]

    Wo-woong!

    He summons his bizarre ghost beast and ghost kings.

    Suddenly, it bes a 4 against 1 situation.

    But...

    ''Strange...''

    Why doesn''t it feel burdensome at all?

    It isn''t a matter of pure power or weight ss.

    The enemy''s intent is more vividly visible.

    Even if the area is covered with his consciousness, it¡¯s like I can clearly read Yuan Li''s intent from within.

    Boom Boom Boom Boom!

    The blood cloud ghost kings swing their scythe at me.

    From all 6 directions, the ghost kings'' strikes surge at me.

    But I entrust myself to the flow of emptiness and dash towards one point.

    Boom!

    With the Formless Sword imbued throughout my body, I shatter the weakest part of the attacks and break through.

    The bizarre ghost beast rushes at me.

    It sweeps at me with its tail-like part.

    A hit that would surely reduce me to shreds.

    However...

    ''I don''t feel like it will hit.''

    I dodge the ghost beast''s attack and then dodge the attacks of the ghost kings from both sides.

    After that...

    Wo-woong!

    I throw the Formless Sword at Yuan Li, who is casting spells from afar.

    Yuan Li is shocked and tries to dodge, but...

    Slice!

    The Formless Sword changes its trajectory and pierces through Yuan Li''s body.

    [...!]

    He screams silently again, injecting the life force he has gathered into the freshly divided Golden Core, trying to heal it.

    [So that''s it. Your attacks traverse ¡®nes¡¯. Not just cutting what you want, but adjusting the level of the ne... To Nascent Soul cultivators, there can be no attack more vicious than that that.]

    Yuan Li spits out some words.

    But I silently dodge the attacks of the ghost beast and ghost kings, approaching him.

    Truly.

    Before hemits the massacre and collects the Blood Spirits, he is truly weak.

    Compared to him 200 yearster, it''s almost embarrassing to consider them the same person.

    I feel his utmost effort to stop me, but that¡¯s it.

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    He sends hidden spells at me.

    Not quite at the level of Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, but still difficult to perceive.

    However, using the strange sensation felt after reaching the Treading-Heaven realm, I cut through his techniques and take another step towards him.

    Yuan Li flinches.

    [You... Do you know nothing about nes? Are you not cutting knowingly, but just instinctively?]

    He trembles.

    [You bastard, what are you? I¡¯m asking what you are! Damn it, get away!]

    Kuang Kuang Kuang!

    I take steps towards him, one at a time.

    In terms of pure power, I am still weaker than him.

    However, the true power of the Formless Sword, gained through the abilities of the Treading-Heaven realm, makes it easy to slice through his techniques.

    It¡¯s a simple strategy: let the tough parts pass through and cut only the vital, weaker parts.

    No defense can stop it.

    No matter how much he tries to block, it¡¯s futile.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    My Formless Sword cuts through his vital parts again and he spits blood while thrown backward.

    [You...! If you can''t even grasp the concept of nes, you''re not a Nascent Soul cultivator! But what is this ability to freely transcend nes!]

    "Let me ask you something."

    I approach him and ask,

    "Is life a blessing or a curse?"

    [What...?]

    He asks back, not understanding.

    Swoosh.

    I point my Formless Sword at him.

    "Fighting with you, I''m gradually getting a feel for it. I''ve only been attacking your vital parts, but if I concentrate..."

    I can cut through all physical defenses and directly target the most crucial essence.

    The soul.

    "No matter how many times you regenerate, I can kill you."

    [...!]

    Yuan Li 200 yearster, no, Yuan Li after the massacre, is so much stronger inparison.

    Even if the ck castle provides him with the power of an early Nascent Soul due to his Core Formation Grand Perfection cultivation,

    ¡®It seems it only amplifies the power of his abilities, not actually creating a Nascent Soul.¡¯

    The difference between the present him and the him when he possesses a Nascent Soul is immense.

    Of course, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say he was originally a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    He grits his teeth seeing my focus on the Formless Sword.

    [You''ve raised your ne to the extreme. Haha. You can even cut through souls.]

    "First, answer my question."

    I look at Yuan Li expressionlessly.

    "Is life a blessing, or is it a curse?"

    [Heh, are you asking such an obvious thing?]

    He chuckles.

    [Obviously, it''s a tremendous blessing! How big a blessing it is to have this body and breathe in this world, do you know? Life is a blessing, and death is the curse given to humans!]

    "...Is that so?"

    I wanted to ask the same to Yuan Li in my past life, but I was too blinded by rage to ask properly.

    [Why are you asking such a thing? Do you think the opposite?]

    "...I used to."

    [What?]

    He looks at me as if I¡¯m crazy.

    But I just smile.

    "But now, I''m sure. It''s neither."

    [...?]

    Yuan Li looks at me, not understanding at all.

    "Neither life nor death are the criteria to determine a blessing or a curse. And... seeing you today, I''m sure. You''re certainly not living a blessed life."

    [What dog-shit are you spouting?]

    "Dog-shit you say."

    I smirk.

    "Even if I speak nonsense, isn¡¯t it your wish to live even a moment longer by letting me ramble on?¡±"

    [....]

    His face behind the mask twists hideously.

    "Now then, farewell. I don''t wish to see you again."

    [Wait! L-look here, calm down. First, can you at least exin why you''re killing me? Someone I¡¯ve never seen before suddenlyes to kill¡­I can¡¯t quite understand.]

    "Understand..."

    I point to the source of the bloody stench emanating from the ck castle.

    "Did you seek understanding from those you''ve killed? When you trample others so miserably, shouldn''t you know you can end up the same?"

    [Wait, wait! Listen. Right, we have no rtions, right?]

    "You had no rtions with them either."

    [N-no don''t do that! Ah, no! I don''t want to die! Please, I beg you! Do you know how precious it is to be alive? Please, please don''t kill me!]

    "Someone who understands that shouldn''t have stolen others'' lives."

    I swing down my Formless Sword.

    [No! Noo! Nooooo!]

    Swoosh!

    My Formless Sword, cutting through his head, splits his soul.

    He dies, unable to even collect his Blood Spirits.

    Hisss...

    As Yuan Li dies, the ck mask covering his face also crumbles.

    Yuan Li''s face is a nk nothing.

    He imed proudly that being alive is a blessing.

    But this monster, who devoured people and lost even his own face through synthetic bodies, who could he have truly connected with?

    What is life to someone who lived without a heart, so desperately clinging to it?

    ''I don''t particrly want to know.''

    I cut off Yuan Li''s head and exit the ck castle.

    Outside the castle are Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    Near Seo Hweol are the faces I had seen in my previous life, all surrounding the Mad Lord.

    "Old Man Mad Lord, please calm down and listen to what I¡¯m saying."

    [Shut up, you venomous snake. Don''t block my way.]

    "Old Man..."

    Then, Seo Hweol''s gaze suddenly turns towards me.

    I meet Seo Hweol''s eyes, smiling faintly, and lift Yuan Li''s head.

    "... "

    Shiiiiiiiii

    Suddenly, it¡¯s cold.

    Although Seo Hweol looks at me with a faint smile,

    It feels as if I¡¯m thrown naked into the depths of the sea, engulfed by the cold currents.

    ''How is it, Seo Hweol.''

    Despite his unchanging expression,

    I read his intent and heart essence, feeling an unprecedented pleasure.

    Mad Lord begins tough crazily, seemingly reading Seo Hweol''s ever-changing intent.

    [Haha, hahahaha! Uwahahahahahaha! What he did must¡¯ve really bothered you that much, huh? Right? What wicked plot were you cooking up this time, huh?]

    Seo Hweol, who had been silently looking at me, speaks to the Mad Lord.

    "...It''s nothing serious. Just, seeing a promising junior among the humans, I, as a senior in the cultivation world, feel content regardless of race.¡±

    "...?"

    I read Seo Hweol''s intent, surprised to see he seemed to be genuinely resolving his feelings.

    ''Why?''

    Wasn''t Yuan Li important to him?

    While I¡¯m pondering,

    Wo-woong!

    Seo Hweol suddenly appears right in front of me.

    ''He just leaped through space...!''

    It wasn''t about speed.

    I literally felt space opening up for a moment.

    Seo Hweol looks at me and smiles gently.

    ¡°Yuan Li, once a devil who killed one of thetter generations of the Sea Dragon Tribe, was someone whom I personally admonished. However, it appears he could not rid himself of his vile nature andmitted numerous massacres. It seems you have properly educated him.¡±

    "..."

    What can possibly be this man¡¯s intentions to speak to me as such?

    Seo Hweol grins at me.

    "I shall take my leave. It seems Old Man Mad Lord has taken an interest in you, so be careful.  Old Man Mad Lord turns those he finds interesting into living puppets in his own world..."

    After patting my shoulder, Seo Hweol soars into the sky, disappearing into the blue twilight.

    The other Heavenly Being cultivators who had surrounded the Mad Lord also leave in the direction Seo Hweol has gone.

    Last time, because he used his powers in Ascension Path, many Heavenly Being cultivators detained him.

    But this time, there was no one to reprimand him, possibly because he used his powers in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    [Haha, as for this castle¡­]

    Mad Lordes down to the ck castle and starts inspecting it.

    [A kind of Immortal Treasure. It contains the attraction of fate. Let''s see¡­]

    He tears apart a section of the castle.

    [I''ve found it. Is this the source of the attraction?]

    I nce at the spot the Mad Lord demolished.

    There¡¯s something like a shining rock embedded there.

    While the Mad Lord is intrigued by it,

    I decided to leave the area.

    ''Seo Hweol may be hateful, but he''s right.''

    Mad Lord is truly mad, and staying near him can result in me being dissected or turned into a puppet without anyone knowing.

    I silently leave the Mad Lord''s side and fly far away into the Heaven-Treading Desert using the Formless Sword.

    Thus, on the first day of my return,

    I eliminated Yuan Li, the source of the Heaven-Treading Desert massacre, and escaped from the Mad Lord.

    I thought all the problems of this life have been solved.

    [Where are you going so quickly?]

    Chill!

    Whirrrrrrrr!

    A puppet with wings resembling a wasp''s, simr to a grotesque insect, is suddenly pping next to me.

    The puppet, eerily resembling the Mad Lord, echoes his voice.

    [Now that I think about it, I forgot to tell you. After hearing your story, I was so moved that I consulted with Her. We agreed to help you with your revenge and wee you into our world.]

    Whirrr!

    [Don''t worry, I intend to evolve you into a superior being. For now, just stay still for a moment.]

    ''This is insane!''

    I evade the Mad Lord''s puppet that suddenly swings its saw de at me.

    [Hmm? Why are you running? Why are you running? Why are you running?]

    The Mad Lord''s voice, full of iprehension, echoes from the puppet.

    [Whyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunning? I''mofferingtoevolveyouintosomethinggreater?youyouyouyou....]

    The eyes of the puppet start glowing hot red.

    And then.

    [If you resist, I have no choice. I''ll capture you by force and make sure to definitely evolve you.]

    Kugugugugu

    The puppet exudes an aura equivalent to the early stage of Nascent Soul.

    But that isn''t the real problem.

    Far off in the distance, on the horizon where I had escaped from.

    Right there, several puppets, simr or even stronger than the one beside me, are chasing after me.

    ''If I get caught, I''ll be turned into a puppet!''

    Feeling chills all over my body, I start frantically crossing the Heaven-Treading Desert to escape the Mad Lord''s grasp.

 Chapter 132: Mad Lords Grasp (2)

    Chapter 131: Mad Lord''s Grasp (2)

    I bite my lip.

    ''First, the Mad Lord ascends in a few days.''

    That means, if I can escape his grasp for just a few days, I can survive.

    Boooom!

    Kuaaang!

    As the wasp-winged puppet opens its mouth, a massive explosion urs, creating a mushroom cloud in the desert.

    ''I¡¯m not sure if I canst even a few days¡­''

    In fact, in the case of the Mad Lord¡¯s puppets, they can be quickly neutralized by severing their circuits with the Formless Sword.

    However, I refrain from rashly doing so, wary of arousing further interest from the Mad Lord.

    ''Even if he isn''t interested, if he gets enraged about his creation being damaged and starts chasing me personally¡­''

    That alone is a terrifying prospect.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    I dodge the puppets'' attacks, flying over the Heaven-Treading Desert day and night for three days.

    The puppets are indeed troublesome.

    They don''t tire.

    Although I have some confidence in my stamina,

    It¡¯s not enough right now.

    ''It hasn¡¯t been long since I underwentplete transformation. I didn¡¯t have time to train, nor have I reached the Qi Building stage to fortify my endurance.''

    I grit my teeth.

    ''I hope the Mad Lord leaves as soon as possible¡­''

    And then, seven more days pass.

    Boom!

    The number of Mad Lord¡¯s puppets chasing me has doubled.

    I grit my teeth even harder.

    The Mad Lord is still pursuing me, even past the original time he¡¯d ascend.

    ''Damn, this won¡¯t work.''

    I need a way topletely shake him off.

    sh!

    Before I knew it, I had left the Heaven-Treading Desert, passed small tribes beneath the desert, and finally arrived at the ck Wind Sea.

    And then, I begin to see puppets in the shape of fish chasing me from the sea.

    ''Right, I feel sorry for Song Jin but...''

    I think to myself as I face the wind of the ck Wind Sea.

    ''I need to borrow the Nether Crossing Ship for a while.''

    If it¡¯s the Mad Lord, Song Jin will understand given the circumstances, right?

    I fly towards the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship is hidden.

    Just like that, another three days pass.

    Boom!

    Dodging the bombardment from the swarm of puppets behind me, I twist my body and force my way through with the Formless Sword, heading towards the location where the Nether Crossing Ship is sealed.

    Just then.

    The puppets, that have been silently chasing me for days, suddenly echo the Mad Lord¡¯s voice.

    [Hmm. Unfortunately in twenty days, the Ascension Gate willpletely close. It''s about time for me to pursue other matters, so I shall leave.]

    ''Finally¡­!''

    Finally, it seems the Mad Lord is giving up on me and preparing for ascension.

    But his next words are beyond my imagination.

    [However, she said your story is too touching, and she really wants you to join us. Therefore¡­]

    Kiiik Kikikiik Kiiiiiik

    Suddenly, far away.

    The sky is tearing open.

    [She and I have decided to work together to capture you. We will definitely, definitely invite you!]

    Click!

    And what appears through the crack.

    Is a white, human-like finger.

    Just a finger!

    Kuuuuung!

    As the finger moves, the sea splits, and the earth seems to flip upside down.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The clouds in the sky split, and the winds of the sea stills.

    ''What is this¡­''

    [She is wanting for you. Come here at once.]

    I realize the identity of that finger.

    The Mad Lord''s [Her]!

    Zap Zap¡­.

    ''The main energy source of the Nether Crossing Ship, imnted inside a puppet, the Mad Lord''s greatest creation¡­!''

    Whirrrr!

    Starting with [Her] finger, a slender white hand gradually crosses over through the crack.

    Shiver!

    ''This is madness, this won¡¯t do.''

    From that one hand.

    From just the palm, am I feeling the same pressure as I did from Song Jin?

    I realize now.

    The Mad Lord''s [Her] is no ordinary Heavenly Being puppet.

    Even though I¡¯m just a beginner in the Core Formation Realm with limited insight,

    Even with my ignorance, the intuition developed over 900 years of life is not to be underestimated.

    [She] is probably¡­

    ''A Four-Axis puppet!''

    The prowess of the Mad Lord sends chills down my spine.

    Can this monster, from whose palm I feel the same pressure as Song Jin, be anything but a Four-Axis puppet?

    I made up my mind.

    ''Fleeing this insane genius for up to 20 days?''

    Impossible.

    Boom!

    Through the spatial rift, not just [Her] slender hand but hordes of puppets begin to cross over.

    Before I know it, the sky over the sea is filled with the Mad Lord¡¯s puppets, creating an illusion that the spatial rift is pouring them out.

    I grit my teeth.

    I made a mistake.

    I shouldn''t have told the Mad Lord and Her my story, trying to gain their sympathy.

    What should I do now?

    I ponder for a moment, then open my eyes.

    ''This life will probably be the shortest.¡¯''

    I imagine being captured by the Mad Lord, trapped in a body unable to die or decay for thousands of years, turned into a living puppet.

    Even with an extraordinary mental state, I can''t bear such madness.

    ''I shouldmit suicide.''

    The thought of abandoning this precious life is excruciating, but the conversation with Yuan Li helped me solidify my understanding of life.

    Life is not a blessing in itself. It bes a blessing when hearts are given and received within it.

    Following this belief, since I haven¡¯t formed significant connections or shared hearts with anyone yet, I can forsake this life.

    I steel my resolve.

    ''I will die.''

    Dying is far simpler than figuring out how to live.

    There are countless ways to die immediately.

    It¡¯s when I¡¯m about to blow up my head to end this cycle.

    ¡®...Wait.¡¯

    I suddenly remember the Colorless ss Sword sleeping in my Inner Core.

    ''What happens to this Colorless ss Sword if I die now?''

    Will it follow me in regression even if I die again, since it recognized me as its owner?

    Or, since it didn''t connect with the White-Red Wine in this timeline, will it just remain and disappear here if I die?

    Jolt!

    A worst-case scenario shes through my mind.

    ¡®That can never happen.¡¯

    Suicide is easy.

    But I can¡¯t just kill myself right now.

    ¡®I need to consume White-Red Wine first!¡¯

    Yes, at least I should drink White-Red Wine before dying!

    I frantically dodge the puppets'' attacks and fly towards the Nether Crossing Ship as originally nned.

    Kugugugugugu!

    [Her] slender hand only reveals up to the wrist, asionallyunching immense ranged attacks at me.

    Since the hand doesn''t have eyes, its uracy is incredibly low.

    Of course, the just aftermath is nearly lethal.

    ''Damn it.''

    I grit my teeth and enter the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship is sealed.

    I see the barrier of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Wo-woong!

    Using the Formless Sword wrapped around my body, I break through the barrier and charge towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    And then.

    Boom!

    I finallynd on the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship and quickly move to the control room.

    I haven''t touched the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship for a long time, but I remember it clearly.

    "Nether Crossing Ship, start!"

    Rumble!

    Following my will, the Nether Crossing Ship begins to rise into the sky.

    ''I must go to Serving Command Pce!''

    Just when I¡¯m clenching my teeth.

    [This¡­ bastard¡­!]

    Kugugugugu!

    From below the Nether Crossing Ship, a familiar face appears.

    It¡¯s Song Jin.

    [How dare this thief! What are you nning to do with the Nether Crossing Ship¡­?]

    Without saying much, I sail the Nether Crossing Ship into the sky and reply.

    "The Mad Lord is chasing me, senior. While fleeing and dodging him, I ended uping here. I beg for your understanding."

    [What¡­?]

    Hearing the name ''Mad Lord,'' Song Jin''s eyes ze furiously.

    And then.

    Boom!

    Finally, Mad Lord¡¯s puppets break through the barriers of the sealing area of the Nether Crossing Ship and reach us.

    Kuakuakuang!

    Countless puppets of the Mad Lord swarm in.

    Seeing them, Song Jin¡¯s eyes re with blue fury.

    [This¡­ Mad Lord¡­! Bastard..! How dare youe here again! Haven¡¯t you stolen enough from the Nether Crossing Ship!?]

    His voice Isced with mixed wrath.

    Song Jin looks as if he would devour the Mad Lord on the spot, descending to the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship to confront the puppets.

    And when countless puppets try to board the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Swoosh!

    Dark ghostly mist surrounds the Nether Crossing Ship, and it enters the void.

    "Phew¡­"

    I sigh and speak.

    ¡°I apologize, senior. As I mentioned¡­"

    [Enough! You''re being chased by the Mad Lord, aren''t you?]

    "Yes, yes."

    His eyes ze with blue fury.

    [As insane as the Mad Lord is, he wouldn''t abandon ascension to chase you¡­ In this period when the Ascension Gate is opened, just hold on a bit longer.]

    "Then¡­."

    Just then.

    Whirrrr!

    On one side of the void.

    A spatial rift connected to the mortal realm opens.

    A familiar slender hand emerges from it.

    Seeing this, Song Jin shouts.

    [This damned thing! Why didn¡¯t you say [She] is chasing you too!?]

    "Uh¡­?"

    [Damn it, it''s all over. If Mad Lord brought out even that puppet to capture you, then you''re done for. I can''t help you anymore.]

    The situation is serious enough for even Song Jin to say so.

    ¡®As expected¡­.¡¯

    I ask Song Jin while looking at him,

    "Senior, perhaps suicide is the right choice?"

    [Oh, what an ingenious method. If you die, your soul will be sealed in the Nether Crossing Ship to pay for sailing it without permission, so be aware of that.]

    Regardless of Song Jin''s growling, I grab the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship. I already know the coordinates of Serving Command Pce at this time.

    "Then, if I''m going tomit suicide, I might as well use the Nether Crossing Ship a bit more before I do."

    [What¡­!?]

    sh!

    I nce at the dazzling, space-distorting slender hand in the distance and move the Nether Crossing Ship.

    sh¡­.

    The Nether Crossing Ship enters the space in the mortal realm, and from there, I direct it towards the coordinates of Serving Command Pce.

    ''What a tumultuous time in such a short duration.''

    I click my tongue, seeing Serving Command Pce floating in the void in front of me.

    Whirr!

    I weave Pure Spiritual Force and create the barrier-breaking scroll.

    When I finish creating the scroll¡­

    Whirrr!

    Again, a space rift connected to the mortal realm opens, and [Her] slender hand stretches out.

    Boom!

    After annihting the prohibition, I enter the interior of Serving Command Pce.

    ''The floor with White-Red Wine¡­!''

    I frantically ascend to the upper floors of Serving Command Pce, searching for the immortal wine.

    ''I found it¡­!''

    Kuang! Kuang!

    Using the Formless Sword, I cut all the main circuits inside the barrier and furiously hammer it.

    And then.

    Crackle!

    One side of Serving Command Pce begins to crumble.

    Shiver!

    What appears, as the wall of Serving Command Pce crumbles, is [Her] slender hand, which has already emerged up to the wrists!

    I feel a chill from the explosive force emanating from [Her] slender hand.

    ''Quickly, quickly!''

    Snap!

    [She] spreads her hand.

    And then.

    Kuang!

    My Formless Sword finally breaks the barrier.

    I already know which jar contains White-Red Wine.

    Pop!

    I hastily open the lid of the White-Red Wine and gulp it down directly from the jar.

    Whirr!

    Once again, the dharma treasures ced inside my body buzz, deepening their connection with me.

    ¡®Certainly¡­¡¯

    I distinctly feel the connection between my soul and the dharma treasures.

    It¡¯s then.

    Whirr!

    A tremendous gravitational force is felt from [Her] hand.

    It feels like I¡¯m being directly sucked in!

    ¡®Ugh¡­!¡¯

    Indeed, my body is being drawn towards [Her] hand.

    Resistance is impossible!

    ¡®Damn, no, this won''t do!¡¯

    I need another method!

    Rumble!

    In the distance, Song Jin-ho holds the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship and crosses into the mortal realm.

    I clench my teeth and take the Starting Form.

    In the life beforest, I followed Kim Young-hoon''s footsteps, discovering Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    And in myst life, I finally killed Yuan Li, fully reaching Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Certainly, I have entered a different path than Kim Young-hoon.

    That''s why, instead of his space-transcending Surpassing Radiant Saber, my Formless Sword evolved to cut only what I want.

    But¡­.

    ¡®I¡¯m certain, my Formless Sword cut through space that one time.¡¯

    For a moment, it became Kim Young-hoon''s Surpassing Radiant Saber!

    That means.

    Perhaps¡­.

    ¡®Can those who have reached Treading Heaven Beyond the Path mimic others¡¯ Treading Heaven Beyond the Path?¡¯

    Think it through¡­!

    Find a way in your mind¡­!

    Whirr!

    I ignite the upper dantian with Gang Qi, awakening it.

    The flow starts from my Baihui point, heading towards the Yin Tang point, igniting the upper dantian with Gang Qi.

    ¡°Uoooooh!¡±

    I recall that sensation.

    The Formless Sword originates from Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, and the Surpassing Radiant Saber from Severing Vein Saber Method.

    And the root of both martial arts are actually one.

    Then, tracing back the Formless Sword, is it truly impossible to temporarily reach the space-cutting Surpassing Radiant Saber?

    Of course, it¡¯s impossible topletely obtain the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    However, if it¡¯s just mimicking the ability for a brief moment¡­

    sh!

    Simultaneously with my focused diligence, [She] suddenly looms before my eyes, her hand gripping something.

    I, with all my strength in the empty void, sh down with what is held in my hand.

    Swoosh!

    The Formless Sword, for an instant, shines with a brilliant golden radiance.

    At the same time.

    sh!

    I escape the void and reach the mortal realm.

    Wo-woong!

    Far off, Song Jin, who had just escaped the void like me, is seen grasping the helm of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thump!

    I fly towards the Nether Crossing Ship and catch my breath.

    [What is this, didn''t you say you were going tomit suicide? If you''re going to kill yourself, do it after getting off the Nether Crossing Ship¡­!]

    Song Jin shouts, seemingly afraid of [Her] pursuing us again.

    Gasping for air, I suddenly be curious about something.

    "¡­Perhaps, do you know any techniques that can attach a ghost to the depths of the soul?"

    [Hmm? I do know something like that.]

    "Can you perform it on me?"

    [Why should I do that for you?]

    ''Damn it¡­''

    I forgot that to Song Jin, I¡¯m a stranger who briefly hijacked his Nether Crossing Ship.

    Just then..

    Wo-woong!

    A spatial rift tears open, and [Her] slender jade hand emerges once again.

    This time, as if determined not to let go, her arm extends up to the elbow.

    [Damn it! Get off the Nether Crossing Ship now! Hurry! Alright, fine! I''ll perform that spell for you!]

    Wo-woong!

    Song Jin takes out a ghost from the Nether Crossing Ship and injects it directly into my upper dantian.

    ¨DKiyaaaaa!

    With an unpleasant foreign sensation, I feel the ghost''s soul attach to me, guided by Song Jin''s power.

    For a moment, the ghost and I are connected.

    [Get off now!]

    And, as if obeying Song Jin''smand, the ghost, now linked with my soul, forcibly controls my body and makes  me jump off the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Kugugugugu!

    [Her] hand reaches out towards me, and at the veryst moment, I concentrate the energy of the Formless Sword towards my head.

    Boom!

    That is my twelfth return.

 Chapter 133: 12th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 133: 12th Cycle''s First Day

    Zing!

    I woke up with a slight headache.

    Apparently, the shock of blowing up my head was great.

    ''And that too¡­''

    I realize this is the first time I had directlymitted suicide.

    ''Better to choose death than suffer a fate worse than death¡­''

    Feelings of sadness, anger, regret, and guilt for having wasted a life wash over me.

    In addition,

    ''I shouldn''t approach the Mad Lord carelessly¡­''

    The thought sends shivers down my spine.

    Just what is that old monster¡­.

    I shake my head, dispelling these thoughts.

    More importantly.

    Jolt!

    Once again, I begin to feel a tearing pain around my abdomen.

    Pain like being gutted with a knife!

    But I smile.

    ''Once again¡­''

    It has been transmitted.

    The effects of the White-Red Wine worked!

    And if the connection to my soul has also been transmitted¡­!

    It¡¯s when I focus my consciousness.

    Zing!

    The headache, which has been present earlier, intensifies as I concentrate.

    ''What''s this?''

    It hurts!

    It¡¯s like my soul is being engorged with a knife!

    ''Is it not just the lingering pain of blowing up my head with the Formless Sword?''

    The headache continues, boring into my mind as I focus on it.

    Something is off.

    ''The size of my consciousness isn''t the issue.''

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banner is still in ce, sealing my consciousness.

    It isn''t the same headache I had before my head exploded.

    This pain is like¡­.

    ''Like when flesh is torn away¡­ Yes.''

    I finally realize what is wrong.

    ''My soul has been torn away!''

    Not much, but torn nheless.

    Like a slight peeling of skin on the body.

    But definitely a sensation of being ''torn'', and the area of the soul that was torn is clear.

    ''It''s exactly where the ghost connected with my soul!''

    Indeed.

    The ghost was torn away along with the part of my soul it was connected to and disappeared.

    Which means.

    ''Dharma treasures can return with me, but¡­ if a sentient being tries to travel through time with me, it gets torn away?''

    From the looks of the wound on my soul, rather than being deliberately ripped or cut by someone, it seems as if it had been caught on something rough and torn away while trying to pass through.

    ''Inanimate objects connected to me are somewhat allowed, but sentient beings are a problem.''

    I smile bitterly.

    If it had been revealed that the ghost had also returned, perhaps the souls of mypanions, and even Hyang-hwa''s soul, might be¡­.

    ¡®No, it''s fine.¡¯

    I erase my random thoughts.

    ¡®After all, each life is unique, so I should cherish it all the more.¡¯

    Yes, that''s all I need to do.

    Just when I¡¯m organizing my thoughts,

    Wo-woong!

    "Hmm!"

    I slightly tilt my head, dodging the hand aimed at my cheek.

    "Y-you dodged it?"

    Thinking about it, I forgot that I usually put my colleagues to sleep with a sleep spell, being preupied with verifying the experiment of the dharma treasure and the ghost.

    "This bastard! Do you even realize what you just did!"

    "Ah ha¡­."

    Somehow, it¡¯s a very wee voice.

    This voice, hasn''t it been quite a long time since Ist heard it?

    He seems to be fussily bouncing around and saying something to me, but I just smirk and pat him on the shoulder.

    "Getting too angry isn''t good for your mental health. Calm down."

    "What, what?"

    Listening to this guy, who''s in his early thirties, swear after being chased by madmen over 900 years old like Yuan Li or over 1600 years old like the Mad Lord, somehow¡­.

    ''It''s quite cute.''

    It feels like a three-year-old toddling in front of me.

    Honestly, even if I had been pped just now, I wouldn''t have felt too bad.

    What else does this guy know to do besides hitting me on the cheek and cursing cutely?

    He''s not going to catch and turn me into a puppet, nor suddenly massacre people around him to consume them.

    "Seo Eun-hyun you ^%$&$%$^¡­."

    "Alright, alright, take a deep breath."

    I pat the guy''s shoulder as he tries to punch me frantically and eventually copses from exhaustion withoutnding a single blow.

    Kim Young-hoon, Chief Oh, Deputy Kang Min-hee, Deputy Oh Hye-seo, and Team Leader Kim Yeon look at me with worried eyes.

    Leaving behind the panting Jeon Myeong-hoon, I look at my colleagues for the first time in a while.

    ''It''s been a really long time since I''ve seen them.''

    They¡¯re still chattering about finding the SUV or figuring out where we are, unaware that this world is different.

    Suddenly, I feel an unusual sensation looking at them.

    Then, for the first time in a long time, I speak to them.

    "...I¡¯ll go climb that tree and check if there''s a road or our car nearby."

    "Hmm? Deputy Seo, can you climb the tree?"

    "Yes, just wait a moment."

    Tadat!

    With my hands behind my back, I climb the tree using only my legs, finely controlling my vital force (Qi) and muscle movements to the extreme without relying on internal energy.

    Then, I quickly climb to the top of the tree, observe thendscape in the direction of the Ascension Gate, ande down to them.

    "There''s nothing around."

    "...No, how did you just do that?"

    Chief Oh look at me with a stunned expression.

    After all, I had just casually climbed up and down a tree several meters high with my hands sped behind my back.

    I vaguely answer.

    "Well, I don¡¯t know. Ever since I opened my eyes here, I''ve just felt somehow lighter."

    "...Huh¡­."

    Once again, my colleagues split into two groups.

    Deputy Oh Hye-seo and Team Leader Kim Yeon go to the cave with me, while Deputy Kang Min-hee, Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon, Kim Young-hoon, and Chief Oh Hyun-seok go out to find the SUV.

    "Oh, a cave."

    "That''s right."

    They settle in the cave, observing inside.

    I gather branches with them to make a windbreak and a bonfire.

    This time, I don''t need Kim Young-hoon''s lighter.

    Whoom!

    Chiik!

    When I rub a suitable branch against the surface of a slightly dry tree, fire ignites on the tree''s surface.

    It¡¯s a martial arts technique of momentarily tightening muscles to create extreme eleration.

    I transfer the fire to the kindling and then swing the branch again to extinguish the fire on the tree surface.

    "...H-how did you do that?"

    Deputy Oh Hye-seo asks me with wide eyes.

    Again, I vaguely reply.

    "It just worked."

    Later, I gather fruits from nearby trees and roast them with the two, waiting for the other colleagues.

    As eveninges, the other colleagues return, and I share the fruits with them.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon initially refused to eat what I offered, but after I persistently persuaded him, he ate the fruit while cursing.

    We chatte into the night.

    ''It''s been¡­ a very long time.''

    It''s been almost 400 years since Ist had such a rxed conversation with them.

    In my past lives, I was entangled in hunting the fox and private meetings with the Mad Lord right from the start, so I couldn''t properly converse with these people.

    The lives before that were almost 400 to 500 years ago, so I felt a very new sensation now.

    Of course¡­.

    "Deputy Seo, is your smartphone still not getting a signal? No data either, really¡­ where are we?"

    "¡­"

    ¡®Data... what was that again?¡¯

    I vaguely remember smartphones. They seemed to be something like a transmission device.

    But details like data are a bit hazy in my memory.

    It¡¯s something I used 900 years ago, and I haven''t heard of it in a few hundred years, so it¡¯s a bit confusing.

    ¡®Hmm¡­ I''ll have to ask Kim Young-hoon about modern artifacts or memories from thepanyter.¡¯

    As my consciousness expands, my memory improves, but still, it¡¯s been 900 years.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I met my modern colleagues, so some things have be faint.

    "Deputy Seo? The GPS is dead too, and the air is suspiciously clean. Are we really in Korea?"

    "¡­That''s what I''m saying."

    I find it hard to understand their conversation and difficult to join in.

    But still, it feels good to chat with my colleagues after such a long time.

    Whooosh

    As all my colleagues fall asleep, I head outside to where a yellow bamboo root is.

    I missed the time to eat the yellow bamboo root before because I didn¡¯t put my colleagues to sleep right away.

    Crunch, crunch¡­.

    I ate the ginseng and underwentplete transformation.

    As my consciousness domain properly settles, itpletely fills the surroundings without needing to be sealed with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The consciousness domain of a Core Formation.

    It¡¯s as vast as the fox demon¡¯s.

    ¡°Phew¡­.¡±

    I feel the internal energy flowing in my dantian and then get up from my spot.

    I don''t bother to form an Inner Core.

    An Inner Core can be formed anytime, and more importantly¡­.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong Wo-woong!

    I float a Gang Sphere into the air.

    The Gang Sphere begins to split.

    ¡®With an Inner Core, creating and splitting a Gang Sphere bes much easier, which is why I used to bother forming one¡­.¡¯

    My body is already skilled in using Gang Spheres for over 500 years.

    Now, even without an Inner Core, it¡¯s possible to create and split a Gang Sphere.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong Wo-woong!

    Nine Gang Spheres line up in the air.

    Swooosh!

    The nine Gang Spheres melt andbine with my domain of consciousness to form the Formless Sword.

    I grab the Formless Sword and concentrate my mind.

    ¡®Even though I didn¡¯t be one with the Formless Sword after creating the Inner Core¡­¡¯

    The true value of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path is to fully draw out the ''real power'' of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    In other words, if I had handled it before¡­.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong Wo-woong!

    ¡®It''s possible to handle it now.¡¯

    Piiiiiiiitt!

    The Formless Sword transforms.

    More transparent and ethereal.

    There¡¯s no visible difference, but¡­

    Swoosh!

    When I swing the Formless Sword, the surface of a nearby tree remains intact, but the inside is cut cleanly.

    ¡®Indeed, I can reproduce the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path to some extent.¡¯

    Of course, implementing Treading Heaven Beyond the Path with just the Formless Sword without an Inner Core is much more mentally draining and troublesome.

    But anyhow, it¡¯s feasible.

    It¡¯s when I¡¯m contemting the realm of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Boom!

    A familiar creature appears.

    It¡¯s the fox.

    [How dare you... when the master of the forest is perfectly healthy¡­.]

    It seems to have woken up ande here after sensing my consciousness domain, which has reached Core Formation.

    Without waiting for it to speak, I immediately swing the Formless Sword.

    Swoosh!

    [...!]

    My Formless Sword permeates through the fox''s skin and flesh and reaches where its Demon Core resides.

    Then, it spreads in all directions, touching the major organs of the fox.

    At this moment, if I want to, I can extract its Demon Core and organs, leaving only the skin intact.

    ¡®If I quietly extract the Demon Core, even the Mad Lord won''t notice.¡¯

    The eyes of the fox are filled with fear.

    Shiver¡­

    I calmly watch it tremble for a while.

    And then, shortly after.

    Swooosh¡­.

    I withdraw the Formless Sword from its body.

    [¡­.]

    The fox, realizing the overwhelming difference between us, shuts its mouth stares at me with trembling eyes.

    "I''ll spare your life."

    [Th-thank you very m-]

    ¡°Hand over your Demon Core.¡±

    [...!]

    I felt a sudden impulse to help this demon fox a little.

    [Th-that¡­]

    ¡°Do you prefer handing over a split Demon Core, or prefer handing over a perfectly fine Demon Core¡±

    [Uh, uhhh¡­]

    As I pressure the fox with the Formless Sword, it groans and eventually spits out a pure white orb from its mouth.

    Wo-woong Wo-woong

    As I catch the white orb, the fox''s body gradually shrinks.

    Eventually, it turns back into a normal fox with only three tails.

    "Ack, Ack Ackk¡­"

    In a state of lost intelligence, the fox looks at me in a daze. Upon seeing its Demon Core in my hand, it shows a covetous look.

    Wo-woong!

    I catch the back of the fox''s neck with my Formless Sword and drag it in front of me. The fox yelps and cries out in fear.

    "Be quiet. Stay by my side for a few days."

    After smacking the fox''s head,

    I bring it with me into the cave.

    The next day.

    Mypany colleagues, especially the female staff, are astonished to see the three-tailed fox that appeared in the cave.

    "What, what is this?"

    "A mutation?"

    "More importantly¡­ it''s cute?"

    Kim Young-hoon and Chief Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes widen at the sight of the three-tailed fox, and even Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes bulge.

    "What is this! It''s a monster!"

    They gather and talk about the fox.

    Then.

    Ssssssss¡­.

    A two-headed red snake appears again.

    ¡®It''s also been a while since I''ve seen this guy.¡¯

    [Hu..Man..sss¡­]

    ¡°Ugh, ah¡­!¡±

    [A¡­ peculiar scent¡­ ising off you¡­]

    Slither¡­

    [Your blood¡­]

    Then, the snake looks into my eyes as it is speaking.

    Sssssss¨D

    As I reveal my domain of consciousness and emit killing intent, the snake shuts its mouth.

    [¡­Well, um. If you go that way, there''s a tree with delicious fruits. You will enjoy the view of the ridge.]

    The snake nces at me and then quickly turns and flees. Thepany colleagues are shocked to see the talking two-headed snake.

    They fearfully discuss that this ce is not a normal world.

    I watch them for a while, waiting for the Heavenly Beings to arrive in a few days.

    A few dayster.

    Rumble, rumble!

    Familiar faces arrive.

    Grand Elder Heo Gwak of ck Ghost Valley, Sect Master Jin Byuk-ho of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, and founder of Azure Heaven Creation Sect Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo.

    The three Heavenly Beings descend from the sky and select their disciples.

    This time, since I haven''t formed an Inner Core and am suppressing my Core Formation level consciousness with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner and Hidden Consciousness Technique, I am of no interest to them.

    After Jin Byuk-ho roughly tests the qualities, everyone loses interest at the mention of Five Elements Spiritual Roots.

    ¡®Had they inspected more closely, they might have discovered the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner¡­.¡¯

    Once they confirmed the presence of Five Elements Spiritual Roots, they seemed to lose interest altogether.

    The one who showed some interest was Azure Tiger Saint.

    [You have a Core Formation demon beast''s Demon Core.]

    "That''s right."

    [Hm, perhaps¡­]

    Azure Tiger Saint speaks to me.

    [Could you deliver that Demon Core to the Cheongmun n in Byeokra? It might be helpful to my descendants.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wo-woong!

    Azure Tiger Saint stamps a rmendation for the Cheongmun n on the back of my hand.

    [If you deliver it, use this rmendation to be an external member of the Cheongmun n. How about it?]

    [Tsk, why are you trying to persuade him? He¡¯s just a mere Qi Refining kid. If it were me, I would have just snatched it.]

    Jin Byuk-ho grunts as he looks at Azure Tiger Saint who is trying to persuade me, and then tosses Jeon Myeong-hoon into his own storage artifact.

    Azure Tiger Saint clicks his tongue.

    [Why snatch something from a young junior? Besides, for us, having that Demon Core is just a bonus.]

    [Hmph. We''re leaving first.]

    ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect leaves before Azure Tiger Saint, who then pats my shoulder.

    [Follow us. Other Heavenly Beings wille too, so if you want to leave Ascension Path, you can ask them. I can''t tamper with space right now as I''m raising the power of the Blue Sky Armor.

    Still, it''s an auspicious time as it¡¯s the period for ascension. If you ask, the other Heavenly Being cultivators will surely listen.]

    After saying this, he flies off, following Jin Byuk-ho and Heo Gwak.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I watch Azure Tiger Saint fly away.

    The next day.

    Kurung Kururung¡­

    Seo Hweol appears.

    Muttering whatever to himself, Seo Hweol again flies away, holding Deputy Oh in his arms.

    This time, I chose not to speak to him or even look at him.

    ¡®I''m sorry, Deputy Oh Hye-seo.¡¯

    It¡¯s already determined.

    There''s an attraction of fate, and every time I try to defy it, it only hastens the oue.

    In this life, I have no intention of trying hard to pass my colleagues onto better Heavenly Beings.

    ¡®After all, with my current power, I can''t change anything.¡¯

    Taking action unnecessarily might only bring more confusing results without changing anything.

    ¡¯I''m sorry, everyone.¡¯

    I watch, pained, as Deputy Oh Hye-seo also leaves us, leaving Kim Yeon and Kim Young-hoon distraught.

    Then, in the evening.

    Kim Yeon awakens her consciousness, and the Mad Lord appears.

    Shiver.

    Seeing the familiar face of the Mad Lord sends a chill through my body, but I manage not to show it and carefully hide my intent and heart essence.

    The Mad Lord deres he will take Kim Yeon as his disciple and then lifts me and Kim Young-hoon, throwing us into a spatial rift.

    Using sword control, I also pull the yelping fox, grab it by the neck, and fall through the spatial rift into the void.

    Beyond the spatial rift, as Kim Young-hoon and I are about to disappear, she desperately reaches out to us.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Seeing the color of Kim Yeon''s intent,

    I finally understand what Kim Young-hoon was talking about in Cheon-saek City.

    "¡­!"

    Gasp, gasp!

    I open my eyes beyond the void, suddenly feeling breathless.

    This ce, this ce...!

    Formless Sword!

    Boom!

    Kuaaang!

    "Cough!"

    I gasp for air.

    "Mad Lord, this lunatic¡­!"

    I gasp for air, looking at where I emerged.

    I appeared ''underground.''

    [Randomly teleporting... Does that include ''underground''...!?]

    It¡¯s fortunate that I have the Formless Sword in this situation.

    ¡®¡­Wait.¡¯

    I hurriedly expand my consciousness domain to find Kim Young-hoon.

    Kim Young-hoon and the fox are also trapped underground.

    I dig through the ground with the Formless Sword, rescuing them both and looking around.

    "Hmm¡­"

    Familiar characters andnguage.

    This ce is¡­.

    "A person just popped out from the earth¡­"

    "What''s that?"

    "He''s wearing strange clothes¡­"

    It¡¯s the bustling area of Yanguo.

    I approach one of the people surrounding me and ask.

    "Is this Yanguo''s... Ah, nevermind."

    I recall from my memory where this ce is.

    Yanguo¡¯s Lianshan City.

    The city where I firstnded in my very first life.

    "It''s also been a long time since I''ve been here."

    Carrying the unconscious Kim Young-hoon and the fox, I quickly move away from people''s sight using my movement technique.

    Then, I swiftly clear nearby bandit groups and collect money.

    In a sh, I arrange an identity badge and a residence for Kim Young-hoon.

    While Kim Young-hoon is still asleep, I quickly proceed with the tasks.

    I hire a caretaker and a schr to teach him additionalnguage, writing, and culture.

    And then, I leave in Kim Young-hoon''s mind all the essential martial art techniques.

    In addition, the martial principles to reach Five Energies Converging to the Origin, Ultimate Pinnacle, Path Beyond the Heavens, and Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    Then, I throw the Demon Core I have been keeping to the fox.

    Gulp!

    The fox swallows the Demon Core and again reveals its gigantic form inside the residence.

    It looks at me, its eyes trembling.

    "If you had stayed in Ascension Path during the opening of the Ascension Gate, your Demon Core would have been extracted."

    [Th-thank you, senior.]

    "I have a request."

    [Yes, please give me yourmand¡­.]

    "Protect this human in exchange for sparing you."

    I point at Kim Young-hoon.

    The fox immediatelyys t and nods its head like mad.

    [Yes, yes¡­.]

    "I¡¯ll return someday, so don¡¯t indulge in cannibalism.¡±

    [I understand. I will remember.]

    "Good."

    After a moment''s nce at Kim Young-hoon,

    I set off toplete the remaining tasks in this life.

    I confirmed what I need to do.

    Now reaching a realmparable to Nascent Soul and having achieved Treading Heaven Beyond the Path.

    What''s left is...

    ''Finish my tasks and return to Ascension Path.''

    Since the days I practiced martial arts and dreamed of bing a cultivator.

    A goal set a long time ago.

    ''Now that I possess at least the minimum force, it''s time¡­.''

    I gaze up at the sky.

    ''I''m going to investigate the Ascension Gate.''

    It¡¯s something that has to be done at some point.

    I could get caught in a spatial storm and possibly die.

    But even so.

    It¡¯s a goal I have nned since a very long time ago.

    Now it¡¯s time to investigate it at least once.

    ''I''m sorry, everyone.''

    I couldn''t protect any of my colleagues.

    So, in this life, I will dedicate myself to finding a way back home.

    I quickly soar through the void.

    Trantor Notes: Haha, the snake demon was talking slowly on purpose the entire time!

 Chapter 134: Baihui (1)

    Chapter 134: Baihui (1)

    After distancing myself from Kim Young-hoon,

    I first begin to form the Inner Core in a nearby mountain.

    Wo-woog Wo-woong

    The Inner Core is formed.

    I gather the energy from all over my body to the Baihui point, located at the top of my head. Baihui, meaning ''hundred meetings,'' is called so because it is where a hundred meridians converge. It is also the most crucial part of the body that connects with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    As energy gathers at the Baihui, I can feel the Inner Core melting into it.

    The melted Inner Core disperses into the meridians of my body, connecting with the Formless Sword in my grasp.

    The Formless Sword permeates my entire body, flowing through my meridians.

    With my eyes closed, I gather the Formless Sword at the Baihui and integrate it at my upper dantian.

    Fully embodying the Formless Sword, I be the sword itself.

    I can feel the power to draw out strength from each and every cell through the Formless Sword.

    Conversely, I can also use my flesh and blood to draw out the power of the Formless Sword to its extreme.

    And that extreme of the Formless Sword is precisely...

    Piiitt!

    When I swing my sword, I can feel the heaven and earth spiritual energy of the surrounding mountain veins being cut off in an instant.

    The power to cut what I desire.

    ''Did Yuan Li call it nes?''

    I wasn''t sure exactly what he meant by nes, but as my Formless Sword is honed to the extreme, I vaguely feel something.

    It¡¯s a vague sense of crossing something simr to a dimension.

    I realize that my imitation of the Surpassing Radiant Saber to cut through space might have been possible because both the Formless Sword and the Surpassing Radiant Saber''s abilities are rted to dimensions.

    ''Well, I''ll have to keep using the Formless Sword in the Treading-Heaven realm to confirm¡­.

    I resume my thoughts as I propel myself from my spot.

    Whoosh!

    As I became one with the Formless Sword, I flew much faster than the Flying Escape Technique.

    ''It''s time to take care of the tasks I need to do.''

    In Yanguo, there are things to be done.

    The first is...

    ''I need to see their faces.''

    I have never missed a visit in any cycle.

    This cycle will be no exception.

    I swiftly fly to the Jin n.

    ''They are asleep.''

    I look over the sleeping children in the quarters who were receiving training.

    "...I''m sorry."

    I speak to my former disciples, looking around at them.

    "Living has taught me that sometimes, people must plunge into things they know might kill them."

    This is an apology to those children.

    "In my short-sightedness and obstinacy, I forced my will upon you all without knowing that."

    Of course, I had my reasons back then.

    Assassination attempts that were certain to lead to death.

    Cultivation techniques that exploit the grievances of rtives, inting hatred beyond measure.

    Seeing their intent, watching them love each other, rejoice, and even find happiness in their hatred, I wished they could live.

    But that was the position of the powerless.

    ''If I wanted them to live, I should have risked my life and assassinated the emperor in advance.''

    There are many excuses, but one thing I have to say is clear.

    "I couldn''t do anything for you then, but now I will use my power for you. Live well."

    Leaving the quarters, I bow to the building, as once their master.

    A bow is not only a sign of respect but also a gesture of gratitude.

    I am thankful to those children who are a part of my fate.

    I head to the Jin n''s soul storage warehouse.

    Numerous crystal orbs are stored there.

    I swing my Formless Sword.

    Shick!

    My Formless Sword cuts the cultivation technique that links the crystal orbs and the souls.

    The technique is severed, and the souls begin to emerge from their orbs, slowly dissipating.

    I speak to them.

    "Your children, those who survived, will live peacefully for the rest of their lives in the Jin n. They will be happy for generations. May you find peace in the afterlife."

    Aaaah....

    Aaaaah....

    The souls tremble for a while upon hearing my voice, then ascend to the heavens.

    After a while, as the soul storage warehouse is about to set off an rm, I cut that technique as well and left the Jin n unhurriedly.

    Now, in Yanguo, the only thing left to do is...

    "Makli n."

    Those traitors who betrayed the alliance in my past life need to be purged.

    "I can¡¯t think of a single reason for you¡­to remain in this world.¡±

    Whoosh!

    I fly towards the Makli n''s main house, which I had learned of as a decisive member of the alliance

    The Makli n''s main house is a ce very familiar to me.

    The capital of Yanguo, Seokyung City!

    Whoooosh!

    Tearing through the air, I arrive above Seokyung City.

    Then, after observing below for a moment, I plunge straight towards the center of Seokyung City.

    Boom!

    My body, like the Formless Sword, pierces through the center of Seokyung City and heads underground.

    Kuguaguagua!

    After drilling through the ground for a while, I finallye across a vast empty cavity.

    Kugugugugu!

    The underground den, likely under spatialpression by the Makli n, is immensely vast inside.

    It¡¯s so big that a small mountain range was fit inside.

    Rumble!

    And above that mountain range, there stands a huge pce, from which a heavy scent of decay and a thick devilish energy emanates.

    I have heard before that this ce was not originally the Makli n''s main stronghold.

    It was the headquarters of the Devil Path Alliance. The Makli n had been living there as tenants in a smallnd under that very pce.

    But now, with the entire alliance ascending to the higher realms, the Makli n had taken over the empty cave.

    Whooosh!

    I fly towards the main house of the Makli n, cutting through the air.

    The ceiling of the cavity is lit by incredible glowing stones, making it as bright as day.

    Thus, I arrived at the pce.

    Two Qi Building cultivators of the Makli n block the pce entrance and approach me.

    ¡°Greetings, senior. Are you a Core Formation senior?¡±

    They must have thought I used the Flying Escape Technique seeing me fly without a magic artifact.

    Although it isn''t a flight technique, their judgment isn''t bad.

    Anyway, I am indeed their senior.

    However,

    ¡°There are three things I need to correct you on. First, I am not at Core Formation¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you must be a Daoist who has mastered a unique method?¡±

    ¡°Second, I am neither your Daoist nor your senior.¡±

    Sensing something off from my stern tone, the gatekeepers'' expressions start to harden.

    ¡°Third, I don''t wish to receive any greetings from you, so keep them to yourself.¡±

    They ask with stern faces.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I''vee to make a few demands. If youply, I will leave.¡±

    I begin listing my demands to them.

    ¡°One, stop sacrificing innocent lives for elixir making. Two, abandon your dirty foundations in Yanguo and leave for somewhere else. Three, hold a ritual for those you''ve killed for your elixirs.¡±

    With each point I make, their faces turn red and then pale.

    ¡°If youply with these terms, I will spare your n. What do you say?¡±

    ¡°You... insane...!¡±

    The two early Qi Building cultivators, faces red with anger, reach out towards me.

    ¡°Die! You madman!¡±

    Whooosh

    A strong force, apanied by the smell of corpses, tries to push me back.

    I just snort and swing my hand.

    Booong Kuaaang!

    With my gesture, one of them is split in half along with the pce door behind him.

    ¡°...Ah...¡±

    The remaining early Qi Building cultivator, seeing my might, steps back with his mouth agape.

    ¡°Ah, aah! Core, Core Formation cultivator...!¡±

    He turns pale and flees in haste.

    But,

    After he takes five steps, he falls to the ground, split into three pieces.

    Ignoring them, I walk through the split doors.

    Step, step¡­.

    Inside the dark pce.

    Once the main headquarters of the Devil Path Alliance, I feel the gaze of hundreds.

    Eight powerful auras press down on me.

    Kugugugugu

    The head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon.

    And the 7 Core Formation elders.

    ¡°How dare this madman attack the Makli n? Just as the Heavenly Being seniors are ascending, he''s running wild. Such disrespect.¡±

    One of the elders growl at me.

    ¡°Judging by the power in his meridians, he''s at best Core Formation... no, he doesn''t even seem to have a core, maybe Qi Building? Is he out of his mind causing a ruckus here?¡±

    ¡°You won''t be able to leave here in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Let''s see how the elixir made from your boiled body will turn out.¡±

    A pack of dogs, barking loudly.

    And the leader of the wild dogs, Makli Hwang-cheon, sits quietly on his throne, just watching me.

    I smirk.

    ¡°You¡¯re all barking like dogs, but everyone is tense, right? Since if I¡¯m not really crazy, then I must have something to be confident in to have invaded like this....¡±

    I don¡¯t have the power of a Core Formation cultivator, just a strong force flowing through my meridians like Qi Building cultivators.

    It wouldn''t be strange for them to mistake me for a Qi Building cultivator.

    However.

    The power I have achieved ispletely different from cultivation methods.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s noisy, all of youe at me at once.¡±

    I¡¯ll show them.

    The power I''ve attained in Treading Heaven.

    Kugugugugu!

    I begin to draw out the power of the Formless Sword, nowpletely one with myself.

    The head of the Makli n, Makli Hwang-cheon, stands up from his seat.

    At the same time, the seven elders of the Makli n also rise from their positions.

    Three hundred fifty QI Building elders of the Makli n also stand up.

    Kugugugu!

    Around Makli Hwang-cheon, a tornado surges upwards.

    ¡°Daring to challenge the Makli n, you madman. I''ll show you the power of the Makli n.¡±

    Seo Eun-hyun and the Makli n collide.

    Kuang Kuang Kuang!

    Hundreds of Makli n cultivators against the sole Seo Eun-hyun sh.

    And then.

    ¡°...!?¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°???¡±

    Makli Hwang-cheon, along with the elders, and all the members of the council look around with wide eyes.

    They unleashed their full power on the unidentified intruder.

    But instead, they were the ones who were thrown out of the pce.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    Just then.

    Step, step...

    Outside the pce, Seo Eun-hyun walks out.

    ¡°My demands, once again, are simple. One, stop making human elixirs. Two, leave Yanguo. Three, hold a sacred ritual for the deceased used in the elixirs.¡±

    He looks around with a chilling gaze.

    ¡°This is myst mercy and demand. You''d better ept it.¡±

    Makli Hwang-cheon frowns and shouts.

    ¡°A cultivator who has mastered strange techniques! Everyone, brace yourselves!¡±

    ¡°...Hoo.¡±

    Seo Eun-hyun sighs.

    ¡°I have shown mercy even to you. Don''t me me.¡±

    And then, he begins to use his power.

    Kugugugu

    The Formless Sword is a kind of Gang Sphere.

    And the Gang Sphere and Inner Core, apart from one being connected to life, are essentially the same.

    From such a concept, Kim Young-hoon''s external Inner Core was created.

    A method of connecting his life force to the external Path Beyond the Heavens (Gang Sphere), enhancing it.

    Now, ascending to the Treading-Heaven realm, along with the Inner Core inside the body, the Path Beyond the Heavens that has fully merged with the body is also considered an external Inner Core.

    In fact, it¡¯s much more efficient than an external Inner Core.

    Not an artificially created Gang Qi meridian, but truly connected to life.

    Therefore, the Formless Sword of Seo Eun-hyun who has reached Treading Heaven Beyond the Path ispletely different in enhancementpared to the Path Beyond the Heavens.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his hand.

    Something connected to his hand swung.

    Kuang!

    Makli Hwang-cheon manages to hastily dodge with a dreadful premonition, and the heaven and earth spiritual energy at his position is cut off.

    Ossak!

    ''It¡¯s dangerous.''

    Makli Hwang-cheon grits his teeth and forms a seal.

    ¡°Corpse River!¡±

    Kugugugu!

    A green river smelling of rotting corpses pour out from the pce, covering Seo Eun-hyun.

    Along with other Core Formation cultivators, they also begin to form their spells.

    ¡°Dragon and Demon Ghost Summoning Yin!¡±

    ¡°Wind Summoning Devil Dragon Transformation!¡±

    ¡°Yin Water Gathering Fire!¡±

    Although there are slight differences in attributes, generally Yin-based spells strike Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun only swings his hand in response.

    Wk!

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Their spells explode at once by something transparent swung in a crescent moon shape.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his hand again.

    A bizarre darkness.

    Around him, an invisible storm begins to rage.

    Colorless trajectories swirl, growingrger.

    Kwagagagaga!

    The pce of the Makli n closest to him is the first to be cut by the force of the trajectories.

    And the colorless whirlwind grows, covering the entire Makli n.

    ¡°Block it!¡±

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Several Core Formation elders attempt to block the colorless trajectory with their dharma treasures, but the treasures crumble, unable to pierce through the colorless storm.

    Landscape Painting.

    Kugugugugu!

    The raging storm suddenly transforms, altering the trajectory.

    sh!

    In the next moment.

    Colorless trajectories whirl in all directions, shing through the entire cavity.

    Mountains are split, and cracks form throughout the den.

    Makli Hwang-cheon''s expression hardens.

    ¡°Na-Nascent Soul cultivator...?¡±

    At the very least, this is clearly not a Core Formation cultivator.

    Until the end, Makli Hwang-cheon ponders Seo Eun-hyun''s trajectory.

    ¡®It''s definitely beyond Core Formation, but to call it Nascent Soul... isn''t it too weak?¡¯

    However, his decision is swift.

    ¡®Even if it''s not Nascent Soul, at the very least it''s an equivalent force. I''ve misjudged.¡¯

    ¡°Everyone listen! This man is a Nascent Soul old monster! A Nascent Soul old monster who hid from the Heavenly Being seniors, now attacking the Makli n!¡±

    His words continue.

    ¡°However, this ce is the stronghold of the Makli n and where the Devil Path Alliance once stood! As the sessors of the Devil Path Alliance¡¯s spirit, we will never yield to a Nascent Soul old monster!¡±

    Makli Hwang-cheon ponders.

    ¡®The power is definitely beyond Core Formation, but it''s too weak for Nascent Soul. Just like that person in the desert... Butpared to the hidden power of the desert cultivator, his attacks are simple and weak. This guy...¡¯

    Greed flickers in the eyes of Makli Hwang-cheon.

    ¡®If we mobilize the entire power of the Makli n, we can capture him!¡¯

    He smirks.

    ¡°The jiangshi made from a Nascent Soul cultivator''s corpse, just thinking about its power makes my heart race! Capturing the Nascent Soul old monster, the Makli n will leap to greatness once again!¡±

    Upon his deration, the elders solemnly draw out all their dharma treasures.

    The Qi Building elders also simultaneously start forming hand seals in unison.

    ¡°Unleash an all-out attack! Block the Nascent Soul old monster!¡±

    Rumble!

    Numerous spells, dharma treasures, and magic artifacts fly towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Boom!

    Yin energy explodes, and spells formed of devilish energy assault Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Qi Building elders pull out wartime weapons from the n''s arsenal and activate them against Seo Eun-hyun.

    Siege weapons fly towards him, and numerous devilish fire and jiangshi legions swarm him like a tide.

    Numerous formation barriers in the Makli n''s pce activates, restricting Seo Eun-hyeon''s power.

    Against all that.

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword.

    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±

    ¡°We''re being sucked in!¡±

    ¡°Block it! Block it!¡±

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Layered Mountains!

    Kuguaguagua!

    Colorless trajectory extends in all directions, filling the entire space.

    Dozens of Qi Building cultivators are split apart, and several parts of Core Formation elders'' bodies are torn off.

    The colorless trajectory, spreading in all directions, writhe like tentacles.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Mountain Echoes Valley Responds.

    Ting!

    The writhing trajectory turns into a wave, echoing throughout the entire cavity, causing everyone except Seo Eun-hyun inside to vomit blood at once.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Flowing Ridge!

    Kugugugu!

    The colorless trajectory twists and sweeps away the gathered Qi Building cultivators and three Core Formation elders.

    Kugugugu!

    And then.

    The aura of Seo Eun-hyun, integrated with the Formless Sword, begins to grow even stronger.

    ¡°Block it! Block it!¡±

    ¡°Set up the formation!¡±

    ¡°The Nascent Soul old monster is using his power!¡±

    ¡°Stop the old monster!!!¡±

    ¡°Aaaaaah!¡±

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Qi Mountain Heart Heaven!

    He, d in colorless trajectory, steps forward step by step.

    Like a mountain lord soaring over the mountains.

    The movement technique of the Mountain Lord¡¯s Soaring Flight, tailored to Seo Eun-hyun and fused with the Formless Sword, bes a fierce weapon in itself.

    A giant colorless tiger leaps.

    Led by eight Core Formation cultivators, hundreds of Qi Building cultivators are swept away by the flight of the lord.

    ¡°Buy time! The formation is almostplete!¡±

    Makli Hwang-cheon clenches his teeth and shouts.

    This is the Makli n''s stronghold and the main base of the Devil Path Alliance that they have inherited.

    The formations spread here are by no means simple.

    And finally.

    ¡°Form the seal!¡±

    ¡°Yin Spirit!¡±

    ¡°Devilish Fire!¡±

    Three Core Formation cultivators and one hundred fifty Qi Building cultivators.

    Each group, thusposed, forms different seals.

    In the center, Makli Hwang-cheon and the Makli Grand Elder simultaneously form hand seals,pleting the formation.

    "Yin Spirit Devilish Fire Ghost Formation! Activate!"

    Simultaneously.

    Rumble!

    From the Makli n''s pce, ck Devilish Fire surges, engulfing Seo Eun-hyun.

    The yin energy emitted from the Devilish Fire forms a barrier, and from the barrier, numerous ghostly wails erupt, creating symbols thatplete the barrier.

    Eight Core Formation cultivators, from all eight directions, simultaneously form seals.

    "Seal!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Shortly after.

    A dark green barrier seals the rampaging Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Struggling within the Devilish Fire, his consciousness will be gradually suppressed, and he will be refined into a jiangshi Haha... Hahahaha!"

    Makli Hwang-cheon bursts intoughter.

    "Look, everyone! The Makli n has sessfully captured and is refining a Nascent Soul old monster!!!"

    He clenches his fists and looks around at the elders.

    "Everyone, contact our territories through themunication division! We need more pure blood! Using more pure blood to refine the jiangshi, we can truly..."

    Just then.

    Crash!

    Makli Hwang-cheon''s face stiffens as he turns to the loud noise behind him.

    There, he sees the barrier cracked all over.

    "...What?"

    Craaack!

    Once again.

    A loud noise echoes.

    Craaaaack!

    Simultaneously.

    Pukwak!

    From inside the ming barrier, Seo Eun-hyun''s hand bursts through.

    Kuadukduk!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s hand slowly tears apart the barrier.

    The colorless trajectory in his hand causes the barrier to crumble, widening the cracks.

    And then.

    Pukwak!

    His other hand also bursts through the barrier, and he begins widening the breach with both hands.

    Within the Devilish Fire, Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes ze like ghostly fire.

    "Not a bad attempt... but you made one mistake."

    Whoosh!

    Seo Eun-hyun emerges from the Devilish Fire with a pale smile.

    "You shouldn''t have boasted after sealing me... you should have run away..."

    "How, how can this be... A mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivation should be required to break such a barrier!"

    Makli Hwang-cheon loses hisposure and shouts.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes explode with brilliance.

    "I may be weaker than the typical Nascent Soul, but I have a bit of an edge in specialized areas. Early, mid,te... those don''t mean much in front of me..."

    Ssshhhhh!

    Finally, Seo Eun-hyun, fully emerged from the Devilish Fire, raises one hand.

    "You should have epted my mercy when it was offered. Those still not fleeing have courageously chosen to enter the gate of death, correct?"

    Kugugugugugu!

    Colorless trajectories boil over his entire body.

    "From now on, I will end the Makli n."

    The next moment.

    His pupils seethe pure white.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Ultimate Technique.

    Severing Mountain!

    Kugugugugugu!

    A colorless storm fills the cavity so densely that no one could find a foothold.

    The mountain range where the pce stood is split into thousands of pieces.

    The Makli n''s pce is torn apart, turning into dust.

    "Phew..."

    And thus.

    The Makli n, one of the twin pirs of Yanguo and rulers of the imperial family for hundreds of years, disappeared into the annals of history that very day.

 Chapter 135: Baihui (2)

    Chapter 135: Baihui (2)

    Tap tap...

    I dust off my clothes and look back.

    Whoosh...

    From the ground I emerged, dust rose up.

    Crack!

    I move my Formless Sword, covering the dirt a bit more.

    Although I had extensively destroyed the pce I didn''t touch the main barriers, so it wouldn''t cause the fall of Seokyung City abruptly.

    The Makli n is now over.

    Having eliminated most of the Qi Building cultivators and the Core Formation elders, including the n head, the remaining members of the Makli n in the territory will slowly wither away under the pressure of the Jin n.

    I look at the bundles of goods I have taken from the Makli n.

    I have gathered every single spirit stone from the Makli n, except for the elixirs.

    With this.

    I resolved all the issues in Yanguo.

    ''Now then...''

    I turn my gaze southward.

    ''I should go meet Song Jin and Seo Ran.''

    Swoosh!

    The blue sea.

    Flying over the sea, I arrive at Seo Ran''s residence from Yanguo in a day.

    Swish!

    I part the waters with my Formless Sword and descend directly to Seo Ran''s dwelling.

    When I arrive at his underwater cave,

    Ssh!

    From inside the underwater abode, Seo Ran hastily lifts his head.

    I speak to Seo Ran in thenguage of the demon race.

    "Are you Seo Ran?"

    Feeling the presence of my Formless Sword, he looks at me cautiously and asks.

    "Yes, that''s me. But may I ask... are you also a demon beast?"

    "Just an unusual human. And..."

    I havee to Seo Ran without any major incidents in this life, so he must have received the space-breaking bead from Seo Hweol as nned.

    ''How should I exin...''

    After a moment of contemtion, I tell him.

    "I''m here on behalf of an elder of the Sea Dragon Tribe, named Jeon Hyang. He asked me to find you."

    "You, know Elder Jeon?"

    Seo Ran asks, his eyes widening.

    I nod.

    "You received the space-breaking bead from Seo Hweol, and were instructed to blow up the Nether Crossing Ship, correct? Isn''t that so?"

    "...Yes, that''s correct."

    "First, give me the space-breaking bead."

    "Yes? Oh, here it is."

    Seo Ran, though suspicious, hands me the space-breaking bead.

    After receiving the dharma treasure, I say to him,

    "You couldn''t break through the barrier of ck Ghost Valley to enter the Nether Crossing Ship, could you? Let''s go together, I''ll break the barrier for you."

    "Th-thank you."

    Seo Ran bows to me in gratitude, and I continue.

    "You can transform into your true form since I know you''re a demi-human.¡±

    "...Elder Jeon told you about that as well?"

    "Let''s say he did. Now follow me. We''re going to the Nether Crossing Ship."

    "...Yes."

    Seo Ran, while still suspicious, follows me towards the Nether Crossing Ship.

    We arrive at the sea area where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    An invisible barrier is positioned ahead.

    Beyond this barrier lies the domain of ghosts.

    "Senior, first of all, this barrier..."

    "Never mind, just stay there."

    I step back and raise my hand.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Entering Mountain!

    A slicing upward motion.

    That¡¯s all it took.

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    The air splits open, and the barrier is cut through.

    Beyond the barrier, the army of tens of thousands of ghosts that form the ck Ghost Legion are also split in half, clearing the path.

    Gasp...

    Seo Ran''s mouth hangs open, and I, pulling along the stunned Seo Ran, quickly head towards the center of the formation where the Nether Crossing Ship is located.

    In the center of the well shaped formation,

    A solid final barrier remains.

    Boom

    Kuang!

    My thrown Formless Sword shatters the barrier in one strike.

    "Huh, gasp...! Even a Core Formation cultivator would struggle to break such a barrier..."

    Seo Ran, who had been staring nkly, now looks at me with eyes full of fear.

    It¡¯s understandable. An already suspicious person showing Nascent Soul capabilities is indeed terrifying.

    "Hurry up. There''s someone we need to meet."

    "To meet... who?"

    "Did you think, even though ck Ghost Valley became a wastnd, that they would leave the Nether Crossing Ship, their pride and joy,pletely unguarded?"

    I lead Seo Ran straight down to the lowest level of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    There, in the deepest part of the ship, we meet Song Jin, who res at me nervously.

    [Who are you?]

    Song Jin seems aware that I had broken the barrier in one go, sizing me up intensely.

    I turn to Seo Ran.

    "Introduce yourself, Daoist Seo. This person is Senior Song Jin, a Heavenly Being remnant soul, guarding this Nether Crossing Ship after being killed by the Mad Lord Jo Yeon."

    "Uh, hello...?"

    [You... could it be? Why have youe here?]

    Seo Ran looks to not understand the situation and just greets Song Jin as instructed.

    [...Are you her child? Why have youe here?]

    At this, Seo Ran mps his lips shut.

    "I came to search for my mother''s relic."

    [You came to search for your mother''s relic?]

    mes ze in Song Jin''s eyes.

    Yet, he seems to restrain his anger, speaking more softly.

    [Whatever is remaining in this ce, everything, is a part of the Valley. I cannot give anything to an outsider like you.]

    I raise my Formless Sword and ask.

    "Why don''t you give us a chance to find it, senior?"

    Song Jin''s eyes ze even more fiercely at the sight of my Formless Sword.

    Though angry, realizing he has no way to resist against my Nascent Soul prowess, he seems to ept his situation.

    [...How did you manage to not get dragged into ascension? And what is that ominous thing that freely enters and leaves nes¡­? Damn it¡­]

    He grits his teeth, clenching his fists tightly.

    [I''ll give you half a day. Find your mother''s room within that time and search for the relic. If you don''t leave within that time, I will burn my soul to show you the wrath of a Heavenly Being cultivator...!]

    "Understood. Thank you."

    Seo Ran bows to Song Jin, and I nod.

    Later, guided by me, Seo Ran reaches his mother''s room.

    [You...!]

    Song Jin looks furious but closes his mouth and watches us silently.

    Soon, Seo Ran finds the jade slip his mother left and begins to read it.

    Song Jin also sneaks in and starts reading the jade slip with him.

    I step outside for a while.

    After some time, I hear Song Jin and Seo Ran talking inside the room.

    I head outside the Nether Crossing Ship and slowly look up at the sky.

    Three days passed.

    [...You. What are your intentions?]

    Song Jin came to find me, who had been quietly waiting on the deck.

    [Why did you bring that boy to me? And why did you support him without asking for anything in return?]

    I pause before making an excuse.

    "I was asked by an elder of the Sea Dragon Tribe, Jeon Hyang."

    [Jeon Hyang...? The chief astrologer of the Sea Dragon Tribe, I see. Hm...]

    "Why do you ask?"

    [That boy... I''ve decided to take him as my disciple.]

    Once again, the master-disciple bond between Song Jin and Seo Ran is established.

    Seo Ran and Song Jin came to the deck to thank me.

    [I don''t like it, but I need to thank you anyway.]

    "I''m also very grateful. If there''s anything you need in the future, senior, I will fulfill up to three requests."

    [My disciple is doing so, so I can¡¯t just stand by only opening my mouth. I will do the same.]

    "In that case..."

    I look at Song Jin and say,

    "First, let me use the Nether Crossing Ship."

    [What...?]

    Boom!

    I present the pile of spirit stones I have brought from the main house of the Makli n in front of him.

    "With this, it should be enough to operate the Nether Crossing Ship, right?"

    It should be more than enough since I had taken all the spirit stones from the Makli n.

    [Hm...!]

    Song Jin''s eyes gleam at the sight of the spirit stones.

    [It''s more than enough. Alright, where do you want to go?]

    "First, let''s go to the Sea Dragon Pce of the Sea Dragon Tribe."

    Together, we move towards the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Rumble!

    Together with ghostly energy, the Nether Crossing Ship moved through space.

    We immediately reached the location of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "Is it possible to break the barrier of the Sea Dragon Pce using the main cannon of the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Impossible. All the main cannons on the Nether Crossing Ship are broken.]

    "I see..."

    I recall the power of the cannon fired by Manli Minp and lick my lips.

    ''Then I have no choice but to use my own strength.''

    I descend from the Nether Crossing Ship, braving the water pressure, and swing my Formless Sword.

    The area in my past life where Seo Ran had set up the formation.

    It should be enough to break through the weakest part of Seo Hweol''s barrier.

    Woong!

    The Formless Sword prates the inside of the formation.

    Starting with the most fragile parts, it begins to permeate and erode them.

    As theyers thin, soon after.

    Boom!

    A small hole appears on one side of the barrier.

    "Daoist Seo, follow me. And if possible, Senior Song Jin, pleasee along."

    [...How can I trust that you haven''t set a trap here?]

    Song Jin looks at me suspiciously, and I sigh and say,

    "I swear on the Nether Crossing Ship. I assure you, I haven''t set any traps here."

    [Hmm... Alright.]

    Song Jin forms a hand seal and draws the ghostly energy from the Nether Crossing Ship to himself.

    Swoosh!

    Song Jin jumps down with the ghostly energy attached, followed by Seo Ran and me, and we enter the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [The Sea Dragon Pce... Thest time I was here was when I was invited by Dragon King Seo. It¡¯s been a long time.]

    "It''s been a while for me too."

    We head towards the inner pce of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [But why have you called us here?]

    "Please follow me. There''s something I need to show you."

    I lead them to the hall where Jeon Hyang had died.

    Swoosh!

    And when we enter the hall.

    "Ah!"

    A sticky curse flies towards Seo Ran and sticks to him.

    Just as Song Jin is startled and tries to remove the curse attached to Seo Ran.

    Hiss...

    The curse attached to Seo Ran melts away.

    It seems like Seo Ran has heard Jeon Hyang''s voice, as his eyes tremble.

    "Elder Jeon...? I, I need to read that book...!"

    I calmly picked up a jade b.

    Below, I find a familiar book.

    I pull the book towards me with my Formless Sword and then ce the jade b down.

    Then, I hand the book to Song Jin.

    "Please check if there are any problems with it."

    [What problem could there be... it''s just...]

    Then.

    [What...! Damn it, our eyes met!]

    Startled, Song Jin res at the book.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Even though the book left by Seo Hweol hasn''t been fully read or closed yet, it begins to wriggle wildly.

    Swoosh!

    A ghostly energy emanates from Song Jin''s hand, enveloping the book, and he urgently speaks.

    [Damn, I''ve temporarily sealed it. Let''s quickly go back to the Nether Crossing Ship!]

    Snap!

    I grab Song Jin''s shoulder, and together we return to the Nether Crossing Ship using the Formless Sword.

    When we finally arrive at the Nether Crossing Ship,

    Boom!

    The ghostly energy fails to withstand anymore and finally breaks apart.

    From inside the book, a blue light bursts forth.

    The consciousness of Sea Dragon King Seo Hweol!

    The consciousness of Seo Hweol begins to spill out the same words I had heard in my past life.

    As Seo Ran''s eyes widen in shock, Song Jin forms a seal and shouts.

    [Devour it, Nether Crossing Ship!]

    Simultaneously.

    Screech!

    Ghostly figures emerge from the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship, ightly binding Seo Hweol''s remnant.

    And so, Seo Hweol''s remnant is sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Swoosh...

    Just like that, Seo Hweol''s remnant vanishes.

    [It¡¯s the remnant consciousness left by Dragon King Seo. Why did he leave such a thing?]

    Song Jin wonders, and Seo Ran, shocked by Seo Hweol''s words, trembles.

    I pick up the book and hand it to Seo Ran.

    "Inside, you''ll find Elder Jeon Hyang''s diary. There''s no more trickery from Seo Hweol, so take your time and read it."

    "...Alright."

    Seo Ran looks fearful of facing the truth, hesitating briefly. But soon, he tremblingly begins to read the book.

    After a while.

    Drip, drip...

    Tears begin to flow from Seo Ran''s eyes.

    "Everything the King showed me... was it all a lie...?"

    He looks deeply shocked.

    Seo Ran weeps for a long time while looking at the book.

    After several hours,

    "Have you calmed down a bit, Daoist Seo?"

    "..."

    "I was entrusted by Elder Jeon Hyang before he wrote thest part of his diary. He asked me to guide you well. I have led you here in ordance with his will, so I hope you make wise decisions going forward."

    Seo Ran grits his teeth and nods.

    "...Understood. Thank you."

    He has a resolved expression on his face.

    Song Jin, who has been watching us, speaks to me.

    [I won''t count activating the Nether Crossing Ship as a favor. Thanks to this, my disciple has learned about the deceitfulness of Dragon King Seo and will also gain the numerous treasures left in the Sea Dragon Pce.]

    "Thank you. Then, can we make a few more stops using the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Hmm...?]

    Late evening.

    The heat of the desert cooled as night approached.

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship appeared in the middle of the desert.

    In the distance, a ck castle is visible.

    "Senior Song Jin, do you feel the enormous resentful souls sleeping beneath that castle?"

    [Indeed... They are immense.]

    "Can you use them to break the barrier covering that ck castle?"

    Hearing my words, Song Jin nods

    [Well¡­alright.]

    Kugugugu!

    Shortly after.

    The Nether Crossing Shipnds in the desert.

    Song Jin begins to form seals.

    It¡¯s the dead of night with no sunrise, so the yin energy of the resentful souls are boiling more fiercely.

    Kyaaaaaaaaa!

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Kyaaaa!

    Bubble, bubble, bubble...

    Millions of resentful souls beneath the ck castle scream wildly.

    And feeling the anomaly, a bloody fog starts to flow out from inside the ck castle.

    [What? Who are you! Who dares...?]

    And a familiar face appears.

    It¡¯s Yuan Li.

    I smirk.

    "Should have stayed hidden, whye out and risk your life?"

    [What...? W-Wait! Nether Crossing Ship? ck Ghost Valley?]

    Just then, Song Jinpletes his spell.

    Kyaaaaaaaaa!

    A horde of ghosts wail and rush towards Song Jin.

    [This is madness! What! Why are you doing this to me all of a sudden!]

    Yuan Li, sensing Song Jin¡¯s growing power, cries out in terror.

    But Song Jin, indifferent to his pleas,pletes his ghostly spell.

    [Damn it!]

    Shoosh!

    Kiing!

    Yuan Li curses and retreats back into the ck castle.

    Soon, the ancient barrier covering the ck castle reveals itself.

    Swoosh!

    Simultaneously, a crimson river of blood flows from inside the castle, strengthening the barrier.

    Long Source True Power.

    Yuan Li''s backup life.

    Kiing!

    Crack, Crackkkk!

    The barrier, strengthened, emits sparks.

    And then.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky fills with yin energy.

    In an instant, Song Jin, regaining his Heavenly Being power, stands with his hands behind his back, floating in the air, looking down at the ck castle.

    [It seems to be an immortal treasure with the power to attract fate.]

    "So they say."

    The Mad Lord had mentioned it before.

    I had heard about this castle before as well.

    Song Jin looks at me.

    [It seems you want to capture that guy. Though the castle itself is not much, the core supplying the castle with the power of fate is troublesome, and he''s hiding right below it. I can shatter the castle with one blow, but I might not be able to capture him and the core.]

    "Ah, it''s alright. Just do that much, and I''ll handle the rest."

    [Very well then....]

    Kugugugu!

    Blue ghostly mes rise in Song Jin''s eyes.

    [I''ll show you the power of an Elder of the Great Azure Ghost Valley....]

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Kurun, Kurururung!

    Dark clouds gather in the sky.

    Soon, the clouds merge, forming a giant ghostly head.

    [Thousand Ghost Bone Formation! Open!]

    [Kyaaaaa!]

    A ghostly wail echoes between heaven and earth.

    Then, the ghostly head formed by the dark clouds contort wildly and plummet towards the ck castle.

    A force that rivals the statue thrown by the Mad Lord!

    Jjeoong!

    The ck castle''s barrier, saturated with Long Source True Power, seems to resist for a moment but then turns red and explodes.

    Kwaang!

    The ck castle beneath the barrier also crumbles.

    Kwagwagwang!

    A storm of yin wind sweeps across heaven and earth.

    Shortly after.

    [Hmm... Surprising indeed. I did hold back a bit... Still, I didn''t expect the castle to retain its shape.]

    Song Jin looks at the ck castle in astonishment.

    It¡¯s just as he said.

    Despite the immense strike it had just endured, the ck castle hasn''t turned entirely to dust. Only the upperyers and the roof had been blown off, maintaining its general structure.

    Of course.

    [Aaaaaargh! Arghhh, ack!]

    Yuan Li is inside, half turned to meat, vomiting blood.

    Shururuk, shuruk!

    He¡¯s using the Long Source True Power to regenerate his body.

    And then...

    Above him, the apparition of Seo Hweol flickers and disappears.

    Song Jin looks at Seo Hweol''s apparition, his ghostly energy distorting for a moment before turning his head away.

    [Seo Hweol''s remnants and the core of this castle shielded it from my strike.]

    "That is..."

    I remember something from my distant past life.

    After the Mad Lord dealt with Yuan Li.

    When he tore apart the ck castle, there was a stone fragment.

    Back then, I was more concerned with escaping the Mad Lord secretly and didn''t pay much attention to the fragment.

    But at this moment...

    Seeing the stone fragment clearly, my eyes widened in astonishment.

    Crackle, crackle!

    The stone fragment is continuously emitting golden lightning.

    It¡¯s the upper part of the stele that had floated right in front of Ascension Gate, in the center of Ascension Path!

 Chapter 136: Baihui (3)

    Chapter 136: Baihui (3)

    "...leave it behind for future generations, relinquish your desires and ascend. Those who do not adhere will face cmity."

    I recall the contents of the stele I had seen on Ascension Path.

    The upper part that was torn off and couldn''t be seen.

    ''Clearly, given the edges on this stele, this must be the upper part of that stele!''

    I haven¡¯t made the connection before as it seemed unrted to Yuan Li.

    Thinking about it.

    Back then, I saw the stone tablet inscribed with ¡®Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder¡¯ near the ck castle.

    ''I never imagined.''

    This guy is rted to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Of course, the details will have to wait...

    ''I''ll have to subdue him first and see.''

    As Yuan Li vomits blood, I charge right in front of him.

    Kugugugung!

    My Formless Sword, swung at tremendous speed, shes against his defenses.

    As long as the castle isn¡¯tpletely turned to dust, it seems he can still exert the power of the Nascent Soul within it.

    ''But the situation is different from myst life.''

    Thud!

    I kick Yuan Li squarely.

    He looks to erect a shield, but my Formless Sword permeates right through, kicking him in the stomach.

    Puhak!

    He spits out a mouthful of blood.

    And then, having been kicked by my Formless Sword, he is blown away, flying out of the punctured ck castle.

    Kwaang!

    Once outside the castle''s domain, his cultivation falls to the level of a mere Core Formation Great Perfection.

    [You, you bastard...!]

    Grinding his teeth, Yuan Li pulls out seven scrolls from his storage artifact.

    He opens the scrolls, while summoning two blood cloud ghost kings.

    Seven demon souls also emerge.

    But¡­

    "In the name of Prince Seo Ran."

    Seo Ran''s voice echoes across the desert.

    "Children of the sea, kneel before the bloodline of the Sea Dragon King."

    Ziiing!

    Seo Ran''smand bes an order, binding the demon souls.

    The dragon demon soul immediately prostrates itself.

    The other demon souls, initially resisting Seo Ran''smand, also reluctantly knelt down.

    "I can''t hold demon souls above Core Formation for long!"

    Seo Ran urgently shouts, and I nod.

    -Kyaaaaaaaa!

    -Guaaaaaa!!

    Ahead, two ghost kings scream, each wielding a scythe.

    But, from behind, another booming voice is heard.

    [Under the name of the Nether Crossing Ship.]

    Then.

    [All ghosts shall bow before the boat that crosses the River of the Netherworld.]

    Kugugugugu!

    From the Nether Crossing Ship behind me, a strong suction force targeting ghosts manifests.

    -Guaaaaaa!

    -Kyaaaaaa!

    The two ghost kings scream, trying their best to resist being sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship and nting their scythes into the desert to hold their ground.

    In an instant, three of Yuan Li¡¯s major forces are neutralized.

    ''Seo Ran and Song Jin are a perfect match against Yuan Li.''

    I realized this in my past life when I saw Seo Ran subdue Yuan Li using the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation, but in this life, theirpatibility is even more apparent.

    Of course, if Yuan Li could properly recall his ghost kings and supply the energy of a Nascent Soul to his demon souls and ghost kings, even Seo Ran and Song Jin would find it hard to neutralize Yuan Li so easily.

    But once driven out of the ck castle, he became much easier to handle.

    Step, step...

    I draw my Formless Sword and walk towards him.

    [Krgh, You! Damn you! You think you can defeat me so easily?]

    Boong Boong Boong!

    Around him, bone dagger dharma treasures, a spear dharma treasure, and a crystal skull staff float up.

    Above him, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners emerge.

    Charararak!

    The Five Elements Blood Curse Banners fly towards my head.

    But I let the banners hit me.

    Puk!

    With a slight sting, the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners are absorbed into the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner located in my upper dantian.

    [What...!]

    Yuan Li trembles in dismay.

    Step, step...

    I walk slowly towards Yuan Li.

    [That reaction, you also have the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner... alright¡­then...!]

    Seventeen bone dagger dharma treasures spin.

    I swing my Formless Sword.

    The link that connects the dharma treasures to Yuan Li severs.

    The dharma treasures fall to the ground.

    [Eh, eek]

    A ghost king emerges from the blood-colored spear, grabbing it.

    Immediately upon emerging, the ghost king, resisting the suction of the Nether Crossing Ship, desperately nts the spear into the ground.

    Eventually, all Yuan Li has left is the crystal skull staff.

    [Krrrgh...!]

    Yuan Li begins casting a spell with a murmuring voice.

    Chwajwajwajwaj!

    From the staff, blood trees sprout in the desert, and a sea of blood covers the surroundings.

    Clouds of blood erupt from the blood sea, enveloping him.

    Instantly, the area transforms into his domain.

    Blood-red ghosts rush towards me.

    From the blood clouds, numerous skulls fall like rain on top of me.

    Blood from the sea surges, turning into arrows of blood shooting at me.

    The whole area is dyed in blood.

    And then, I swing my sword.

    Kwaang!

    With a single sh.

    That sh sweeps away all the misceneous spells.

    Even after that, the sh does not lose momentum, changing its trajectory and extending in all directions like thorny vines.

    Yuan Li resists with numerous spells, but the sh permeates through the stronger parts and cuts through the weaker ones, nullifying them all.

    Finally.

    Chwak!

    Yuan Li''s body is swept up by the storm of colorless trajectories and turns into a bloody mess.

    Of course.

    Churuk, chururuk!

    As he absorbs the blood fog, his flesh begins to wriggle and regenerate.

    But the regeneration takes too long.

    It takes two full breaths.

    In two breaths, I can swing my Formless Sword hundreds of times.

    Kwaang!

    Kwang, kwang!

    All the misceneous things in front of me are swept away, and I quickly approach Yuan Li, who is regenerating, and kick him.

    Jjeoong!

    As he¡¯s regenerating, he is again blown far away into the desert.

    Chururururuk!

    Like a cockroach boasting its vitality, he regenerates even while being blown away.

    But in no time, I am already above him.

    I bend my legs, then extend them, stomping down on Yuan Li with both feet.

    Puukkk!

    Yuan Li''s body, struck by my feet, splits in two and falls below.

    Chk Chark!

    From his severed body, fish made of blood appear and fly at me.

    Boong Boong, Boong, Boong!

    My Formless Sword rotates around me.

    In a state of unified offense and defense, I ground all the approaching fish and again plummet down towards him.

    Cheulpuk!

    His upper body, split in two, explodes into a bloody mess.

    He again regenerates his upper body from his lower half.

    Woong!

    I feel the air burst behind me.

    Having turned Yuan Li''s upper body into a blood mist, I approach his regenerating lower half and raise my hand.

    Kwaang!

    I m my hand down.

    Kugugugugu!

    As Yuan Li''s body tries to regenerate, a chasm forms beneath him, and he is split in half.

    "Keep regenerating, you cockroach."

    Churuk Churururuk!

    The halved body begins to reattach itself.

    Hwaruruk!

    His blood turns into Blood Fire and envelops me.

    But with my Formless Sword flowing through my entire body, I break through the Blood Fire and reach out.

    Kwak!

    My hand grasps Yuan Li''s head.

    "I''ll kill you until you die."

    With that, I grab his head and m it into the desert floor.

    Toogwaang!

    His upper body again vanishes along with sword scars.

    By now, Yuan Li''s regeneration has visibly slowed.

    Shik Shiririk!

    I watch Yuan Li, wriggling and regenerating his upper body, and raise my foot.

    [Wa-wait a moment¡­]

    Kwaang!

    In my past life, I killed him too easily, watching out for the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol.

    It was fortunate that I killed him quickly.

    The Mad Lord was slightly outmatched among the many Heavenly Being cultivators.

    If I dragged it out like this back then, Seo Hweol might havee in person.

    [Wai-]

    Peong!

    After blowing up his face again.

    Whenever he tries to regenerate properly, I relentlessly attack him.

    Intermittent spells flying towards me are so weak that I can fend them off with my Formless Sword-imbued body, and even those are getting weaker.

    And then.

    Kwaang!

    When I blew up his face once more.

    Seeing that it takes him so long to even regenerate somewhat, I step on his stomach and finally stop attacking.

    "It¡¯s a little refreshing."

    [Krgghh krghaaaargh...!]

    ¡°I feel a little sorry about this. But you see, I had quite a bit pent up.¡±

    [Cough, cough!]

    "Now that your regeneration seems to have slowed down quite a bit¡­ If I crush your Golden Core now, you''ll die, won''t you?"

    [Krrgh¡­]

    Gasping for breath, Yuan Li looks up at me and asks.

    [Why, just why are you doing this to me? Are, are you... a Nascent Soul cultivator?]

    "Think of it that way. In fact, I could have crushed your Golden Core and severed your soul right away, but I wanted to hit you a bit."

    [Ah, thank, thank you... for sparing me.]

    I look down at him with a slight smile.

    "I never said I''d spare you, though..."

    [P-please spare me... I won''t make you regret it...!]

    "How so?"

    [There is a lot of wealth in my castle...!]

    "If I kill you, all of that bes mine anyway, doesn''t it?"

    [I, I can also teach you the devilish arts I have mastered!]

    "I''m not interested in devilish arts."

    [Wh-what do you want then! I know a lot! If you have any questions, please just ask!]

    I grab his hair.

    "Now you seem ready to talk."

    Step by step...

    I drag him toward the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Thump!

    I ce Yuan Li on the deck of the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "You are now my ve. You cannot defy my orders, and if I choose to kill you, you must submit without resistance. Understand?"

    [Yes, yes! If you sp-spare my life right now...]

    "Swear it on the Nether Crossing Ship."

    [...!]

    I can feel Yuan Li''s intent re up in anger and fear.

    "You didn''t swear sincerely. I guess I should kill you right now..."

    [I swear! I swear! I swear on the Nether Crossing Ship! I will follow yourmands!]

    Eventually, Yuan Li swears a ghostly oath on the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Now, if he breaks his oath, his soul will be instantly sucked into the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Imand him.

    "Wait here for now."

    It¡¯s time to check the contents of the stele.

    Ta-att

    I jump down and read the upper part of the stele that¡¯s been intriguing me.

    "What exactly does it say..."

    The upper part of the stele is a bit longer and contains much more content than the lower part.

    The content of the stele is as follows:

    ¨DA warning to future generations: all immortal treasures in the world are ultimately connected to True Immortals and the force of attraction.

    For those who are not yet prepared and are connected to True Immortals, cmity will inevitablye.

    One of the few advantages of this grotesque and bizarre world is that due to its ominous nature, most True Immortals find it difficult to read and locate heavenly fate.

    Therefore, descendants. If you happen to obtain an immortal treasure, or something of the Immortal Realm, leave it in this world.

    Do not underestimate the desires and powers of those who have reached the Great Boundary.

    Those who possess an immortal treasure and ascend will inevitably be noticed by True Immortals, no matter where they ascend to.

    Especially my descendants.

    Growing up in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, if you happen to possess the Heavenly Lightning Banner, heed my warning, and ...

    The content ends there.

    I connect this content  of the stele in Ascension Path.

    ¨D...Leave it behind for future generations, relinquish your desires, and ascend. Those who do not adhere will face cmity.

    "...It''s not just encouragement to let go of desires."

    It¡¯s a much more specific warning than I expected.

    I think of the three Heavenly Beings, each hoarding their sect''s treasures, and the Sea Dragon King who left considerable treasures in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''The Sea Dragon King knew this warning.''

    And¡­

    "...Ah."

    The warning was intended for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    But the current generation of the sect...

    "Didn¡¯t they take the Heavenly Lightning Banner as is?"

    The Nether Crossing Ship of ck Ghost Valley is a ''counterfeit'' of an immortal treasure.

    The Blue Sky Armor of Azure Tiger Saint is an ''exceptional'' dharma treasure beyond ordinary ones.

    But the Heavenly Lightning Banner is a rumored ''immortal treasure'' of Yang Su-jin.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon, this guy...''

    I can¡¯t help but worry for him.

    I have been most worried about Deputy Oh and Team Leader Kim, who were captured by Seo Hweol and Mad Lord.

    But unexpectedly, the most concerning might be Jeon Myeong-hoon, who could be entangled with a Great Boundary existence right now.

    Crackle, crackle...

    I look at the stele floating in front of me, sparking with lightning.

    Yuan Li quietly came to stand beside me.

    "What''s your rtionship with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? What is this ck castle?"

    [This castle, 40,000 years ago, was in Ascension Path. It was originally a shrine dedicated to Golden Deity Yang Su-jin. I am a descendant of the n that managed the shrine.]

    The torn-off parts of the castle.

    I remember the remnants of the stone structure in Ascension Path, which seemed to have something ripped off from it. That was another part of this castle.

    "So, you have no connection with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    [After the shrine was torn from Ascension Path and flown to the desert during the war 40,000 years ago, my n was forgotten in the memories of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.]

    "I see..."

    I continue to question him.

    "What was your original purpose?"

    [...After all the Heavenly Being cultivators ascended, my goal was to rule the entire continent, harnessing the resources to master devilish arts to an extreme degree. Then, with the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, I nned to ascend to an upper realm called the Blood Yin Realm (ÑªêŽ½ç), not the one connected to the Ascension Gate.]

    "The Blood Yin Realm?"

    [Yes. Nowadays, thanks to Yang Su-jin''s Ascension Gate, everyone ascends through the gate. However, 120,000 years ago, depending on the cultivation method practiced, the upper realm one ascended to differed. The upper ream connected to the Ascension Gate isn''t suitable for practicing devilish arts. Though it''s hundreds of times better than this world, it''s still not optimized for devilish arts. Hence, I was nning a more traditional ascension through the Serving Command Seal.]

    "Knowing about the Blood Yin Realm, it seems you have information about the upper realms. Tell me about it."

    Yuan Li cautiously begins his story.

    [There are currently six known upper realms: Blood Yin, True Devil, Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, Purple Gold, and Bright Cold. I don''t have information about Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, and Purple Gold, but the Bright Cold and True Devil realms are well-known. The Bright Cold Realm is currently connected to the Ascension Gate. The True Devil Realm is adjacent to the Bright Cold Realm and is at war with it.]

    His exnation continues.

    Seo Ran also joins in, listening carefully, and Song Jin evaluates Yuan Li''s story from above the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [In the times before the Ascension Gate, if one practiced ordinary immortal or righteous cultivation methods, they would ascend to the Bright Cold Realm. Practicing devilish arts led to the True Devil Realm. Ascending to the True Devil Realm allows one to receive the True Devil Qi, enabling a transformation into the devil race.]

    "What about the Blood Yin Realm then?"

    [The Blood Yin Realm was originally part of the True Devil Realm but separated due to the overwhelming evil, yin, and turbid energy. Ascending there instead of the True Devil Realm allows absorption of the realm¡¯s power, potentially bing a far more exalted being than the devils of the True Devil Realm.]

    "Hmm..."

    In essence, Yuan Li''s n was tomit a massacre across the entire continent, gather extreme devilish energy, and ascend to a more exceptional realm suited for him.

    Then...

    ''What is Seo Hweol nning to achieve through such a person?''

    Did he also desire to go to the Blood Yin Realm?

    ''No, he has too many schemesid out in this world.''

    Seo Hweol''s objective isn''t an upper realm, but specifically this world.

    I can''t deduce Seo Hweol''s purpose from just listening to Yuan Li''s exnation.

    "Did you hear anything from Seo Hweol?"

    [From the Sea Dragon King? No, but... not from him directly, but I did steal one of his cultivation methods and a drop of his blood. If you want it, I can give it to you.]

    "¡­No need."

    This guy doesn''t even realize he is being used by the Sea Dragon King.

    ¡®So, this guy¡¯s goal and the Sea Dragon King¡¯s goal coincides. Is the massacre he was nning tomit for the Blood Yin Realm somehow what the Sea Dragon King wants¡­?¡¯

    "Hmm... right."

    I remember there¡¯s one more thing to obtain from this bastard.

    ¡°If you wanted the Serving Command Seal¡¯s blessing for your ascension, you must have wanted the seal, correct?¡±

    [Yes, that is correct.]

    ¡°Then, you must also have the method to break down all the floors of Serving Command Pce?¡±

    [Yes, I have analyzed the energy flowing through theyers of Serving Command Pce and prepared a formation to break down all of its floors. If you want it, I''ll give it to you¡­!]

    Yuan Li takes out red g dharma treasures from his storage artifact, hands them to me, and exins how to use them.

    Simr to the formation Cheongmun Ryeong and I created, it¡¯s a formation specifically for Serving Command Pce.

    "Alright, and..."

    I asked Yuan Li a few more questions.

    Then, I learned the location of his treasure vault and even where he hid his Blood Spirits.

    After following him around the inside of the ck castle, I came across what he had been hiding, just as I expected.

    "This is..."

    I gaze at arge blood-red jar.

    The jar is sealed with a pristine white cloth, and although its color is red, it doesn''t emit the foul stench of blood like Yuan Li''s other items. Instead, a fragrant scent wafts from within.

    "What''s inside this?"

    [Inside is... my Blood Body.]

    "...What is this Blood Body made of?"

    [Among Blood Bodies, the basic Blood Body itself is cultivated from my blood in a spiritual fluid. Later, if I wish to add special functions, I dissolve collected materials into the jar, slowly synthesizing them with the Blood Body.]

    "Collected materials?"

    [Yes, solutions made of impressive enemies'' corpses dissolved in blood.]

    "...How many ''materials'' have you dissolved in this Blood Body?"

    Yuan Li''s subsequent revtion surprises me.

    [Currently, the Blood Body is purely umting spiritual power and practicing devilish arts with unadulterated devilish energy, so nothing has been synthesized yet. Originally, I nned to find my Blood Spirits, regain cultivation, and slowly synthesize it over the next 200 years.]

    "Understood... Hand over everything you know about the Blood Body."

    Yuan Li writes down everything about creating, manipting, and synthesizing the Blood Body, and hands it to me.

    Thus, I sessfully gathered everything I needed from Yuan Li.

    "It seems I''ve heard everything worthwhile now."

    [Yes, I have told you everything truthfully, without omission. Of course, my usefulness doesn''t end here. There are also those whom I''ve made ves by imnting the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners in advance...]

    Just then, Song Jin, who has been listening to Yuan Li''s story, speaks up.

    [Let me sift through his mind a bit.]

    [What...!]

    [He appears to have told the truth, but why take the words of a devilish cultivator at face value? Surely the secrets he''s been hiding are far greater than what he''s blurted out so far. If I just delve a little into his upper dantian, I can make him spill everything, even the secrets he''s unaware of.]

    "Hmm, that sounds reasonable."

    I nod.

    "Go ahead."

    [Wait a moment!]

    "Stay still, Yuan Li. If you resist, I''ll kill you. Are you nning to break your oath to the Nether Crossing Ship?"

    [Ju-just wait, Master!]

    But Song Jin''s hand reaches Yuan Li''s head faster.

    Soon after.

    [Aaaaaaagh!]

    Yuan Li trembles violently and screams.

    Then, Song Jin speaks.

    [He told most of it, but he had sealed some information in his mind. Roughly tearing through those seals revealed the following¡­]

    The information Song Jin reveals includes methods for offering sacrifices to high-ranking entities in the Blood Yin Realm and efficient rituals for blood sacrifices.

    Of course, it also includes Yuan Li''s personal history and more.

    "Not particrly useful information."

    [Regardless, the fact that he dared to hide things from you is significant. Especially the method of making sacrifices to entities in the Blood Yin Realm can be threatening, as it might allow one to break free from the Nether Crossing Ship''s oath.]

    "Hmm, is that so?"

    It didn''t really concern me.

    [And...]

    After rummaging through Yuan Li''s mind for a while, Song Jin says,

    [As for information about the Sea Dragon King, it seems he was lying about being unaware.]

    "...! Is there any information?"

    Song Jin''s eyes re with ghostly fire.

    [...No.]

    Song Jin clicks his tongue.

    [The remnant of Seo Hweol that appeared when I struck with my full power during my prime... It seems a seal was ced in this one''s mind to automatically erase any information about Seo Hweol upon activation. The seal was embedded in his upper dantian. He didn''t even realize the information in his mind was being erased.]

    "..."

    It means there''s no way to obtain information about Seo Hweol.

    "So that''s it then?"

    [That''s all.]

    Shiiik!

    Song Jin releases Yuan Li, who copses, clutching his head.

    I look down at him.

    "Alright, now that we''ve obtained all the useful information, die."

    [Wait! I, I still have uses!]

    "Even after extracting all the information you''ve hidden?"

    [No! My influence, obtained through covert operations around the world, isn''t just this!]

    "Is that so?"

    [The three ns of the West, the four tribes of the North, the five lords of the East are all under my control....]

    "Interesting."

    I raise my Formless Sword.

    "Farewell."

    [Why, why, why! Ah, no! Please don¡¯t! I don¡¯t want to die! Master, master, master! You son of a bitch!!!!]

    Slice.

    My Formless Sword gleams as it cleanly severs Yuan Li''s soul.

    Thus, Yuan Li, having spilled everything, perished.

    "Don''t worry..."

    ''Next time, I won''t torture you with false hope and will grant you a swift death.''

    I gaze coldly at Yuan Li''s lifeless body, murmuring to myself.

    Song Jin chuckles.

    [Not caring about betrayal, I see. You never intended to spare him from the start.]

    "It''s not betrayal. We were never on the same side to begin with. I simply cut down an enemy."

    I look at the jar said to contain Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    Whoosh!

    Opening the cloth that sealed the jar, I see a familiar beauty inside, neither male nor female.

    Using the devilish method I acquired from Yuan Li, I separate my consciousness and insert it into the Blood Body.

    sh!

    The Blood Body epts my consciousness, opening its eyes.

    It rises to its feet.

    The Blood Body is a naked, pale-white figure, with jet-ck hair cascading down, covering its vital parts.

    ''Yuan Li was cultivating his original devilish arts in it...''

    Apparently, not having grown as much as it would in 200 years, the Blood Body''s cultivation is only at theter stages of Core Formation.

    "It will be quite useful when investigating the Ascension Gate."

    After all, having a puppet that can go ahead and face death first is very useful.

    Moreover...

    Thump, thump...

    I manipte the Blood Body, dressing it in Yuan Li''s blood robes and equipping it with his dharma treasures.

    Yuan Li''s dharma treasures are still functional, making it a truly useful puppet.

    "The spirit stones and elixirs beneath the castle can be taken by Senior Song Jin. I don''t particrly need such resources.

    [Oh, really?]

    Song Jin, delighted, plunders Yuan Li''s treasure vault, loading up the Nether Crossing Ship with spirit stones for recharging.

    While rummaging through Yuan Li''s castle...

    "This is..."

    I found something familiar among the items scattered in Yuan Li''s vault.

    A jade norigae.

    "..."

    It belonged to Wolryang''s great-grandson.

    ''He said he was devoured long ago...''

    I decide to bring the norigae to Wolryang.

    Shortly after.

    Song Jin and Seo Ran began to move the Nether Crossing Ship again at my request.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship roamed the vast Northern ins.

    We fed Yuan Li''s Blood Spirits, hidden across the Northern ins, one by one to the Nether Crossing Ship, eradicating any chances of Yuan Li''s resurrection.

    During this process...

    I spotted a familiar face among the bewildered mortals and cultivators watching the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It was Wolryang.

    I descended from the Nether Crossing Ship and approached him.

    "Who, who are you?"

    Wolryang looked at me with a wary expression. I walked up to him and handed him the norigae.

    "...This is..."

    I briefly told Wolryang about his great-grandson''s story.

    Yuan Li, who lived in the Heaven-Treading Dessert.

    The many he had devoured.

    And among them, the relic of Wolryang''s great-grandson...

    "...Thank you..."

    Wolryang exuded an indescribable mix of pain and slight relief.

    "Really, thank you...!"

    I listened to Wolryang''s words of gratitude for a while and joined him in a moment of silence for those sacrificed by Yuan Li.

    The Nether Crossing Ship continued to move, visiting the areas near the Heaven-Treading Dessert, the North, the East, the Southern Seas, and the vicinity of the Western countries.

    Then, from the prow of the Nether Crossing Ship, I spot a familiar city.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship hovers above Cheon-saek City, targeting Yuan Li''sst Blood Spirit hidden in its center.

    Kiiiiing!

    Yuan Li''s Blood Spirit, concealed in the heart of Cheon-saek City, emits monstrous screams as it is devoured by the Nether Crossing Ship.

    [Phew, it''s all over now. The chances of resurrection was less than a penny the moment his soul was severed, but to go this far... You''re quite ruthless.]

    "...It''s not so much about guarding against Yuan Li''s resurrection..."

    I smile bitterly.

    "I just wanted topletely erase his existence from this world."

    I gaze down at Cheon-saek City and the countless people living there.

    I hope for Yuan Li¡¯s traces to not linger in their daily lives.

    Squeeze...

    I hold not the norigae given to Wolryang, but the jade norigage that has be my dharma treasure.

    "Senior, I have someone to meet briefly. Could you please wait for me?"

    [Alright.]

    Holding the jade norigae, Ind in front of a familiar workshop located in the center of Cheon-saek City.

    Thump, thump...

    My heart is racing.

    What should I say first?

    I...

    Creak...

    I open the door to the magic artifact store and step inside.

    Trantor Notes: This and the next 3 chapters are all donated by the one and only Citino! Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 137: Baihui (4)

    Chapter 137: Baihui (4)

    The magic artifact shop is just as I remember it.

    It¡¯s still the same scene from that time.

    ng, ng, ng!

    From inside the workshop, the sound of her crafting something can still be heard.

    I look around the magic artifact shop for a while, waiting for her.

    After a bit, the door of the workshop opens, and a person walks out.

    She is wearing the same pure white robe as in my memory.

    It¡¯s her.

    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. What brings you here?"

    "I am..."

    Before I can even say anything.

    Woosh!

    Suddenly, the jade-colored norigae hanging at my waist starts to tremble violently.

    At the same time, the norigae at her waist also starts to shake.

    A perfectly identical pair of magic artifacts.

    Of course, now there were not two, but three, thanks to the item that transcended time.

    But their function still seems to resonate.

    "That is..."

    Her eyes widened.

    "Are you... that person?"

    She looks at me with wide eyes, holding her norigae.

    I can''t speak.

    What should I say?

    What can I say?

    Just then.

    sh!

    The norigae in her hand shines brightly and suddenly turns into a bright brilliance.

    "...!!"

    And then, the light flows into the norigae I am holding and merges into it.

    The one I brought is the norigae of Buk Hyang-hwa, transcending time.

    In other words, it¡¯s hers from the future.

    As if the world does not allow twopletely identical things to exist,

    Her norigae from the past is sucked into the one I am holding and absorbed.

    Fzzzzt...

    Soon after, the norigae in my hand, having absorbed Buk Hyang-hwa''s, shines even brighter.

    It appears to have be firmer and more mysterious than before.

    ''By ovepping the same artifacts... has the grade of the dharma treasure risen?''

    Lost in thought at the mysterious phenomenon, Hyang-hwa too looks astonished.

    "So, when the same artifacts meet, this happens. I''ve learned something new. Hmm, but... that norigae was also my mother''s heirloom..."

    She seems somewhat sad.

    Her expression, gestures, actions, habits, breathing, heartbeat...

    All of it, is her.

    She is alive.

    "By the way, since you''vee all this way with the norigae, why don''t youe in and have some tea?"

    Then.

    I realize from her tone of voice.

    She is not.

    The person I loved.

    Drip, drip...

    She is not the her who shared the same time with me, the same feelings, the same pain.

    "You... don''t know me."

    "Yes...?"

    I absentmindedly wipe away my tears and speak.

    "No, it¡¯s nothing"

    I have anticipated this.

    My disciples, my master, countless Kim Young-hoons.

    I have been preparing for this moment since the time I couldn''t meet them.

    But now that it''s actually happening, I can''t help but feel bitterly cold.

    Seeing her stirred a tempest in my heart.

    Perhaps that''s why.

    I hand her the norigae.

    "Your mother''s heirloom was absorbed, so I can''t keep it. Please take it."

    "Really? It''s fine for me, but are you sure you can just give away the token of fate?"

    Token of fate, huh.

    Do you know?

    The person your mother intended to connect you with is already married and dead.

    The ''real'' token is probably buried with him by Wolryang''s hand in his grave.

    "...I heard you were to marry the person who brought the norigae."

    Feeling an indescribablyplex emotion, I ce the norigae in her hand.

    "I''m sorry, but I will give you this norigae and leave."

    "Yes...?"

    "I..."

    I look at her face and feel relieved.

    At the same time, sad looking into her eyes.

    My Her is alive, but she doesn''t know me.

    If only we had died at the same time that day, we could have been together in the afterlife.

    "I already have someone I love."

    Holding back tears is easy.

    But holding back emotions is difficult.

    If someone else reads my intent, they might have cried with me.

    "Thank you for keeping the token while waiting for fate. But I no longer need that token. Please take it and live freely. You don''t have to live waiting anymore."

    "Wait a moment..."

    Barely suppressing my boiling emotions, I turn my back and leave the magic artifact shop.

    A brief but intense encounter.

    But I force myself to step away and turn my back.

    If I don''t turn my back now,

    I might fall there and cling to her, weeping madly.

    I would never leave this ce again.

    Swoosh!

    I leave the magic artifact shop and board the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Quickly, go anywhere."

    [Alright.]

    Whirring!

    Ghostly mist envelops the Nether Crossing Ship, and we immediately move to another ce.

    ''Who was that man?''

    Buk Hyang-hwa recalls the man who suddenly came to give her his token and left.

    She was bewildered.

    For years, the signal from the connected magic artifacts had not been detected, then suddenly signals started appearing from two ces.

    She thought the magic artifact was broken, but when she checked it was fine, leaving her confused.

    And a few days ago, one of the two signals disappeared.

    Unbeknownst to her, that was when Wolryang had ced the norigae in a shrine to honor his great-grandson''s spirit.

    Seeing the signal return to one, she felt a subtle trembling and tension.

    It seemed like he mighte to find her at any time.

    Of course, the pair her mother had made for her could have died long ago, and a third person could have found the magic artifact.

    But she had been unable to sleep for several days.

    And today.

    The ''him'' she had been fantasizing about hade.

    Surprisingly, he spoke the story of the token rted to her norigae.

    She was shocked.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean he is the match her mother had mentioned?

    Realizing this, she felt a strange fluttering and trembling feeling.

    But contrary to her various expectations.

    ''He'' simply gave her his norigae and ran away.

    Saying he already had someone he liked.

    "...."

    In truth, she had somewhat anticipated this oue.

    Her mother had wished for her to form a bond or marry the person with the norigae.

    But in reality, there was no guarantee the other party would honor the promise.

    Even if he didn''t keep the promise.

    The fact that he crossed the desert to deliver the norigae to inform her of this means his character is respectable enough.

    ''He seemed like a good person...''

    She sighed, thinking of thete-stage Qi Refiners who had been following her aroundtely.

    ''If only there were someone with even half the character of that man, I would have considered it...''

    They were just immaturete-stage Qi Refiners.

    Buk Hyang-hwa looked outside for a moment and then at the norigae.

    Her norigae and his had merged, emitting a more mysterious aura.

    Her mother,cking a spiritual root, had some skill in crafting magic artifacts.

    Perhaps due to her lineage from the Gongmyo Cheon-saek¡¯s bloodline, her mother, who had the talent for making magic artifacts, did produce quite good-quality ones. However, Buk Hyang-hwa was well aware of her mother''s skills.

    It has been a long time since she surpassed her mother with her own talents

    And she thought about the norigae her mother had made.

    ''Two magic artifacts merging into one? And this strange, sacred aura... Did my mother really make this? It seems more like a dharma treasure than a magic artifact?''

    As she curiously examined the norigae.

    Drip...

    "...Huh?"

    Hyang-hwa suddenly wiped her eyes.

    "Did something get in my eye...?"

    Thump, thump...

    Somehow, she felt a pain in her heart.

    And, looking at the norigae, she suddenly felt overwhelmed with emotion.

    "Wait a moment."

    Drip, dripping...

    The tears wouldn''t stop.

    Somehow, emotions she didn''t even know she had surged up.

    Hyang-hwa felt her heart trembling wildly as she thought of the man who had just left.

    "Ah, no..."

    She had to catch him.

    Somehow, she strongly felt this urge.

    Bang!

    With trembling legs, she stumbled and rushed towards the entrance of the magic artifact shop.

    But he was nowhere to be seen in the vicinity.

    Whooosh...

    In the clear desert sky, strangely, a ck ghostly mist dispersed into the air.

    As if possessed, she boarded a flying magic artifact and rose into the sky to look around.

    He was nowhere to be found.

    With trembling hands holding the norigae, feeling the tears falling from her chin, she thought.

    ''Why?''

    Her heart ached so much.

    ''What is this feeling?''

    She bit her lip.

    ''I must find him.''

    She had to ask him.

    What is this feeling?

    What has he done to her?

    Buk Hyang-hwa wiped away the sudden tears and resolved.

    ''I will find him.''

    No matter where he is, no matter where he goes.

    She will find him and ask.

    That was her decision.

    [Who did you meet?]

    "...Just an acquaintance."

    [Is that so.]

    Song Jin speaks to me.

    [Why don''t you try learning the Ghostly Arts of the ck Ghost Valley? The death energy umted in various parts of your soul... and the intense emotional fluctuations you just disyed... They seem highlypatible with the sect''s techniques.]

    "...I''ll decline learning devilish arts. Oh, and..."

    I decided to receive something else from Song Jin.

    "Do you have a method called ''Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll'' in the ck Ghost Valley?"

    [Yes, it exists. It''s a cultivation method that no one practices, always sitting in the corner of our archives. How do you know about it?]

    "I heard about it before. Could you give me that manual? I would like to learn it."

    It¡¯s only at the level of Qi Building methods.

    A method that can resonate with my dharma treasure.

    Now that I have given the norigae to Hyang-hwa,

    I want to resonate more deeply with the Colorless ss Sword.

    Song Jin readily hands over the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, and after I memorize its essence, I speak to him.

    "Thank you. And I have a few more requests..."

    I moved to another ce with Song Jin''s Nether Crossing Ship.

    My emotions are boiling too fiercely.

    I wanted to do something quickly to calm them down.

    In the southeast of Byeokra.

    The Byeok n resides here.

    I arrive at the top of the Byeok n''s main house with the Nether Crossing Ship.

    ''Maybe I should use the Blood Body here...''

    I raise the Blood Body controlled by my consciousness, resembling Yuan Li.

    Woosh!

    Through the Blood Body, I create a mask of devilish energy on its face, making it look exactly like Yuan Li.

    Woosh!

    Yuan Li¡¯s Blood Body flies into the sky andnds above the Byeok n''s estate.

    Soon after,

    Feeling themotion of the Nether Crossing Ship and the presence of Yuan Li,

    Byeok Cheon-gi and the elders of the Byeok n hurry out.

    "Lo-Lord Bloodwood, what brings you here?"

    Byeok Cheon-gi quickly sets up a soundproof barrier around us and asks.

    I speak through the Blood Body''s mouth.

    [Bring all the spirit stones of your n here.]

    "Yes, yes?"

    [Did you not hear me? Imand you to bring all the spirit stones of your n.]

    "But, how..."

    [Enough talk.]

    Woosh!

    Through the Blood Body, I sense the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners embedded in the heads of Byeok Cheon-gi and n elders.

    ''So he¡¯s been operating in secret for hundreds of years, embedding them all in their heads.''

    Zzzt!

    "¡­!"

    "Aaaghhhh!"

    "Agaaaaghh!"

    Perhaps due to extracting only about one-twentieth of the power of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners,

    The Core Formation cultivators of the Byeok n are in agonizing pain, but they somehow manage to endure.

    [Too much talk. This is for a greater n, so stopining and bring all the spirit stones.]

    "Gh... Alright...!"

    Soon after,

    Under Byeok Cheon-gi''smand, the cultivators of the Byeok n bring millions of spirit stones and ce them in front of the Blood Body.

    "These are all the spirit stones in our main house. There are about ten percent as many stones scattered across our territories, but it will take too long to gather them..."

    [That''s enough. This will do. And one more thing...]

    I speak through the Blood Body.

    [You mentioned discovering relics of the Jo n and researching them, right?]

    "...Yes."

    [Bring all relics of the Jo n, especially those rted to the devilish path that sacrifices human lives, whether they are cultivators or mortals, as well as poisonous manuals or techniques, here. It''s better not to replicate them recklessly.]

    "...Yes."

    As I menacingly move the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners, Byeok Cheon-gi replies with trembling lips.

    Soon, they bring the requested items to the Blood Body.

    Woosh!

    I open the Blood Body''s storage device and receive everything, loading the spirit stones onto the Nether Crossing Ship..

    [That''s enough. Stay quiet for now. I will contact you again.]

    "Understood. Please take care, Lord Bloodwood!"

    The Core Formation cultivators of the Byeok n bow to the Blood Body, and I control it to board the Nether Crossing Ship, asking Song Jin to take me to the Cheongmun n.

    ''This should make up for the betrayal in the past life.''

    Thinking of the moment when Byeok Cheon-gi chose to throw the Heaven-Sealing Talisman instead of the Heaven-Striking Talisman to kill Yuan Li.

    Frankly, it was infuriating.

    But...

    ''Be grateful for having a son like Byeok Mun-seong.''

    I decided to let the Byeok n off this lightly because of Byeok Mun-seong''s presence.

    ''They''re not apletely depraved devilish n like the Makli n, after all...''

    And since I have also recovered all the devilish arts and refining methods discovered in the Jo n''s ruins, they wouldn''t develop like the Makli n.

    Kugugugu!

    As I¡¯m sorting through these thoughts,

    The Nether Crossing Ship already arrives at the Cheongmun n.

    I once again move Yuan Li''s Blood Body and reveal myself to the Cheongmun n.

    Kugugugu!

    Behind Yuan Li, I unleashed the aura of Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, pressing down on the Cheongmun n.

    Soon after, Cheongmun Jung-jin, the head of the Cheongmun n, and the n''s elders appear.

    "Are, are you a Nascent Soul senior?"

    [Yes.]

    "What graces us with your presence to the Cheongmun n?"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin asks with a serious expression, looking at the Blood Body.

    I move the Blood Body''s mouth to speak.

    [I have noticed someone of interest. A cultivator named Cheongmun Ryeong from the Cheongmun n is quite knowledgeable in the way of Understanding before Breakthrough. He is known as one of the three great experts in Qi Building, and his fame is widespread. I have read his books and I¡¯m impressed. He truly is a master of Understanding before Breakthrough knowledge. Therefore, I havee to support him and his n, the Cheongmun n.]

    Kugugugugu!

    I unload the several million spirit stones from the Byeok n in front of the Cheongmun n''s courtyard.

    Cheongmun Jung-jin''s eyes widened in shock at the sudden influx of enough spirit stones for the entire n.

    "Th-thank you¡­"

    [And.]

    I continue.

    [I will ask the owner of this Nether Crossing Ship, Senior Song Jin of ck Ghost Valley, to make an arrangement.

    From now on, if you provide spirit stones, you will be granted the right to ride this Nether Crossing Ship. Take the cultivators of the Cheongmun n who mainly practice Wood attribute methods to the Serving Command Pce frequently to umte spiritual power.]

    I pass on my insights of Wood attribute methods and a scroll that can break through the prohibitions of Serving Command Pce.

    Hearing my words through the Blood Body, Cheongmun Jung-jin, the Core Formation elders, and even the Qi Building elders of the Cheongmun n who hade out to listen to our conversation bow deeply to me.

    "Thank you, Seni¡ª"

    [Enough!]

    I shout, cutting off the council of elders.

    Especially Cheongmun Ryeong, who was slowly bowing his head.

    ''As expected...''

    This is why I had the Blood Body deliver it instead of myself.

    If I had to hear ''Senior'' and receive thanks from Cheongmun Ryeong¡­

    It would be too painful.

    But still, hearing it through the Blood Body is heart-wrenching.

    [That''s enough. No need for thanks. It''s an order. Now... take care. Do your best to support Cheongmun Ryeong, so he can reach the Core Formation stage.]

    After quickly conveying my wishes,

    I board the Nether Crossing Ship and ask Song Jin to take me to Shengzi.

    Whoosh!

    The ghostly mist envelops the Nether Crossing Ship once more, and we sail through space.

    "Huh¡­"

    Cheongmun Jung-jin chuckles, looking at the pile of spirit stones before him and Cheongmun Ryeong, who looks bewildered.

    "Hehehe¡­"

    He approaches Cheongmun Ryeong and pats his shoulder.

    "Ryeong, your efforts have not been in vain. These gifts from the respected senior are because they were impressed by your writings and theories¡­"

    "¡­Is that so."

    "Stand tall, Ryeong! Everyone listen up! The spirit stones that have been gifted are under Ryeong''s name. One-third of them will be used for Ryeong. Any objections?"

    The elders andte-stage Qi Refining cultivators of the Cheongmun n answer loudly.

    "None!"

    Cheongmun Jung-jinughs heartily.

    "First, organize these spirit stones! And Ryeong, I''ll help you as best as I can, so let''s focus on advancing to the Core Formation stage from today onwards. That senior hopes for your advancement to Core Formation and gave us so many gifts. We can''t disappoint him!"

    Cheongmun Ryeong, after a moment of silence, speaks with a trembling voice.

    "¡­Thank you."

    Kugugugu!

    The Nether Crossing Ship arrives above the Jinlu n in Shengzi.

    ¡®The Jinlu n is thest of the traitor ns of the Western Three Kingdoms.''

    I have crushed the Makli n and extracted spirit stones from the Byeok n.

    ''But what about the Jinlu n?''

    The Byeok n was spared to some extent because of Byeok Mun-seong, despite my resentment against them.

    The Makli n was destroyed not only due to my resentment but also because of their usual cruel deeds.

    But the Jinlu n...

    There is neither the usual resentment nor the cruel actions.

    At the same time, there are no good memories like with Byeok Mun-seong.

    ''So then...''

    After some contemtion, I descend upon the Jinlu n with Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    Shortly after.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon, the head of the Jinlu n, and Core Formation elders appear.

    "Oh my, what brings Lord Bloodwood to this far western end?"

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon approaches the blood puppet with a captivating voice.

    I activate the Blood Curse Banners embedded in her and the other elders through the Blood Body.

    Zzzt!

    "Ugghhh...!"

    "Agrhhhh!"

    In an instant, their entire Core Formation force is incapacitated.

    [From now on.]

    I speak through the Blood Body¡¯s mouth.

    [I will inform you of the forces in the Northern Grasnds and the Eastern States with the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners embedded in them. Go around the North and East, and collect two million spirit stones, or equivalent value, from each of them.]

    Woosh!

    I summon a Blood Curse Banner through the Blood Body¡¯s hand.

    Woosh!

    The Blood Curse Banner bes a red g tattoo thatnds on Jinlu Yeon-cheon''s hand.

    [Using this, you can activate the Five Elements Blood Curse Banners embedded in individuals three times. Find them, collect the spirit stones under my name, and deliver all of them to the Cheongmun n under my name.]

    "To the Cheongmun n, you say?"

    [Yes, and this is for when everything is over. Open it after you''vepleted your task. Inside the letter are instructions for your next steps. If you open this letter beforepleting the task, a curse written in the letter will activate, alerting me, so do not open it recklessly.]

    "...Yes, I will heed yourmand."

    I hand her the letter with the curse attached.

    Jinlu Yeon-cheon carefully ces the letter in her storage artifact.

    [Carry out mymand.]

    Inside the letter.

    ''Once everything is over, dedicate everything of the Jinlu n to the Cheongmun n and be a subordinate force to them.''

    That is themand I wrote.

    It¡¯s also a punishment for the Jinlu n.

    ''She will probably like it.''

    Amand that would make Jinlu Yeon-cheon happy.

    Amand that would make everyone happy.

    ''And now, thest part...''

    I fly to a vige with the Nether Crossing Ship.

    It¡¯s a familiar vige.

    ''A vige that suffered from the tyranny of a centipede demon..''

    This time, Ind in the vige with my actual body.

    The vigers are wide-eyed seeing me descend from the sky.

    I ask the vige head.

    "Beyond that peak, there lives a centipede demon, correct?"

    "Yes, that demon has been taking our young men and women..."

    "I''ll take care of it. In return, do me a favor."

    "Wh-what is the favor?"

    "In this vige..."

    Using internal energy, I sketch the face of a child to whom I read the book of fairy tales in my past life.

    "Is there a child who looks like this?"

    "Oh, that would be the bookshop owner''s daughter. Yes, she''s here."

    "I have a request for her. Please guide me to her."

    I followed the vige head''s guidance to find the child.

    ''That book, it certainly wasn''t ordinary.''

    There must be some hidden secret in it.

    In my previous life, consumed with anger, I hadn''t thought to delve further into its secrets.

    But in this life, it seems worth investigating.

    The owner of the vige bookshop is an elderly schr, and the child, known as his daughter, is ying with dolls nearby.

    I approach them and ask.

    "Do you, by chance, have a book of fairy tales?"

    The schr''s response makes me jolt.

    "...A book of fairy tales? We don''t deal with such childish books here."

    "...What?"

    I exin the contents of the fairy tales, asking if they have a book of such stories.

    Upon hearing my description, the schr, looking annoyed, goes inside and rummages through his books for a while.

    "There''s nothing like that here. And stories about the Ender? I have lived and studied in this region for twenty years but have never heard of such traditional fairy tales. Although I often read books with simr tales and sayings to children, I have nevere across a book mentioning a Supreme Deity or the Ender."

    Trantor Notes: It feels like Seo Eun-hyun is resolving his karmic ties. Though he¡¯ll probably speedrun this every cycle in the future, it does remind me of the immortal among mortal arcs in other Xianxia.

 Chapter 138: Baihui (5)

    Chapter 138: Baihui (5)

    ¡®Is the fairy tale book I saw really non-existent?¡¯

    I thought it was just amon fairy tale.

    But it turns out to be a nonexistent fairy tale?

    ¡®No, then... why is the book that was definitely here in the previous cycle now gone?¡¯

    This is strange.

    It''s too strange.

    ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯

    My thoughts, chasing each other''s tails, soon lead me to the remnants of fate left by the Golden Deity Yang Su-jin.

    ¡®Yes. Certainly those remnants had set up an attraction of fate near Shattered Heaven Peak, and to see those remnants, an unbelievable miracle of chance is needed.¡¯

    Perhaps, that fairy tale is also like that?

    It too could be a story that can only be seen by being drawn into the attraction of fate set up by Yang Su-jin, or someone else.

    And to see it, does one need to realize some kind of miraculous chance?

    ¡®There¡¯s definitely a possibility.¡¯

    If it''s something left behind by a True Immortal equivalent like Yang Su-jin.

    Perhaps that strange content of the fairy tale can only be seen again after passing through an unbelievable miracle of chance.

    I nod my head as I ponder.

    "I understand. If you ever find such a book, please be sure to tell me."

    I speak to the little girl ying with dolls beside me.

    "If you see a book with such fairy tales, or if such fairy talese to your mind, be sure to tell me. It''s very important to me."

    "Yes!"

    The girl answers brightly, hugging her seven dolls.

    "Hmm, but where is your sister?"

    "Sister? What sister. My child is an only daughter."

    The schr speaks to me with a slightly ufortable expression.

    ''What?''

    I feel something strange again.

    ''I feel like I''ve forgotten something...''

    An indescribable sense of unease.

    ''Ah, right. That''s right. This little girl said in her past life that she was waiting for her parents...''

    Why did I suddenly blurt out the word ''sister''?

    "Anyway, thank you."

    After expressing my gratitude,

    I decide to go ahead and deal with the centipede demon as nned.

    With a swift movement, I jump over the peak.

    There, I see the centipede demon''sir.

    And.

    ng, ng, ng!

    I see martial artists swinging their swords in front of the centipede¡¯s cave.

    ''Ah, those must be the ones.''

    They seem to be the martial art experts hired by the vige chief.

    They are vigorously emitting sword energy, swinging their weapons at the centipede demon.

    But their sword energy can''t even scratch the centipede demon''s carapace, and instead, they are vomiting blood from the demon''s poison.

    "Die, die, you monster!"

    One martial artist charges at the centipede demon, coughing blood.

    The centipede demon opens its mouth wide to wee him, ready to tear off his head.

    In a sh.

    Instantly, I insert myself between them.

    Whoosh!

    My palm''s energy gently wraps around the martial artist and safely ejects him outside the cave, while my Formless Sword strongly pushes back the centipede demon.

    Boom!

    The centipede demon is knocked back, vomiting blood.

    "Oh, what...?"

    "What in the world...?"

    I extend my hand to the martial artists sitting on the ground, vomiting blood.

    Swish!

    My Formless Sword touches their acupoints, seeping into their meridians, and forcibly operates their vital energy (Qi).

    And then.

    Bam!

    "Cough, cough!"

    "Hurk!"

    As my Formless Sword guides their vital energy, the umted poison of the centipede demon is expelled through their mouths.

    "I''ve removed the basic poison, but you should seek a doctor for further treatment. I can''t help with the poison that has prated too deeply..."

    After saying this, I slowly approach the centipede demon.

    "Kiiiguk, Kiiiiiguk!"

    "You.¡±

    I speak to it in demonnguage.

    On closer inspection, the centipede demon, while being wary of me, does not flee deeper into the cave.

    Beneath it, there are grains like rice, smaller than a fingernail and densely packed ¨C its eggs.

    The demon does not flee, emitting poison to protect its eggs.

    "..."

    Seeing this, I momentarily sheathe my Formless Sword.

    "...Leave. If you swear never to eat humans again, I''ll let you go."

    "Kiireuk Kiiireuk."

    The centipede demon hesitates for a moment, then speaks.

    "My offspring, to... make them like me... how... how..."

    It expresses despairing intent, stuttering in its speech.

    "How will survive? Lonely... I am. Oh great one, rather, here, now, kill me..."

    The centipede demon speaks with a resigned tone.

    ¡°My flesh and blood, take, remaining offspring, be like me... please... kill..."

    "..."

    It''s a fierce maternal love.

    When I¡¯m contemting whether to kill the demon or not,

    From behind, the martial artist who had rushed at the centipede demon earlier, now coughing blood, runs and kneels before me.

    "Greetings to the revered one! I dare to make a request of you."

    "...What is it?"

    I turn to him and ask.

    "Please! Tear that monster to pieces! Kill it as painfully as possible!"

    Since the centipede demon and I converse in demonnguage, he, unaware of our conversation, cried out with tears in his eyes.

    "It ate my lover! Please kill it! I beg of you!"

    "..."

    Hearing this, I turn back to the centipede demon.

    ''What am I even hesitating about?''

    Maternal love is certainly noble, but this creature has eaten innocent people.

    Moreover,

    The words of the martial artist, whose lover was eaten, caused a throbbing pain in my heart.

    "...Looks like you need to die. Do you have anyst words?"

    I raise my hand again, looking at the centipede demon.

    The centipede demon bows to me, saying,

    "My offspring... not like me... but, like you... a great being... please help them..."

    The centipede demon kept bowing its head, not caring about its own death.

    "Just, offspring, please..."

    "...Alright. I''ll try."

    I approach the centipede demon and ce my hand on its head.

    Poof!

    My Formless Sword passes through its entire body, instantly severing all nerves and turning its brain to mush.

    It probably didn''t feel any pain.

    "...It''s done."

    "Thank you! Thank you so much...!"

    As the centipede demon died, the martial artist, shedding tears of gratitude, bowed to me. I then look at the ce where the centipede demon had been lying.

    Therey thousands of centipede eggs, tightly packed.

    They look like ordinary centipede eggs, rather than those of a demon centipede.

    Actually, I can''t sense any spiritual aura from them.

    They are just normal eggs that haven''t inherited any of the centipede demon''s powers.

    I transfer all the tiny, rice-grain-sized eggs into my storage artifact.

    ¡®I''m not sure if it''ll work, but I''ll give it a try.¡¯

    After looking at the centipede for a moment,

    I pass by the martial artists expressing their gratitude and return to the vige.

    "The centipede has been dealt with."

    "Th-thank you! Please, ept this as a token of our gratitude, Immortal!"

    I look at what the vige chief is offering me.

    It¡¯s a clean white Daoist robe.

    The garment worn during the Twin Immortals Dance in this vige.

    "...I''ll ept it gratefully."

    I take the white Daoist robe from him and change into it. d in it, I am reminded of my past life.

    ''...It¡¯s nice.''

    I savor the memory for a moment.

    "It¡¯s the best gift. Thank you."

    With that, I leap back onto the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "Now for thest request, senior."

    [Why have you been traveling so much? Alright, where¡¯s the next destination?]

    I tell him.

    "Serving Command Pce."

    The ship roars as it sails towards Serving Command Pce.

    I prate the golden prohibition of the pce''s outer walls and enter within.

    ''Still the same.''

    Inside, I search around and acquire the necessary items.

    Various immortal wines, especially the White-Red Wine.

    And then...

    ''Now that I think about it, this is...''

    I find the pipe artifact

    A long, slender, bamboo pipe.

    ''Isn''t this a magic artifact that imbues ordinary beasts with spiritual enlightenment?''

    I carefully read the description of the artifact.

    ¨DMagic Artifact: Demon Immortal Bamboo.

    ¨DAfter lighting and inhaling, if you expose a beast to its spiritual energy, the beast has a one in ten thousand chance of gaining spiritual enlightenment.

    ¨DIf used on one beast, it should not be used again on the same creature for at least five years due to its potent nature, as it may lead to death.

    ¨DFor demon beasts, even those in the Qi Building stage, exposing them more than twice a month can be lethal, and for Core Formation stage demon beasts, once every seven days is the limit, while Nascent Soul stage demon beasts can be exposed daily.

    "..."

    The thought of using it on the centipede demon''s offspring seems foolish.

    ''It''s not even some kind of radioactive waste...''

    At this level, it seems less like an artifact for nurturing demon beasts and more like a method of killing them with toxic smoke.

    Despite my disbelief, I put the bamboo pipe in my storage device, just in case.

    I continue searching and find another useful item.

    "Two Heaven-Sealing Talismans."

    These talismans are said to provide Heavenly Being stage defense.

    ''Thanks to this talisman...''

    I nce subtly at Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    That moment of immense despair caused by this guy came to my mind.

    ''I should keep it for now.''

    I also put the Heaven-Striking Talisman into the storage artifact.

    After doing so, there¡¯s nothing left to get from Serving Command Pce.

    "Then now, shall I try to obtain the Serving Command Seal..."

    Koogooogoo!

    I take out the red formation gs given by Yuan Li from my storage artifact.

    Koowoong!

    As the Blood Body forms a seal, the magic artifacts emit light, attracting the power flowing inside the Serving Command Pce.

    And then.

    Koogooogoo!

    The magic artifacts internally collide the powers of Serving Command Pce, starting to break down the floors of the pce one by one.

    I deflect all the debris falling from the top of the Longevity Tree.

    Koowoowoowoo...

    After a while.

    All theyers of Serving Command Pce have copsed, and light begins to sh in the sky.

    Paaatt!

    ''The Serving Command Seal...''

    As I look at the seal,

    Song Jin and Seo Ran enter the inside of Serving Command Pce.

    Song Jin''s eyes shine as he looks at the seal.

    [The Serving Command Seal, it''s been a while.]

    He asks me.

    [Why do you want to obtain the Serving Command Seal? Are you trying to ascend in the traditional way like that Yuan Li guy?]

    "Ah, isn''t there a saying that the Serving Command Seal attracts heavenly fate?"

    I ask, holding the Serving Command Seal.

    [Heavenly fate? Heavenly fate is indeed good. But if you receive the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, don''t carry it around in your pocket when ascending. The holder of the Serving Command Seal is drawn by the Serving Command Seal connected to this world and fate¡¯s attraction, making ascension difficult. Eventually, you''ll have to return to this world.]

    "Haha..."

    I grin.

    That is exactly it.

    ''Investigate the Ascension Gate, keeping the Serving Command Seal with me.''

    In that case, even if I get caught in a spatial storm, I would eventually return to this world, right?

    My goal is not ascension but to investigate Ascension Gate.

    While I¡¯m looking at the Serving Command Seal,

    Paaatt!

    Light bursts from the Serving Command Seal, scattering brilliance around me.

    Somehow, I feel lighter.

    [The blessing of the Serving Command Seal. Usually, you have to touch it to receive the blessing... Seems you are born with a strong fate.]

    "Really...?"

    [Didn''t you know? Serving Command Seal responds to fate, reacting more strongly to those born with a strong fate. The same goes for its blessings. The fact that the Serving Command Seal bestowed its blessings on you without you touching it means that you are born with an immense fate.]

    "Is that so..."

    It¡¯s a new fact.

    ''My fate...''

    Certainly, it is a bit strong.

    As soon as I try to step out of the framework of fate, the heavens would throw lightning like crazy.

    Holding the Serving Command Seal, I speak.

    "Anyway, I have a favor to ask you, senior."

    [What now?]

    I hand Song Jin the structural diagram of a formation and the blueprint of the formation''s magic artifacts.

    "If you install these formations and magic artifacts on the firstyer of Serving Command Pce and activate them... After 5 years, the Longevity Fruit will ripen in Serving Command Pce. Please give one to Daoist Seo."

    [Huh...!]

    Song Jin looks at me with surprised eyes.

    [You keep giving things. At this rate, my debts will never disappear.]

    "Haha, I just need you to do me one favor."

    I request him.

    "When the Longevity Fruits ripen, please deliver the fruit to a man named Kim Young-hoon in Yanguo."

    [Why don''t you deliver it yourself?]

    "That''s... I have my reasons."

    Going to investigate the Ascension Gate, I might die getting caught in a spatial storm.

    I could be a lost soul in space.

    Or I could be marked by a Great Boundary being, observing this ce from outside this world and die.

    Therefore, it¡¯s right to ask beforehand.

    "This is myst request. Thank you very much for your help so far."

    [Hmmm....]

    He looks at me for a while.

    [You, are you trying to ascend to the upper realm at your current level?]

    "..."

    Song Jin seems to realize my intention and asks in surprise.

    [...It''s too sudden. Why are you moving so hastily? We cultivators have hundreds of years. Of course, the Ascension Path hasn''t closed yet, but there will be another opportunity in a thousand years.

    With your talent, you can definitely reach the Great Perfection of Heavenly Being and prepare for ascension in about a thousand years...]

    "A thousand years..."

    I give a bitter smile.

    ¡°Perhaps, even after a thousand years, I will still remain at this level,¡±

    [....?]

    Song Jin tilts his head, seemingly puzzled.

    But I know my own talent well.

    Even after a thousand years, it would be fortunate if I can barely reach the Nascent Soul stage with my cultivation methods.

    Even if my martial skills are several steps ahead someone like Kim Young-hoon.

    After all, I am not Kim Young-hoon.

    ''A thousand years is too long.''

    Anyway, it¡¯s something I have to investigate at least once.

    Perhaps this life, having not formed many connections, is the most appropriate time to investigate the Ascension Gate.

    When I handed the norigae to Buk Hyang-hwa, my decision solidified.

    ''I won''t meet her again in this life, even if I live for a thousand years.''

    If I do meet her again, I feel I wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain myself.

    "Anyway... It''s my choice. Please respect it."

    [...Well, do as you please. Since my disciple has received much help from you, I will fulfill the tasks you''ve requested. They''re not difficult, anyway.]

    Song Jin crosses his arms and nods.

    Then, we leave Serving Command Pce and head back towards Ascension Path.

    Whooosh!

    A dark ghostly ship crosses the sky.

    The Nether Crossing Ship, emerging from the void, is floating in the sky.

    When I asked why we didn''t use spatial travel through the void, it was because frequent use would strain the Nether Crossing Ship.

    "By the way, do you know anything about the upper realm, Senior Song Jin?"

    [Of course. At least, what that Yuan Li guy mentioned is a well-known fact among the upper echelons of major forces.]

    Song Jin, holding the ship''s steering wheel, continues his exnation.

    [Especially factions with a deep history like Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, Mighty Tiger, Holy Peng, and Sea Dragons. Ancestors who ascended through the Ascension Gate have asionally contacted us over the long history.]

    "...Hmm, may I ask what you know regarding the upper realm?"

    [I don''t know much in detail. Really, we only get contacted once every few thousand years... But about four thousand years ago, one of the ancestors from the upper realms who contacted ck Ghost Valley said that the spiritual energy in the upper realms is hundreds of times more abundant than in Ascension Path, and there are no mortals in the upper realm.]

    "No mortals?"

    [That¡¯s right. I also thought it was unbelievable when I first heard it. In the upper realms, due to the immense heaven and earth spiritual energy, babies be Qi Gathering cultivators from the moment of conception. They are born as cultivators. Some with a bit more talent are born already at the 1st or 2nd stage of Qi Refining... Isn''t it unbelievable?]

    "..."

    I have no words for the ridiculousness of what I just heard.

    ''The entire concept of mortals... doesn''t exist there?''

    How high must the density of spiritual energy be for such a thing to be possible?

    Song Jin chuckles at my expression.

    [Also, in the upper realms, people reach the Qi Building stage as early as their early twenties. By their 40s and 50s, everyone reaches that stage. Those over 200 years old are mostly Core Formation cultivators. From the Nascent Soul stage, substantial enlightenment is required, so the numbers drop there... Still, isn''t it unfair? Some have to grind people down to reach Qi Building, while others just breathe to reach the same destination. Haha....]

    "Really... It''s unbelievable."

    I smile bitterly.

    Such a ce would not have ns like the Makli n.

    [Moreover, although I don''t know in detail, the human race seems to be considered somewhat of a ruling ss and enjoys quite a high status. The upper realm quite frankly seems like a paradise.  Tsk, tsk¡­. This is the extent of the information I can provide. The rest of the more confidential information is subject to restrictions and is ssified, so I can''t disclose it recklessly.]

    "...I see. Thank you."

    Koowoowoo!

    In the distance, I see the barrier covering Ascension Path.

    Standing next to Song Jin, I suddenly think of something else and ask.

    "I''m curious. There''s a ce called the Nether Ghost Realm among the upper realms, and it sounds rted to ck Ghost Valley. Is there any connection?"

    It seems obviously rted to ck Ghost Valley.

    Yuan Li said he didn''t know about Ancient Force, Nether Ghost, and Purple Gold realms.

    But maybe Song Jin does.

    Song Jin strokes his chin and replies.

    [I do know. Before the Ascension Gate appeared, the main upper realm for ascension for ck Ghost Valley was the Nether Ghost Realm.]

    "Just out of pure curiosity. Why then does ck Ghost Valley ascend to the Bright Cold Realm connected to the Ascension Gate instead of the Nether Ghost Realm?"

    [Hmm, it''s because ascending through the Ascension Gate is much safer and more certain, and also...]

    He ponders for a moment and continues.

    [The information from here onwards is confidential, and I cannot disclose it directly but...]

    He chuckles.

    [Why do the devilish sects not ascend to the True Devil Realm but choose the Bright Cold Realm, which is said to be at war with it? Yuan Li spoke of a war, but he only knows outdated information. Perhaps, there''s a reason everyone is choosing to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm.]

    ''Could it be that the war between the True Devil Realm and the Bright Cold Realm is... turning in favor of the Bright Cold?''

    I nod in understanding.

    Then, I strike the barrier of Ascension Path with my Formless Sword.

    Koogooogooang!

    The Formless Sword splits the barrier, creating arge entrance for the Nether Crossing Ship.

    Koowoowoo!

    The Nether Crossing Ship doesn''t stop and flies towards the center of Ascension Path.

    And then, a familiar scene appears.

    Kurung, Kurururung...

    Thunderclouds are rolling in.

    Below the thunderclouds, a bisected stele absorbs heavenly lightning.

    Beyond the stele, a glowing spatial gate the size of a human torso resides.

    It¡¯s the Ascension Gate.

    Koogooogoo!

    Before the area riddles with spatial rifts, the Nether Crossing Ship descends.

    "Then, I thank you for everything up to now."

    [Yeah, do well and take care.]

    "...Senior, must you really ascend now?"

    "Haha, don''t worry about me, Daoist Seo. Just deliver the Longevity Fruit to Kim Young-hoon as I requested."

    Song Jin and Seo Ran.

    Their expressions differ, but both radiate the intent of concern for me.

    After bidding them farewell, I take out the centipede eggs from my storage artifact.

    "Well, I may not be able to do much, but if they feed on the dense spiritual energy of the Ascension Path and continue to grow, maybe they''ll be demon beasts as their mother wished for."

    I light the Immortal Demon Bamboo and fan its smoke over the centipede eggs.

    The probability of bing a demon beast will increase, albeit very slightly, with the dense spiritual energy of Ascension Path.

    Just then.

    Crack, crasasaack...

    Whether it¡¯s due to the time, the effect of Immortal Demon Bamboo, or the Ascension Path''s energy, many baby centipedes hatch from their eggs.

    They scatter throughout the Ascension Path.

    ''Live well, everyone.''

    As I¡¯m about to put the bamboo pipe back in the storage artifact.

    "Hmm?"

    A small baby centipede wriggles up onto my foot.

    "Hmm..."

    I pick it up and ce it elsewhere, but it keepsing back and clinging to me.

    ''What''s this...?''

    Just when I¡¯m wondering.

    [Just let it stay. You have the Serving Command Seal, right? The Seal has granted you a fate that suits you. It''s an affinity brought by fate, so it might be more beneficial to keep it with you.]

    "...I see."

    After looking at the centipede for a moment, I pick it up and ce it on my shoulder.

    "I''m about to leave this world. Is that alright with you?"

    The baby centipede doesn¡¯t respond.

    After staring at it for a while, I bid farewell to Song Jin and Seo Ran.

    Then, I head towards the Ascension Gate.

    "Well, then..."

    Koogooogoo!

    About fifteen days after my return.

    I approach the Ascension Gate that¡¯s about to close, with Yuan Li''s Blood Body in front.

    "Shall we investigate the Ascension Gate?"

    As I approach the gate, I take out the two Heaven-Sealing Talisman, activate one, and apply it to the Blood Body.

    "Alright, now. Let''s see..."

    Just then.

    Fzzz, fizzzz...

    Suddenly, the stele above starts to spark intensely with lightning.

    ''What''s this?''

    Then, without warning.

    sh!

    Kurururung!

    A sudden bolt of lightning strikes me.

    "¡­!"

    Koogooogoo!

    Though not a Heavenly Rejection level lightning, it was still immensely powerful.

    Had I not enveloped my whole body in the Formless Sword, I would have been roasted on the spot!

    As I grit my teeth against the lightning.

    Fwaaah!

    "¡­!?"

    A familiar figure appears before my eyes.

    A shadow engulfed in blood-red lightning, weeping blood.

    ''Yang Su-jin¡­!?''

    I tremble, recalling the shadow I had seen at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    Then, the remnant of Yang Su-jin speaks.

    [Ender, seeing this remnant means that you have heard my true words left at Shattered Heaven Peak.

    I won¡¯t speak at length. If you are contemting ascending to the upper realms, do not hesitate and quickly leave this grotesque world. This world is especially threatening to Enders. There''s nothing good for you by staying in this world any longer¡­ Hurry and depart, from within this hideous head...]

    Fwaaah!

    The lightning ceases.

    And at the same time, my eyes widen in shock.

    Creak!

    The Ascension Gate created by Yang Su-jin, like a living entity, opens its maw wide and lunges towards me.

    Woowoowoo!

    The Serving Command Seal inside me howls madly, but then,

    Thud!

    It¡¯s forcefully ejected from my embrace by some strong repulsive force.

    ¡°What¡­!?¡±

    And at that moment.

    Kwaaah!

    I am swallowed by the Ascension Gate.

    ¡°What on earth¡­!¡±

    Seo Ran yells as he watches, and Song Jin¡¯s ghostly fire burns with panic.

    Fsssh...

    The Ascension Gate, having devoured Seo Eun-hyun, immediately closes shut.

    [I''ve never seen such a phenomenon before...]

    Normally, the Ascension Gate would open once, gradually shrink over several days, and finally disappear in a state as small as dust.

    The kind of phenomenon, where it devours a person like a living entity and closes abruptly, is unheard of.

    Thump, thud, thud...

    The Serving Command Seal, repelled from Seo Eun-hyun''s embrace, rolls towards them.

    Swoosh...

    The ownerless Serving Command Sealys in front of them for a moment and then is swept away into another spatial rift nearby.

    The Serving Command Seal, with its inherent attraction of fate, is fated to return to the Serving Command Pce.

    And in the Liberation Pce, it will wait to be freed, endlessly wandering the void.

    Song Jin and Seo Ran, having witnessed Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s sudden devouring by the Ascension Gate, stand in silence, lost in their thoughts.

    Trantor Notes: I got chills.

 Chapter 139: Ascension

    Chapter 139: Ascension

    Koogooogoo!

    Numerous sounds and rays of light brush past me.

    I grit my teeth, focusing on the Formless Sword throughout my body.

    ¡®My whole body feels like it''s about to be crushed¡­!¡¯

    Had it not been for the Formless Sword enveloping my body due to my attainments in Treading Heaven, my body would have instantly been crushed without a moment''s notice.

    ¡®The Heaven-Sealing Talisman¡­!¡¯

    Gritting my teeth hard enough for my gums to bleed, I tak out the Heaven-Sealing Talisman

    ¡°Heaven-Sealing Talisman, activate!¡±

    Koogooogoo!

    An immense force gathers in the talisman, and the power of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman envelops my body.

    Heaven and earth spiritual energy even exists in spatial passageways.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy wraps around my body, creating a dense barrier that prevents even a single strand of energy from leaking out.

    ¡°Cough! Huk!¡±

    I spit blood, barely regaining consciousness.

    ¡®Damn it, what a mess this is!¡¯

    Inside the spatial passageway of the Ascension Gate, I am being pulled upwards towards some [Above].

    Kiiing!

    The blessing of the Serving Command Seal within me is pulling me far away.

    Upon entering the Ascension Gate, the Serving Command Seal¡¯s blessing became a definite force, pulling me along, and I realized that this force is terrifyingly abnormal.

    Koogooogoo!

    ¡®Soon, I''ll probably reach the upper realm. But¡­¡¯

    I grit my teeth, watching the barrier of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman trembling madly all over my body.

    ¡®The Heaven-Sealing Talisman seems to be losing its effect faster than I thought. There''s a possibility it might break before I reach the upper realm¡­!¡¯

    I clench my teeth, thinking of the Serving Command Seal.

    ¡®Originally, even if I entered the Ascension Gate, I nned to return to that world with the power of the Serving Command Seal¡­¡¯

    I didn''t expect that the Serving Command Seal itself would be repelled by some strange repulsive force.

    ¡®There¡¯s no other choice, I have to endure as much as I can!¡¯

    Koogooogoo!

    I frown, watching the Heaven-Sealing Talisman about to copse any moment.

    ¡®This won¡¯t do. Then¡­¡¯

    I look at Yuan Li¡¯s Blood Body, ascending alongside me.

    I recall one method of using the Blood Body, a technique passed down by Yuan Li.

    I form a seal together with the Blood Body.

    ¡°Blood Body Skin Armor! Open!¡±

    At the same time, the Blood Body ¡®opens¡¯ wide.

    Swooosh!

    Its internal organs, muscles, and inner body are all exposed.

    And then, from within, all the organs and muscles turn into blood, and a spacerge enough for one person to squeeze in is seen forming.

    As I form a seal, the Blood Body flies towards me and envelops me.

    The Blood Body covers my whole body, and soon seeps through every part of it.

    Kugugugu!

    As the Blood Body seeps through my muscle fibers, my entire body is further strengthened.

    The strength and regenerative ability of my physical body increases tremendously, and in an instant, I can feel that I¡¯m able to use all the techniques that the Blood Body can use.

    But what¡¯s most important is...

    Wo-woong!

    The energy of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman that had been residing in the Blood Body now merges with my Heaven-Sealing Talisman, significantly extending the duration of the talisman''s effect.

    Pa-aa-aa-at!

    The barrier of the Heaven-Sealing Talisman, which seemed about to copse at any moment, has now be more robust, and I can finally take a breath.

    ¡®Good, I don¡¯t know when I''ll reach the upper realm, but at least I can hold out for a while.¡¯

    Now that I have some leeway for survival, I look around.

    Numerous beams of light and sound are brushing past me.

    Honestly, it¡¯s hard to discern what is what.

    ¡®Inside the Ascension Gate... perhaps there''s a reason why we fell into this world here¡­¡¯

    I look around inside the Ascension Gate.

    The spatial passage leading to the upper realm.

    Piii-eeeeet!

    Among the numerous beams of light, asionally, stars that look like the universe reveal themselves.

    I catch glimpses of what seems to be countless spaces and dimensions, and then, down below.

    I faintly make out the form of the world I came from.

    ¡®That world¡¯ is...

    Like...

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    I see it, and it sees me. Our eyes meet. It¡¯s a gigantic jade...

    ¡°...Heok!¡±

    What was that?

    What just happened?

    Pii-eeet!

    I realize I¡¯m still ascending to the upper realm.

    Numerous beams of light are still passing by around me.

    And from the scenes asionally visible between the beams of light, I realize I have ascended quite a bit.

    ¡®Just now, my consciousness cut off for a moment¡­¡¯

    I hold my throbbing head.

    Why did I lose consciousness?

    ¡®Was it because of the spatial pressure?¡¯

    Even though there¡¯s the Heaven-Sealing Talisman, considerable pressure is still being transmitted through..

    Of course, it¡¯s bearable, but there are times when the pressure intensifies suddenly, so it¡¯s possible that I lost consciousness due to the severe pressure at that moment.

    ¡®But right before losing consciousness, it seemed like I saw something¡­¡¯

    I hold my throbbing temples and try to gather my thoughts.

    ¡®Damn it, my head isn¡¯t working right.¡¯

    Fortunately, things are stabilizing.

    But the throbbing headache doesn¡¯t easily subside.

    And also...

    Kugugugu!

    It seems quite some time has passed since I lost consciousness, as the Heaven-Sealing Talisman is already showing signs of copsing.

    ¡®Damn, what do I do if the Heaven-Sealing Talisman copses?¡¯

    The pressure increased even more than before.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy in the spatial passage bes denser, but at the same time, the resistance beating against the Heaven-Sealing Talisman bes stronger.

    If this continues, once the effect of the talisman wears off, I will be crushed into a lump of flesh.

    ¡®I can''t let that happen!¡¯

    While being pulled [Above], I take a stance.

    ¡®I will. Divert the pressure!¡¯

    I begin performing a sword dance towards the pressing force bearing down on me.

    Kim Young-hoon had certainly performed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains by himself.

    A self-destructive technique that usually requires an opponent.

    The fact that he performed Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains towards empty space meant that...

    ''It means that the world itself can be the subject of martial arts.''

    Cutting through the void itself, exchanging and merging with that emptiness, I enter the state of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains.

    Of course, I have no intention of performing Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains topletion.

    ¡®But if it¡¯s just Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains¡­¡¯

    Shoong, shoong, shoong!

    I swing my Formless Sword towards the void.

    What Nascent Soul cultivators call ¡®nes¡¯.

    I feel my sword brushing against the boundaries of dimensions.

    Whoom, Whoom, Whoom!

    Beyond the dimension.

    I feel my sword colliding with the vital force (Qi) that makes up the world itself.

    ''Cut it.''

    I slice through the vital force, and with that as a starting point, I perform a sword dance towards the immense ''pressure'' that is assaulting me.

    Whizz!

    Crack!

    My sword dance cuts through the spatial pressure.

    At the same time, the pressure on the Heaven-Sealing Talisman decreases.

    ''I can''t perform Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains. But¡­''

    I can still pour out every move from the beginning to the end without getting tired!

    Horizontal sh, lower three cuts, upward sh, stab, change moves, offense and defense as one¡­

    Countless moves burst out almost simultaneously, forming a single shape.

    Severing Mountain!

    Whooooosh!

    The pressure above is split.

    Crack, Crack!

    Despite this, an endless amount of pressure continues to squeeze me, and the Heaven-Sealing Talisman is gradually losing its power.

    And then, at some moment.

    Bang!

    Crash!

    Finally, the Heaven-Sealing Talisman exhausts its power.

    ''Faster, stronger!''

    I resist the pressure squeezing my whole body and slice through the spatial pressure more quickly with the Formless Sword.

    But the pressure continues to gradually increase.

    Crack, Crack!

    Despite cutting through, the residual pressure alone feels enough to crush my entire body covered in the Formless Sword.

    During this.

    Wriggle!

    I spot something wriggling on the other side of the spatial passage, swimming through space.

    ''What is that?''

    That bizarre creature, seemingly living in the crevices of space, fortunately has no interest in me, but its momentum is not inferior to a Heavenly Being.

    Feeling a chill down my spine, I continue to cut through the pressure.

    Crack, Crack!

    Even after being infused by the Blood Body for enhanced durability and regeneration, my whole body feels like it¡¯s about to be shattered by the spatial pressure!

    And then, when blood finally bursts from my seven orifices!

    Bang!

    Boom!

    I vomit blood as I collide with a ''barrier'' that suddenly appeared in front of me.

    Whooooosh!

    Naturally, the Formless Sword cut through the ''barrier'', and thanks to the inertia that had been pulling me along, I am finally able to enter [Above] by piercing through the barrier.

    Bang!

    "Keughhk! Cough, Gasp!"

    I spit out a mouthful of blood.

    And then.

    "This is¡­"

    I feel the [ground] beneath my hands.

    That terrible spatial pressure is no longer felt.

    A stable, and much denser heaven and earth spiritual energy than what I felt in the previous world.

    Tens of times more spiritual energy than Ascension Path.

    Compared to typical areas in the previous world, it¡¯s hundreds of times more.

    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­?"

    I look around.

    ''This ce¡­''

    "Upper Realm¡­?"

    As I look around.

    Boom!

    [What''s this now.]

    A giant in green armor appears before me.

    Interestingly, he¡¯s not made of flesh and blood like humans or demi-humans, but of wood and earth.

    And the pressure emanating from him...

    "Kwak! Keeeuuugh!"

    ''I can''t breathe!''

    Four-Axis!

    His pressure is outrageously beyond that of a Heavenly Being.

    Him just standing in my domain of consciousness makes me feel like my head is going to split open.

    I quickly abandon the thought of observing him and withdraw my consciousness.

    I try to look at him but quickly lower my gaze to his shadow.

    Looking directly at him somehow made my eyes sore.

    An entity those below Heavenly Being can''t even look directly at.

    A cultivator of the Four-Axis stage!

    [Breaking through the thinned spatial barrier, and yet the aura is only at most the level of Qi Building¡­ How suspicious. Has some strange creature from the void masqueraded as a human and infiltrated?]

    Kugugu!

    The Four-Axis cultivator raises his hand.

    ''This is¡­!''

    The same momentum I felt from [Her] palm!

    ''I''m going to burst and die!''

    My pupils shrink with tension and fear.

    I try to speak as I vomit blood.

    Just then.

    "Wait a minute!"

    A familiar voice rings in my ears.

    [Hmm?]

    The Four-Axis cultivator looks in one direction.

    I also look towards where the voice came from.

    There stood a familiar figure in blue armor, arms crossed.

    ''Cheongmun Sunwoo...!?''

    "It''s a face I know. He¡¯s not a strange life form from the void."

    [Hmmm....]

    Whooooosh¡­.

    The momentum that formed in the hands of the Four-Axis cultivator dissipates.

    Only then do I take a look around.

    Behind Azure Tiger Saint, there are several Heavenly Being cultivators who exude simr auras and Nascent Soul cultivators.

    And behind them, numerous burly figures with unusually powerful auras are positioned.

    Further back, Chief Oh Hyun-seok is staring at me, eyes wide open.

    On both sides of Azure Tiger Saint, stand a middle-aged man in golden robes and a gender-neutral figure in ck devilish robes.

    PIjitt Pijijijijit!

    The man in golden robes, the Master of Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Jin Byuk-ho.

    Behind him are several Heavenly Being cultivators emitting lightning energy, and a significant number of Nascent Soul cultivators.

    And many disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect are also visible.

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    Gieyaaa

    And the figure in ck devilish robes, the Grand Elder of ck Ghost Valley, White Bone Ghost Devil Heo Gwak.

    Behind them, two Nether Crossing Ships float in the air, and eerie valley sounds echo around.

    Furthermore¡­

    "Ho-ho, this is an unexpected visit¡­"

    A handsome young man with blue hair, wearing blue robes, and antler-like horns on his forehead.

    Seo Hweol smiles gently as he looks at me.

    Behind Seo Hweol, several giant sea dragons exuding the energy of Heavenly Beings reveal themselves, with dozens of smaller sea dragons positioned behind them.

    Kings of the Mighty Tiger and Holy Peng tribes are also present beside Seo Hweol, along with their tribe members.

    And then¡­

    [Huhuhu, what an odd situation. How did this kid get here?]

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon.

    He stands a little apart from the other forces, hands behind his back, watching me and stroking his chin.

    Beside him, Team Leader Kim Yeon is inexplicably lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth and unconscious.

    It doesn¡¯t look like the actions of the Mad Lord. Rather, the shock of withstanding the spatial pressure, even with his protection, seemed too significant.

    Everyone I had met on Ascension Path is gathered here.

    Then, the Four-Axis entity speaks.

    [Exin. You say you know this kid?]

    "Yes. That guy is definitely¡­ someone I saw before passing through the Ascension Gate when I was in the lower realm. We three met and even tested him, he''s definitely a human, not a strange lifeform."

    [Hmm, then how could this human of apparently Qi Building stage ascend to the Bright Cold Realm on his own?]

    At the wooden man''s words, Azure Tiger Saint coughs, seemingly unable to guess.

    Then, Seo Hweol steps forward with a kind smile.

    ¡°Perhaps, he too possesses some unique quality. Before our ascension through the Ascension Gate we encountered a group of humans, and we confirmed that some of them had interesting qualities. So, before ascension, those thought tock such qualities were abandoned and each force took one of the talented for themselves¡­ But it turns out, they all have unique talents. To think that he followed us and ascended on his own, it makes me a bit curious about what kind of talent the remaining human has.¡±

    At Seo Hweol''s exnation, the wooden man in green armor asks curiously.

    [Unique qualities? What kind of unique qualities?]

    "Haha¡­"

    At that, Seo Hweol grins and exchanges nces with the other three Heavenly Beings, even the Mad Lord.

    Mad Lord snorts but crosses his arms, keeping silent.

    "Just unique qualities. But no matter how unique, they can''tpare to the distinguished bloodlines and methods practiced by those in the Bright Cold Realm, right?"

    The three Heavenly Beings alsough and nod.

    "Well, they''re a bit unique, but really nothing special."

    "Just talents that perfectly fit each sect''s methods."

    [Hmmm¡­.]

    The green-armored wooden man''s eyes light up.

    [It seems you''re hiding something. Speak inly. You''ve just ascended to the Bright Cold Realm, why so secretive?]

    Rumble!

    The wooden man''s aura envelops the area.

    I struggle to breathe, falling to the ground and clutching my heart.

    Actually, it felt like my heart would stop any moment, and I had to forcibly keep it beating with my Formless Sword.

    ''He-Heavenly Beings, how are they?''

    Just then.

    Suddenly, the eyes of the Heavenly Being cultivators, initially subdued by the wooden man¡¯s aura, shined.

    And then, Seo Hweol, hands behind his back, started walking towards us.

    [This guy¡­?]

    Then.

    "¡­!?"

    My eyes widened.

    Kugugugu!

    Seo Hweol''s aura is rising.

    And the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy, hundreds of times denser than before, began to be absorbed by Seo Hweol.

    Craaaaack!

    Seo Hweol''s aura began to push back the green-armored wooden man''s aura.

    With each step he took, his aura grew stronger.

    "...I must say something to the Bright Cold Realm senior, lest there be any misunderstandings."

    [What...!?]

    Thud, thud, thud...

    Not only Seo Hweol, but also Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Cheongmun Sunwoo approached. Absorbing the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, their auras intensified even more.

    "We are not like those who fled to the upper realms merely to extend their lives. Rather, we had already reached the peak of Heavenly Being and gained enlightenment towards the Four-Axis but had to ascend due to ack of resources to elevate our cultivation..."

    Rumble!

    Buzz, buzz...

    Suddenly, it became difficult to even look directly at Seo Hweol.

    I felt the same towards the other three Heavenly Beings.

    Boom!

    The next moment.

    A brilliant light burst from Seo Hweol, Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Cheongmun Sunwoo, and their auras changed.

    Simultaneously.

    Whoosh!

    The green-armored wooden man''s aura waspletely neutralized, and I finally found it easier to breathe.

    "Even if you find the juniors from the lower realms somewhatcking, we have worked hard in our own right and would appreciate a little respect."

    With the end of Seo Hweol''s words, I once again look at them, or rather, their shadows.

    In the blink of an eye, after absorbing the spiritual energy of the upper realm, they have be Four-Axis cultivators.

    The green-armored wooden man is suddenly surrounded by four Four-Axis cultivators.

    [What, what is this! How can you elevate your cultivation without undergoing Heavenly Tribtion?]

    "Haha. Before ascending, Sect Master Jin of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect used the sect''s divine treasure to disperse the Four-Axis Heavenly Tribtion in advance. We reached the Four-Axis immediately, having already faced the tribtion beforehand, so it does not strike us now."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and pats the shoulder of the green-armored wooden man.

    As they begin to pressure him.

    Rumble!

    In the sky, a massive aura stirs, and several more Four-Axis cultivators begin to descend.

    [These ascenders are... all quite special.]

    [Enduring added spatial pressure and ascending with their sects... They are monsters from the start....]

    [To possess such talent to reach Four-Axis immediately upon arrival....]

    They look at Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Cheongmun Sunwoo, and Seo Hweol in awe.

    At the same time.

    Kugugugugu

    From the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, ck Ghost Valley, Azure Heaven Creation Sect, Mighty Tiger, Holy Peng, Sea Dragon, and others.

    Many Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul cultivators began to elevate their cultivation by absorbing the dense spiritual energy.

    Rumble

    They too seemed to have received help from the divine treasure of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    None of them particrly caused Heavenly Tribtion.

    Of course, none reached Four-Axis immediately like the first four.

    Rumble!

    And there, quietly beside them, Mad Lord Jo Yeon seems to have broken through some stagnant bottleneck, but has not reached Four-Axis.

    He appears to have reached the peak of Heavenly Being, but likely...

    ''Given his personality, he probably didn''t ept help from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and didn''t face the tribtion in advance, so he couldn''t immediately ovee the ascension tribtion and reach Four-Axis.''

    As I survey the chaotic surroundings.

    [Anyway, lower your auras, juniors. No matter how impressive your generation is, there are Integration stage Grand Cultivators nearby in this Flying Immortal tform, so be careful. Seeing sects like ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it seems you''ve ascended from the Head Realm. I''ll guide your group to the Human Territory. And you, demon beasts...]

    Kugugugugu

    Before the cultivators could finish speaking.

    Far away, thunder and lightning struck, and dark clouds gathered in the sky.

    Soon after, the entity bringing the dark clouds descended.

    Kuguguugugugu!

    It¡¯s a gigantic dragon.

    Larger even than Seo Hweol''s original form, this Four-Axis dragon from the Earth Tribe¡¯s True Dragon Alliancended among the Sea Dragon Tribe.

    [I am Elder Gyu-ryeon of the Earth Tribe¡¯s True Dragon Alliance. This generation''s Head Realm ascenders are indeed something. To have reached Four-Axis already. You demon beasts, follow me to the Demon Territory.]

    "Haha, we''ve heard of your fame even in the lower realm, Elder Gyu-ryeon. We appreciate your guidance."

    Seo Hweol greets Gyu-ryeon with a gentle smile, and Gyu-ryeon, seemingly a bit embarrassed upon seeing Seo Hweol''s face, snorts.

    [Anyway, let''s get going. I don''t want to be around these folks for too long.]

    Gyu-ryeon deres, ncing briefly at the green-armored wooden man and the other human Four-Axis cultivators.

    Then, turning to me, Seo Hweol says,

    "Ah, please just wait a moment.There''s a matter regarding this junior that needs to be addressed."

    With a gentle face, he extends his hand to me as Iy on the ground.

    "Haha, this really¡­ Getting caught between a dragon¡¯s fight always hurts the ant¡¯s back. I apologize for any distress. I don''t know what unique talent you have, but it must have been difficult ascending all the way here, wasn''t it?"

    "...Thank you for your concern."

    I reply, getting up on my own without taking his hand.

    "By the way, kid. Just what kind of method did you use to follow us?¡±

    Azure Tiger Saint asks, passing by the green-armored wooden man to approach me.

    "Indeed, we left several days before him, and yet he managed to catch up just as we ascended?"

    ''That''s right, now that I think about it.''

    Under normal circumstances, I shouldn''t have been able to converse with them here. They had ascended days before me, and it¡¯s odd that I, who left muchter, arrived in the upper realm at the same time.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon, who has been quiet, speaks with a chuckle.

    [Seems like he has a special connection or fate with the upper realm. Even just considering the blessing of the Serving Command Seal, those with stronger fates can reach the upper realm much faster, can''t they? While it took us several days to barely ascend, this guy, with his extraordinary fate, might have managed it in just half a day. Kekeke¡­]

    ''Because of the Serving Command Seal¡­''

    It seems that while they struggled for days to ascend through spatial pressure, I had ascended instantly thanks to the seal''s blessing.

    Suddenly...

    The ground beneath me lights up and is covered by a strange barrier.

    "This is?"

    "It''s called the Flying Immortal tform. All cultivators ascending from the lower realms arrive here. Now that there are no more ascendants, the tform is closing, and the barrier we broke through is being restored,"

    Seo Hweol exins while walking.

    The tform, now covered in a barrier, makes the surrounding space feel more stable.

    Seo Hweol asks me.

    "So, what will you do?"

    "...?"

    He gestures around with a benevolent expression.

    "Your colleagues'' talents have already been recognized. By ascending on your own, you''ve proven your exceptional talent as well... Since everyone has ascended, if you''re as talented as they are, I wouldn''t mind taking you with me. I''m quite interested in you¡­"

    Intrigue sparkled in the eyes of everyone around me, including Seo Hweol.

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    Hearing this, I rx my entire body.

    My Formless Sword, which has been surrounding me, disperses into the air.

    ''Well, let''s think about it.''

    Just then.

    [Hey, you...!]

    The green-armored wooden man and other Four-Axis cultivators floating in the air, along with the dragon elder representing the True Dragon Alliance, all show signs of intense anger.

    ''What''s happening?''

    In my confusion, they react to my Formless Sword.

    [Looking carefully, isn¡¯t this a spy from the Heart Tribe trained in the Heart Path Method? I knew something was suspicious!]

    "What...?"

    [Die, you spy! We''ll extract your soul and interrogate you after death!]

    "Wait a m-"

    Boom!

    I explode, not even realizing what hit me, and die instantly.

    Thus, I died right after seeding in ascension.

    That is my thirteenth return.

    Trantor Notes: We¡¯ve finally made it to the upper realm. Chapters 136-139 (chunky-ass chapters) were all donated by Citino. Thanks for the support!

 Chapter 140: 13th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 140: 13th Cycle''s First Day

    Blinking, I open my eyes.

    ''Damn it, dying right after ascension, what a mess...''

    As I¡¯m rubbing my throbbing head, I pause.

    ''Wait.''

    Something is off.

    "...What?"

    I look around. This isn''t the familiar forest.

    This ce...

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    "...What?"

    Staring at Seo Hweol in front of me, my eyes widen as I survey my surroundings.

    This is atop the Flying Immortal tform, where I had just died.

    "Wait, wait..."

    Then it became clear.

    My point of return has been fixed to this ce.

    "...Look here."

    "Ah!"

    I flinch at Seo Hweol''s question.

    Cautiously observing the wooden man''s reactions, I don''t scatter my Formless Sword recklessly, instead concealing my energy within my body as I look around.

    Now that my point of return has unexpectedly moved itself,

    Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ck Ghost Valley.

    Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    The demon tribes heading towards the True Dragon Alliance.

    And various others like the Righteous and Devil Path Alliances...

    I have to choose among them.

    On the first day of my 13th return.

    ''Choose?''

    I press my temples, looking around.

    Who should I choose?

    ''I don''t even understand the current situation...''

    The sudden fixation of my return point is overwhelming.

    This fixation means...

    ''Everything I did during the short time since I started my return... is all permanent.''

    The norigae I gave to Hyang-hwa.

    The rtionship between Song Jin and Seo Ran.

    The Longevity Fruit I prepared for Kim Young-hoon.

    The death of Yuan Li and the disappearance of the Makli n...

    Whether good or bad, my actions are permanent.

    This means...

    ''Everything I''ve done so far...''

    A feeling of indescribable emotion wells up in my chest.

    ''It wasn''t meaningless...''

    Even though I may not know when I will die, I have always given my best in everything I''ve done.

    Even if the lives were meaningless, the results of my actions, to which I''ve given my all, have now be meaningful as time has be fixed.

    I reflect on my actions and aplishments in the lower realm.

    ''Ah, really...''

    What a relief.

    That''s what I thought when...

    "Hmm, seems like you''re deep in thought."

    Says Seo Hweol, stroking his chin and slowing his pace.

    "It looks like we need to leave now. Honestly, I''m quite interested in you..."

    It isn''t just Seo Hweol.

    Other demon tribe leaders, the kings of the Holy Peng and Mighty Tiger tribes, also look interested, implying that I look to be a useful talent.

    However, the eyes of the dragon behind them show dissatisfaction.

    [What''s so important about this left-over trash? It''s a long journey from the centralnds to the Earth Tribe''s territory. We must depart quickly.]

    "It seems the elder is in a hurry. We should go now."

    "...Yes, take care, Sir Dragon King."

    "Ha, Dragon King you say. I appreciate the words, but from now on, don''t call me ''king.'' The real Middle Boundary demon kings might get angry."

    He chuckles, patting my shoulder, and turns to join Gyu-ryeon.

    I courteously see off Seo Hweol, having no intention of joining him at the moment.

    If I had gathered more information through several lives, maybe...

    ¡®Of course, if it wasn¡¯t the True Dragon Alliance but the Sea Dragon Tribe in the lower realm, I would have refused immediately, now orter.¡¯

    As Seo Hweol prepares to leave...

    [Since you''re a human,e with us. Whichever faction you choose, it won''t be hard to settle in.]

    The green-armored wooden man speaks, watching the situation with arms crossed.

    However,

    [You don''t want to choose anyone, do you?]

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon, from a distance, speaks up with his eyes glowing.

    Kugugugu!

    He absorbs the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, having already reached the Grand Perfection of Heavenly Being, just a step away from Four-Axis, demonstrating a presence akin to it.

    His not immediate advancement to Four-Axis, like the three Heavenly Beings and Seo Hweol, due to not using the Heavenly Lightning Banner, proved his near Four-Axis strength as he spoke to me.

    [If you won¡¯t choose anyone,e with me. What are you, really? I¡¯m so curious I could die. How can a person have such a heart essence? Ah, so interesting. I''ll take you as my disciple, so follow me. Follow me. Follow me. Follow me. Let''s head to the Light Spirit Pond together.]

    His eyes, brimming with madness, stares at me, and I involuntarily step back.

    Then, the green-armored wooden man frowns and speaks.

    [I recognize your tremendous talent, but first, as you are a human, you must go to the Human Territory to receive your identity que. Where are you even saying you¡¯re nning to go? Both of you, just follow for now.]

    At that moment, Mad Lord Jo Yeonughs wildly, shaking his head.

    [No, I don¡¯t want to. I need to gather materials toplete [Her].That''s why I ascended to the upper realm. I need nothing else. I will find the Light Spirit Pond in the Bright Cold Realm to circte blood in [Her] body.]

    [How dare you¡­ Do you not understand? I don''t care why you came to the upper realm. First, you need to go to the Human Territory and¡­]

    Suddenly, Mad Lord Jo Yeon begins shaking his head violently.

    [Don¡¯t want to! Don¡¯tWantToDon¡¯tWantToDon¡¯tWantToDon¡¯tWantTo! Don¡¯t order me. I¡¯m heading to the Light Spirit Pond right now! I must go there toplete [Her]! Don¡¯t stop me! Don¡¯t stop me!]

    At Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s behavior, Seo Hweol, as well as the three newly ascended Four-Axis cultivators, begin to look tense.

    They each protect their factions with a barrier, retreating step by step.

    I also feel a chill down my spine at his behavior.

    ¡®That person, he always acts like that before doing something crazy¡­¡¯

    -Whyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunningwhyrunning? -I''mofferingtoevolveyouintosomethinggreater?                                                          -Youyouyouyouyuyouyouyou

    Recalling that horrific memory, I feel a chill enveloping my body.

    The green-armored wooden man¡¯s face distorts, angered by Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s attitude.

    [Have you ever seen such a madman? In the lower realm, you may have been indulged as a Heavenly Being, but this is the Bright Cold Realm. How dare this bastard cause a scene here?]

    Rumble!

    Spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathers in the wooden man''s hand.

    [I''ll properly teach you a lesson. Come, try acting crazy. I''ll get rid of you.]

    And then...

    Snap.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon suddenly stops and stares at the wooden man with glittering eyes.

    "Get rid... of me?"

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon brings his hands to his mouth.

    Crunch, crunch, snap!

    [Get rid of me? GetRidGetRidGetRidGetRidGetRidGetRid? Nononononononono¡­. Ahhh. [She] said something! Everyone quiet! Quiet! Ahh, that¡¯s right! Did you hear? [She] gave me her opinion!]

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon, his eyes filled with insanity, continues talking while chewing his fingers till they bleed.

    [As a celebration of my ascension to the Bright Cold Realm, let''s see how effective Four-Axis materials are!]

    [You... lunatic!]

    The wooden man makes his move.

    Seo Hweol, along with the elder from the True Dragon Alliance, hurriedly flee.

    The three newly ascended Four-Axis cultivators protect their factions with barriers.

    Having not chosen any faction, no one particrly helps me.

    Then, Mad Lord Jo Yeon shes with the Four-Axis cultivator.

    sh!

    Zzzing!

    Their collision causes the spiritual energy to surge, shaking the nearby space.

    Kugugugu

    "Krghhh!"

    ''Damn it! If it wasn''t for the Blood Body Skin Armor, I would have died!''

    Thanks to the regenerative power of the Blood Body Skin Armor, I barely survived.

    Pinned down by their pressure, I can barely lift my head to watch their battle in the sky.

    And then...

    That day, I witnessed the full [power] of Mad Lord Jo Yeon for the first time.

    Koooooooogh!

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon opens a box.

    Whoosh!

    From inside the box, a massive fortress emerges.

    The fortress resembles three Serving Command Pcesbined.

    A cylindrical pir trio formed a triangle in Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s fortress.

    From atop the fortress, Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s voice thunders.

    [Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, open your gates!]

    Kugugugugu!

    The gates of Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s fortress opens, and the sky begins to be enveloped.

    ''That..that is..?''

    I gape in astonishment, and so do the other Four-Axis cultivators of the Bright Cold Realm, their eyes wide with shock as they stare at Mad Lord Jo Yeon.

    Whoom!

    Bee puppets, spider puppets, mantis puppets... animal puppets¡­ human puppets¡­

    They all fill the sky.

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon''s voice resounds from beyond them.

    [Qi Building puppets, 190 million. Core Formation puppets, 165,600. Nascent Soul puppets, 4203. Heavenly Being puppets, 63. Four-Axis stage, 2.]

    The collective power of two authentic Four-Axis beings.

    And thebined strength of all other puppets filling the sky...

    The totalbined power is...

    ''Four, Four-Axis...''

    The power equivalent to four Four-Axis cultivators!

    My mouth falls open in awe, and I look below at the three Heavenly Beings, now Four-Axis cultivators, calmly deploying barriers below.

    Kugugugugu!

    Mad Lord Jo Yeon skillfully maniptes his puppets, aggressively pushing against the green-armored wooden man.

    Other Four-Axis cultivators, who have been stunned, fly up to help the green-armored wooden man.

    I look below at the ck Ghost Valley with a stunned expression.

    Only today do I realize how astonishing and incredible the ck Ghost Valley is.

    To wage war against such a monstrous entity and survive by sacrificing only a third of their forces is truly a testament to their immense power.

    Kuguang Kuguang Guang Guang!

    For several moments, the Four-Axis cultivators dazzlingly engage in battle amidst numerous Qi Building puppets.

    And then.

    Kwoooong!

    The puppets are suddenly sted away in a circle, creating a gap among the sea of puppets.

    Through that gap, the wooden man in green armor is seen falling, blood-like liquid flowing from its body.

    Simultaneously.

    Poof!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress descends from the sky, capturing the green-armored wooden man.

    And then, the Mad Lord''s puppets are instantly sucked back into his fortress, which in turn is drawn back into his box.

    Paaaat!

    Behind the Mad Lord, something brilliantly white is embracing him.

    ''Is that, [Her]¡­!?''

    I¡¯m astonished while I look at [something].

    It seems to resemble a human form, but the radiance emanating from [Her] and the eye-watering difficulty in focusing on [Her] makes it hard to observe.

    Just then.

    [You brat!]

    The Mad Lord, along with [Her], flies towards me.

    Paaat!

    No, ''flies'' isn''t the right word.

    They simply transcended space and instantly reached in front of me.

    Kwaaaak!

    [Her] grasp of the void causes the heaven and earth spiritual energy to seize me up.

    At the same time, Kim Yeon, who has been foaming at the mouth and unconscious, is also lifted into the air.

    [Let''s go! We''ve got a Four-Axis material now!]

    ''Damn it!''

    Vrooooom!

    I draw my Formless Sword, frantically resisting, but I¡¯m unable to move against the strength of [Her], a Four-Axis level being.

    [This is exciting! Hehe! Two worthy disciples and one Four-Axis level material, and a sessful ascension into the Bright Cold Realm. The day we dance together isn''t far off! Aaaaaah!]

    Paaaatt!

    The Mad Lord, with [Her], flies away, and I, captured by [Her], am dragged along.

    Behind me, the distance quickly grows, and I can hear the Four-Axis cultivators screaming in rage as if they had gone mad.

    Kugugugugu!

    Their angry roars cause the earth to shake and tremble like an earthquake.

    These entities, whose mere existences surpassed natural disasters and became celestial phenomenons.

    Such Four-Axis cultivators were toyed with and are now trembling in rage by a single Mad Lord.

    [Chase that madman...!]

    [Put a bounty on that scum in the entire Bright Cold Realm!]

    [You lunatic! The entire Heaven Tribe will hunt you down!]

    In this chaotic situation, being captured by the Mad Lord, I clench my teeth.

    ''Damn it!''

    Because I didn''t choose a faction in time, I ended up being captured by the Mad Lord!

    Paaaatt!

    I, along with the Mad Lord, [Her], and Team Leader Kim, swiftly fly to an unknown destination!

 Chapter ex1: Authors Tidbit - Seo Ran, Buk Hyang-hwa, and Yuan Li

    Authors Tidbit: Seo Ran, Buk Hyang-hwa, and Yuan Li

    Since I''ve created a blog and all, I''m thinking of posting at least once a week.

    The posts will mostly be about tidbits which won''t appear in the actual novel.

    For now, let''s talk about a tidbit regarding Seo Ran, Buk Hyang-hwa, and Yuan Li.

    I chose this topic because many readers might be curious why Seo Ran''s name sounds feminine.

    The hidden truth is that, during the novel''s conception, Seo Ran was actually a female character.

    And even the name wasn''t ''Seo Ran''. It was Baek Ran (??°×Ìm: a Korean name for Yn magnolia) - a disciple from the ck Ghost Valley who was expelled, honed her skills in the ck Castle for vengeance, and eventually became a ughterer who led the massacre in the Heaven-Treading Desert.

    (Note: ''Baek Ran'' is the "White Orchid" from the White Orchid Blessing Incantation)

    As you might''ve guessed, at that time, Buk Hyang-hwa, Seo Ran, and Yuan Li were all the same person.

    This being who was Yuan Li, Seo Ran, and Buk Hyang-hwa at the same time, was nned to give the protagonist water in the desert and fall in love with him. She was a tragic figure who couldn''t let go of her vengeance towards the ck Ghost Valley,mitted massacre, and ultimately met her demise at the hands of the protagonist, but...

    In the end, I was worried that the story would be tooplicated.

    I assigned the ck Ghost Valley part to Seo Ran,

    the romance part to Buk Hyang-hwa,

    and the main perpetrator of the massacre was made to be Yuan Li.

    At that time, I thought this was a good idea...

    Looking back, though, I wonder if sticking to the original setup would''ve been better for Buk Hyang-hwa''s poprity.

    But then again, my skill in creating female characters was practically non-existent at the time, so the original narrative probably would have suffered in viewership anyway.

    (Note: The author talks about the viewership here because a lot of Korean readers were fed up with Yuan Li''s constant revivals at the time, which took a toll on the viewership.)

    And if I had gone with that character setting, my most painstakingly crafted Episode 131 probably wouldn''t exist.

    (Note: Episode 131 in the Korean version is Episode 129 in the We Tried TL version - thest chapter of the 10th regression)

    Hu hu...

    Buk Hyang-hwa had a tragic story, and some may refer to her as a cursed beast(...), but she is my most beloved character who symbolizes the Head Realm saga along with Yuan Li.

    (Note: ''Cursed beast'' is a Koreanmunity meme that originates from the gacha game Princess Connect! Re:Dive. Some people in the Korean RTCmunity call Buk Hyang-hwa ''cursed beast'' for the memes, because she was loosely associated with the whole Yuan Li zombie tendency in the 10th regression.)

    Even though the character Baek Ran has vanished to the other side of fate, her name still apanies Seo Eun-hyun through the White Orchid Blessing Incantation. I believe the absent(?) Baek Ran would be satisfied(?).

    That''s all for today''s Tidbit.

    Have a pleasant night.

    TrantingNovice: This is a trantion of the author¡¯s tidbit made by our fellow member of the discord Resnut! He¡¯s someone I ask for help quite a bit when ites to terms (as he¡¯s fully caught up in the raws) and he helps pointing out any vague parts or inuracies in the trantion, contributing to the uracy and quality. Let¡¯s all give a round of apuse to Resnut!

 Chapter 141: Madman (1)

    Chapter 141: Madman (1)

    Bright Cold Realm, on the highest mountain in the White Cloud Continent.

    The summit of Celestial Lotus Great Mountain.

    There, a white pavilion made of white jade stands.

    The inside of the pavilion is obscured by strange rays of light that swirl around, making it impossible to see inside.

    Numerous light rays move back and forth around the pavilion.

    Wo-woong!

    And then, when a ray of light enters within.

    Pasusu!

    [Hmm, more talents have ascended from the Head Realm? One of them killed a patrolling cultivator of the Flying Immortal tform, captured his body, and escaped¡­]

    Pajik, Pajijijik!

    Light rays continuously swirl.

    Outside of those rays, something bursts out from inside the pavilion.

    It¡¯s a pure white tree branch.

    That branch is held in a hand, wrinkled and pale as white.

    [To think such talents have ascended from that hideous world¡­ After 120,000 years, with outstanding talents having emerged again from that ominous ce, the whole world will be engulfed in chaos again¡­ What will be of fate¡­]

    Paaaat!

    From the end of the white branch, a light orb simr to the swirling rays of light around the pavilion shoots out rapidly to some unknown location.

    [I sent a message, but when will the Star Shattering kids who left for their journey return¡­ As the eldest in Bright Cold Realm, I must heal the injury I received from the Golden Deity even a day earlier for the world to stabilize¡­]

    The wrinkled hand holding the white branch trembles and returns back inside the pavilion.

    Wo-woong!

    Once again, the surroundings of the pavilion quieten down with light orbs swirling around as before.

    Kugugu!

    After being captured by the Mad Lord and breaking through in all directions for a while.

    Wo-woong!

    Crossing mountains and rivers, seas, and all sorts of strange ces and spaces, the Mad Lord finally sets me and Kim Yeon down.

    The ce he arrived at is a huge valley.

    The size of the valley is not that of a moderately sized one in the lower realm. It¡¯s incredibly deep, about 30-40 Li (approx 12 to 16 km).

    ''How can something be so huge...''

    I am stunned by the overwhelming size of the terrain in the Bright Cold Realm.

    [Finally, those annoying ones have stopped following!]

    The Mad Lord smiles broadly and takes out his box again.

    And then.

    Kugugu!

    As he opens the box, a huge fortress bursts out from inside.

    ''That is, indeed...''

    I am certain as I look at the fortress, known as the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress resembles the Serving Command Pce quite a bit.

    It¡¯s as if three Serving Command Pces are attached to form a triangle.

    In fact, apart from the color scheme, it looks exactly the same.

    Unlike the Serving Command Pce made of jade-colored tiles and white stones, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress of the Mad Lord is made of brown tiles and ck stones.

    I¡¯m curious, but decided not to speak unnecessarily in front of the Mad Lord.

    ''I need to find a chance to escape ormit suicide.''

    Even contemting suicide is impossible at the moment, as [She], about 10 Zhang (approximately 30 meters) tall, is emitting light from her whole body and freezing the heaven and earth spiritual energy around, preventing any movement.

    And then, at that moment.

    [Open, Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Clean up the things below.]

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens its three gates on each pce.

    And from there, like I saw previously, countless puppets pour out, heading down the valley.

    Kugugugu!

    After a while, a loud noisees from below the valley, and then the puppets return back.

    In their arms are the carcasses of demon beasts and insects that look like demon beasts.

    [There. Now that the bottom is cleared, it''s best to ce the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress down there.]

    Kuuuuuuu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, floating in the air, slowly descends into the depths of the valley.

    [Hehe. Then dear, you also bring those kids with you. I''ll go down first.]

    Taatt!

    The Mad Lord jumps without hesitation towards the abyss where the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress descended.

    Simultaneously, [She] reaches out her hand, and the bodies of me and Kim Yeon are lifted.

    ''Damn it¡­''

    I try to fiddle with the Formless Sword, but quickly realize it¡¯s of no use.

    Wo-woong!

    [She] moves her massive body, taking me and her down.

    Shuiiiiii

    As we descend into the depths of the valley, the Mad Lord has already pulled out numerous puppets, paving the way for the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to settle.

    There are so many puppets that the giant Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress easily finds its ce in the depths of the valley, deep below.

    Kugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress fully settles down, and its doors open.

    [Now, pleasee in dear. You guys as well. Ah, Four-Axis level materials. I''m so excited. I feel like I''m going to go crazy with excitement! Haaaa!]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Wo-woong!

    [She], who is 10 Zhang in size, vibrates and gradually shrinks to the size of a human.

    It¡¯s only then that I can take in the full appearance of [Her].

    [She] is dressed in a pure white robe and carries two spears on her back.

    The structure of the spears look like they can bebined into one long spear.

    [Her] face is covered with a white veil, so her appearance is indiscernible.

    Step, step¡­.

    [She] moves towards the gate of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with a natural motion, but I realize.

    ''That''s not human movement.''

    The joint movement is subtly different from that of humans.

    It¡¯s clearly a puppet.

    Zzzzt¡­.

    ''Damn, it''s hard to look at for long¡­.''

    It¡¯s definitely a Four-Axis stage puppet.

    [What are you doing noting in?]

    Wo-woong!

    As soon as the Mad Lord''s words are heard, Kim Yeon and I are lifted into the air and sucked into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''I can''t resist¡­!''

    Taatt!

    I¡¯m sucked in by inertia and nearly crash headfirst into the floor of the Fortress.

    However, I manage to regain my bnce and catch Kim Yeon, who is flying beside me.

    ''This ce is¡­.''

    I look around the interior of the Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress also applied spatialpression, boasting an immense size.

    And most of all¡­.

    ''It''spletely different from the interior of the Serving Command Pce.''

    Kugugugu!

    Numerous puppets are roaming around.

    Dozens of pavilions, halls, and factory-like ces where puppets are being produced, disposed of, and repaired.

    In manypartments, puppets are being created and managed¡­.

    ''¡­?''

    [Daily Life].

    It¡¯s just as it says.

    Two puppets that look like a couple hold the hands of a smaller puppet, walking around inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    That isn''t all.

    In various areas of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, there are puppets running shops.

    Puppets dancing.

    Small puppets running around and clicking among themselves.

    It¡¯s like¡­.

    A city inhabited by real humans.

    But¡­.

    Shudder, shudder¡­.

    ''What in the world is this¡­?''

    I feel a chill run down my spine at this bizarre sight.

    All these puppets are acting naturally as if they¡¯re human.

    But none of them are truly alive.

    They are all connected by a strange flow of spiritual energy, a flow so sophisticated it almost resembles real human intent.

    But that¡¯s all. It only resembles intent.

    [These things] that are clearly not alive, are imitating real humans?

    Just when I¡¯m feeling goosebumps,

    [What are you looking at so intently? Come this way.]

    Kugugugu!

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    The space around us warps, and Kim Yeon and I are brought to a certain area in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kugugugu!

    A space filled with giant cogwheels and strange puppet arms.

    A ce crowded with numerous mechanical devices.

    Click, click, click¡­.

    Flinch!

    In this strange space.

    There¡¯s arge workbench with numerous moving puppet arms and mechanical devices above it.

    And in front of them, the Mad Lord is cackling as he is working on modifying the green-armored wooden man.

    [Indeed, a Four-Axis cultivator. Using the body of a real Four-Axis cultivator as a base will stabilize [Her] unstable spiritual energy flow. Huhu, it¡¯s perfect. Perfect!]

    The Mad Lord spends a long time tinkering with his equipment to modify the body.

    During that time, I nce at Kim Yeon, who is still unconscious beside me.

    ''She''s been mentally¡­ tampered with.''

    She isn¡¯t just unconscious.

    Inside her upper dantian, there is a kind of restraint simr to the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, suppressing her vast consciousness.

    It¡¯s when I¡¯m examining Kim Yeon,

    [Now that the basic work is done¡­ Shall we decide what to do with you?]

    The Mad Lord turns around and looks at us.

    My face stiffens like a rock, and I draw out the Formless Sword.

    Thinking he hadpletely subdued me, the Mad Lord no longer solidified the spiritual power within my body, allowing me to move the Formless Sword again.

    ''If ites to it, I''ll justmit suicide....''

    I nce at Kim Yeon.

    Perhaps, I might have to kill her too.

    Better than being modified by that madman and living an existence that''s neither alive nor dead for thousands of years....

    Just as I¡¯m about to swing the Formless Sword.

    The Mad Lord smirks.

    [What are you doing? Didn''t I say I would take you as my disciples? Aren''t you going to greet your master?]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    I hesitate to strike with the Formless Sword and flinch.

    ''Is he serious?''

    It¡¯s impossible to predict what this madman might do.

    I try to discern whether the Mad Lord''s words are sincere or just a product of his twisted mind.

    Snap!

    The Mad Lord flicks his fingers, and I feel the restraint in Kim Yeon''s upper dantian dissolve.

    And then....

    Puuwhack!

    Kugugugu!

    An enormous consciousness bursts forth in all directions.

    Her consciousness, like threads, extend everywhere, transforming into a that seems to engulf the heavens and the earth.

    But¡­.

    ¡®That¡¯s...?¡¯

    I¡¯m taken aback by the strange aura emanating from her.

    Despite revealing such immense consciousness, she no longer appears to be on the verge of having her head explode as before.

    I immediately understand why.

    The dual-colored aura emanating from her body.

    The yellow and blue auras envelop her, stabilizing her physique.

    ¡°Spiritual Constitution?¡±

    [Before entering the Ascension Gate, I fed her a precious elixir I acquired long ago. I gave her the Red Spirit Ginseng, creating a Red Spirit Tree Body for her. I''ve been quite generous¡­. After all, without the Red Spirit Tree Body, she wouldn''t have been able to withstand such an enormous consciousness.]

    ¡°Red Spirit Tree Body!?¡±

    I¡¯m taken aback.

    If Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root and Heavenly Golden Thunder Body are mythical and legendary, almost fantastical qualities,

    The Red Spirit Tree Body, while not as mythical, is a well-known type of spiritual quality.

    It¡¯s a constitution that develops both Wood and Earth properties in one''s spiritual roots.

    Characterized by a training speed no worse from a normal Heavenly Spiritual Root, but even with the ability to read minute variations of wood and earth spiritual energy making one stronger than peers of the same cultivation level.

    However, this constitution is more about the individual''s innate spiritual energy rather than lineage, and Red Spirit Ginseng itself is a herb naturally possessing the spiritual energy of the Red Spirit Tree Body.

    Therefore, anyone who consumes the Red Spirit Ginseng, be they mortals or cultivators, will ept its energy and develop the wood and earth attributes of the Red Spirit Tree Body.

    ¡®The Red Spirit Tree Body also harmonizes and strengthens the physique, fortunately preventing her head from exploding....¡¯

    I ponder, watching her regain consciousness as the mental restraint disappears.

    Soon after, Kim Yeon rises to her feet.

    She rubs her eyes as they meet mine.

    ¡°¡­A dream? I remember parting ways with Deputy Seo¡­¡±

    ¡°It''s not a dream, so please pull yourself together.¡±

    As I help her up, she¡¯s startled and trembles.

    ¡°¡­Deputy Seo¡­? It wasn¡¯t a dream¡­?¡±

    She looks overwhelmed by emotion, but my attention is more on the Mad Lord, who is observing us with glittering eyes.

    ¡°¡­I must ask Senior, what do you intend to do with us?¡±

    Even if the madman goes crazy and modifies us on the spot, I have to ask.

    Just what will happen to us?

    At that, the Mad Lord grins, showing his teeth.

    [Didn''t I say? For now, I will take you two as my disciples, no. As temporary disciples. Yes, temporary disciples. First, I''ll teach you as temporary disciples, then choose one of you to inherit my true inheritance andplete this Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.]

    ''Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress....''

    What exactly is this ce that he wants us toplete?

    Isn''t his goal rted to [Her]?

    I have a mountain of questions about [Her].

    But the fear of the Mad Lord suddenly going crazy and modifying me for bringing up such matters prevents me from asking.

    [Aren''t you going to thank me for epting you as disciples?]

    The Mad Lord stares at us, his eyes glowing.

    I swallow hard, gently pressing Kim Yeon''s shoulder, who still couldn''t grasp the situation, and whisper.

    ¡°Follow my lead, Team Leader Kim.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes? Yes.¡±

    Kim Yeon follows my actions and pays respects to the Mad Lord as a disciple.

    [Heh, good. Good¡­ A disciple with the highest level of consciousness in the Four-Axis stage as a mere mortal. A disciple who, without learning any cultivation methods, possesses Core Formation level consciousness and has achieved ascension on his own¡­I will raise both of you well¡­and definitely fulfill my dream¡­!]

    The man spoke while stroking his beard.

    [Now then, first¡­ Ah! That''s right. I''m sorry.]

    The Mad Lord suddenly looks at [Her] beside him.

    [Come to think of it, I haven''t properly introduced myself. I almost forgot my disciples'' names too. Thank you, indeed I can''t do without [You].]

    "¡­"

    "¡­?"

    I clench my fists as I watch the Mad Lord, who is suddenly crying andughing, hanging onto [Her] puppet body.

    Kim Yeon still looks confused and very frightened.

    [Hmm, well. First of all, as you know, I am the Mad Lord Jo Yeon (Ôç¾‰). There¡¯s no chance you don¡¯t know about me, so let''s skip my introduction. What are your names?]

    "I am Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Kim Yeon¡­ is my name."

    [Yes, yes. I''ll definitely remember. Kim Yeon, you had your talent tested before the Ascension Gate and you¡¯ve also taken the Red Spirit Ginseng. There¡¯s nothing more to know about you so you can go inside for now.]

    Snap!

    With a flick of his finger, the Mad Lord summons a bee puppet, which picks up Kim Yeon.

    Confused, she is carried away by the bee puppet, jumping through space and disappearing somewhere.

    And then, only the Mad Lord and I are left in the room.

    [I haven''t figured out what your talent is yet. I''ve been feeling curious since earlier, but what is that consciousness you''re wrapping around your body? It''s not demon beast methods, so what is it?]

    What should I do?

    After a moment of contemtion, I reply.

    Bo-oong

    I wave my hand, and the Formless Sword sweeps around.

    [Ha! Crossing nes! What in the world is that?]

    "¡­This is a unique method using my consciousness¡­ It''s through this that I was able to ascend. My will and emotions are crucial in controlling this strength. If you modify me recklessly, I may not be able to use this ability as is."

    [Hmm, it seems so. The power is directly connected to the heart essence. Wait, that means¡­ you¡­]

    Whoosh!

    The Mad Lord suddenly leaps in front of me.

    Our eyes meet.

    [Does that mean you also see ¡®this vision¡¯? If you have the ability to handle heart essence, you shouldn''t be unable to see it, right?]

    "¡­"

    Our gazes lock, my heart essence and his heart essence face each other.

    ''How should I respond?''

    Should I give this person information?

    If I carelessly talk about heart essence and it happens to be an area the Mad Lord is familiar with, he might modify me while keeping only my heart essence¡­

    "¡­I can''t see it."

    [Hmm, is that so¡­]

    The Mad Lord steps back, looking slightly disappointed.

    Just as I¡¯m about to breathe a sigh of relief,

    [Then, lie down on that operating table for now. First, let''s modify one of your arms and see if you can still produce that transparent thing with a puppet arm. Can you do that?]

    "Ac-actually, I can see heart essence!  Please forgive me for talking nonsense!"

    [Oh, is that so? That''s really surprising. Truthfully, I suspected as much. Alright, lie down then.]

    Whirring!

    Next to the operating table where a wooden puppet is being modified,

    Another operating table rises, and above it, strange puppet arms and mechanical devices descend.

    Trantor Notes: The Yeon in Jo Yeon is different from the Yeon in Hyang-hwa¡¯s mother¡¯s name. Jo Yeon can mean early fate or early connection, which might mean that his connection or rtionship with [Her] happened prematurely, causing the unfortunate events to ur. Also, Celestial Tribe -> Heaven Tribe

    Hehehe. Seo Eun-hyun escaped the fate of having his arm torn off by the fox but now it¡¯s changed to his arm being turned into a puppet! I bet some of yall still got tricked into thinking the Mad Lord isn¡¯t that bad after all for a moment there.

 Chapter 142: Madman (2)

    Chapter 142: Madman (2)

    Click, click, click...

    The mechanical devices around me begin to operate.

    I look around for any possibility of escape.

    ''I should give up on talking more to this madman.''

    The answer is clear - I am to be modified regardless.

    ''Should I suicide?''

    But then...

    I remember Kim Yeon, who has just been captured by the bee puppet.

    ''If I die like this, will Team Leader Kim be left alone with this madman and undergo the same modifications...?''

    I haven''t fully realized the insanity of this lunatic until our face-to-face encounter, but now it is clear.

    I can''t leave Kim Yeon alone with the Mad Lord.

    ''Suicide... let''s not think about that now.''

    So, is escape possible?

    ''If I use the Formless Sword to cut the circuits of the surrounding puppets and escape...''

    But that too seems impossible.

    It might have worked against Yuan Li, who¡¯s at the Nascent Soul stage, but not against this Mad Lord, a Heavenly Being at Grand Perfection, and his Four-Axis level puppets.

    I¡¯m in the lion''s den.

    ''Damn it.''

    While I¡¯m contemting,

    Kuaguagua!

    Numerous puppet arms descend from the ceiling towards my position.

    In shock, I evade the puppet arms with a defensive maneuver.

    [Hmm? You dodged?]

    The Mad Lord''s eyes shimmers as I evaded.

    ¡®Shit...''

    I feel a sense of hopelessness.

    If things continue this way, I might not only have an arm modified, but my entire body might be forcibly changed. Fear grips me.

    I look at the Mad Lord and force a smile.

    "¡­I''ll go willingly."

    [Oh, sure. That''s a good decision. Lie down. I''ll attach something new and pretty to you.]

    "¡­."

    I grit my teeth andy down on the operating table.

    ''I wonder if this madman will use anesthesia.''

    I have little hope in thiswless era.

    I¡¯m ustomed to the pain of having an arm torn off without anesthesia, but I¡¯m worried about Kim Yeon.

    ''If she gets modified, I should make some anesthesia for her.''

    As expected.

    The Mad Lord approached, and the puppet arms descended from the ceiling.

    [Let¡¯s see, open your mouth.]

    He says, inserting his hand into my mouth to open it and peers inside.

    [Hoho, hoho, hoho¡­ Good, good. I had a hunch from seeing your body movements, but you¡¯re a martial artist, aren¡¯t you?

    "Uhh, uh."

    [Yes, yes. I understand. I don¡¯t know if you heard the rumors, but I have a reputation for treating martial artists well. Seeing your teeth, you¡¯re an incredible one who reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin. Very good. You are immensely talented, so I will treat you well. Now, it''s going to shock a bit, so bear with it for a moment.]

    "¡­?"

    Pijjiijijiiit!

    Suddenly, I¡¯m enveloped in a massive electric shock.

    I clench my teeth and endure the shock.

    ''He''s using lightning as anesthesia?''

    After a while,

    I remain conscious amidst being electrocuted.

    The shock subsides, and the Mad Lord looks at me.

    [Hmm? What, you didn''t faint? I even used lightning to anesthetize you. You have impressive mental strength!]

    ''Is using lightning as anesthesia normal?''

    While I¡¯m dumbfounded, the Mad Lord grins.

    [With such strong mental fortitude, you can probably endure being modified while conscious.]

    Click!

    Simultaneously, a gag is forced into my mouth, and my limbs are restrained.

    ''This damned thing! If the anesthesia didn''t work, shouldn''t he have tried again?''

    Then, the puppet arms and devices converge on my left arm.

    Hiss...

    "¡­."

    [Perfect! It turned out truly excellent! Bravo! Not even twitching during the modification, I have obtained a truly great disciple!]

    I sigh and stand up from the operating table.

    ''I''m worried about Team Leader Kim Yeon.''

    It¡¯s only because it¡¯s me that I didn''t flinch and endured this insane modification.

    For a normal person, no, even for a typical Core Formation or Nascent Soul cultivator, the pain felt from the recent modification is not something to easily dismiss.

    Click, click...

    I lift my left arm.

    For a sudden modification by this madman, the new arm truthfully seems quite useful.

    Inside the arm, numerous spiritual energy circuits are tightly packed, and the arm moves smoothly ording to my will.

    When I infuse consciousness into it, the sensations in the arm feel quite real.

    It¡¯s more than adequate as a prosthetic, and I can sense many embedded functions.

    [Now, now. Firstly, the basic energy source is designed to absorb energy from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress¡¯s energy source when inside. When outside, it will draw on your energy, using it as its energy source. Have a test of its performance.]

    Click, click, click!

    In one corner of the Mad Lord''s workshop, several target-like objects suddenly sprung up.

    The puppet arm given by the Mad Lord transmitted instructions on how to operate it through my consciousness when I infused it with my consciousness.

    Click!

    When I extend my left hand and concentrate my consciousness, energy gathers in my palm.

    And then.

    Boom!

    A bright white beam shoots out, instantly turning three targets into ash.

    ''¡­Never thought I''d shoot beams from my hand.''

    Wo-woong!

    When I slightly curl my fingers, spiritual energy gathers at the tips, forming bright white nails made of Pure Spiritual Force.

    Whoosh, woosh!

    As I swing my hand, the nails extend at will, slicing through the targets.

    Keeng, click click!

    When I clench my fist, various parts of the arm open, revealing nozzles.

    Boom!

    Spiritual energy bursts forth from the nozzles, and I fly forward with my fist, smashing another target to pieces.

    It seems like it will be useful for enhancing the power of my punches.

    Just from this demonstration, it appears that an ordinary first-rate martial artist with just this arm can rival a Qi Refining cultivator at the 10th or 11th star.

    Of course¡­

    ''All of these functions can be performed with the Formless Sword.''

    In my case, with such a high cultivation level, these abilities feel somewhat superfluous.

    These functions feel more like additional capabilities, and the true power of the puppet arm must be something else.

    ''Harmony¡­ It perfectly harmonizes with my body, which has reached the Five Energies Converging to the Origin. There''s no discrepancy, and the flow of vital force (Qi) and blood is natural.''

    The natural movement and feeling, as well as the bnce of the arm, seems to be its real advantages.

    And, the real reason the Mad Lord made this arm is evidently¡­

    [What are you doing? Try pulling that out, will you?]

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword emerges through the left arm.

    [Hoho! Ites out even through that arm!]

    He seemed curious if the Formless Sword, formed through heart essence, could be emitted through the puppet arm.

    ''Aside from being attached to my body, it''s no different from a dharma treasure.''

    The Formless Sword always had the ability to be used in conjunction with a dharma treasure.

    It¡¯s no different than oveying the Formless Sword onto a ss sword.

    The Mad Lord seems to have some inspiration, licking his lips while muttering to himself as he looks at my arm.

    Then, with sparkling eyes, he suddenly shakes his head.

    [Hmm, hmm¡­. Alright, that''s enough. You can go now.]

    Wo-woong!

    A bee puppet for transportation appears in the room.

    [This fellow will guide you to your new quarters. For now, rest for today. I''ll start instructing you tomorrow.]

    The Mad Lord doesn''t wait for my response. He approaches the Four-Axis wooden man and begins to work like a lunatic.

    Wo-woong!

    I fly off with the bee puppet to somewhere else.

    Whoosh!

    Ind in a grand estate located deep within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, having flown through space.

    The estate is decorated just like a real one, with lush grass, trees, and small animals and insects.

    Servants are moving around, cleaning and maintaining the estate.

    But I feel a chill.

    ''Not a single living thing.''

    The grass and trees are intricately made puppets, as are the insects, small animals, and the servants.

    Click, click¡­

    As I look around, the servant puppets approach and bow to me.

    "Are you going to guide me?"

    Click, click¡­

    A servant puppet nods, and I follow it deeper into the estate.

    It shows me my quarters and various ces around the estate.

    ''It feels deste.''

    Though the puppets are kind, this lifeless ce is suffocating.

    As I look around,

    ''Hmm?''

    I sense a faint trace of life energy in the distance.

    ''This energy is¡­''

    I leap towards the source of the energy.

    It¡¯s in an estate next to where I was.

    In a corner of the estate, Team Leader Kim Yeon is sitting on a rock, dressed in new clothes, looking dazed.

    Wearing a pale pink attire, her face is filled with confusion and fear as she watches the servant puppets working.

    Swoosh!

    Ind beside her.

    "Ah, Deputy Seo?"

    As Ind next to her, relief flickers across her face.

    "I''m so d! I don''t understand what''s happening, this ce is too horrifying. And these grass and trees! They''re all like robots, right? There''s not a single living thing here! What should we do now?"

    "¡­"

    I look at the terrified face of Kim Yeon and sigh.

    "Team Leader Kim, please listen to me carefully."

    I wanted to console her, but having undergone the modification of one arm, my mood had hardened.

    "Now, you must forget about the modern society we lived in. In this world, there are no such things as human rights. That insane Mad Lord who kidnapped us might modify us whenever he¡¯s in the mood."

    Click...

    I show my left arm to Kim Yeon.

    Her face, initially failing to understand, turns pale.

    "That, what is that? Deputy Seo, you''re joking... right?"

    "Team Leader Kim."

    I grab her shoulder and look into her eyes.

    "This is no joke. Please listen to me carefully. You might not understand, but let me exin this world to you."

    I slowly exin to her about this world.

    Martial artists, demon beasts, cultivators...

    Martial arts, spells, the upper and lower realms.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon, and the story about him and [Her].

    What Kim Yeon''s awakened vast consciousness means.

    "...This is the kind of world we are in. Do you understand?"

    "I... still don''t quite..."

    "Let me show you, it''ll be faster."

    I form a hand seal.

    The puppet arm that has be part of me has no problem channeling Pure Spiritual Force, and since it¡¯s much stronger than my original arm, there¡¯s no issue in using spells.

    "Release (½â)!"

    Chlak!

    Simultaneously, the Blood Body Skin Armor that has been boosting my regeneration inside my body is released.

    Chururururu!

    The blood that has seeped into my body falls to the side, trickling back into Yuan Li''s Blood Body.

    Churuk, churururuk...

    The Blood Body, which has continuously given me increased regeneration, causes my cultivation to drop fromte Core Formation to early Qi Refining.

    "What in the world is this..."

    Kim Yeon''s eyes widen in shock as she looks at the Blood Body. I form a seal with the hand of the Blood Body.

    Hwarururuk!

    mes burst from the hand of the Blood Body, and all sorts of extraordinary spells appear.

    "Now do you believe me? This world is full of such bizarre things."

    "I believe it. It''s just... I was confused if it was a dream or not. I wish someone would tell me it''s just a terrible nightmare."

    "..."

    Kim Yeon tiredly covers her face with both hands.

    Just then.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Chk!

    The veins of the Blood Body writhes, and a small centipede bursts out from inside.

    ''Ah, I had forgotten about this little one.''

    I had ced it inside the Blood Body, boosting its regeneration ability to withstand the spatial pressure.

    Of course, given the pressure, it must have burst dozens of times, but thanks to the Blood Body, it kept regenerating.

    ''I feel a bit sorry for it...''

    I blocked its pain through the Blood Body, but still, its body burst several times.

    ''For now, stay inside.''

    I manipte the Blood Body to take the centipede back into its veins and cover it with flesh, pushing it inside.

    In the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it¡¯s difficult to recklessly bring it out.

    Meanwhile, Kim Yeon looks a bit calmer and asks,

    "But Deputy Seo, how do you know all these things? And this woman¡­no is it a man? Anyway, what is this person?¡±

    "Team Leader Kim, as I mentioned, simr to you, all our colleagues have awakened strange abilities."

    "Yes."

    "I''m the same. This body, neither male nor female, is part of the abilities I''ve awakened to, and so is the knowledge I possess."

    "Is that so? Oh right, about my ability..."

    "And!"

    I interrupted her.

    "Do not reveal whatever ability you have acquired, no matter what."

    "Why? There''s only the two of us here..."

    "That''s not the issue. It''s hard to exin but... can you promise me you won''t reveal it?"

    Squeeze...

    I hold Kim Yeon''s hands and look into her eyes.

    Her face flushes red.

    "Yes, yes! I promise. You''ll tell me¡­ter, right?"

    "In due time, I will."

    I look at her intent and smile bitterly.

    "So promise me. Keep your secret until death, if necessary."

    "Yes, yes..."

    Looking at her intent, I ponder.

    ''It''ll be hard to leave her behind in the future.''

    Kim Young-hoon might feel a bit regretful about parting ways with me, but he¡¯ll excitedly venture off on his own journey.

    However, I don''t know what would happen to her in her current state if we parted ways.

    I inform Kim Yeon of a few precautions and teach her a bit more about this world.

    Thus, our first day in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress passed.

    From the next day, we received various methods from the Mad Lord.

    Basic Qi Refining methods and a method called Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon.

    "The Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon is a type of consciousness method. It focuses on training and further developing consciousness. It''s also a crucial method for controlling the residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Until reaching Qi Refining, you should learn the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon, and once your consciousness bes stable in the Qi Building stage, I will teach you my true consciousness method, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon."

    Given that it''s meant for controlling the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it seems to be a consciousness method optimized for puppetry.

    From that day, I helped Kim Yeon with her consciousness method training and aided her in mastering the basic Qi Refining methods.

    Half a year passed.

    Atop the valley where the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is located.

    Kugugu!

    After half a year, I see five strands of spiritual energy clouds revolving around me.

    ''Incredible speed.''

    Despite not having the Demon Core of the fox and just absorbing the spiritual energy from the atmosphere, relying on Understanding before Breakthrough, I reached thepletion in Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation in just half a year.

    In this state, I seem likely to reach Qi Building within a month.

    And Kim Yeon is currently...

    Kurung Kurung!

    On the other side of the valley, she failed the Seven Stars Ritual, biting her lips anxiously.

    Heavenly Rejection.

    I didn''t know about it during Kim Young-hoon''s time but¡­

    Sure enough, it¡¯s a phenomenon appearing to us who havee from the modern world.

    "I failed again... What should I do?"

    She asks in a trembling voice.

    I pat her shoulder.

    But she flinches and steps back.

    Over the past half year.

    The Mad Lord has modified not only my left arm but both arms into puppet arms, and the one I used to pat her shoulder feels like hard wood rather than human flesh.

    I, too, have experienced Heavenly Rejection in the Bright Cold Realm.

    However, in my case, I overcame the phenomenon by tearing through the clouds with the beam emitted from the puppet arm given by the Mad Lord, without needing to shoot a Gang Sphere.

    This means...

    "Deputy Seo... what about me? If the Mad Lord, my, my arms too..."

    If Kim Yeon can''t ovee Heavenly Rejection she too might be modified by the Mad Lord.

    "...There''s still time. The next ritual isn''t far away so let¡¯s try again then. And the Mad Lord as expected..."

    I look at her consciousness domain.

    Unlike half a year ago, when her consciousness was scattered wildly, her consciousness, having learned the Mad Lord''s method, is now calmly enveloping the heavens and earth in a spherical shape.

    "Team Leader Kim won''t be modified recklessly like me."

    I look down at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Half a year.

    After imparting the consciousness method and basic Qi Refining methods to us.

    The Mad Lord, intending to create a Four-Axis stage puppet again, has been holed up in his workshop in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress for several months, modifying the corpse of the Four-Axis wooden man.

    "How can you be sure of that? The Mad Lord said he woulde out of the workshop in two months, right? If I still haven''t finished the Seven Stars Ritual by then..."

    She looks at my arm with a face full of fear.

    ''Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon...''

    I look at the clouds dispersing in the sky, lost in thought.

    "Team Leader Kim, how far have you progressed in the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon?"

    "11 stars."

    With the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon consisting of a total of 12 stars, she is just one step away from mastery.

    "Perhaps, you might ovee Heavenly Rejection."

    "How so?"

    I show her the puppet arms.

    "If the power of the puppet is considered ''my'' power, then perhaps if Team Leader Kimmands the puppets..."

    "No, I don''t want to!"

    However, Kim Yeon shakes her head, making a pained face.

    "Deputy Seo, you already know! To control those puppets, I have to..."

    I sigh softly.

    Certainly, it would have been easier if we could freelymand the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But there¡¯s a problem with the Fortress''s puppets.

    "I¡¯m telling you my mind bes strange."

    As Buk Hyang-hwa''s research on the bee puppet''s circuitry had shown.

    The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress contain circuits corresponding to the seven emotions.

    And these circuits are interconnected with all the puppets existing throughout the Fortress.

    When manipting a lone bee puppet, there are no issues.

    But when trying to manipte the interconnected circuits of all the Fortress''s puppets, it feels as though the circuits are alive, eroding the maniptor''s consciousness. The puppeteer will inevitably be mentally unstable.

    Designed to match the Mad Lord''s lunacy, the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are such that anyone other than the Mad Lord who tries to manipte them will be assimted with him, causing their mind to fragment.

    This is the difficulty Kim Yeon is currently facing.

    ''Even with overwhelming talent, she''s being held back by the Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon¡­¡¯

    I watch her with concern, deep in thought. Then, I say to her,

    "I can''t directly help you pierce the heavens."

    "¡­Then¡­"

    "But I will try to help you in any way I can."

    "Ah!"

    I look down at my puppet arms.

    With her normal mind, she won''t be able to withstand the modification surgery.

    This is even if she¡¯s knocked out with electricity before the surgery,

    If the Mad Lord, after finishing the Four-Axis puppet, learns that she is still at the 7th Star of Qi Refining due to Heavenly Rejection, he will likely modify her arms as well.

    ''I might not be able topletely prevent the Mad Lord from modifying her, but I''ll do my best to... dy it.''

    I make this resolve while looking at the terrified Kim Yeon.

    A month passes.

    Kugugu!

    I have reached Qi Building.

    Familiar Pure Spiritual Force flows within my body.

    Kururung!

    After splitting the Heavenly Lightning falling towards me and scattering the dark clouds,

    I continue to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth and practice my methods.

    The next cultivation method to practice after the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Patsususus....

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is not a method where cultivation rises ''when feeling pain,'' but ''when understanding pain.''

    Since the key is ''understanding,'' I managed to reach the peak of early Qi Building just a day after entering Qi Building.

    Kugugugu!

    Dark curse scripts circle around my entire body.

    And with this, I should be able to help Kim Yeon.

    ''The day after tomorrow is Kim Yeon''s Seven Stars Ritual.''

    I intend to assist her Seven Stars Ritual through the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    "Manipte the puppets?"

    "Yes."

    I speak, looking at the puppets.

    "You might feel the madness, but try infusing your consciousness into them."

    "...Okay."

    Kim Yeon, after seeing my firm gaze, nods and extends her consciousness towards the puppets.

    Wo-woong!

    The residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The numerous Qi Refining and Qi Building puppets there begin to move.

    And then,

    "Ugh, ugh..."

    Kim Yeon holds her head, enduring the madness of the Mad Lord with pain.

    I hold her shoulder and try to align my heart essence as closely as possible with hers.

    Then,

    "Team Leader Kim, I will ovey my consciousness on yours. Please try to match the frequency of your consciousness with the structure of the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon."

    "Yes, yes...!"

    Wo-woong!

    Team Leader Kim Yeon''s consciousness and mine align for a moment.

    At that instant, the madness of the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which she is manipting through her consciousness, begins to flood in.

    Kwaddeuk!

    Sticky madness.

    This madness is unpleasant not just because it causes mental fragmentation.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The madness pushes aside the original personality of the maniptor, gradually taking over the flesh, and tries to dominate the consciousness of the puppeteer.

    But this time, it chose the wrong opponent.

    Uddeuk!

    I take all the pain Kim Yeon is experiencing and transfer it to myself, using curses to make myself a voodoo doll.

    Pisit, pisit!

    Blood vessels burst in various parts of my head, and blood trickles from my nose.

    ''This level of pain is..''

    Kkuk!

    I clench my fist, overwhelming the madness that is trying to devour my mind.

    ''Nothing at all!''

    Kugeuk!

    In this state, I look at Kim Yeon and speak.

    Or rather, there¡¯s no need to say anything.

    Our consciousnesses are connected at this moment.

    [Can you now manipte the puppets?]

    [Yes...]

    She grimaces a bit, then extends her hands.

    Kugugu!

    The puppets line up in an orderly fashion, moving in all directions ording to her will.

    Hundreds of Qi Building stage puppets begin to heed Kim Yeon''smands.

    [Still at this level, I see.]

    [Yes, I''m not used to it yet.]

    [Anyway, this makes it possible for you to try.]

    I speak to Kim Yeon through heartnguage.

    [Shall we try the Seven Stars Ritual now?]

    Cheolkeok  Cheolkeok Cheolkeok...

    Atop the valley.

    The altar for the Seven Stars Ritual.

    Surrounding it, a legion of puppets assume their positions, ready to unleash their respective spells towards the sky.

    The Seven Stars Ritual in the Bright Cold Realm is no different from the previous world.

    The only difference is that the ritual has to be conducted towardspletely different stars than the twenty-eight stars of the previous world.

    However, the names invoked during the ritual remain the same.

    ording to a cultivator the Mad Lord kidnapped months ago, the names of the stars and constetions used in the cultivation world''s rituals are fixed across dimensions.

    Instead of performing the ritual looking at the actual stars, it¡¯s done ording to the ''energy'' of the stars. Therefore, if a star in another realm has simr ''energy'', it¡¯s referred to by the same name as in the previous realm.

    Kurung, Kurung...

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Kim Yeon finishes the ritual and stretches her hands towards the sky.

    Then, hundreds of Qi Building stage puppets that are manipted by her emit light simultaneously.

    Kwagwang, Kwagwagwang!

    Hundreds of attacks from the Qi Building stage puppets tear the clouds in the sky apart.

    And since it¡¯s she, herself who moves the puppets to tear the sky, it seems the heavens recognize it as her action.

    Paaaat!

    I can feel Kim Yeon sessfully rising to the 7th Star of Qi Refining.

    [Ah, ah Eun-hyun Oppa.]

    Through her intent, I can feel a deep sense of relief and an indescribable surge of emotion.

    [Thank you¡­]

    Having ovee the critical stage of Qi Refining, Kim Yeon wipes her eyes and looks back at me.

    Seeing her appearance, I smile bitterly, disconnecting our consciousness connection.

    "Congrattions, Team Leader Kim."

    I know her feelings better than ever.

    But I absolutely can''t ept those feelings.

    "Now you won''t have to worry about being modified due to the stagnation in your cultivation."

    "Yes, it''s all thanks to you, Eun-hyun Oppa. But, aren''t we going to stop using ''Team Leader'' and ''Deputy'' titles? Haha."

    Kim Yeon slowly descends from the altar.

    "We''re not in thepany anymore."

    "...What should I call you then?"

    "No, more than that, why do you still speak formally to me, Eun-hyun Oppa? You used to speak informally at thepany."

    "..."

    ''Did I?''

    That was 900 years ago.

    I hardly remember.

    "Speak informally. After performing the Seven Stars Ritual, I realized..."

    She speaks with a deep sense of relief.

    "We, the remaining people, should be close to each other."

    But I know that what she is saying isn''t just about being friendly.

    That intent, I know it all too well.

    "In fact, I..."

    Just then.

    [Oh, have you been well?]

    Suddenly!

    The Mad Lord bursts through space, sticking his head out.

    sh!

    He looks into the empty air with glittering eyes.

    Kim Yeon seems not to understand, but I sense his gaze and feel a chill run down my spine.

    The Mad Lord is observing the color of Kim Yeon''s intent.

    [Oh, ohohoh... Ohoh!]

    The Mad Lord, looking at her intent, lets out a suspicious exmation.

    Since it¡¯s difficult trying to understand the intentions of a madman, I¡¯m always tense.

    I swallow and ask the Mad Lord.

    "...Have youe out already, Ma¡­ster...? I thought you would stay for another month..."

    [Ah! The Four-Axis puppet waspleted earlier than expected!]

    Chaak!

    The Mad Lord, having torn through space, flicks his hand.

    Kooooo!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress below begins to rise slowly.

    [And, the spy puppet I sent out found the location of the Light Spirit Pond, full of materials for injecting into [Her] body. However, it turns out the Bright Cold Realm''s race upying the Light Spirit Pond is quite formidable. They are called the Cold Spirit Race, and they even have Integration stage cultivators of the Cold Spirit Race living there, making them a tricky opponent.]

    "...What are you going to do?"

    The Mad Lord spreads his arms wide, his eyes bloodshot with madness, and shouts.

    [What do you mean what am I going to do? War, of course! Cold Spirit Race or whatever race, I will conquer them all and whatever stands in my way I will conquer them too! If the world opposes me, I will conquer the world! Hehehehe!! World conquest! World conquest! Now, let''s go. The method of creating Four-Axis puppets is now stabilized, so from now on, we go to war with the Cold Spirit Race!]

    Kugugugugu!

    From within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the true and undeniable power of the Four-Axis erupts forth in three bursts.

    Simultaneously, over the past half year, having undergone Heavenly Tribtion and risen to Four-Axis, the Mad Lord''s momentum envelops heaven and earth.

 Chapter 143: Madman (3)

    Chapter 142: Madman (3)

    What is this insane madman saying now?

    I quickly dismiss the thought that came to mind and ask the Mad Lord.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still less than five Four-Axis stage beings?¡±

    This is an obvious fact.

    Even if all the lower level puppets arebined, it¡¯s barely equivalent to the power of five Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    Considering just the current Cold Spirit Race, I heard that there are countless Four-Axis stage beings.

    I even heard that there are Integration stage cultivators there¡­.

    So what does he mean by conquering the Cold Spirit Race?

    I am puzzled when he speaks.

    [So, we need to increase our allies, right?]

    The Mad Lord says with a chilling smile.

    [I¡¯ve already established the framework for a Four-Axis puppet modification factory. With just the ¡®materials¡¯, we can easily produce formidable power within a month.]

    Shiver, shiver!

    ¡®He''s crazy.¡¯

    That means¡­.

    [First, I''ll capture the nearby Four-Axis cultivators one by one, and wee them as new residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Then, once we put the collected materials into the factory and operate it¡­]

    The Mad Lordughs with his mouth wide open.

    [Our side will grow even more! Isn¡¯t that right?]

    It sounds absurd, but why does it seem usible, given that it¡¯s the Mad Lord?

    Either way.

    A war that will spread throughout the entire Bright Cold Realm has begun, all because of one madman¡¯s delusion.

    Kugugu!

    I look at the situation in front of me, as if a natural disaster has swept through.

    [You wicked bastard! I¡¯ve sent a signal, and all the Four-Axis cultivators nearby will be rushing to capture you!]

    The Mad Lord acted quickly.

    He quickly invaded the territory of a nearby Four-Axis cultivator and theirnd, shing with them and driving the Four-Axis cultivator to a corner.

    Kugugugu!

    The Mad Lordughs from above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,manding an army of puppets numbering in the millions.

    [The materials are replicating? That''s just too good! Hahaha!]

    [Why are you taking such crazy actions! Do you really want to be the enemy of the entire Bright Cold Realm!?]

    [Well, that wouldn''t be too bad. Now, be nutrients for the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.]

    [You! This madman! Arghh!]

    Kugugugu!

    Numerous Qi Building stage puppets swarm the Four-Axis cultivator of an unknown race, dragging him into the depths of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Woong!

    That¡¯s the end.

    Inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the sound of a factory operating can be heard.

    In a month, the Four-Axis cultivator who had just caused a natural disaster due to battle will likely reappear as a loyal Four-Axis puppet following the Mad Lord''smands.

    Moreover, the modification factory is still in its initial stages, and as the Mad Lord modifies more Four-Axis cultivators, more data and information will umte...

    ¡®Perhaps the process of producing Four-Axis puppets will be faster, and eventually, they might be mass-produced without even needing corpses.¡¯

    Truly a chilling force.

    Is there anyone who can stop the Mad Lord?

    Perhaps, the entire continent might be swept away by his puppet army.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t there Integration stage cultivators trying to catch such a person?¡¯

    Even near the Flying Immortal tform, I heard there are Integration stage cultivators.

    So why aren''t they pursuing the Mad Lord?

    Indeed, the Mad Lord is wanted, but why aren¡¯t there people eagerly chasing after him?

    I am truly puzzled.

    ¡®Before the Mad Lord grows further, someone of at least the Integration stage must stop him.¡¯

    Only then, Kim Yeon and I might be liberated from him.

    The Mad Lord''s tyrannical actions continued.

    He kept capturing the pursuing Four-Axis cultivators, converting them into puppets, and with each battle, his power skyrocketed.

    Even when the threatened Four-Axis cultivators formed an alliance and attacked the Mad Lord¡­.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s insane.¡¯

    [Hahaha! The materials can replicate!?]

    The Mad Lord, who had already ground up numerous Four-Axis cultivators to evolve his Four-Axis puppet modification factory, was iparable.

    It had been 10 years since he first killed a Four-Axis cultivator and made a Four-Axis puppet.

    Now, the Mad Lord has in 46 Four-Axis cultivators and obtained a total of 46 Four-Axis puppets.

    And, over these 10 years.

    I have regained my Core Formation stage cultivation.

    And¡­.

    Kim Yeon has, somehow, reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, can I ask you about the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon?"

    ¡°¡­Sure.¡±

    Zzzt, zzzt¡­.

    Having used a Four-Axis stage consciousness to condense a Nascent Soul, her power explosively increased upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    Having entered the Nascent Soul stage, where the power of consciousness significantly influences methods and techniques, she is already able to use Heavenly Being level spells despite being merely at the Nascent Soul stage.

    I can feel my whole body tingling just from her approaching.

    ¡®But the real problem is, even if Kim Yeon reaches the Four-Axis stage, can she kill the Mad Lord, that old monster?¡¯

    By the time she reaches the Four-Axis stage, wouldn¡¯t the Mad Lord already have created several Integration stage puppets?

    Either way, for now, the only way to escape the Mad Lord is to foster Kim Yeon¡¯s growth as much as possible.

    The consciousness method the Mad Lord mastered, the ''Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon,'' is not as tricky as Seo Hweol¡¯s Summoning Wind, Coagting Core Transformation and is an excellent method without anything to criticize.

    Mastering the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon stabilizes the consciousness, increases control over various parts of the consciousness, and makes it more pure.

    It also has the effect of increasing the size of the consciousnesspared to other cultivators of the same level, making it an excellent method.

    The only downside to this perfect method is that it¡¯s tooplicated to learn and master.

    "If Eun-hyun Oppa hadn¡¯t been here, I wonder how I could have mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to this extent. My head already hurts.."

    However.

    I could understand as soon as I received the essence of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is an interpretation from a cultivator¡¯s perspective of the colors of intent seen by a martial artist who has reached the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Furthermore, developing from this perspective of intent, I, who have reached ¡®Treading Heavens Beyond the Path'' by fully delving into and mastering heart essence, couldprehend the true meaning of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Therefore, even though she¡¯s at the Nascent Soul stage and I¡¯m at the Core Formation stage, the understanding of the method is higher in me, and Kim Yeon often finds herself in the strange situation of learning from me.

    ¡®The ultimate goal of this method must be Beyond the Path to Heavens.¡¯

    No, to be honest, it¡¯s one step short of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    If Beyond the Path to Heavens materializes one''s heart essence, then mastering the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon only gains the ''vision'' of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    But, somehow.

    I have a feeling that the Mad Lord has reached Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    ¡®If I look through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon created by the Mad Lord, his attainments are probably closer to a convergent evolution of Beyond the Path to Heavens.¡¯

    Just like how I reached Ultimate Pinnacle and my Inner Core underwent a convergent evolution with the Demon Core.

    The Mad Lord¡¯s consciousness method, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, must have also evolved closely to Beyond the Path to Heavens due to his efforts.

    ¡®Just one step.¡¯

    The extreme described by the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is really just one step away from Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    ¡®Crossing this threshold, one can really reach Beyond the Path to Heavens. Perhaps the Mad Lord, without even realizing, has already entered the realm.¡¯

    Simply because he had unknowingly reached an unknown realm, he might not have included that essence in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon due to ack of knowledge in that area.

    ¡®He is truly astonishing. How can he, without practicing martial arts and simply by researching consciousness, go beyond Three Flowers, surpass Five Energies, Ultimate Pinnacle, ande close to entering Beyond the Path to Heavens¡­¡¯

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is also quite important to me.

    Until now, I only dealt with the domain of consciousness purely from the perspective of a martial artist, but the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is a method that thoroughly analyzes the domain of consciousness from apletely opposite standpoint.

    "By the way, Eun-hyun Oppa. Have you heard what the captured Cold Spirit Race cultivator said?"

    "Hmm?"

    I nce at a Cold Spirit Race puppet walking among the puppets in the distance.

    The Mad Lord has been slowly infiltrating the territory of the Cold Spirit Race for 10 years, creating a lot of Cold Spirit Race puppets.

    Many of the Cold Spirit Race captured by the Mad Lord helped us gain some understanding of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The general flow of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The major races of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Recent movements in the Bright Cold Realm...

    We learned many such things.

    "There are no Entering Nirvana cultivators in the Bright Cold Realm, only one Sacred Vessel cultivator called the White Cloud Sacred Master. Star Shattering cultivators have all gone to some other dimension with no promise of return, and recently, even the cultivators at the Integration stage are showing some strange signs.... Maybe it won''t be too difficult for the Mad Lord to conquer the Bright Cold Realm. If that happens..."

    Kim Yeon lets out a bitterugh.

    "If that happens, can we see our scattered colleagues again?"

    "...Probably."

    She¡¯s longing for the people from the same homnd.

    Living every day with puppets in this insane Mad Lord''s fortress is a tremendous psychological pressure.

    Perhaps because of that, the time she spent talking with me has recently increased.

    Somehow, she seems to be sitting closer to metely.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    Kim Yeon moves a little closer to me.

    "There''s something I want to ask..."

    "...Sorry. The Mad Lord is calling me now."

    I turn away from her as shees closer to me.

    I know her feelings.

    But I can''t ept them.

    Because I am already betrothed.

    I cannot share my heart with another carelessly.

    [Now, disciple. The conquest of the Cold Spirit Race is about to end. Once we upy Light Spirit City, the Light Spirit Pond will be in our hands, and [She] will reach the Integration stage! Hehehe! Then, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be one step closer topletion...]

    "...What have you called me for?"

    [Oh, the reason I called you is simple]

    The Mad Lord continues.

    [The Cold Spirit Race will desperately resist losing the Light Spirit Pond. There might even be a chance that an Integration stage cultivator will get involved. There''s a high risk of death for both of you. So, I have a proposal.]

    "What is it?"

    [I want to fully integrate you into ''my world''.]

    "...!?"

    [If both of you be superior puppets, there''s no need to worry about dying, right? If that happens, I will personally make you and Kim Yeon into a puppet couple. It seems Kim Yeon also has feelings for you. Wouldn''t that be good for everyone?]

    Kurgh

    At those words, I felt like throwing up in agitation but I managed to hold it back.

    ''Calm down.''

    Following this madman, I have somewhat expected something like this.

    ''Getting angry won''t stop the Mad Lord.''

    On the contrary, if I refuse, he might go berserk and modify us right away.

    Therefore, I have topromise ording to the logic of a lunatic.

    Fortunately, I have gotten a sense of his logic after following him for 10 years.

    "I have a request."

    [Hmm? What is it?]

    If he brought up this topic, it means,

    Regardless of the uniqueness of my heart essence or anything else, he no longer cares about my Formless Sword since Four-Axis stage and Integration stage puppets are more attractive to him.

    Then I must,

    "Anyway, to your eyes, Master. I am a lowly person with inferior qualities who would be better off as a full resident of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    [Right. That''s why I want to help you be even more superior.]

    "Correct. But, doesn''t Kim Yeon still have more potential to grow?"

    Sacrifice myself and make Kim Yeon''s potential growth more appealing to him since he still finds her attractive.

    "Rather than making her a puppet, it would be more efficient to properly train her as a puppeteer. Above all¡­"

    I match my reasoning to the logic of the Mad Lord.

    "If you make me a puppet, I would like to be handled by Kim Yeon with her vast consciousness."

    [Oh....]

    "Being handled by an excellent puppeteer is also the happiness for a puppet, is it not? Instead of making both of us a puppet couple, if you only make me a puppet and leave the control to Yeon..."

    I continue, hiding my true feelings from the Mad Lord using my Treading Heavens Beyond the Path heart maniption.

    "Both of us can be happy."

    [That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right...! It¡¯s wonderful! Perfect!]

    The Mad Lord ps frantically, tears streaming down his eyes lit with insanity.

    [I will make you both happy! I knew it from the moment I saw Yeon like you. You two can achieve the perfect love that I couldn''t!]

    "¡­."

    [Now, lie down right away! I will make you into a perfect puppet! You, you will be the best puppet! I will appoint you as the martial arts instructor for the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress! You will be the guardian deity of the fortress, the general of the castle!]

    Externally, I feign joy, but internally, I grit my teeth.

    ¡®Yeon-ah, I¡¯m sorry.''

    It seems.

    This is my limit.

    I''ve been intervening and taking the modifications myself to prevent her from being modified as much as possible.

    But that''s all I could do till now.

    It seems this short and intense journey of mine ends here.

    ''But at least since the Mad Lord listened to me, he won''t fully turn her into a puppet.''

    With her talent, it might take time, but she will eventually surpass the Mad Lord.

    And she will avenge me.

    Definitely.

    Click, click, click¡­.

    I get onto the Mad Lord''s operating table, waiting for his modification.

    It isn''t just a full-body modification.

    The Mad Lord''s statement about epting me into his world means that he will turn mepletely into a puppet, leaving only a bit of my shell intact.

    Today, I am going to die.

    Click, click¡­!

    Chilling mechanical sounds envelop my entire body.

    I thought this would be my fourteenth return.

    Click¡­.

    ¡®...?¡¯

    I slowly opened my eyes.

    "Ah, perfect. Rise!"

    Creak!

    ''I'' rose from my seat.

    ''Uh¡­?''

    My whole body moves.

    "I did my utmost best to create you. Though your body didn¡¯t even reach Nascent Soul, I generously used precious materials, so you should have the powerparable to a Four-Axis. I entrust the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to you, General Seo."

    And then,

    "Just leave it to me, Lord of the Fortress."

    From my mouth,

    A strange mechanical sound emerges on its own.

    "Now, go to your post. The battle with the Cold Spirit Race is imminent."

    "Understood, Lord of the Fortress."

    ''I'' move my body and leave the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    My whole body pierces through space, moving instantaneously to the outer walls of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Four-Axis spatial movement!

    And then,

    ''I'' begin patrolling the outer walls of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''What¡­?''

    I move my consciousness in confusion.

    Wasn''t being modified by the Mad Lord supposed to mean death?

    Wasn''t I supposed to regress?

    But contrary to such expectations,

    ''I'' maintain my consciousness in the state of being turned into a living puppet.

    ''What, what is this¡­!''

    In a state of panic, I scream within the body of the living puppet ''I'' have be.

    I have been turned into a puppet by the Mad Lord, left in a state neither dead nor alive.

 Chapter ex2: Authors Q&A - Authors Q&A (1)

    Author''s Q&A (1)

    Q: Where are we at, in terms of the narrative?

    A: We entered the main story.

    Q: Is the Surpassing Radiant Saber actually faster than light, or is it a metaphor?

    A: Since it jumps through space, it can arguably surpass light. Just consider it a metaphor.

    Q: Could a cultivator in Nascent Soul Grand Perfection use the best dharma treasure of the ck Ghost Valley to be as strong as a cultivator in Heavenly Being?

    A: That¡¯s probably the limit.

    Q: Will we see other factions and demon beasts that ascended outside of the three great factions and the Sea Dragon Tribe?

    A: They are not as important, so we might not see a lot of details, but we might see a little more of them?

    Q: How many chapters can you write in a day?

    A: That¡¯s a Tremendous spoiler;;

    Q: Are there pills that can change your physical gender in the upper realms?

    A: There are a lot of Cultivation Methods that can change your gender. Pills that can do so are sometimes made by some enthusiasts.

    Q: When will the centipede get a human form?

    A: When it reaches the Nascent Soul.

    Q: You previously stated that you initially assigned literary genres to the seven transmigrators. What are they?

    A: Kim Young-hoon - ssical wuxia

    Jeon Myeong-hoon - ssical xianxia

    Kang Min-hee - apocalypse

    Oh Hyun-seok - healing

    Kim Yeon - thriller&gore&suspense

    Oh Hye-seo - eastern romance fantasy

    Seo Eun-hyeon - infinite loop

    BlueMangoAde¡¯s Note: these genres do not necessarily apply to the actual characters of RToC. These were just initially assigned genres, after all.

    Q: Why is the arm that was recently attached to Eun-hyeon by the Mad Lord so weak? Was it just roughly made to experiment with the Formless Sword?

    A: In the eyes of the Mad Lord, Eun-hyun is just a bug, so he thought the bug would be grateful to have what amounts to a bigger limb. He did not realize that the bug can fire invisible beams to kill Nascent Realm cultivators.

    Q: I am curious about the age of the transmigrators.

    A: This shoulde up in the work eventually, but I don¡¯t think age matters much in xianxia.

    Q: Are there no beings that are very powerful from birth? Do the True Immortals start from the Qi Refining as well, or were they divine from birth?

    A: There are beings that are born at the Minor and the Middle Boundary level, but nobody is born as a true immortal¡­ Well, actually, there are beings that are born at that level, but they are mindless and more or less inanimate.

    Q: Why is the Mad Lord so sweet?

    A: Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord are the characters I showered with most affection¡­

    Q: I am curious about the power bnce of the world of RToC. Yuan Li in Nascent Soul was able to maintain an advantage against hundreds of Core Formation cultivators. Does this apply in higher realms as well? Or does the difference get even bigger?

    A: In the first ce, Yuan Li is a somewhat exceptional Nascent Soul cultivator, so he¡¯s multiple times stronger than equivalent cultivators. The Core Formation cultivators that were left behind were really poor quality and weak, and Yuan Li¡¯s cultivation method itself specializes at massacring weaker beings¡­ There are multiple reasons Yuan Li was able to overpower hundreds of Core Formation cultivators, but a normal Early Nascent Soul Cultivator can be defeated by a hundred Core Formation Cultivators fighting a gueri war. At any rate, the difference between stages get bigger as it usually does in xianxia.

    Q: Is the centipede male or female??? This is very very important.

    A: It¡¯s male..;;;

    Q: What is the reason Seo Eun-hyeon ignored and destroyed the ck castle in his twelfth regression?

    A: From his perspective, it¡¯s just a white elephant¡­(burden/source of trouble)

    Q: Can pills only be made with humans and demons as ingredients in RToC? Are there no pills made with nts like other xianxia?

    A: Human pills are moremon in the Head Realm because resources are scarce. Other ces have a lot of human pills as well, but it¡¯s not asmon as it is in the Head Realm.

    TrantingNovice: This is a Q&A tranted by another member of our discordmunity, BlueMangoAde! They say if Resnut is the right minister then BlueMangoAde is the left minister. Both are a great help in maintaining the uracy and quality of this great work by the great author Tremendous (did you get the pun?). A round of apuse for BlueMangoAde!

 Chapter 144: Madman (4)

    Chapter 144: Madman (4)

    I frantically move my consciousness.

    But no matter how much I try, nothing moves properly.

    Even when I try using the Formless Sword, it doesn¡¯t unfold.

    ¡®Damn it, what''s going on¡­?¡¯

    Before being captured by the Mad Lord, I thought bing a living puppet meant living indefinitely without truly living or dying.

    It was the reason Imitted suicide in a past life before being captured by the Mad Lord, and why I tried to kill Kim Yeon early in this life.

    ¡®But, there were never any truly alive puppets before¡­¡¯

    I know this for sure.

    During the ten years under the Mad Lord, I wasn''t just idly breathing. I had observed his puppets, watched over his shoulder as he created and manipted them.

    ¡®They were all just corpses¡­ And they never retained consciousness like this!¡¯

    I calm my confused emotions and first contemte my soul.

    My soul is firmly seated in the puppet''s upper dantian.

    The Mad Lord''s spiritual energy circuits,id out akin to the veins and nerves of a living being, are gripping my soul.

    ¡®These circuits are not unique to me but also installed in other puppets... I know because I''ve seen shattered puppets. But why is my soul still here?¡¯

    Just when I¡¯m pondering this.

    nk!

    Suddenly, while patrolling the outer walls, my body stops abruptly and starts flying somewhere.

    It¡¯s the Mad Lord''s call.

    Swoosh!

    The ce I¡¯m led to by the Mad Lord''s summoning is,

    The inner garden of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress where Kim Yeon resides.

    The ce where she and I often met.

    And there, the Mad Lord and Kim Yeon were waiting.

    "Here! It¡¯s a gift! How is it?"

    "...Yes?"

    At the Mad Lord''s maniacalughter, Kim Yeon''splexion gradually hardens.

    "...It¡¯s not him, right? M-master, please this isn¡¯t him, right?"

    "Hm? Ah! Don''t worry! General Seo was properly made with Seo Eun-hyun''s essence. Now you can control the guy you like! Ah! I can''t disturb the puppeteer and puppet''s alone time anymore! Have a good night!"

    The Mad Lord cackles madly and disappears somewhere, and Kim Yeon''s eyes are filled with utter disbelief.

    Ssss¨D

    Her intent is in total chaos.

    Anger, sadness, despair, pain, panic...

    All mixed into a great chaos.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Step by step...

    She approaches me with a soulless expression, caressing me.

    "Ah... Aaaaaaah..."

    Shudder¡­

    Had she mastered the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, she might have surpassed its creator by now.

    "Heuaaaaaaaah!"

    Kim Yeon screams.

    "Why! Why! Why¡­!"

    Tears fall from both eyes.

    "Why...! Just why is this happening to me! I got dragged into this world during a workshop I was eager for! I got captured by an insane old man and I had to live every day in horror! Still! Still I had hope that one day me and Eun-hyun Oppa could leave this ce and get together properly. That was the only hope keeping me together! So why! Just why¡­!¡±

    Duduk Dudududududu!

    Psstttt!

    Due to the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, her consciousness, which had been stably anchored in a spherical shape, started to stretch out to its original form.

    Her consciousness, stretching out like threads, began to spread in all directions, covering the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Why are you taking everything from me! Just why! Why¡­!!!!!"

    Thud!

    Kim Yeon copses in front of me, grabbing my body and sobbing uncontrobly.

    "Aaaaaaagh!!!"

    The air vibrates.

    The entire space seems to tremble.

    And then.

    ''I'' moved.

    nk!

    "Please cease the disturbance within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    The voice, mechanical yet eerily simr to mine, is cold and emotionless.

    "¡­."

    At that voice, Kim Yeon stops abruptly.

    She looks up at ''me'' with shimmering eyes.

    "...What?"

    "Please cease the disturbance within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    "...Huhu¡­.hahaha."

    Kim Yeon starts tough.

    "Okay, I get it. I''ll stay quiet¡­."

    Sssss¨D

    Her consciousness, which spreads in all directions, ispressed back into a spherical shape.

    Her consciousness turns dark red.

    To my eyes, which can see intent, the area covered by her consciousness seems to be engulfed in darkness.

    Shiiiii

    She begins to caress my cheek.

    "Just wait¡­ a little¡­ Eun-hyun Oppa. I will definitely... take the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from the Mad Lord, shatter [Her] into pieces in front of him, and avenge you¡­."

    "Actions harmful to the Lord and Lady of the Fortress are not permitted within the fortress."

    "Yes, yes... Just wait a little¡­."

    ''Damn it¡­''

    I try to extend my consciousness outside the puppet, but it¡¯s trapped inside the puppet''s upper dantian, unable to escape.

    If only I can extend my consciousness outside, just somehow convey my consciousness¡­!

    "Just a little! Just wait a little! I will! I will definitely save you!¡±

    Kuaak!

    Kim Yeon''s hands grab my head.

    Her eyes have a madness simr to the Mad Lord''s.

    And then.

    Wriggle, wriggle¡­.

    ''¡­?''

    While she tightly holds ''me,''

    Something crawls up from beneath my feet.

    ''This sensation¡­''

    It¡¯s the centipede.

    Wriggle, wriggle¡­

    The creature crawls into the joints of the puppet, making its way towards the bodyden with circuits.

    For ten years.

    During the ten years I had been raising it inside the fortress,

    Perhaps due to the environment''s spiritual energy being hundreds of times greater than the lower realm, it didn''t die easily and grew robustly.

    Seemingly recognizing who was feeding it, it began following me at some point.

    Apparently, it recognized me even in this state and crawled into my body.

    I might as well be dead.

    But those who remember me still remain.

    ''¡­Damn it.''

    And yet, there¡¯s nothing I can do for them.

    Woong!

    As my emotions surge within me.

    ''¡­?''

    Something strange entangles my soul.

    ''What''s this?''

    It¡¯s an extremely unpleasant sensation.

    And as soon as that sensation appeared...

    Squish...

    A squishy feeling emanates from a corner of my soul.

    I, who has reached Treading Heaven Beyond the Path, observe my soul and immediately understand what this sensation is.

    ''This is insane¡­!''

    Following my emotional turbulence, the spiritual energy circuits inside the puppet began ''copying'' my soul!

    A mass of spiritual energy that mimics my emotional flow and agony appeared beside my soul.

    It isn''t aplete replication of my soul, but only of the emotions that had just arisen.

    And then.

    Wo-woong!

    As much as the replicated spiritual energy mass appeared, my soul began to be ''pushed'' out of its ce in the upper dantian.

    ''¡­This is madness.''

    Only now do I realize the fate of those turned into puppets by the Mad Lord.

    After being transformed into a puppet,

    For a while, the soul is held by the spiritual energy circuits inside the puppet, remaining in this world.

    But as time passes, the spiritual energy circuits begin to replicate the soul, creating a mass of spiritual energy inside the circuits that mimics the soul.

    Little by little, they replicate the original soul until a copy that''s almost identical to the original soul isplete.

    When the replication isplete, the original soul is released and scattered, heading to the afterlife, and the spiritual energy mass created by the Mad Lord''s circuits takes its ce.

    ¡®Ah, now I understand. The source of the madness felt when manipting the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s puppets.¡¯

    The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress contain ''artificial souls'' created by the Mad Lord.

    These artificial souls, although crude masses of spiritual energypared to real souls, are still copies that mimic the original as closely as possible.

    They can''t replicate all memories, experiences, and emotions of the original, but they can somewhat ''express'' a few strong emotions the original felt.

    And these puppets with artificial souls are all interconnected within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A world swirling with countless emotions, somehow connected.

    This is the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress (ÆæÃî³ÇíÎ).

    ¡®Now I understand why I felt a flow of spiritual energy somewhat simr to emotions from the puppets¡­¡¯

    The replicated artificial souls emit spiritual energy waves that mimic intent.

    ¡®That means¡­¡¯

    I look at Kim Yeon, who is crying hysterically in front of me.

    ¡®As time passes... will Ipletely die and regress?¡¯

    Once the spiritual energy mass that replicates my emotions grows asrge as my soul andpletely pushes it out, I will reach ''death''.

    My regression will inevitably happen, but¡­

    Kim Yeon clutches and hangs onto the decorations attached to the puppet''s body.

    "Oppa, please, say something."

    "Please? You used to console me before."

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, please?"

    "...Why aren''t you saying anything? Why? Why?"

    "...Please just answer me. I¡¯m telling you to respond! Please answer me! Please! Pleeease! Waaaaaaaah!"

    I, watching her clinging to me, realize.

    ¡®...I can''t die.¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    I forcefully pull back the small amount of my soul that was pushed outside.

    There¡¯s no need for me to be trapped in this puppet for thousands of years.

    As I have seen before, there''s no souls left in the puppets.

    I can just regressfortably.

    But,

    ¡®What about those left behind¡­¡¯

    Even though I failed and ended up trapped and miserable inside a puppet.

    This is.

    ¡®My life!¡¯

    It might not have been pleasant or bright.

    But the heart and emotions I shared with Kim Yeon is still a connection

    Because of the hearts we connected, this life is a blessing.

    ¡®A blessing given to me¡­ How can I give it up so easily?¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    With my mental strength, I push back the replicated spiritual energy mass.

    And at that moment.

    Boom!

    The hastily constructed replicated mass of spiritual energy, unable to withstand my pressure, bursts, and the spiritual energy that formed it floats around the puppet''s upper dantian.

    ¡®I can use this.¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    I manipte the energy from the artificial soul.

    I can''t extend my consciousness outside the puppet, but I can manipte the spiritual energy from the artificial soul.

    Just then.

    Wooong Wooong Wooong

    When I extend my consciousness into the artificial soul''s spiritual energy.

    I feel as if the voices of hundreds, millions of people are piercing my mind at once.

    The countless puppets in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The emotions they emit.

    However.

    ¡®I, too, have a heart not inferior to yours...!¡¯

    Koooom!

    Amidst the multitude of murmurs, I respond with the pain I have endured thus far tobat them.

    Wo-woong!

    The spiritual energy circuits that bound my soul.

    A very small part of it, an extremely tiny part, is eroded by my consciousness.

    Kuguguguguk!

    As my soul seizes control of the spiritual energy circuits, the circuits resist.

    As if it¡¯s a forbidden act, a powerful pressure stabs into my soul.

    Just then.

    Wriggle, wriggle¡­

    The centipede that crawled inside my body made its way to the head, where the spiritual energy circuits are most active.

    And then.

    Crunch, crunch¡­

    Whether it knows what it is doing or it¡¯s just instinct, I don''t know.

    But the creature gnaws on one of the circuits that is pressuring me the most.

    Ku-uuung!

    Squish!

    Simultaneously, sensing the foreign object stirring inside, ''my'' body moves, increasing the pressure of the spiritual energy to burst and kill the centipede.

    The centipede explodes and dies.

    Without Yuan Li¡¯s Blood Body that can regenerate it, the centipede is nowpletely dead.

    ¡®...Thank you.¡¯

    I deeply thank the centipede, which I hadn''t even named yet, and extend my spiritual energy towards the circuit it gnawed on.

    Zooooom!

    ''My'' body, sensing the malfunction in the spiritual energy circuit, tries to move towards the repair factory, but I¡¯m faster.

    sh!

    I connect the circuit gnawed by the centipede using the spiritual energy of the artificial soul Ijust gathered.

    The circuit functions without issues.

    At least outwardly.

    ''My'' body returns to standby, and I, through the outwardly intact circuit gnawed by the centipede, begin to take control over ''General Seo''s'' body.

    ¡®It''s slow¡­¡¯

    The spiritual energy obtained by bursting the artificial soul is weak, and since it¡¯s connected to hundreds of millions of other artificial souls in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, handling it causes madness to surge.

    Of course, the madness can be ovee with mental strength, but considering everything, it seems it will take a long time to fully control ''General Seo''s'' spiritual energy circuits.

    ¡®Just wait a little longer, Yeon-ah.¡¯

    I resolve myself, looking at Kim Yeon, who cried herself to exhaustion and passed out.

    ¡®I will definitely tell you... that I am still here.¡¯

    No matter how many centuries it takes.

    I will let you know that I am with you.

    ¡®Since we''ve connected in this life... I won''t take this blessing lightly and will survive... to return my heart to you.¡¯

    So just wait a little.

    Just a little longer.

    And so, decades passed.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa... do you know?"

    Kim Yeon, stroking my cheek, speaks.

    "After the Cold Spirit Race, the Gyuru Race, Palheo Race, Gakchi Race, Soleong Race, and Peacock Race were conquered... Oh and recently, I heard news about our colleagues."

    She, who has reached the Heavenly Being stage, began telling their story sitting next to me, controlling numerous puppets with her fingertips.

    "Shall we start with Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

 Chapter 145: Madman (5)

    Chapter 145: Madman (5)

    "It was a few years ago.... When we were about to conquer the Cold Spirit Race, I wondered why the Integration cultivators didn''t stop the Mad Lord, remember?"

    Her words continue.

    "I heard that near the Human Territory , a massive upheaval of fate shook the entire Bright Cold Realm. Rumor has it that a portal to the Immortal Realm opened, diverting the attention of all Integration cultivators to the Human Territory ."

    Kim Yeon yfully taps my shoulder.

    "And only recently, the rumors about the Immortal Realm were sorted out. Can you guess what happened?"

    She takes a deep breath.

    "The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, where Section Chief Jeon Myeong-hoon had gone, was annihted by a True Immortal¡¯s attack. The upheaval of fate, the opening of the portal to the Immortal Realm, it was all a precursor to the True Immortal seeking the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Haha... Section Chief Jeon was the only one to survive the horrifying True Immortal¡¯s bombardment. He became half-crazed, wandering here and there. Strangely, wherever he goes, lightning strikes, earning him the title ''Lightning Harbinger.''"

    There¡¯s a bittersweet expression on her face.

    "Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myeong-hoon wanders around searching for something, annihting anyone who blocks his path, be it an individual or race. This has caused him to rue much enmity, being pursued here and there, then seeking revenge in turn and annihting entire races... He''s been repeating this for years, earning quite the infamous reputation... But, of course, not as much as us."

    Thump!

    With a flick of her finger, puppets move, bringing the corpses of a race in front of us.

    Kugugugu!

    Above, [She] is emanating an Integration stage aura, looking down in all directions.

    After conquering the Cold Spirit Race and strengthened with materials from the Light Spirit Pond,

    [She] and the puppets in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress have all significantly increased in power.

    "Anyway, since all the Integration cultivators flocked to the Human Territory , our forces in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress have grown stronger, and he¡¯s already created several Integration stage puppets... Escaping the Mad Lord''s grasp seems even more distant now."

    A blood-stained battlefield.

    The puppets are busy clearing the battlefield, and Kim Yeon sits on a throne made of puppets, cing ''me'' beside her as she talks.

    "Anyway, I''d like to meet Section Chief Jeon sometime. Will he understand my feelings? The feeling of losing someone precious? Ahaha..."

    Sheughs weakly and buries her head on my chest.

    "Min-hee Unnie is currently traveling the Bright Cold Realm with the ck Ghost Valley, honing her skills. I heard she controls millions of ghosts with one hand... Now, in the entire Bright Cold Realm, there''s no one who doesn''t know of her. If we''re famous for our infamy, she''s famous for her tremendous reputation. There were even attacks on her by spies from the True Devil, Blood Yin, and Nether Ghost Realms. Hahaha..."

    Through Kim Yeon''s words, the whereabouts of ourpanions emerge one after another.

    "Chief Oh is making a name for himself in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect. As the direct disciple of the sect founder, Azure Tiger Saint, he''s known for his heroism. Maybe, he''ll join an alliance to confront the Mad Lord in the future. Haha... It wouldn''t be bad to be saved by the hands of our colleagues, right?"

    She kept looking at me as she spoke, yet ''General Seo'' didn¡¯t look back but kept watching the battlefield asmanded by the Mad Lord.

    "Hye-seo, Hye-seo Unnie... I haven''t heard much about her. Rumors say she married Seo Hweol, the Sea Dragon King, and became the Dragon Queen... Seo Hweol is active as a military advisor in the True Dragon Alliance, but there''s no news about Hye-seo Unnie. It''s strange, right? Even the dragons in the True Dragon Alliance don''t know much about her... It''s as if the information is deliberately blocked. Haha... Mad Lord said Seo Hweol must have intervened, that he''s the most cunning in the world or whatever... I wonder if a madman is qualified to talk ill of others."

    Squeeze...

    She grips General Seo''s body, which she had been tapping and stroking.

    "Director Kim... Well, of course, there''s no news. If there was a way to contact him in the lower realm... I''m not even sure if he''s alive. Oh, now that I think about it, wasn''t he sent somewhere by Mad Lord with Eun-hyun Oppa? Eun-hyun Oppa, what do you think happened to Director Kim?

    "..."

    "Oppa?"

    "..."

    "...I''m asking you."

    Creak....

    Kim Yeon''s intent bes unstable.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, so answer me¡­Why aren¡¯t you answering me! Why! Answer! Answer! Seo Eun-hyun! I¡¯m telling you to answer me!¡±

    Kugugugugu!

    As she rages, the sky trembles and the earth shakes.

    Though she is merely at the Heavenly Being stage, her power, amplified by her vast consciousness, reaches the Four-Axis level.

    Natural disasters ur, and the world in all directions is in turmoil.

    "Just why! Why did you leave me behind! Why! Please answer me! Eun-hyun Oppa, I''ve told you about our colleagues, haven''t I? Isn''t there anything else you''re curious about? I''ll tell you. Please, just answer me... Comfort me like you did back then..."

    Kim Yeon, in a frenzy, sobs uncontrobly, clutching General Seo''s shoulders.

    "Waaaaaaah!"

    And I, feeling her intense pain beside me, grit my teeth internally.

    It¡¯s been 80 years since I became General Seo.

    Eighty years since I started trying to take over General Seo''s spiritual circuits.

    Wo-woong!

    I have managed to gain control over some circuits inside the upper dantian.

    Now, when I move up to the upper dantian, I can instantly crush and utilize the clumps of spiritual energy replicating my soul as my resources.

    Yet, I still can''t express anything externally.

    I haven''t yet gained control over the circuits in the facial or neck areas, and as I gain control over more circuits, more consciousnesses linked to them emerge.

    Through these consciousnesses, more and more of the ''murmurs'' of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress reach me.

    The Mad Lord has been rampaging across the Bright Cold realm for 80 years, conquering races and creating puppets.

    One billion.

    Around one billion new puppets have joined the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and their ''murmurs'' grow louder.

    Each time I take control of a circuit, another gateway for murmurs opens, and the murmurs only grow louder over time.

    The immense pressure almost drives me mad, but I persevere, clenching my teeth.

    "Please answer me! Respond..."

    ''I can''t ept your heart.''

    But,

    ''Even so, you keep giving your heart to me...''

    This heart.

    ''Someday, I will surely return it.''

    If I don''t repay the one who weeps for me,

    This life will be worthless.

    Even if I have no intention of epting their heart,

    I hope that the one who weeps for me will someday find salvation.

    For that, I must survive...!

    I acknowledge Kim Yeon sobbing beside me and exert more effort to take over the circuits.

    And then,

    500 years passed.

    Kim Yeon reached the Four-Axis stage.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress grew even more, and now there are over fifteen Integration stage puppets.

    The Mad Lord became famous across the entire Bright Cold Realm, and his direct disciple, Kim Yeon, became well-known too.

    But her eyes lost more and more light, and she increasingly spent time clutching General Seo, sobbing madly or lost in madness, repeating ''I love you.''

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, there''s news about our colleagues again. Do you want to hear it?"

    "..."

    "Thank you for listening. As always, you''re all I have. Hehe..."

    At some point,

    Kim Yeon started muttering to herself while looking at me.

    I spoke nothing, but she seemed to be imagining and making up conversations on her own.

    500 years.

    During this time, having lost me and living alone with the residents in the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    She has gone mad, epting the madness of the Fortress.

    "Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myeong-hoon became famous as a mass murderer. Anyone who provokes him ends up annihted along with their entire race. Well, Jeon Myeong-hoon was already famous like that before..."

    Crunch, crunch...

    Kim Yeon continues, biting her fingers.

    "Oh, Min-hee Unnie! Ah, poor Min-hee Unnie. She mastered the Ghost Path Method and reached the level of controlling billions of ghosts. But, she took in too many ghosts and went insane. She devoured her own sect, the ck Ghost Valley, annihting it, and swallowed the entire territory of ck Ghost Valley. Only a single Nether Crossing Ship managed to escape from there. Now, cultivators who have reached the Integration stage are gathering to subdue Min-hee Unnie. Kiek kiek¡­ Even though they dare not challenge the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, they go after poor, ambiguous Min-hee Unnie¡­. After consuming andmanding numerous ghosts, and bing a powerful ghost monster, Unnie is currently establishing her base in the middle of the Swiftwind Domain, undergoing metamorphosis into something more powerful. Huhu¡­¡±

    Chew, chew...

    Biting her fingers, Kim Yeon continues.

    "After Azure Tiger Saint died, Chief Oh seemed to have be mentally unstable. Indulging in alcohol, women, drugs, and all kinds of pleasures. Who would have thought that such a dependable man at thepany would fall apart like that? He looked happiest under Azure Tiger Saint, and to think he would break down so much after the death of just one person¡­... Well, it''s true that anyone can fall apart when a precious person dies."

    Crunch, crack¡­.

    From her fingers, blood flows.

    ¡°There¡¯s no news of Director Kim as always, well, he must¡¯ve died. Keke¡­and Hye-seo Unnie¡­¡±

    Crunch Craaackk!

    "Still, there''s still no news! No news!"

    Crunch!

    "I¡¯m saying it¡¯s good news!"

    Craaak!

    "It''s good, right? Isn''t it? Hye-seo Unnie, answer me. With Director Kim probably dead, me insane, Section Chief insane, Min-hee Unnie insane, and Eun-hyun Oppa like this! Hye-seo Unnie, at least you! You''re living happily! Right? Everyone has be madmen. Only Hye-seo Unnie!"

    Cruuunch!

    "The situation is not so miserable, right? She must be living happily, loved, by the side of the Sea Dragon King, right? Tell me that''s true. With all of us ending up like this, there should be at least one person who is happy, right? Isn''t that so, Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    Crunchh..

    Before I know it, her hand has bepletely mangled.

    But.

    Ssshhhh....

    Spiritual energy wriggles, regenerating her flesh that reached the Four-Axis stage.

    "Oppa... please¡­Please just answer me. Please... Until when, until when..."

    Her consciousness chaotically spreads in all directions.

    She has not achievedpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    If she had, there''s no way our eyes wouldn''t have met, even now, within the puppet of the Mad Lord.

    Only in front of the Mad Lord, I hide my heart essence with the enlightenment of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path.

    In front of Kim Yeon, I always reveal my heart essence, so if she did reachpletion, she would have recognized it.

    I know the reason.

    ''The puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, who she controls in a sane state of mind, are gradually driving her mad with their ¡®murmuring.¡¯

    Apart from the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon itself is an excellent consciousness method.

    But, bing insane with madness before achievingpletion, she couldn''t take thatst step.

    ''It¡¯s very likely the Mad Lord went insane after achievingpletion.¡¯

    Watching her with clouded, maddened eyes, I sort out my feelings.

    Over the past 500 years.

    Controlling General Seo''s circuits, I learned some things.

    First, the puppets created by the Mad Lord all have artificial souls.

    Even the puppets made from corpses that died before their souls could be replicated, or from inanimate objects like wood, stone, or metal.

    They all contain mass-produced lumps of spiritual energy, mimicking other puppets'' artificial souls.

    Such artificial souls, lumps of spiritual energy, allow the puppets to emit spiritual energy waves simr to intent.

    The Mad Lord''s spiritual energy circuits connect with other puppets'' circuits.

    Through this connection, the puppets exchange intent-mimicking spiritual energy flows.

    These flows bind the puppets together, enabling the Mad Lord, whose consciousness isn''t as vast as Kim Yeon''s, to control the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Linked together, the puppets ''live their daily lives'' within the fortress, strengthening the intent-mimicking connection.

    Artificial souls emitting joy, child puppets ying together ¨C these weak, but slightly amplified energy waves, when performed by billions of puppets, increase tremendously.

    This amplified, strange flow of spiritual energy ties the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress together, gradually converging towards its center.

    Towards the center, emotional vibrations increasinglypress and amplify, resembling real intent.

    This ¡®intent¡¯ in the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,bined from billions of artificial souls, is nearly indistinguishable from real emotions.

    In the center of this emotional whirlwind, [She] exists.

    Inside Mad Lord''s puppet, tracking and observing his actions, I can guess his goal.

    ''Maybe the Mad Lord is creating real intent, to create [Her] soul.''

    [She] has no soul.

    No, based on what I learned over 500 years under the Mad Lord.

    [She] isn''t even a living puppet.

    Just an ordinary puppet, created with various precious materials, strongly reflecting the appearance of his lover.

    Just a puppet, nothing more.

    The Mad Lord has two ultimate puppets.

    Both from the lower realm, now advanced to the peak of the Integration Stage from the Four-Axis stage.

    [Her].

    And the [Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress].

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, he controls his numerous puppets, weaving replicated emotions from artificial souls into real intent.

    Through the fortress, he processes intent, graduallypleting [Her] soul.

    ''Yet, will a lover created by his own hands still be his original lover...''

    I scoff inwardly at the Mad Lord''s insane goal.

    I¡¯m not really interested in his purpose.

    Creating a human soul is a great taboo, but honestly, I¡¯m more focused on breaking free from his control.

    The reason for taking control of the spiritual energy circuits is also to ensure that it no longer obeys the Mad Lord''smand.

    And after 500 years, I finally managed to somewhat control the upper body of General Seo''s spiritual energy circuit.

    Even now, I can move my arm and pat Kim Yeon.

    But.

    ''The Mad Lord will notice.''

    The spiritual energy circuit is interconnected with the other puppets.

    Through the interconnected circuits, the spiritual energy waves intertwine, and within the Mad Lord''s hands, [She] is beingpleted through the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Therefore, no matter how isted I am, no matter if I take full control of General Seo''s spiritual energy circuit,

    If I act independently against the Mad Lord''smand, he will notice right away.

    ''And if the Mad Lord realizes this fact, he will try topletely extract my soul from this puppet.''

    That must not happen.

    Then, what should I do?

    Over the past 500 years, I had found a way.

    ''Through the interconnected circuits, I will gradually take control of other puppets of the Mad Lord.''

    It¡¯s possible through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    ''As long as I properly execute only themands given by the Mad Lord, there''s no reason to be caught.''

    There''s no need to control the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Just the puppets around General Seo.

    I only need to control the area where those puppets reside.

    ''Although the puppets strictly follow the Mad Lord''smand, a few minor errors are inevitable, and such errors are corrected internally by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, without information reaching the Mad Lord.''

    After controlling one area,

    By umting small errors and pushing them all onto General Seo,

    For a brief moment, I can theoretically escape the Mad Lord''s sight and control General Seo''s body.

    ''Surely, it''s possible.''

    Already, besides General Seo, I have controlled the spiritual energy circuits of eight thousand puppets.

    Regrettably, I had to indirectly control the puppets through General Seo''s spiritual energy waves, not my own consciousness, so taking control was slower than expected.

    And if I project my consciousness outward, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will notice, so I can''t even talk to Kim Yeon.

    "Hu, huhu¡­."

    I look at her for a moment, lost in thought.

    And then.

    ''With around eight thousand, I can''t move General Seo''s body.''

    I decided.

    ''But... one arm...''

    Click, click, click....

    Eight thousand puppets, all at once, made a very slight, insignificant error.

    ''I''ve found the method to some extent....''

    And such small errors are corrected internally by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Click, click, click....

    Through the interconnectedness of the puppets, I concentrate all those errors into one of General Seo''s arms.

    Click, click, click!

    General Seo''s arm seems to twist, but my consciousness takes control of the arm.

    And then¡­

    ''It took a long time.''

    But forgive me.

    Starting today, I will continuously express my existence to you.

    Pat, pat¡­.

    "...?"

    General Seo''s arm, after 500 years, patted Kim Yeon''s shoulder following my will.

    ''By using the errors, I can even control the mouth a little....''

    It''s risky, but if it¡¯s just for a fleeting moment.

    When Kim Yeon''s gaze turns towards me.

    I slightly lift the corner of General Seo''s mouth.

    And though the error is quickly corrected and my actions return to normal.

    Kim Yeon''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "Oppa...?"

    Her eyes, soaked in madness, clears up momentarily.

    She might not truly believe it.

    She might just need something tofort herself.

    But as if clinging to a lifeline of hope.

    She who saw my small gesture, trembling, raises both hands, and grabs General Seo''s arm.

    "Are you... there?"

    As a disciple of the Mad Lord for 500 years.

    She knows all about how the puppets are made and what happens to beings turned into puppets.

    "Behind¡­the artificial soul¡­are you there?"

    But.

    Knowing that fact, still holding onto hope, she looks at me and asks.

    Though I have used up all the errors I could mobilize for the moment and couldn''t respond, tears well up in her eyes.

    Different from the murky tears she had been shedding until now.

    "Aaah, you''re there, aren''t you? Eun-hyun Oppa, finally, you responded, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Drip, drip....

    Having received a response for the first time in 500 years, she bites her lips and embraces General Seo''s body.

    "Thank you, for responding... for staying..."

    It might¡¯ve been a very small signal.

    But she clings to it, endlessly thanking me.

    In the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    One of the madmen in the fortress of the insane.

    Began to find her way back.

    Psssttt....

    Her consciousness clears.

    And as the madness that hindered her achievement disappears,

    Kim Yeon''s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon fully blossoms.

    ''Aaah...''

    Finally.

    My eyes meet with hers.

 Chapter 146: Yeons Yeon (1)

    Chapter 146: Yeon''s Yeon (1)

    ¡°...You were here.¡±

    She wipes her tears.

    But, no matter how much she wipes, tears keep flowing from her eyes.

    "Why did you onlye now?"

    She hasn¡¯t yet reached the state of Beyond the Path to Heaven, but she can see the heart essence.

    And being able to see heart essence means that we canmunicate through heartnguage.

    I convey my intentions through heartnguage.

    Heartnguage is often vague and conveys scenes rather than words, making it difficult to express in spokennguage, but it conveys the essence of thought, making it immediately understandable.

    "Ah... I see. If I just held on a little longer, trained a little harder in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I could have seen this sooner. Ahaha..."

    Kim Yeon, perhaps saddened by the past years,ughs while still shedding tears.

    "So stupid¡­ what have I really been doing..."

    Ifort her.

    Kim Yeon keeps alternating betweenughing and crying as we converse.

    "So, you''ve been persisting all this time..."

    She urately receives my heartnguage and nods continuously.

    For those who haven''t reached Beyond the Path to Heaven, transmitting heartnguage is futile.

    But for those who have attained this vision, it¡¯s possible to receive heartnguage clearly, allowing us to converse unnoticed by others.

    "I see. You''ve been enduring, persisting all this time."

    We share stories that we haven''t been able to share over the long years.

    She, engulfed in terrible loneliness and madness among the puppets.

    And I, who had to just watch as my colleague went mad over the span of 500 years.

    "Thank you, Oppa, for enduring..."

    "Ahaha, you''ve been hiding your heart essence from the Mad Lord? How did you do that?"

    "As expected... Oppa, in terms of heart essence, you are even higher than the Mad Lord."

    "How long has it been since we''ve had a proper conversation like this... Haha, you think so too, Oppa?"

    "Ah, but if someone sees us, they''ll think I''m talking to myself."

    Sheughs heartily, hugging General Seo''s body with genuine joy.

    "Well, what does it matter? Those ignorant of the truth don''t concern us."

    Kim Yeon continues to hug General Seo closely, exchanging conversations.

    The Mad Lord suddenly watches the everyday lives of the puppets from the top floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    From below, he witnesses Kim Yeon, embracing General Seo dearly, conversing in a loving voice.

    "...Oh."

    The Mad Lord looks on, tears rolling down his face in emotion.

    "How beautiful. Finally understanding the true heart hidden in the puppets. Yes, excellent."

    He speaks to [Her] standing beside him.

    "Look, my disciple has finallye infinitely closer to me. Now... perhaps in a few hundred more years, you can bepleted..."

    He slowly rises from his seat, embracing [Her] gently, as if caressing a ss sculpture.

    "...By the way, Oppa. If you are in such a state, perhaps [She] might also be..."

    Kim Yeon inquires about [Her].

    "...Yes? Is that true? So [She] isn''t in the same remaining state as you, Oppa. Then, was the Mad Lord''s muttering really due to madness?"

    I convey what I have learned through heartnguage.

    "...Insane. Trying to create a soul. But how did you realize that, Oppa, when I hadn''t noticed?"

    "Ah, I see. There¡¯s a difference between the vision after bing a puppet and that of a human?

    "Anyway, if what you say is true, Oppa... to escape the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, we need to create errors and target the moment when the Mad Lord shows a gap due to the errors, is that it?¡±

    After a heartfelt conversation.

    We discuss ways to escape from the clutches of the Mad Lord.

    Click, click¡­.

    Kim Yeon moves her left hand.

    Her left arm had already been modified into a puppet.

    "In the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Mad Lord is practically a god... To create an opportunity here, even controlling the entire fortress would not be enough. We either wait for outside help or wait for me to raise my cultivation level. But, either way, it will take a very long time.¡±

    The number of Integration stage puppets created by the Mad Lord have also increased tremendously.

    Moreover, ording to Kim Yeon, the Mad Lord is gradually finding a way to create Star Shattering stage puppets.

    If [She] bes a Star Shattering puppet, there will be no stopping her, Kim Yeon says.

    ¡°Of course, if I had about 1,000-1,500 years, I feel like I could at least reach the Integration stage. Perhaps by then, even if [She] bes that strong, it might be worth a try. Even the Mad Lord seems to be having a headache about creating Star Shattering puppets... It will take a considerable amount of time.¡±

    Kim Yeon shakes her head as she continues.

    ¡°But, it¡¯s hard to wait that long, so perhaps receiving help from the outside might be faster. After the forces exterminate Min-hee Unnie... perhaps they mighte to exterminate us too.¡±

    Deputy Kang Min-hee is on the verge of turning into something terrifying.

    Therefore, a group of Integration cultivators are nning to hunt her down.

    If they exterminate Kang Min-hee, there might be hope for us too.

    ¡°...It¡¯s really hopeless. Everyone... Section Chief went mad, Chief Oh went mad, Min-hee Unnie turned into a ghost monster, no news from Hye-seo Unnie... We both got caught and modified by a madman. Director Kim must be dead... What? He might be alive? Haha, that¡¯s a good joke. He didn¡¯t even ascend, did he?¡±

    Sheughs at my words.

    ¡°Even though everyone was so distant at the office, you seem to really trust Director Kim? He was a really nice person, but he was also distant with everyone at the office¡­¡±

    Kim Yeon brings up the topic of ourpany.

    ¡®Was it like that?¡¯

    I recall the days at thepany for the first time in a long while.

    The memories are too old to remember well.

    But as I hear her stories, bits and piecese back to me.

    Indeed.

    I had a distant rtionship with Kim Young-hoon.

    And originally, I had a neutral rtionship with Kim Yeon.

    I was her senior, and she was the rookie who followed me well.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a very long time since I remembered this.¡¯

    Talking with her after so long seems to have brought up deep-buried memories.

    ¡®No, from Yeon¡¯s point of view, neutral might be an understatement.¡¯

    Unbeknownst to me, it seemed she had quite passionately expressed her feelings.

    For the first time in a long while.

    I reminisced about the memories of when I was an ordinary human.

    The day I first met Kim Yeon.

    The day I slowly taught her work.

    The times when I took full responsibility and re-submitted everything from scratch when Kim Yeon delivered the wrong documents.

    The time at apany dinner when Kim Yeon clung to me, crying and vomiting after getting drunk.

    There were people I trusted, disliked, who tormented me, and who I liked.

    But I couldn¡¯t quite remember who they were.

    Only memories rted to Kim Yeon surfaced from beyond those memories.

    We reminisced about ourpany days for a while, discussing them.

    And through the conversation, I steeled my resolve.

    No matter how long it takes.

    ¡®No matter what, let¡¯s escape, Yeon-ah.¡¯

    ¡°Yes. Eun-hyun Oppa.¡±

    We looked at each other, sharing a firm resolution.

    Again, 500 years passed.

    Kugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is flying in the sky.

    It¡¯s been around a thousand years since ascending to the Bright Cold Realm.

    During that time, the Mad Lord further modified the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, now boasting incredible pure flying capabilities.

    Kugugugu!

    Behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, billions of puppets follow.

    By now, the number of Integration stage puppets have reached about a hundred.

    [She] is said to have reached the Star Shattering stage.

    ording to the Mad Lord, at least.

    I control the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress alongside Kim Yeon.

    Kim Yeon has now reached the mid Four-Axis stage.

    Her power is practically at the Integration stage.

    Of course, it still feels far from escaping the Mad Lord.

    But our minds are considerably at ease.

    ¡°...This time, it should be possible, right? Considering the chaos that will happen.¡±

    ¡®Definitely, it will be.¡¯

    Upon hearing my words, she nods her head.

    A short whileter.

    Kugugugu!

    Over the horizon, countless races and hundreds of cultivators at the Integration stage appear.

    Among them are humans and demon beasts.

    ¡°Hah, who do we have here? Where do you think this is for a snake bitch to slither your way here?¡±

    And then.

    Among the demon beasts, Seo Hweol appears, having reached the Grand Perfection of Four-Axis.

    "It''s been a while. With Old Man¡¯s fame spreading throughout the entire Bright Cold Realm over the past thousand years, as a fellow from the same Head Realm..."

    "Shut your mouth before I tear it apart. By the way, you''ve got a lot of strange dharma treasures on your slithery body now, don''t you? Is that what''s making it obscure? I can¡¯t see through you as I did before.¡±

    Kim Yeon did so, and I, of course, observed Seo Hweol.

    However, unlike a thousand years ago, Seo Hweol is nowpletely unreadable, even with the vision of Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    There seems to be some sort of milky barrier blocking the view.

    "Haha, it''s well-known that the races of the Bright Cold Realm fear the sight of the Heart Tribe. Hence, it¡¯s natural that dharma treasures that block the eyes of the Heart Tribe were developed. By the way, Old Man is amazing. When I was in the Head Realm, I didn''t even know what the Heart Tribe was, but you had their vision since back then..."

    "Hmph! As if to prove you''re not a dark-hearted bastard, you''re draped in dharma treasures to block others from seeing into your sinister heart. Hehehe,ing to the Bright Cold Realm filled with entities who have a vision like mine must be driving you insane with difort, huh?"

    "Haha, Old Man. Let''s leave the small talk. Anyway, have you thought about it?"

    "Hmph!"

    The Mad Lord, arms crossed, speaks from atop the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Fine. It¡¯s good. If it''s true that Heavenly Being demons from the demon tribes will help meplete the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress by deploying the Full Demon Realm Transfer Formation..."

    "Haha! Truly, thank you very much. I¡¯m truly touched. I never thought I''d join hands with Old Man in my life."

    "Hmph! I''m just here to assess [Her] capabilities as she reached the Star Shattering stage. It''s not like I''ve particrly joined hands with you. Shut your mouth and just guide the way."

    "Haha, understood."

    Whoooosh!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Army followed behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Seo Hweol gathered hundreds of millions of demon soldiers and hundreds of Integration stage cultivators from other races.

    A formidable force with immense power united and began to fly towards a single destination.

    Squeeze...

    Kim Yeon holds my hand and whispers softly.

    "...With this much, surely an opportunity will arise."

    I smile bitterly inside.

    There must be.

    This is our chance to escape the clutches of the Mad Lord.

    But...

    ''I''m sorry.''

    For us to escape meant...

    That we had to trample and scatter her.

    One of the Integration stage cultivators gathered by Seo Hweol shouts.

    "There, look!"

    Kugugugu!

    Over the horizon.

    Dark clouds are rising.

    Kyeaaaaaa!

    Gueeaaaaaa!

    Kiyaaaaaaa!

    Hundreds of billions of ghostly wails echo throughout heaven and earth.

    Ziiip, Zaaaap

    Those clouds.

    What looks like ck clouds are not clouds, but ghosts, each and every one of them.

    Tension fills the eyes of the Integration stage cultivators.

    Triumph in the eyes of the Mad Lord.

    A truly immeasurable ghost army.

    But what is truly terrifying is not the ghost horde.

    It¡¯s the being beyond them, with an overwhelming presence.

    Kuooooo!

    [Kyaaaaaaaaa!]

    "Ghost... Ghost..."

    One of the Four-Axis stage cultivators shouts tremblingly.

    "It¡¯s the Ghost Guiding Holy Mother!"

    "The Ghost Guiding Holy Mother has appeared! Everyone, reorganize the front lines!"

    "While the Ghost Mother battles the Mad Lord, we¡¯ll form the formation in the rear!"

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    The being in the center of the ghost horde.

    Its scream turns the earth upside down, and the four directions are filled with yin energy.

    It¡¯s as if a part of the world has be the Netherworld.

    Kim Yeon looks at the entity with aplicated expression, and I, too, look at her bitterly from inside General Seo.

    "Min-hee Unnie..."

    Deputy Kang Min-hee.

    The girl who was captured as a disciple of the ck Ghost Valley.

    Now, a thousand yearster.

    She has be a Star Shattering ghost monster, controlling hundreds of billions of souls.

    [AAAAAAAHHH¡­!]

    Kugugugugu!

    In the center of darkness.

    A ck ghostly figure is holding their head.

    Shedding tearful, blue tears, engulfed in blue ghost fire, is Kang Min-hee.

    Her disheveled hair spreads out in all directions, permeating the clouds, and her body, now transformed into a ghostly form, has grown several meters in size.

    "Damn it! Those below the Nascent Soul stage, do not look directly at that monster!"

    "Those who are alive, do not rashly listen to the Ghost Mother''s screams! Use sensory blocking spells!"

    Kiyaaaaa!

    Keyyyyaaaaa!

    At Kang Min-hee''s scream, among the alliance behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    Many cultivators below the Nascent Soul stage transform into ghostly beings all at once.

    Kiyyaaaaa!

    Keyaaa!

    Those who turned into ghostly beings fly towards Kang Minhee, joining the ck clouds that are wailing around her.

    Of course.

    There are no anomalies among the puppets in the Mad Lord''s camp, where nothing else is alive, except for the Mad Lord and Kim Yeon.

    The artificial souls vibrated, but since they are not real souls to begin with, there was no significant impact.

    "Kehehe,. Then, remember the promise, you Seo lineage trash."

    "Haha, if Old Man subjugates the Ghost Mother, all races have agreed to cover up Old Man''s past misdeeds. With fifty percent of the Bright Cold Realm already turned into thend of death by the Ghost Mother, what¡¯s Old Man¡¯s promise inparison?"

    Right after.

    The Mad Lord Jo Yeon, and the Ghost Mother Kang Min-hee, sh.

    Boom!

    Billions of puppets fly into the air, colliding with the swarm of ghosts.

    The living cultivators support the Mad Lord with their spells from behind the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "...Come back soon, Oppa."

    ''I will.''

    I have already sessfully seized control of more than 90% of General Seo''s circuits.

    But to avoid suspicion, I have to participate in this battle first.

    Tadatt!

    I, in General Seo''s body, enter into the midst of the ghost swarm surrounding Kang Min-hee.

    Wooong Wooong Wooong!

    The will of the Mad Lord transmits through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortressmands the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Army.

    I move in perfect harmony with the other puppets, following themands of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Woong Woong Woong!

    Spiritual power concentrates in my eyes.

    sh!

    Bright beams shoot out from the eyes of me and the other Four-Axis stage puppets.

    Zzzz, Zzzz, Zzzz!

    The ck clouds are pierced by the beams.

    Although the number of ghosts are overwhelmingly higher than that of the puppets.

    In terms of quality, the puppets are superior.

    Kugugugugu!

    Kiyaaaaaa!

    Guyaaaaa!

    Of course, there are ghost kings too, so the puppets do face difficulties. But overall, the forces seem evenly matched.

    And then, while I and the spirits are fighting,

    The heavens and earth began to shake.

    [She] and Kang Min-hee began to sh.

    Wrapped in a white light, wielding a spear, [She] drives back Kang Min-hee, who is surrounded by souls and wailing wildly.

    Like light driving away darkness, every time [She] swings her spear, the heavens and earth split, and the dark clouds are pushed back.

    I, in the body of General Seo, analyze the gap between [Her] and Kang Min-hee every time their battlees into view.

    ''[She] is operating at maximum output.''

    Attacks that can tear apart any Integration stage cultivator in one strike arending on Kang Min-hee dozens of times.

    But.

    ''Kang Minhee is just screaming... She hasn''t moved even once...''

    That is the case.

    Kang Min-hee,manding numerous souls and screaming, has so far managed to block [Her] attacks with the billions of ghost hordes.

    Despite possessing the power of the Star Shattering stage, Kang Min-hee hasn''t shown any signs of exerting her strength.

    ''Maybe...''

    I concentrate on their battle, holding onto hope.

    And then.

    sh!

    From behind, Seo Hweol and the demon beasts, along with numerous races of the alliance, emit brilliance.

    The formation they have been preparing ispleted.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Drawing the dragon veins from the surroundings.

    Spiritual energy from heaven and earth are drawn towards the direction of the alliance.

    And then.

    sh!

    A brilliant white light tears through the darkness, flying in to assist [Her], beginning to intercept Kang Min-hee.

    From the formation of billions of races and hundreds of Integration stage cultivators.

    Attacks equal in power to each of [Her] strikes are unleashed.

    Kooooong!

    Though the billions of ghost hordes willingly blocked the attacks, Kang Min-hee, who never allowed a strike until now, finally got hit by the light shot by the alliance.

    [AAAAAAAAAH!]

    Kang Min-hee.

    The Ghost Mother screams.

    The one who screams and clutches her head, raises her hand.

    From her hand, long ghost ws extend.

    And that.

    sh!

    Is the end.

    Sssshhhhhhhh¨D

    The entire alliance bes silenced.

    Even the Mad Lord, who has been pushing Kang Min-hee through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with enthusiasm.

    Kim Yeon, me.

    Everyone falls silent.

    [She] is torn in half and flung backward.

    "NOOOOOO!!"

    The Mad Lord wails crazily.

    At the same time.

    The Ghost Mother begins to exert her power.

    [AAAAAAHHH!]

    Kugugugugu!

    Heavens and earth are covered with ghosts.

    True Four-Axis stage Ghost Kings begin to appear around her, who have only been surrounded by mere lower level ghosts.

    sh!

    When the Ghost Mother''s ghost ws shine.

    Half of the earth is torn away along with space.

    With two movements of her hand.

    Half of [Her] body is torn off, and half of the alliance is wiped out.

    ¡°Thiscan¡¯tbethiscan¡¯tbethiscan¡¯tbethiscan¡¯tbe¡­¡±

    The Mad Lord holds his head and convulses crazily, while Seo Hweol maintains his smile and issuesmands from behind the alliance.

    "All forces, change the formation."

    sh!

    The formation supporting the Mad Lord from behind transforms into a barrier that traps both the Mad Lord and the Ghost Mother.

    Seo Hweol, with a benevolent smile, says to the Mad Lord.

    "I¡¯m always thankful for you, Old Man. We will wait for the opportunity, so please buy us some time. Now then, farewell¡­¡±

    "I knew it, you snake bitch..."

    Boom!

    The Mad Lord''s puppets catch [Her] torn half that was flying off and returns it to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And then.

    "Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, fire!"

    The Fortress gathers power equivalent to [Her], shooting a beam toward the barrier set up by Seo Hweol and the alliance.

    Kuaaang!

    The formation doesn¡¯t break immediately but is significantly damaged, and Seo Hweol''s expression stiffens slightly.

    "Did you really think you could use us as bait if something happened to [Her]? How ridiculous. The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, which is the world itself of [Her] and I, is also a puppetparable to the Star Shattering stage.¡±

    Boom!

    Once again, the beam fired by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress hits the formation barrier, and finally, a hole is forcefully opened.

    ¡°Have I been backstabbed by you only once or twice, you snake bitch.¡±

    ¡°Haha, even this time, it seems I was insufficient to trouble Old Man."

    "Just wait there a little. I¡¯ll just graft your body to [Her] part that was torn off and that should do it.¡±

    However, Seo Hweol speaks to the Mad Lord without losing hisposure.

    "Well, if you can do so, I hope you try. The Esteemed One is said to be sending support soon. If you manage to ovee even them, then at that time, I will show you myst trump card."

    Wooong Wooong Wooong!

    With those words, Seo Hweol and the alliance disappear with the sh of a teleportation array they had already set up beyond the formation.

    Paatt!

    The teleportation array transmitted Seo Hweol and everyone in one go and then lost its shine.

    "Heh, that annoying snake. Hear this, all residents of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress! [She] needs to recover, hence we''re retreating!"

    Crunch Crack!

    The Mad Lord crazily chews his fingers, issuingmands to the puppets with his eyes zing with madness.

    ''Damn it...''

    I clench my teeth inwardly.

    It ended too quickly.

    If the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress itself had been hit instead of the Mad Lord''s [Her], we might have had a chance to escape.

    However as long as the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,manding the Mad Lord''s puppets, remains intact, escape is still far off.

    I return to Kim Yeon''s side.

    "What should we do? If not now, we won''t have a chance..."

    ''Let''s wait a bit more.''

    It''s too dangerous.

    Although the Mad Lord''s power is greatly weakened, I expected that with Seo Hweol¡¯s betrayal, they would fiercely attack the Mad Lord¡¯s rear and damage his Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I did not expect that Seo Hweol, preserving half of his gathered troops, would retreat without even fighting the Mad Lord.

    ¡®It''s dangerous now¡­¡¯

    "¡­Yes."

    Kim Yeon bites her lip, and led by the call of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, she begins to flee from Kang Min-hee.

    Kim Yeon turns back to look at Kang Min-hee, screaming madly beyond the barrier.

    She doesn''t particrly chase us, engrossed in devouring the souls of half the alliance that her recent strike annihted.

    ¡®She''s suffering.¡¯

    It isn¡¯t just us enduring pain.

    All our colleagues who had fallen into the Bright Cold Realm.

    They are despairing, frustrated, and suffering.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    Everyone is in agony.

    But, there¡¯s nothing I can do.

    I cross the continent of the Bright Cold Realm, engulfed in a deep sense of powerlessness, along with the Mad Lord''s remaining army.

    Just then.

    When we are getting as far away from Kang Min-hee as possible with the Mad Lord¡¯s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress,

    Wooong Wooong Wooong!

    "Hmm?"

    The Mad Lord furrows his brow.

    From the direction the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is heading, space splits open.

    A faint green light emerges from beyond the fissure in space.

    Kuuuung!

    ''It'' is the size of a child.

    The small green entity, with the physique of a child reaching Kim Yeon''s chest, has two podaos strapped to its back.

    ''Four-axis stage? Integration stage?''

    It¡¯s hard to properly read the realm of that entity.

    However, upon its appearance, the Mad Lord¡¯s face stiffens and he stops the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The remaining puppet army also halts in ce.

    "Are you the ''Esteemed One'' mentioned by that garbage Seo?"

    The Mad Lord, stroking his beard, asks the small entity.

    The small and unimpressive entity wearing a green hood speaks while crossing its arms, its small hands the same green as the hood.

    Their gazes intertwine.

    [I see you''ve stepped into the first phase of Manifestation(¾ß¬F). Hmm, or not? Ah, I see. You just identally reached it while cultivating consciousness.]

    "What are you talking about?"

    [Well, considering there aren''t many among the Human Race who truly understand consciousness, reaching this level alone is quite impressive. To not even realize what you''ve attained, how pitiful. Tsk tsk¡­]

    The entity suddenly criticizes the Mad Lord, clicking his tongue.

    [Anyway¡­ are you the Mad Lord Jo Yeon who ascended from the Head Realm? I''ve heard that the entire Bright Cold Realm is in chaos because of you and the Ghost Mother...]

    "This is strange. You don''t even seem like an Integration stage being, but why did the celestial energy change when you appeared?"

    [Hmm, I wonder if you¡¯re pretending not to know. Or, as I¡¯ve heard, you truly don¡¯t know because it¡¯s impossible to get proper information in the Bright Cold Ream.]

    Shiver!

    I sense a primal warning ringing wildly in my instincts.

    I recognize this feeling.

    For powerful cultivators,

    With Four-Axis stage or Integration stage cultivators, I feel a sense of crisis like encountering a monster.

    But this one is different.

    It¡¯s like the crisis I felt as a martial artist when I fought Kim Young-hoon at his peak during the Ultimate Pinnacle era.

    A tension like facing a finely honed de!

    [Child, the title ''Esteemed One'' is reserved...]

    Swoosh!

    The small green hand draws one of the podaos from its back.

    [...for those who have reached the Star Shattering stage, or areparable to it.]

    "You''re at the Star Shattering stage? You seem much weakerpared to the Ghost Mother..."

    [Well, of course. My main body is currently returning to the Bright Cold Realm from a distant dimension. I sent only a part of my energy as an avatar first because Sacred Master Baek Woon (White Cloud) was so urgent.]

    "Hehehe! It was risky to make a puppet with the Ghost Mother, but if I catch you, I can create a real Star Shattering stage puppet!"

    [You, just like the rumors say, are truly a madman. Tsk tsk¡­ It seems your mind is utterly decayed. How are you even alive with such a mental state? Clinging to a sliver of hope, not sumbing to suicide?]

    He speaks to the Mad Lord while looking at him.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins to gather power.

    "[She] might be injured, but if it''s just a Star Shattering cultivator¡¯s avatar at the Integration Stage, I can definitely catch it! Hehehe! I can also supplement thecking data of Star Shattering Stage cultivators with you!"

    [Hmm. Indeed, the energy seems to be roughly at the level of Star Shattering..]

    And then.

    Wo-woong!

    The small green figure lifts the podao.

    ''Ah...''

    I shudder at that sight.

    Kim Yeon and the Mad Lord didn''t notice, but only I could see his posture and feel its beauty.

    [But it seems you¡¯re misunderstanding something. It¡¯s not enough to just imitate the energy of a Star Shattering cultivator. ¡®True¡¯ Star Shattering cultivators are those who gradually step out of the realm of the ordinary and be divine. And...]

    Kugugugugu!

    All the light in the world converges on that podao.

    The chilling premonition seems to pierce my very soul.

    [I am merely on a levelparable to Star Shattering, not actually a Star Shattering ''cultivator''. So even if you somehow defeat me, you won''t get what you want, child.]

    "What did you say?"

    [Be honored to know, child. I am the supreme leader of the Heart Tribe, Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, Jang Ik (Radiant Wing).]

    sh....

    The podao falls slowly.

    It falls at a rate so exceedingly slow.

    Yet, just by watching it alone, it makes me feel as if all the martial arts I umted are bing distorted.

    [To the Heart Tribe, distinctions like Integration and Star Shattering and their magnitudes of power hold little significance. Know that it is an honor to die from this single strike.]

    The next moment.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is split apart.

    Trantor Notes: Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One sounds so fkin cool. Also, Baek Woon is the name that means White Cloud.

    As for why this daily chapter came out so soon¡­.sigh¡­.

 Chapter 147: Yeons Yeon (2)

    Chapter 147: Yeon''s Yeon (2)

    Sssshhhh....

    In the area where the green sh had vanished, space itself seemed to have been torn away, revealing a void in the dark emptiness.

    Ssshhh....

    A green hand ces a podao behind their back.

    Kugugugu!

    A massive piece of a fortress falls through the void.

    The figure in green hood, Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One Jang Ik, looks down at the fragment of the fortress with an interested gaze.

    [Impressive... they avoided this?]

    Kugugugu!

    The falling piece of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is about a third of its whole.

    Of the three cylindrical fortresses that make up the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, only one had been cleanly sliced off, with the rest escaping.

    [Interesting fellow. If he was only not insane, perhaps we could have shared a cup of tea and discussed enlightenment...]

    Wo-woong!

    A small apparition appears next to Jang Ik.

    A handsome young man with blue hair and small deer horns on his forehead ¨C the apparition of Seo Hweol.

    [On behalf of the Earth Tribe Grand Alliance, Chief Military Strategist Seo Hweol sends his greetings to the Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe.]

    [Earth Tribe Grand Alliance? There''s such a thing now?]

    [Yes, to respond to threats including the Mad Lord and others like the Lightning Harbinger, the Earth Tribe has decided to unite.]

    [Hmmm...]

    [But, may I ask why you let the Mad Lord escape?]

    At Seo Hweol''s question, Jang Ik snorts and replies.

    [Sacred Master Baek Woon urged me to act, but she said to deal with the Mad Lordter. The Mad Lord isn''t the priority. Besides, I''m using an avatar, so my existence is already fading.]

    Wo-woong...

    Jang Ik shows his half-transparent left hand.

    [While the Ghost Mother is threatening, she¡¯s no different from a beast without reason. Rather, the Mad Lord where madness and rationality coexists is the real threat that can grow stronger in the future. Wouldn''t it be better to deal with that one first...?]

    At those words, Jang Ik looks in the direction where the Mad Lord fled.

    [I made two attacks.]

    [...?]

    [One split his fortress, and the other was infused into the heart essence of one of his disciples.]

    [¡­I don¡¯t quite understand the Heart Tribe''s mysterious and profound methods, so is it possible for the Esteemed One to exin? Also, the Mad Lord has only one disciple, so when you say ''one of the disciples''¡­.]"

    Interrupted by Seo Hweol''s question, Jang Ik nces at him and waves his hand.

    Pssh!

    With that gesture, Seo Hweol''s apparition distorts.

    [The Ghost Mother is approaching. Though its rationality has evaporated, I can sense the power of the stars within, meaning it''s much closer to Star Shattering than the Mad Lord¡¯s puppets. I need to concentrate to cut down something of that level, so let¡¯s end ourmunication here.]

    Sssshhhh....

    Seo Hweol''s apparition fadespletely.

    Jang Ik clicks his tongue.

    [I''ve seen something filthy. Even the Earth Tribe has been struck by a deadly omen. For such a person to take the position of Chief Military Strategist¡­Tsk tsk.]

    Kugugugugu!

    Beyond the horizon, apanied by ck clouds, a howling entity approaches.

    Ssssh, ssssh....

    Jang Ik takes out the two podaos from behind his back and assumes a stance.

    [Hmm, the Mad Lord and Ghost Mother¡­ no matter how I look at it, both seem less dangerous than that Seo Hweol¡­Is it right for Sacred Master Baek Woon¡¯s orders to prioritize the other two? Well, if the Earth Tribe falls to ruin, it¡¯ll be easier for the Heart Tribe¡­Let¡¯s leave it be for now.]

    He lifts up the podaos and begins to dance.

    Starting with his small frame, a green storm begins to rage.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, despite losing a third of its structure, continues to move forward rapidly.

    Crossing through the sky and over all sorts of strangendscapes, it finally arrives at a destination.

    Kugugugugu!

    A valley simr to the one where the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress had stayed a thousand years ago.

    The Mad Lordnds the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and hurriedly enters its core to repair [Her].

    I speak with a glint in my eye.

    ¡®It¡¯s now.¡¯

    It¡¯s a golden opportunity.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is not functioning properly, and the Mad Lord''s [Her] is currently half-damaged.

    Now is the perfect time to escape from the Mad Lord.

    I convey my intention to Kim Yeon.

    "You want to leave now?"

    Kim Yeon looks at me.

    I¡¯m taken aback.

    Her eyes are shimmering.

    "...Why?"

    Click, click¡­.

    I take advantage of the chaos in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, causing errors with the controlled puppets.

    Then, I direct the errors towards my face and ask.

    "Yeon, ah... what, do you, mean?"

    "...Eun-hyun Oppa. If we just escape from this madman now, he will repair [Her] and learn from his recent defeat, growing even stronger.¡±

    "Yeon, ah..."

    "Escaping is wrong. We must kill him now.¡±

    A faint rage is visible in her eyes.

    No, it isn''t just a faint rage.

    It¡¯s a hatred as intense asva.

    "Yeon, ah... do you, want, revenge?"

    "...Yes. This might be the right way. No, it is! I swore, didn''t I? To shatter [Her] in front of the Mad Lord! We''ve ended up like this because of being captured by that lunatic, but he''ll just be happy forever indulging in his own world with his puppet!"

    Click¡­

    "Eun-hyun Oppa. If it¡¯s now, if it¡¯s now! I can take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with my consciousness and snatch [Her] right in front of the Mad Lord...!"

    Kim Yeon shouts with a broken smile.

    "This is rather our only chance! Right now, right here, let''s defeat that lunatic and make him pay for what he did to us! If we don''t¡­!!"

    Bang!

    She, with her puppet-modified arm, grabs her chest and says,

    "How are we ever supposed to resolve this grudge stuck in our chest? Huh?¡±

    I look at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    She is right.

    I too have a lot of grievances against that madman.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, if we escape from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress... we agreed to open up our hearts to each other, right?"

    When we finally had a proper conversation, we promised to do so.

    I n to return the heart and emotions I received from her after we manage to escape from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "After we shatter [Her] and turn the Mad Lord to puppet materials, let''s have a proper wedding ceremony here. Today, today is the perfect opportunity!¡±

    "..."

    I look at her.

    After reachingpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, her madness improved significantly from that day.

    However, I noticed she developed a strange obsession instead of madness.

    From the day she achievedpletion in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, Kim Yeon developed a strange obsession with me and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Her obsession with me is fine.

    I understand that.

    However, I sometimes slightly fail to understand the obsession with the Fortress.

    There were times when even I, who surpassed Kim Yeon in understanding the essence of the Mysterious Bizarre Innate Heart Canon, found it slightly iprehensible.

    Perhaps, having reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, and being someone who has perfect control over heart essence, I am better at shaking off the temptation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon than Kim Yeon, but¡­

    ''Something''s suspicious.''

    "Yeon, ah... the Mad Lord is, mad, but... at the same time, he is, a being of reason. He must have, considered our betrayal."

    "...It''s okay, Oppa."

    Wo-woong!

    Surururururuk!

    Her consciousness unravels like thread.

    Sararak, sararararak!

    In an instant, the puppets controlled by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to lose their control to her.

    Her consciousness, stretching like threads, enters the puppets'' spiritual energy circuits and takes control.

    "The Mad Lord failed to understand my real ability. It''s not just about having arge consciousness. Eun-hyunn Oppa, since the day I confirmed your heart, from that day 500 years ago, I felt like I''ve realized my fate. And...."

    Sheughs brightly.

    Somehow, I feel that herughter is tinged with a strange madness.

    "My ability is rted to my fate. It¡¯s probably the same for Oppa and our other colleagues. Once each of us realize our own fate, we should be able to understand the true nature of our powers to some extent.¡±

    Kugugugu!

    Gradually, an undeniable power begins to infuse her consciousness.

    "...Heavenly Golden Thunder Body? Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root? Unique Holy Body? Not such foolish qualities... The ''real'' power we gained as we fell into this world... The ones who assessed our qualities were too low-level to discover them, just spouting nonsense..."

    Wo-woong!

    Paah!

    Her consciousness emits brilliance.

    Bright enough to be seen with the naked eye, her shining consciousness envelops the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Mad Lord''s fortress is being consumed, covered in white threads.

    [The Mad Lord is definitely an extraordinary person. The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon he created bes somewhat simr in form to my powers when it reachespletion¡­But that¡¯s it. Eun-hyun Oppa, please help me.]

    Patsutsutsu!

    Kim Yeon''s entire body begins to boil white, following her consciousness.

    She resembles a ghost made of tangled white threads.

    [Help me. Let''s defeat this madman and live our lives together.]

    "...I, understand."

    After a moment of thought, I slowly speak.

    "After this is over, I will properly, tell you my feelings."

    [Thank you.]

    She smiles and then enters deep into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    I take control of the surrounding puppets.

    Wo-woong!

    The spiritual energy circuitsid on General Seo''s body alle under my control.

    Not only General Seo''s spiritual energy circuits.

    The Mad Lord''s puppets as well.

    The flow of spiritual energy that interconnects these puppets are also, in a way, an invisible circuit of spiritual energy.

    The flow of spiritual energy, resembling intent, also begins toe under my will.

    Gigigigik!

    A portion of control over the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress falls under my consciousness.

    Despite the Fortress showing resistance and pouring billions of ''murmurs'' into my mind, I look at the fortress with a smile.

    "I''ve been, understanding, you for, a thousand years."

    A cradle of madness, infinitely close to a living being.

    A madman''s workshop that weaves together the waves resembling intent emanating from numerous artificial souls, collecting them at the core to create genuine intent, and crafting a soul that is infinitely close to being real.

    Operated solely by madness.

    But I too have been grasping his madness, secretly taking control of the circuits and enduring for a thousand years.

    "I will not, lose, to you...!"

    Wo-woong!

    I continue to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and Kim Yeon takes control of the puppets.

    A thousand years.

    Today, a thousand years after being captured by the Mad Lord, we finally begin our rebellion when he is weakened.

    Click, click, click...

    Inside the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    The Mad Lord restored [Her] shattered body to roughly form a shape.

    "Oh, oh, very fortunate. At least only the battle functions are damaged, and most of the important functions are intact. I''m d she''s not hurt..."

    The Mad Lord strokes [her] head and sighs in relief.

    Just then.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress vibrates, informing the Mad Lord of his disciple¡¯s rebellion.

    "Hmm?"

    Ddak!

    With a flick of his finger, the mechanical devices inside the workshop moves, bringing a mirror to the Mad Lord.

    Spiritual energy gathers in the mirror, warping it and gradually showing the image of Kim Yeon ascending the upper floors, taking control of the puppets.

    Kim Yeon, with her white threads of consciousness spreading in all directions, has an odd appearance, covered in white brilliance.

    The Mad Lord strokes his beard while looking at her for a while.

    "Hmm, she''sing here instead of running away. Is sheing to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?"

    It appears that his madness is subsiding a bit, and his rationality returning.

    He looks at Kim Yeon''s image and smiles faintly.

    "Couldn''t resist the temptation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and the hatred towards me."

    The Mad Lord briefly gazes into the mirror and then closes his eyes.

    "...The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is half-destroyed, and my love is not in proper shape. Now you''re trying to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress... I thought you had gone mad, but you still have some rationality left?"

    The Mad Lord grasps [Her] hand with his wrinkled hand.

    "It''s a pity, it would have been better to attempt taking the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress under better circumstances... Well, what can be done?¡±

    Somehow, he wears afortable smile that has never been seen before.

    "If this is the best I can do, I must ept it. It''s been a long journey¡­"

    The Mad Lord hugs [Her] tightly.

    "Finally, today¡­ the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will bepleted."

    After hugging [her] for a moment, the Mad Lord looks up at the ceiling.

    The core and the highest level of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The upper floor of the workshop, ayer that even Kim Yeon had never been allowed ess to until now.

    Click, click, click...

    At his gesture, stairs leading to thest floor spirals down from the ceiling.

    The Mad Lord holds [Her] hand and slowly ascends to the topyer.

    Even as he heads up, he does not remove or alter the stairs.

    Kuaaang!

    She, who had taken control of the puppets and received control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress through Seo Eun-hyun, began to operate the entire fortress with her consciousness.

    ''It''s been a while. This feeling¡­''

    The madness and murmurs of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are being borne by Seo Eun-hyun himself for her stead.

    And she, controlling the puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, heads to a new realm.

    How many times had there been a situation like this since she pierced through the Seven Stars Ritual long ago?

    Although this time it isn''t about breaking through a new cultivation realm, it¡¯s the moment to seize the opportunity to leap towards a new life.

    Kuaaangg!

    The puppets,manded by Kim Yeon, hammer the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    ''Finally¡­''

    Kim Yeon, manipting her consciousness, peers beyond the workshop.

    The core of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is undetectable even by consciousness.

    Rather than being sealed by a special prohibition, the surface is swarming so wildly with near-real intent that merely extending consciousness recklessly engulfs one in madness.

    ''Even this detestable workshop will now be over.''

    Kuaaang!

    A hole is made in the workshop.

    ''And now, this ce will be a home for me and Oppa¡­''

    Deep anger and pain surges up in her heart.

    Even though Seo Eun-hyun is still barely clinging on inside a puppet.

    When he first became a puppet.

    How much pain did she feel?

    It felt like the world was falling apart.

    She became half-insane for hundreds of years.

    And as if that wasn''t enough, the Mad Lord also modified her body to make it more helpful in handling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    ''Unforgivable.''

    Hatred res in Kim Yeon''s eyes.

    ''That madman ruined the love between me and Eun-hyun Oppa. I will punish him by smashing what he cherishes the most.''

    Step, step...

    Kim Yeon, who enters the Mad Lord''s workshop, looks around.

    "That is¡­ Ha."

    The spiral staircase leading to the ceiling.

    Thest and hiddenyer of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Are you going to hide in the deepestyer of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to face me? Master¡­ Even if you bring [Her] mom, dad, and grandparents, you can''t change the situation now."

    Step, step...

    She clenches her teeth and climbs up the spiral staircase left by the Mad Lord.

    "From today onwards, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be mine. Here, Oppa and I will share our love."

    Step¡­

    And reaching the end of the staircase.

    Kim Yeon, who ascended to the top floor of the workshop, is startled.

    "...This is?"

    Wo-woong!

    From outside, I handed over control of the fortress to Kim Yeon and bearing its madness, I looked toward the center of the fortress.

    ''The connection... has faded.''

    My consciousness thread was also connected to Kim Yeon.

    We weremunicating in real-time, connected by consciousness, seizing control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    But suddenly, the thread of consciousness connected to her became faint.

    As if in a very noisy ce, unable to hear a friend''s voice from a little distance.

    Intense torrents of intent are interfering with the connection between me and her.

    ''...Should I help?''

    But at the moment, it¡¯s challenging enough to deal with the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    It feels like General Seo''s head would explode at any moment.

    If I push further, General Seo''s head might actually explode, and my soul would scatter and die.

    ''...Whatever happens, be safe!''

    I clench my teeth and look toward where Kim Yeon is.

    "...What is this?"

    Kim Yeon looks in astonishment at theyer hidden by the Mad Lord.

    "Have youe, my disciple?"

    The Mad Lord greets Kim Yeon with eyes clearer than ever before.

    The madness that had been in his eyes was washed away.

    "...You seem to be in good spirits, Master. Did your mind get healed after being properly disciplined by the Ghost Mother and that green dwarf?"

    "Hahaha, how could that be? It was you who healed my mind, my disciple."

    The Mad Lord speaks while smiling bitterly.

    "...Yes?"

    "It''s been a long and arduous journey. I have been waiting for the day you would lose yourself to madness and seize my Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with your enormous consciousness."

    "What...?"

    "Unexpectedly, you seem to be sane, considering you attack me now when I am at my weakest and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is almost destroyed..."

    Kim Yeon res at the Mad Lord.

    "...Was making me like this all part of your n?"

    "That''s right. I have been waiting to trulyplete the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    "What...? What does that mean...?"

    She discards even the minimal honorifics for the Mad Lord.

    "Until I found you, I just epted it when I was lost in madness, but I always felt hopeless when my sanity returned. To properlyplete the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I needed to at least reach the Star Shattering stage, have more than a hundred billion puppets, and invest an uncountable amount of resources¡­ However, you can''t imagine how happy I was when I found you. If I only have you, such vast resources, puppets, and cultivation realms won¡¯t be necessary."

    "..."

    ¡°Thank you for growing so well, my disciple. I have been waiting and waiting for the day you would seize the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Only with your immense consciousness can the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress operate properly... Finally, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will bepleted."

    Words Kim Yeon could never have imagined came out of the Mad Lord''s mouth.

    "I''m sorry, my disciple. me this madman."

    "...You."

    Kim Yeonughs coldly, staring at the Mad Lord.

    "From your words, just smashing the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to pieces with the puppets will make you suffer, right?"

    "Haha, the puppets are set not to attack the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. If you want to change that setting you need to seize control of the Fortress first. And topletely seize control means you have to fully activate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    Kim Yeon bites her lip.

    What happens if she just gives back the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and leaves now?

    Then the Mad Lord would be a madman again, take back the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and turn her into a puppet.

    After a moment of silence, Kim Yeon res at the Mad Lord with shimmering eyes and speaks.

    "You''re mistaken, you don''t know what my talent is."

    "Yes, I know. Even after searching through all the scriptures, there is no one with a consciousness like yours. But have you forgotten? There are simrities between my consciousness, havingpleted the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, and yours... It means that, even if your qualities are unknown to me, I can infer to some extent from the realm I''ve reached."

    "...So, have you inferred?"

    "...Let''s see, try it for yourself."

    As soon as the Mad Lord finishes speaking, Kim Yeon''s consciousness spreads in all directions, seizing control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress even more fiercely.

    "I don''t know what you n to do with the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, but if I seize control of the entire fortress faster than you can activate what you want, it''s over."

    Giiing, click click click...

    The highest floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    There, numerous intents created from artificial souls are sucked in.

    The puppets, under Kim Yeon''smand, crazily fly to the highest level of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A bizarre duel between two puppet masters begins.

    Kim Yeon seizes control of the Fortress, and the Mad Lord begins manipting the puppets in the depths of the Fortress.

    Wo-woong!

    Kim Yeon also tries to snatch the Mad Lord''s puppets, but the puppets do not obey hermands.

    "These puppets are a bit peculiar in their maniption. Maybe only when youpletely control the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress can you slowly snatch control.

    The puppets at the highest level begin to move.

    But Kim Yeon does not lose her smile and raises her spiritual power.

    "You haven''t forgotten, have you? Though I''ve reached the Four-Axis stage, my true strength is alreadyparable to the Integration stage... Such mere puppets, not even [Her], can stop me."

    At that, the Mad Lord smiles meaningfully.

    "I know. They are not designed forbat in the first ce."

    Simultaneously, the puppets begin to move.

    "...?"

    A look of confusion appears on Kim Yeon''s face.

    "Shall we begin then?"

    The Mad Lord stands up with [Her].

    Gradually, astonishment appears on Kim Yeon''s face.

    "...What, you... Is this...?"

    She asks with a trembling voice.

    "Wasn''t the purpose to create a soul...?"

    The Mad Lord does not answer.

    He just looks at [Her] with endless affection.

    Kim Yeon''s face gradually contorts.

    "No. Don''t be ridiculous... You shouldn''t do that..."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Kim Yeon''s consciousness gradually seizes control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And finally, at the moment when she seizes 100% control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kim Yeon realizes the Mad Lord''s goal.

    And simultaneously, by activating the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in ce of the Mad Lord, no.

    By drawing out ''the entire power¡¯'' of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress that even the Mad Lord couldn''t call forth.

    The scenery the Mad Lord truly wanted to create unfolds before her.

    [Don''t be ridiculous! Stop it!]

    Kim Yeon cries out in madness, shedding tears.

    But even as she tries to stop the scene before her through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the scene does not disappear.

    The feat the Mad Lord has built up over thousands of years.

    A masterpiece created by a madman.

    The Mad Lord, holding a fan, deres.

    "The final phase of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. Yeon''s y (Yeon). Activate."

    That day.

    The magnum opus the Mad Lord Jo Yeon truly wanted to create.

    Is born from Kim Yeon''s hands.

 Chapter 148: Yeons Yeon (3)

    Chapter 148: Yeon''s Yeon (3)

    Click, click, click, click, click, click¡­

    The mechanical devices move crazily, creating andscape.

    "Fate is like a ma. That means, fate has the power to attract things. Back in the old days, when I was a ything of Seo Hweol''s schemes, I visited the Serving Command Pce with him and felt the attraction of fate, and that''s when an idea struck me."

    The surroundingndscape begins to change.

    On the bodies of the puppets, illusions of certain shapes are cast, and eventually, they transform intoplete humans.

    At the highest floor of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, a ''night sky'' appears, and the sounds of a boisterous festival begin to echo from all around.

    "If fate can attract metaphysical phenomenons, maybe¡­ can it also draw in my past, that space and time?"

    The ce where Kim Yeon is standing and where the Mad Lord is standing bes separated.

    Apletely Alternate Spacetime begins to form.

    "Since the day I created this imitation of the Serving Command Pce, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I have been dreaming and dreaming of this moment. Finally¡­"

    The Mad Lord smiles brightly, dancing with the one who has transformed from a puppet to a real person, holding a fan.

    The happiest moment in the human named Jo Yeon¡¯s life

    That Alternate Spacetime of the two holding fans and enjoying the festival, as it was back then, is being recreated in the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Patsutsutsu...!

    Kim Yeon feels her energy being sucked into the Alternate Spacetime before her.

    Even as her life force is being drained, Kim Yeon does not detach her consciousness from controlling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Tears are flowing down her face.

    [You pushed me and Eun-hyun Oppa into hell, and now what are you doing? Why are you the only one trying to be happy? Don''t be ridiculous...!]

    Kim Yeon could not ept it.

    The wicked perpetrator who had plunged her and billions of lives into a pit of agony.

    She could not tolerate him inside his own world wearing a blissful smile as if he had reached heaven.

    Gigigigik!

    Her will, having seized control of the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, finally gains ess to the deepest parts of the fortress.

    Click, click...

    She stops the mechanical devices one by one, trying to copse the Alternate Spacetime before her.

    However, she shudders.

    ''Life...''

    The Alternate Spacetime before her and her life.

    Have be perfectly connected.

    [Argh...!]

    Kim Yeon clenches her teeth.

    An enormous amount of energy is being sucked into the Alternate Spacetime before her.

    If this continues, her life force will be entirely drained, leading to her death.

    ''No, no...!''

    She refuses to watch the evil man, who ruined her life, achieve his goal right before her eyes.

    ''This can''t be happening!''

    She understands the movements of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s mechanical devices.

    She estimates that the Alternate Spacetime being manifested before her wouldn''tst long.

    Perhaps when the dance ends, everything will disperse like smoke.

    Then her life force wouldn''t be drained anymore.

    Her life force would drop to a critical level for sure, but currently, that is the only path she has to survive.

    But Kim Yeon doesn¡¯t want that.

    ''Why, why do I have to see that madman happy?''

    The evil man who ruined her life and the life of her beloved.

    She knows as well.

    The Mad Lord''s life force is also being drawn into that time.

    Perhaps, when this created time ends, the Mad Lord too will be on the brink of death.

    If she waits a little longer, the Mad Lord will simply die.

    But.

    ''That insane madman, dying wrapped in happiness?''

    Crunch...

    [I can''t ept it¡­!]

    Her consciousness threads begin to bore into the Alternate Spacetime before her eyes. However, simultaneously, Kim Yeon realizes that she and the spacetime before her are gradually merging.

    Pukwak!

    Her upper dantian overheats, causing blood to burst from her nose and eyes. Yet, Kim Yeon, shedding bloody tears, still trembles with the determination to destroy the Mad Lord''s creation.

    Just then.

    Clench!

    Someone strongly grasps Kim Yeon''s hand.

    It¡¯s Seo Eun-hyun.

    I alternate my gaze between the spacetime created before me and Kim Yeon, who, in her effort to destroy it, is on the verge of killing herself.

    After Yeon seized control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the murmurs vanished, allowing me to finally reach this ce.

    "Yeon-ah, stop this."

    [Oppa...]

    She looks up at me.

    [Why? Why does he get to die happily, while we have to live in the life he ruined? It''s too unfair... We can''t let this be... He should also experience the agony of his lifelong goal crumbling before his eyes...]

    "Yeon-ah."

    I speak, looking at her face.

    "Isn''t life inherently unfair?"

    [Yes...?]

    "That''s just what this world is. It''s hell. Unfair, insane, a ce full of pain. But..."

    I embrace her.

    "Even so, didn''t we share our hearts with each other?"

    Once, someone taught me that desert ss shines like a beautiful gem when illuminated by light, but bes a sharp and dangerous monstrosity in the absence of light.

    My inability to forget her is not only because of the heart she gave me, but also because of the value of life I gained by sharing hearts with her.

    But at this moment, I think of only Kim Yeon and hold her even tighter.

    "Life may be hell, but if we share our hearts, maybe... we can reach a heaven far better than what that madman over there is experiencing."

    Drip, drip...

    I feel her tears falling on my shoulder.

    "All this time, I thought I couldn''t receive your heart. Because..."

    Although I¡¯m an emotionless puppet,

    Her heart, her pain, her excitement, and her feelings reached me.

    "I''ve only ever received your heart in this puppet''s body, unable to give you anything in return. But now that the end is approaching, I can finally give you my heart..."

    Slowly...

    Kim Yeon, previously enveloped in white threads, returns to her usual appearance, dressed in a light pink garment.

    "I will ept your heart."

    "Thank you."

    She says, crying like a child in my arms.

    "Thank you so much..."

    Chshhhhsss

    She no longer uses her consciousness to bore into the spacetime before her.

    The merging has stopped.

    But...

    ''The energy is still being sucked into that space...''

    Her Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon had forcibly linked the power that activated the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with the space inside.

    If that Alternate Spacetime eventually copses, Kim Yeon will be safe, but it''s uncertain if it will remain intact and consume all her life force.

    ''I need to sever the connection between Yeon and that space.''

    Woosh!

    I gather energy in General Seo¡¯s left hand and swing it towards the flow of energy between Kim Yeon and the space.

    But the connection doesn''t cut, and instead, her life force is sucked in even more efficiently.

    I think for a moment..

    ''Ordinary attacks won''t sever the connection. Then...''

    An attack specialized in cutting and severing is needed.

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    After being remodeled into General Seo''s body,

    I take out the Formless Sword for the first time in a very long while.

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    Although it feels a bit awkward, being naturally integrated into my body and soul, my Formless Sword reveals its aura again.

    ''Cut...''

    Crackle, crackle, crackle!

    I infuse the Formless Sword with the energy of a peak Four-Axis, drawing in the energy I seize from the puppets as well.

    Swish!

    The Formless Sword bes even more clear and eventually, it¡¯s almost nonexistent in my hand.

    ''Cut.''

    With the energy of a peak Four-Axis, the Formless Sword is enhanced to the point where it can cut through anything uncuttable.

    ''Cut!''

    And finally, at the peak of its momentum,

    I swing the Formless Sword.

    Woosh!

    Bang!

    The Formless Sword cleanly slices through the connection before it.

    True to its name, it cuts through the flow of life force, which seemed uncuttable.

    But...

    ''Ugh...''

    I fail topletely sever the massive flow created by the Mad Lord.

    The countless artificial souls created numerous intents.

    These numerous intents formed the Alternate Spacetime before my eyes.

    A power even greater than the immense suction force of this Alternate Spacetime is needed.

    ''If only I could cut through the Alternate Spacetime itself...''

    If such power or skill exists, it might be possible to cut through.

    ¡®One more time...''

    I concentrate all my energy and swing the Formless Sword again.

    Woosh!

    But still, the results do not change.

    I close my eyes and recall the feeling when I imitated the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Entering into my heart essence, I visualize the Surpassing Radiant Saber.

    Standing on the transparent Sword Hell, I draw the aura of the swords inward.

    But...

    ''It''s not enough...''

    WIth just the entire Sword Hell, can it really cut through the Mad Lord¡¯s magnum opus?

    ''To cut through the entire spacetime, consuming Yeon''s life...''

    A power stronger than both the Surpassing Radiant Saber and Formless Sword is needed.

    ''I need more power...!''

    Just then.

    ''...?''

    I suddenly notice.

    Within my heart essence.

    Amid the transparent Sword Hell, there¡¯s something odd.

    It¡¯s a green-colored podao.

    Different from the surrounding swords pointing towards the sky, this podao is firmly embedded with the handle up.

    As if someone had intentionally ced it there.

    Alone.

    And then.

    I feel an inexplicable pull towards this podao.

    Grab it.

    Grab it.

    Grab it...

    In my heart essence.

    I find myself reaching out towards the podao that constantly whispers to me.

    And when I grasp its handle and pull it out from my Sword Hell,

    sh!

    "...!"

    The Formless Sword I¡¯m holding turns green, bing a podao.

    Someone''s voice echoes in my mind.

    [To think you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation. You seem like an unusual one, even surpassing my master, so I nted my strike in your consciousness.]

    A small green figure, the Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, Jang Ik, speaks as if he¡¯s right beside me.

    [You harbor a rebellious heart against the Mad Lord, don¡¯t you? The day you draw out my strike will probably be the day you reveal your rebellious intentions. It might strain your body a bit, but...]

    That green figure.

    Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, Jang Ik.

    I assume the same posture that person had demonstrated in the Starting Form, staring nkly at the flow of energy in front of me.

    And then.

    The green podao falls.

    [Using this strike, you''ll certainly achieve your goal. I don''t know how you reached the second stage of Manifestation of the Heart Path Method. Anyway, judging by your heart essence, you''re a remarkable member of the Heart Tribe. So, I''ll assist you.]

    Destruction.

    Only this wordes to my mind.

    Ah, this is¡­

    Abat method created solely to obliterate everything.

    To obliterate the opponent before me, any annoying entities, anything suppressing me.

    A state to absolutely crush everything to bits.

    A different solution, from me and Kim Young-hoon.

    Kwaguanguanguan!

    The green podao advances relentlessly, tearing through the space itself.

    The gigantic flow of energy?

    It''s mere child''s y in front of this.

    Everything, is utterly destroyed.

    The green single-edged saber splits the remaining Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress in half, along with the spacetime.

    Crack!

    Heaven and earth are enveloped in green light, and the circuits in both arms of General Seo are unable to withstand the output, burning to crisps.

    The spiritual energy I had been drawing from the other puppets of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is alsopletely exhausted.

    At the same time.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Kim Yeon¡¯s connection with the Mad Lord¡¯s time is cut.

    Chuaaaaaa¡­

    As her consciousness and life ceases to fuel it, the Alternate Spacetime created by the Mad Lord begins to copse.

    Kugugugugu!

    With mypletely ruined arms, I somehow manage to move the Formless Sword, catching Kim Yeon as she¡¯s thrown out.

    Kuaguaguaguagua!

    Half of the remaining part of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, along with the traces of destruction left by the podao, fall away into the torn space.

    I step on the air, moving next to the Mad Lord''s space.

    Swoosh...

    After a while, the Mad Lord''s space slowly disperses.

    "Finally..."

    "It''s over, Oppa..."

    I put Kim Yeon down.

    The Alternate Spacetime crumbles away.

    What remains at the top of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress are only the puppets that had stopped in their tracks.

    [She], too, has returned from her past human form to her current puppet form.

    And the Mad Lord, looking even older than before, is holding hands and smiling with [Her].

    Depleted of all energy, not even a trace of life can be felt from him.

    We approach the Mad Lord.

    Thud!

    And as we approach,

    He copses right there alongside [Her].

    "He''s dead."

    "...Seems so."

    The Mad Lord''s goal was not to revive the dead.

    It was merely to recall the happiest moment of his life.

    To summon that spacetime again and die within it.

    I look at the surrounding puppets.

    "...Now it''s clear why this madman was creating fake souls..."

    Kim Yeon says as she chuckles.

    Was it because she had seized control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress andpleted this spacetime with her own hands?

    She seems to have realized something.

    ¡°The Mad Lord had been creating numerous fake souls until now with the belief that just as fate influences people, people can also influence fate in return.¡±

    From her mouth, who hadpleted the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, flows the secret of the fortress.

    ¡°By manipting numerous artificial souls, he influenced fate to create attraction. Through this attraction, he wanted to recall and reproduce his past, his happiest moment. That was the objective of this madman.¡±

    Kim Yeon copses, exhausted, as she speaks.

    I sit down beside her.

    Not a trace of spiritual power is left in my circuits.

    She, too, seems drained from the immense ordeal she had faced.

    With a weak expression, she leans on my shoulder, saying while looking at the deceased Mad Lord and [Her].

    "...It''s all over now."

    "...Yes."

    It was long.

    Truly long.

    But now,

    We finally escaped the grasp of the Mad Lord.

    She smiles faintly and tightly clenches my hand, which could no longer move due to the burnt spiritual circuits.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hmm?"

    "I have something to tell you..."

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    Above in the sky, a massive barrier unfolds.

    sh!

    In the center of the barrier, a majestic blue dragon is depicted.

    From beyond the barrier formation, Seo Hweol''s voice resounds.

    [Thanks to the guidance of the Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One, we were able to locate the coordinates of his attack. Haha, Old Man. Are you still alive? Or have you finally closed your eyes after being hit by the strike the Esteemed One left hidden? It''s hard to see from this distance.]

    Woosh!

    Energy begins to gather in the center of the barrier.

    "This...!"

    I grit my teeth and try to get up.

    But my strength leaves me.

    Maybe because I had just adopted the Heaven-Entrapping Esteemed One''s strike, my entire body became ruined.

    Kim Yeon, too, after having activated the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress for so long, couldn''t even lift a finger.

    She tries to control the remaining puppets, but there are few left, and most of them are also broken.

    [If Old Man passed away, that''s one thing. But if by a slim chance, I mean a very, truly slim chance, Old Man is still alive, it would be very troublesome for us. So, please don''t cling to your stubborn life and close your eyes now.]

    Kugugugu!

    The dragon symbol in the center of the barrier twitches andes to life.

    Simultaneously, various mystical immortal beasts appear around the dragon.

    [Finally, our ill connection (yeon)es to an end. To my lifelong rival, I, Seo Hweol, express my respect. Now then.]

    Kugugugugu!

    [Madam, please activate it.]

    sh!

    The immortal beasts turn into vivid illusions, appearing beneath the formation, each opening their mouths.

    A blue light fills the heavens and the earth.

    I slowly watch the falling beams of light and look at Kim Yeon beside me.

    She has a resigned look in her eyes.

    "...Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "...Yeon-ah."

    I hold her hand and ask,

    "May I ask for one thing?"

    "What is it?"

    "For the future."

    I close my eyes and speak.

    Tears seem to well up in my dried-up body.

    "If we have another life after this... In our next life, even if you are not the Yeon I have known until now..."

    The surroundings turn white.

    "May I continue to convey this heart to you?"

    For a brief moment, she looks into my eyes and smiles amidst the luminance.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa, you told me not to tell my secret, right? Shall I tell you a huge secret?"

    "Wait..."

    "I actually..."

    Hesitating for a moment, Kim Yeon smiles more beautifully than any budding flower.

    "Really like you, Eun-hyun Oppa. So... please do that."

    "...That''s..."

    Engulfed in light, my entire body disappears.

    I smile faintly.

    "That''s a really great secret."

    At the end of Jo Yeon''s y (Yeon)

    Having confirmed Kim Yeon''s heart for me,

    I slowly close my eyes, ending the Bond (Yeon) of Love (Yeon).

    The two dolls, who had been together for over a thousand years,

    At the end of their life riddled with pain,

    Finally kiss, submerged in a burst of light.

    That is Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s 14th return.

    Trantor Notes: Bond of Love is also tranted as Yeon¡¯s Yeon in the raws. Hence, Yeon¡¯s Yeon has the dual meanings of Jo ¡®Yeon¡¯s y¡¯ and ¡®Bond of Love.¡¯

 Chapter 149: 14th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 149: 14th Cycle''s First Day

    No matter how many times I experience it, I can never get used to it. It¡¯s always an unpleasant sensation.

    Afterall, every moment before death is apletely different situation.

    Wo-woong!

    A barrier unfolds on the Flying Immortal tform under my feet, and the surrounding space stabilizes.

    The situation is right after ascending to the Bright Cold Realm.

    And then.

    That disgusting voice I heard at the end of myst life.

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    I blink my eyes and look around.

    Jin Byuk-ho.

    Heo Gwak.

    Cheongmun Sunwoo.

    Seo Hweol...

    And.

    The Mad Lord.

    After looking around once more,

    I look at Kim Yeon, who is foaming at her mouth, copsed next to the Mad Lord.

    "...Could you please hold on for a moment?"

    Without waiting for Seo Hweol''s response, I immediately approach the copsed Kim Yeon next to the Mad Lord.

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle, but ignoring his gaze, I immediately press the acupoint of the fainted Kim Yeon.

    "Uh, Ugh!"

    Kim Yeon gasps for breath and opens her eyes.

    "Wha, what¡­? Is that you, Deputy Seo¡­?"

    And before Kim Yeon could fully regain her consciousness.

    I hugged her tightly.

    "Hoho¡­"

    The Mad Lord looks at me with interest, and confusion is evident in the eyes of the others.

    "Yeon-ah."

    I call her name.

    "I like you. And I will continue to like you."

    The promise I made with her in thest life.

    Continuing into the future, into the next life.

    Even if the Kim Yeon of the next life is not the one I know.

    I promised to love her, over and over again.

    So, without hesitation, I held her and confessed.

    "Ye, yes¡­?"

    Kim Yeon looks around, bewildered, not understanding the situation.

    Then, her face suddenly turns bright red.

    "Ah, no¡­ Is this, a dream?"

    While holding her, I infuse her body with the spiritual power of Yuan Li¡¯s Blood Body without revealing my Formless Sword.

    A small spell is engraved within her body.

    A spell so I can continue to track her position in the future.

    Since it¡¯s made referencing the spiritual energy circuits of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, there¡¯s no worry of being detected by the Mad Lord inside the fortress.

    After holding the still confused her a bit longer,

    I stand up and speak.

    "Sir Jo Yeon."

    A madman doesn¡¯t understand unless spoken to under the logic of the madman.

    However, I have fully understood the logic of this madman by associating with him for over a thousand years..

    "Yeon has the qualities of an excellent puppeteer. As someone who was her colleague, I can attest to that."

    "Hoh¡­?"

    "So, please raise her to be an excellent puppeteer. Someday, I will enter the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and be one of your [residents]. As a [resident] of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I wish to be controlled by Yeon, who has be a puppeteer. I wish to be controlled by a fully aplished puppeteer, so please do not modify her too much."

    I fullyy bare my infatuation in front of him, saying I wish to be manipted by the person I love.

    There¡¯s no logic more appealing to a madman obsessed with puppets.

    As expected, the Mad Lord bursts into tears and ps wildly.

    "Ahhh¡­! Beautiful! Okay, okay! I''ll do that! I will teach this child well. But, does that mean you want to be a [resident] right now?"

    I shake my head.

    "No. If you modify me in my current state, you would only get a Qi Building stage puppet. I do not wish for such a weak puppet to be used by Yeon. Therefore, I will train to be a more excellent puppet and wille to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress on my own someday."

    "Aaaaaah¡­!"

    The Mad Lord sheds tears of emotion.

    "What a splendid fellow! Okay, okay! The doors of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will always be open for you!"

    Kim Yeon, with a puzzled expression, listens to our conversation, and the Mad Lord, moved to tears, pats my shoulder.

    Adjusting my exnation to fit the logic of the madman seems to have made it clear.

    ''This should be for the best.''

    I bow to the Mad Lord and turn around.

    I can''t take Kim Yeon away from this madman right now.

    It¡¯s clear that trying to take what he considers his would only make him more agitated andsh out¡­.

    I turn my back on the Mad Lord and look at the other forces.

    It¡¯s obvious who I will go to.

    ''First¡­.''

    "I have always admired the reputation of Azure Tiger Saint Cheongmun Sunwoo, the founder of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and the great ancestor of the Cheongmun n. Since I have had connections with the people of the Cheongmun n before, may I have your permission to receive the teachings of Azure Tiger Saint?"

    I speak in thenguage of Byeokra and perform a respectful bow to Azure Tiger Saint.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily with his arms crossed.

    "Hahaha! Good! The Azure Heaven Creation Sect does not discriminate against anyone, so you too can be a distinguished disciple of our sect!"

    "Thank you!"

    And just likest time, when the green-armored wooden man tells us to go to our respective forces,

    "Don¡¯tWantToDon¡¯tWantToDon¡¯tWantToDon¡¯tWantTo ... Do notmand me...! [She] is speaking! Silence!"

    The Mad Lord, having a tantrum, opens a box and takes out the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Kugugugu!

    And, just likest time, the same scene unfolds.

    Seo Hweol quickly flees with Gyu-ryeon and the demon beasts, and Azure Tiger Saint erects a familiar barrier.

    Kugugugugu!

    The blue barrier covers my surroundings.

    The sky shes as the Mad Lord and Four-Axis cultivators collide.

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    The Mad Lord, once again, captures the green-armored wooden man with the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and flies off into the distance with [Her].

    [That madman!]

    [Issue a bounty for him!]

    The cultivators on the Flying Immortal tform shout angrily towards the Mad Lord.

    As the cultivators are raging against the Mad Lord,

    Azure Tiger Saint looks at me worriedly and asks.

    "By the way, are you really going to be a puppet to seek out that madman?"

    I shake my head.

    "No. I only said so because the person who was copsed next to him is someone I like."

    "Hahaha! Brilliant! To deceive that madman, the Mad Lord, for the sake of arade!"

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    Fsssh...

    Azure Tiger Saint lifts the barrier, and Jin Byuk-ho and Heo Gwak also release their barriers,ughing.

    "That''s quite the feat. Deceiving that madman to ensure the safety of arade."

    "It''s a pity. ck Ghost Valley would have treated you well if you chose toe.¡±

    Heo Gwak looks at me with their androgynous appearance, licking their lips.

    I also show my respect and reply.

    "Having a small connection with Elder Song Jin of Azure Ghost Valley, I too feel a bit regretful."

    "Oh, with Elder Song?"

    "Yes, the great person who decided to stay in the lower realm to protect the Nether Crossing Ship that was destroyed in battle with the Mad Lord."

    "Ah, to think you were an acquaintance with Elder Song, truly regrettable. If you hade, we would have treated you well."

    "Haha, having had a rtionship with the Cheongmun n before..."

    "Then, it can''t be helped..."

    After briefly interacting with Heo Gwak,

    I then respectfully address Jin Byuk-ho.

    "I have something to say to the Sect Master of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect."

    "What is it?"

    Jin Byuk-ho, who was watching our conversation with interest, asks.

    I speak directly without beating around the bush.

    "By any chance, do you know about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s immortal treasure, the Heavenly Lightning Banner?"

    "...? Of course. It''s the divine artifact of our sect..."

    "Then..."

    Without hesitation, I tell Jin Byuk-ho about the contents of the upper stele that was in the lower realm.

    "...thus, due to the great war 40,000 years ago, the top part of the stele was damaged. And as I mentioned, possessing the immortal treasure Heavenly Lightning Banner can be dangerous..."

    Kwarrrr!

    Lightning struck down from the sky towards me.

    "...!"

    I clench my teeth and copse as I¡¯m struck by the lightning.

    [How dare you, spouting nonsense about our sect''s immortal treasure as if you know anything about it...!? Do you have any proof that what you''re saying is true? If you knew this, why didn''t you speak up when we metst time?]

    Kurung, Kurung!

    Jin Byuk-ho''s body is enveloped in golden lightning, transforming into a lightning deity.

    [You wouldn''t say something absurd like you didn''t know this when we met in the lower realmst time, would you? You''re not going to tell me that during the few days of our ascension, you found the old temple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in the middle of the Heaven-Treading Desert, discovered the top part of the stele in the center of that temple, and deciphered the ancientnguage to learn all this?]

    "..."

    He guessed correctly, but admitting it would seem like a mockery to him and will only fuel his anger further.

    [Be thankful you joined the Azure Heaven Creation Sect! If it weren''t for Azure Tiger Saint''s face, I would have turned you into ashes and sold your soul to ck Ghost Valley!]

    Pajijijijitt!

    After absorbing the golden lightning back into his body, he turns and walks away from the Flying Immortal tform.

    Other cultivators from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect who havee with him follow suit.

    "Hmm, honestly, your words don¡¯t carry much credibility, so it''s no wonder Master Jin of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect reacted that way. Maybe when you have cultivated more and your words carry more weight, you can try speaking again."

    Tap, tap!

    Azure Tiger Saint pats my shoulder, and a blue spiritual energy envelops my body, healing my wounds.

    "...Thank you."

    Woosh!

    Then, from above the sky.

    The Four-Axis cultivators who failed in their pursuit of the Mad Lord descended.

    [First, let¡¯s make identity ques for everyone. Follow me.]

    Guided by the Four-Axis cultivators, members of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, Azure Heaven Creation Sect, ck Ghost Valley, as well as various other cultivators from the righteous and devilish alliances followed them.

    We descended from the Flying Immortal tform and moved to another location.

    [This ce is called Kunlun Castle, located in the domain known as the Kunlun Central Area.]

    A blue-skinned cultivator of another race led us and continued exining.

    [With the vitality of the Bright Cold Realm and the opening of spatial rifts connecting to the lower realms, we built the Flying Immortal tform here to manage those whoe from the lower realm. Since numerous races ascend from numerous lower realms, there are no wars or conflicts in this ce.]

    ''Numerous lower realms...''

    Indeed, there are other lower realms besides the Head Realm.

    ''In my past life, I only lived as a puppet for countless years, never having ess to proper information.''

    At best, I only know when major events will ur.

    We follow the Four-Axis cultivator through several gates of Kunlun Castle, moving towards a destination.

    When we pass through arge blue jade-colored gate of Kunlun Castle,

    Bustle, bustle...

    We see a massive crowd.

    "Oh, who are these?"

    Interest sparkles in Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes.

    I look at the people in the grand hall, slightly intimidated.

    Each one is a Heavenly Being cultivator.

    [These are cultivators who ascended from different lower realms than you. They came up using different Flying Immortal tforms. Kunlun Castle has many such tforms.]

    After finishing his words, the Four-Axis cultivator flies up and shouts.

    [Cultivators who ascended from the Astral Realm, head over there, and those from the Decaying Corpse Realm, go in that direction!]

    Following his words, dozens of cultivators head to their respective destinations.

    Azure Tiger Saint asks the Four-Axis cultivator.

    "What are the Astral Realm and Decaying Corpse Realm?"

    [Oh, I haven¡¯t exined that to your group yet. To put it simply... was yournd t or round?]

    "Um...?"

    [The lower realms protected by some invisible force, where thend is t, are collectively called the Decaying Corpse Realm. The lower realms where thend is round and the sky stretches infinitely are known as the Astral Realm.]

    Hearing this, Azure Tiger Saint and others look towards where the Decaying Corpse Realm cultivators go.

    "Then we must be from the Decaying Corpse Realm."

    Azure Tiger Saint walks among the Decaying Corpse Realm ascended cultivators, and Jin Byuk-ho and White Bone Ghost Devil also lead their respective Heavenly Being elders into that group.

    The Heavenly Being cultivators from other lower realms, sensing the early Four-Axis stage auras emanating from Azure Tiger Saint, White Bone Ghost Devil, and Jin Byuk-ho, cautiously step back.

    [Now, let''s issue the identity ques. Everyone...]

    Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s Heavenly Being elders, and the Nascent Soul cultivators following them were able to receive their identity ques.

    However, the numerous disciples of the sects brought from the lower realm were told they couldn''t all receive identification ques.

    [Damn it! You¡¯re telling me you brought your entire sects to ascend together!? How is that even possible with the spatial pressure increasing to insane levels!?]

    The elder of Kunlun Castle responsible for creating identification ques is visibly frustrated, shouting loudly.

    [Are you telling me I have to create identity ques for millions of these people!? Stop talking nonsense! Make some sense! What kind of monsters are you to collectively ascend your entire sects!? Even if you reduced the burden by deploying formations withinpressed spaces, it still doesn¡¯t make sense!]

    After some arguing, it was decided that the disciples of the three sects would go to the Human Territory to receive their ques.

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    We, led by the Four-Axis cultivators who came to meet us from each race.

    Scattered from Kunlun Castle to various racial territories.

    "Ha, this is crazy. Our Human Race ascended in suchrge numbers this time..."

    Our Four-Axis guide,

    Heo Ryeong, one of the ancestors from ck Ghost Valley, looks at us incredulously.

    "Really... Even though they are mytter generation, what have they done?"

    "Heo Gwak greets the ancestor."

    "...I heard you ascended to the Four-Axis as soon as you ascended. Really... this generation, huh..."

    Heo Ryeong looks around at us for a moment, then with a flick of his tongue, floats into the air.

    "Now then, everyone follow me! We''re going to the Human Territory!"

    Including other human cultivators who ascended from different lower realms, those from the three sects took out their flying artifacts and headed towards the Human Territory.

    Whooooosh!

    Chief Oh Hyeon-seok and I first boarded the flying artifact provided by Azure Tiger Saint and flew off.

    I could have flown there directly with my Formless Sword, but fearing I might be mistaken for a spy from the Heart Tribe, I slowly unraveled the Formless Sword from within my body and dispelled it.

    The Four-Axis cultivators fly at the front, and since the flying artifact carrying me and Chief Oh follow right behind Azure Tiger Saint, I can hear the conversations among the Four-Axis cultivators.

    "Ancestor, could you perhaps give us a brief exnation about the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "Sure, it''s not anything difficult. Although there must¡¯ve been information handed down to you, let me exin first..."

    Information regarding the Bright Cold Ream begins to flow from Heo Ryeong¡¯s mouth.

    "There are three major tribes in the Bright Cold Realm: the Heaven Tribe (Ìì×å), the Earth Tribe (µØ×å), and the Heart Tribe (ÐÄ×å)."

    "Hmm? But it seemed like there were many more races in the grand hall we were just in..."

    One of the Heavenly Being cultivators following behind mutters in confusion, and Heo Ryeong responds.

    "That''s correct. There are an enormous number of races. However, since it''s impossible to know all of them, in the Bright Cold Realm, the characteristics of the races are broadly divided into three: Heaven, Earth, and Heart."

    He continues his exnation.

    "The criteria for dividing into the three major tribes is just one thing: [Vision].

    The Heaven Tribe are those who find rituals suitable for their race, offer sacrifices to the heavens, and possess the eyes to read celestial energy. Our Human Race is included in this category.

    The Earth Tribe are those who train their bodies, pushing physical limits to awaken certain senses, possessing the eyes to read the spiritual energy of the Earth. Mostly, the demons born from beasts make up the absolute majority.

    Andstly, the Heart Tribe..."

    I listen even more intently, focusing on Heo Ryeong''s exnation regarding the Heart Tribe.

 Chapter 150: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (1)

    Chapter 150: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (1)

    Pausing for a moment, Heo Ryeong frowns slightly.

    With a somewhat displeased expression, he says,

    "¡­The Heart Tribe, broadly speaking, refers to those capable of reading emotions and the very essence of sentient beings, their heart essence. By mastering what the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe call the Heart Path Method, they can perceive the colors of emotions and, furthermore, read minds themselves."

    Heo Ryeong, who has been frowning, continues with a look of slight confusion.

    "Of course, in reality, these Heart Tribe folks are just grouped together for ssification. Compared to the Celestial and Earth tribes, they¡¯re nothing more than dregs. The number of ¡®genuine¡¯ Heart Tribe Masters is less than ten thousand, which is insignificantpared to the Celestial and Earth Tribe Masters that are so numerous they can¡¯t be counted. Ten thousand, ha! Even my descendants alone number more than that¡­"

    ''Is the Heart Tribe scarce in high-level cultivators?''

    I carefully absorb the basic information about the Bright Cold Realm that Heo Ryeong is providing.

    Just then, Azure Tiger Saint, who was listening to Heo Ryeong, asks a question.

    "Wait, I have a question, senior. You mentioned that seeing the colors of emotions or cultivating the body is characteristic of the Heart and Earth tribes.... In my case, and in the case of the cultivator Mad Lord Jo Yeon, it''s possible to see the colors of intent, and I have also cultivated a method for training the body... If the distinction between tribes is based on the methods cultivated, doesn''t that mean there''s essentially no difference?"

    Heo Ryeong responds with a grin.

    "No, there is definitely a difference. As you said, firstly, the Heaven Tribe acquires the ability to read celestial energy by finding their unique ritual method. They can also theoretically obtain the vision of the Earth Tribe by separately training their bodies, and if they acquire the Heart Path Method, they could, in theory, gain the vision of the Heart Tribe. Theoretically, the Heaven Tribe can learn all the methods of the three major tribes. That is why the Heaven Tribe is called the most noble tribe, and why the Human Race of the Heaven Tribe is one of the ruling races of the Bright Cold Realm."

    ''¡­Then why was I killedst time?''

    I feel puzzled as I listen to Heo Ryeong''s exnation.

    "As for the Earth Tribe, they can theoretically gain the vision of the Heart Tribe if they learn their unique Earth Tribe Method, demon beast methods, and separately the Heart Path Method. However, the Heart Tribe is too foolish to learn either the Celestial or Earth Tribe Methods. They are mere scraps that can only diligently dig into their own Heart Path Method. Among the Heaven Tribe, there are three Star Shattering cultivators, while the Earth Tribe only has two. The Heart Tribe is a pathetic race with only their supreme leader at the Star Shattering stage. Before this leader, they were just a ve race.¡±

    I gain an understanding of the Heart Tribe while listening to Heo Ryeong''s lengthy criticism.

    ''I thought they were a tribe specialized in the Heart Path Method¡­.''

    They turned out to be a weak race that could only learn the Heart Path Method.

    "If those mere ten thousand proper members of the Heart Tribe hadn''t all mastered the extremely esoteric Heart Path Method, they would have long been captured and utterly annihted! While members of the Celestial and Earth Tribes can learn consciousness methods or see the colors of emotions based on experience, they cannot achieve ''beyond that'' no matter what.... That''s why the Celestial and Earth Tribes are desperately trying to capture members of the Heart Tribe to uncover the secrets of the Heart Path Method."

    Theoretically, the Heaven Tribe can learn the Heart Path Method.

    But it seems that in practice, there is practically no one in the Heaven Tribe that has seeded.

    Heo Ryeon keeps fiddling with his side as he curses the Heart Tribe.

    "...In reality, the Heart Tribe is essentially hunted by the Celestial and Earth Tribes. That''s why, at the Flying Immortal tform, the Celestial and Earth Tribes can wee disciples ascending from the lower realms, but the Heart Tribe is not granted this right."

    ''I see blue lines converging there¡­.''

    I read his intent and guess.

    Judging by his behavior and psychology, it seems he once had a piece of his side torn away by a member of the Heart Tribe.

    After a while of ranting about the Heart Tribe, Heo Ryeong also talks about other races.

    The powers, types, etc., of all the races in the Bright Cold Realm¡­.

    I absorb the information I couldn''t properly learn before when I was captured and modified by the currently wanted Mad Lord.

    "In the Bright Cold Realm, there is one Sacred Vessel Sacred Master, five Star Shattering Esteemed Ones, one Star Shattering Heart Tribe Esteemed One, and Integration Grand Cultivators are scarce, ranging from several to only one or two per race. Also¡­"

    For a while, I listened to Heo Ryeong exin basic information about the Bright Cold Realm.

    Finally, we arrived at the ce called the Human Territory .

    Kugugugu!

    ''So this ce is the Human Territory ...''

    I look at the majestic scenery unfolding before my eyes with a small exmation of awe.

    Fwoosh!

    A region covered in white clouds from all sides.

    Breaking through the clouds, we can see massive Sky Inds floating in every direction.

    Dozens, even hundreds of Sky Inds, simr to Ascension Path, are floating above the white clouds.

    Each of the Sky Inds are covered with a faint spherical barrier.

    "This is the Cloud Ind Archipgo, where our Human Race has settled. First, you should head to the smallest Sky Ind over there, known as Temporal Fate Ind, and issue identity badges to the disciples. After that, everyone must disperse."

    "Hmm, must we separate?"

    Azure Tiger Saint asks with a hint of regret as he looks around the scenery.

    "Yes. If you were all at the Heavenly Being stage, it wouldn''t have been an issue... but aren''t all the leaders of each faction at the Four-Axis stage?"

    Heo Ryeong crosses his arms and speaks.

    "ording to the regtions of the Human Territory, having more than three Four-Axis Masters in one Sky Ind is restricted.¡±

    "Hmm, well, that''s fine. It would be annoying if the three sects sat in one ce and quarreled over resources."

    Jin Byuk-ho nods in agreement.

    "Let''s go to Temporal Fate Ind then."

    Thus, we fly towards the ce called Temporal Fate Ind.

    During our journey, something felt off.

    "...? Wait, something''s strange."

    Azure Tiger Saint furrows his brows.

    I, too, squint towards Temporal Fate Ind, which is gradually getting closer in the distance.

    ''Something about the perspective...''

    And shortly after,

    Not only I, but also Azure Tiger Saint, Jin Byuk-ho, and Heo Gwak''s faces are all etched with astonishment.

    ''That, that is...''

    The thin veils that cover each Sky Ind are expanding into thick barriers with immense power.

    And what seemed like a Sky Ind the size of Ascension Path size at most, starts to grow tremendouslyrge.

    ''This is insane...''

    Kugugugugu!

    "Let¡¯s enter Temporal Fate Ind!"

    Temporal Fate Ind, the smallest ind, boasted its insane size as we approached it closer.

    Ascension Path?

    It¡¯s iparable to that.

    It¡¯s rather....

    ''The Heaven-Treading Desert...?''

    It boasts a size thatbines the three countries of Byeokra, Yanguo, and Shengzi.

    The size of the Heaven-Treading Desert upies a quarter of the Head Realm''s continent, an immense size!

    I look at the other dozens of ''inds'' visible beyond Temporal Fate Ind.

    ''Those, from a distance, are at least six to ten timesrger than Temporal Fate Ind...''

    In my previous life, I was trapped in the body of General Seo and spent most of my time inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, so I couldn''t grasp the scale of the Bright Cold Realm.

    But now, I truly feel it.

    The Bright Cold Realm.

    The Human Territory within the Heaven Tribe''s domain.

    Each of these numerous Sky Inds in the Human Territory is about the size of the Head Realm I had lived in or slightly smaller.

    "Open!"

    Swoosh!

    As Heo Ryeong gesturs towards the vast barrier, reminiscent of the ocean, the barrier in front of us splits, creating a massive holerge enough for us all to enter at once.

    "Go in."

    "..."

    We, momentarily stunned, follow without a word into Temporal Fate Ind.

    Kugugugugu!

    Temporal Fate Ind is a ce where strong winds blow fiercely.

    The area seems more like a wastnd, overflowing with rocks, stones, and sand, rather than a ce suitable for living.

    "Follow me!"

    We follow Heo Ryeong to one side of Temporal Fate Ind, a rocky mountain area.

    When Heo Ryeong forms a hand seal, one of the mountains gradually bes transparent, revealing a huge pce hidden inside.

    A gigantic pce, the size of a whole mountain, greets us.

    "Everyone, go in and receive your identity ques!"

    Heo Ryeong forms another hand seal and pulls out thousands of ghosts from his sleeve.

    His ghosts lead the disciples of the three sects, numbering in the millions, to different areas, and we each follow the groups of ghosts, receiving identity ques in various parts of the pce.

    After a while,

    Snap!

    I too received my identity que.

    On the back of the que, the character for "Heaven" is embossed.

    On the front, the words "Human Race" and "Seo Eun-hyun" are engraved.

    And beneath that, in small letters, engraves ''Disciple of Azure Heaven Creation Sect,'' indicating my affiliation.

    It was a massive undertaking to issue identity ques to millions at once, but surprisingly, the process of distributing the ques waspleted quickly.

    Inside the gigantic pce, the size of a mountain, the people of the Bright Cold Realm''s Human Race were bustling with activities, handling their duties. As the minor tasks were all processed through spells, the work was done quite efficiently.

    Approximately half a dayter, everyone had received their identity ques and became official members of the Bright Cold Realm''s Human Race.

    "Now that the basic identity verification in Temporal Fate Ind isplete¡­ It''s time to choose your respective Sky Inds. Those who came from other realms and are at the Heavenly Being stage can freely choose and enter any Sky Ind. As for the three sects from the Head Realm¡­"

    Heo Ryeong sighs softly.

    "¡­I''m sorry, but you don''t have a choice. Since you belong to a faction with a Four-Axis stage leader, you can''t just enter any Sky Ind. For those from ck Ghost Valley, just follow me. As for those from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and Azure Heaven Creation Sect, you¡¯ll have to dispersepletely."

    "Understood."

    "¡­Yes."

    Azure Tiger Saint nods, and Jin Byuk-ho responds with a grim expression.

    Watching them, I suddenly feel curious.

    ''The Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect also has a long history, so why is no one from thereing out to greet us¡­?''

    Reaching the Four-Axis stage significantly extends one¡¯s lifespan.

    It would have been enough for the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to establish their ce with just a few of their ancestors who ascended thousands of years ago.

    ''What¡¯s going on¡­?''

    After a while,

    Jin Byuk-ho and Azure Tiger Saint went below the pce to a map showing the Sky Inds and decided to disperse by choosing their appropriate Sky Inds.

    "Then, head to the Sky Ind marked on the map. Each Sky Ind has a Human Race Administrator, so you can ask them for guidance. Now, I¡¯ll take my leave¡­"

    Heo Ryeong effortlessly boards the Nether Crossing Ship and, along with ck Ghost Valley, heads towards a distant ck Sky Ind.

    "Then, I wish you good luck from this point, Azure Tiger Saint.¡±

    "I, as well."

    After exchanging farewells, Azure Tiger Saint and Jin Byuk-ho fly off in opposite directions.

    After some distance from Jin Byuk-ho,

    I ask Azure Tiger Saint something I¡¯ve been curious about.

    "Lord Azure Tiger Saint."

    "Call me master from now on."

    "Ah, yes, master. I have a question."

    Far in the distance, the Sky Ind chosen by Azure Tiger Saint can be seen.

    "Why is it that ck Ghost Valley had ancestorse out to greet us, but the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, despite its long history, had no one, and Elder Jin seemed unhappy¡­?"

    To my question, Azure Tiger Saint clicks his tongue.

    "I don''t know the details either. But ording to rumors, it''s said that after a great chaos struck the Head Realm 40,000 years ago, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect lost proper contact with the Upper Realms. The ancestors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, who ascended to the Bright Cold Realm from the Head Realm before this chaos, were also involved in a great war rted to the sect 40,000 years ago, suggesting something went wrong. As a result, aside from a few ancestors who ascended thousands of years ago, the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect has had little means of contacting the Bright Cold realm. The ancestors of the sect who recently ascended are also mostly weaker than even Jin Byuk-ho."

    "¡­I see."

    So, there was no ancestor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect to warn about the immortal treasure.

    ''¡­Should the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect be left as it is?''

    A sect doomed to be annihted by a True Immortal in a few years¡­

    What can be done to save them?

    ''¡­There¡¯s only one answer.''

    I need to be stronger.

    To make that brutal sect listen to me, I need to grow in power.

    ''First, let''s get stronger.''

    I strengthen my determination and resolve myself.

    "¡­Uhhhhh¡­."

    "¡­Are you alright, Chief Oh?"

    Beside the flying chariot.

    Looking at Chief Oh Hyun-seok, who¡¯s suffering from motion sickness and panic,

    I click my tongue in sympathy.

    The flying chariot is fast, but without the convenience of modern airnes, it¡¯s very shaky.

    Cold wind continuously enters through the gaps in the door, and Chief Oh Hyun-seok has been trying to survive thebination of flight sickness and cold wind since departure.

    I pressed various acupoints on his body to alleviate his difort, but the continuous shaking of the chariot seemed to worsen his motion sickness.

    "Just hold on a little longer. It seems we¡¯re almost there."

    Kugugugugu!

    The thick barrier surrounding the Sky Ind draws nearer.

    sh!

    Azure light starts to swirl around Azure Tiger Saint''s fist.

    "To contest for a ce in the Sky Ind, we must battle the internal forces and seize their territory! The Human Race Grand Alliance supports this survival-of-the-fittestpetition, believing it benefits the Human Race! Do you all understand? Whether it''s the lower realm or the Bright Cold Realm, the essence is the same!"

    Kugugugu!

    Immense fighting spirit emanates from Azure Tiger Saint.

    "The survival of the fittest! Only the strong survive! Now, disciples of the grand Azure Heaven Creation Sect, let''s see how capable these natives of the Bright Cold Realm are!"

    Kugugugu!

    Disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, one after another, start to exude formidablebativeness.

    ''¡­The Cheongmun n was just child''s y.''

    The Cheongmun n, known for its fierce veneration for the Dao of Combat, is nothingpared to the aura exuded by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    "Now, it''s time for the rolling boulder to crush the stationary rock! Let''s enter our new home, Azure Cold Ind!

    Kwaang!

    Azure Tiger Saint leads the way, crashing into the barrier of Azure Cold Ind, creating a huge opening.

    Woo-woong!

    An announcement echoes throughout Azure Cold Ind.

    At the center of Azure Cold Ind, atop a gigantic jade mountain peak.

    In a blue pavilion there, several Heavenly Being cultivators are discussing.

    "We''ve received a message from Temporal Fate Ind. A sect called the Azure Heaven Creation Sect from the lower realm hase to Azure Cold Ind to fight for territory!"

    "A sect from the lower realm ascended? What are you talking about?"

    "It''s news from Heaven-Earth Pce. Apparently, there are monsters who ascended with their sect and the leaders reached the Four-Axis stage as soon as they ascended."

    "Four-Axis¡­? Damn. The regr sects in Azure Cold Ind won''t stand a chance. To face such power¡­"

    "West Spirit Gate, West Spirit Gate should step in!"

    Many Heavenly Being cultivators look at a man seated in one corner of the pavilion.

    "Elder Wei, doesn¡¯t the West Spirit Gate have a Four-Axis senior? As the leading sect of Azure Cold Ind, it''s time to assert your authority¡­"

    The man in a dark blue robe chuckles.

    "Isn¡¯t that¡­ too much a funny request?"

    "What¡­!?"

    "Are you suggesting that the grand elder from our main sect should confront mere neers from a lower realm? It''s like using a dragon-ying sword to kill a chicken. How strong can these newly ascended ones be? They have never even witnessed the true cultivation methods of the Bright Cold realm. This contest for territory is merely a pretext, it will suffice to simply allocate them a corner in Azure Cold Ind.¡±

    "B-but I heard there¡¯s a Four-Axis cultivator among them¡­"

    "Ha, the sect formations in your factions should be enough to handle one early stage Four-Axis cultivator. Don''t make a fuss. And seriously, do you think this so-called Azure Heaven Creation Sect came here to genuinely engage inpetition?"

    Another Heavenly Being cultivator speaks with a dark expression.

    "The only way for a new force to establish itself in a foreignnd is throughpetition, is it not?"

    "Not necessarily. Submitting to a stronger power is also a method. In other words, this Azure Heaven whatever sect is basically saying, ¡®We have the strength of Four-Axis and the will to fight.¡¯ They¡¯re showcasing their advantages to sell themselves at a high price to the strongest power in Azure Cold Ind¡­¡±

    "Urgent news!"

    Interrupting Elder Wei''s words, someone rushes into the pavilion.

    "West Spirit Gate has fallen!!!"

    At that moment, as if his brain froze, Elder Wei of West Spirit Gate becamepletely petrified.

    Kwaaaang!

    "Here lies the best spiritual vein! From today onwards, this ce belongs to the great Azure Heaven Creation Sect! Yield your ce to us!"

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily as he grabs the cor of a Four-Axis cultivator in West Spirit Gate¡¯s highest pavilion.

    Simr events are also urring throughout the Human Territory.

    Thunder Spirit Ind

    Supreme Thunder Spirit Sect, Thundercloud Pavilion.

    The ce where Thundercloud Pavilion once stood has literally be ''where Thundercloud Pavilion once stood.''

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Fizz, Fizzzz!

    Wielding a g wrapped in the power of lightning, Jin Byuk-ho of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect looks down upon Thundercloud Pavilion with cold eyes.

    "In this Thundercloud Pavilion, despite being an ascendant from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect of the lower realm, a traitor has forgotten their roots and sold the sect''s secret methods for luxury. If they don''te out within a count of ten, I''ll obliterate the entire Thunder Spirit Ind. One, two, nine, ten."

    Kwarurung, Kwarurung!

    Jin Byuk-ho rapidly counts to ten without giving the opponent a chance to respond and swings the g.

    Simultaneously, the entire Thunder Spirit Ind is enveloped in lightning.

    Keiyaaaaaaaa

    Kieeeyaaaa

    ck Mist Ind.

    Above the ck Mist Ind, filled with yin and ghostly energy, two ck ships are floating.

    "The Nether Crossing Ships have finally ascended. Today, ck Ghost Valley will reim its ce as the foremost sect of ck Mist Ind¡­"

    Kugugugu!

    Heo Ryeong gathers ghostly energy from his entire body, and Heo Gwak begins to muster a horde of hundreds of thousands of ghosts.

    Above the dark Nether Crossing Ships, blue ghost mes flickered.

    The influence of ck Ghost Valley began to cast its shadow over ck Mist Ind.

    Elsewhere in the Human Race Territory, Cloud Ind Archipgo.

    Numerous newly ascended cultivator factions began pushing out the existing groups to establish their own areas.

    "Kugh! This insolent fellow¡­! A mere lower realm creature¡­!"

    Kwagwang!

    A blue light spreads in all directions, and far away, the Four-Axis cultivator caught in the hands of Azure Tiger Saint begins to exert their power.

    [Hahaha! Are you nning to fight seriously now? As there¡¯s no chance of victory, you¡¯d better just surrender your area to our main sect!]

    Kugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s momentum also begins to grow.

    The two Four-Axis cultivators start to battle, rising into the sky.

    Simultaneously, the voices of the Four-Axis cultivators resonate in all directions.

    [Listen, West Spirit Gate! Show these lower realm fools the power of native Bright Cold Realm cultivators!]

    [Azure Heaven Creation Sect disciples, listen!]

    Kwagwangwang!

    Azure and blue light covers the sky.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s voice rumbles loudly.

    [We will win!]

    It¡¯s only one statement.

    But it¡¯s all that is needed.

    Kugugugu!

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect begins to overpoweringly push out one of Azure Cold Ind¡¯s sects.

    I look down from the flying chariot, pondering.

    ''Is there no intention of even attempting negotiations¡­?''

    The cultivators of Temporal Fate Ind mentioned to Azure Tiger Saint that conquest is a method of integrating into a new area.

    Although the method itself is epted, I hadn¡¯t expected them to storm in so bluntly without any discussion.

    ''It seems I can''t adopt the quiet and disciplined training approach I had at the Cheongmun n...''

    As I shake my head in disapproval,

    Kwaang!

    Suddenly, a strange figure falls in front of the flying chariot I am in with Director Oh Hyun-seok.

    He appears to be an elder of this West Spirit Gate.

    "Cough! Cough! Damn it¡­ How could such monsters ascend from the lower realm¡­!"

    After grinding his teeth for a moment, the elder and I lock eyes.

    He res at me, grinding his teeth.

    Kugugugu!

    A tremendous surge of Nascent Soul stage aura emanates from him.

    "Ah, you must be the precious disciples of the sect. You are now my prisoners!"

    As I watch him for a moment, I sigh softly and stepped off the flying chariot.

    "Hahaha, wise of you to surrender quickly. Ignorant lower realm beings¡­ Once the conquest is over, we¡¯ll use your lives as bargaining chips¡­"

    ''Formless Sword won''t work here.''

    Well, no matter.

    I can handle him even without the Formless Sword.

    Woo-woong!

    I gather spiritual power from the Blood Body Skin Armor still enveloping me and begin forming a spell.

    "Uh¡­?"

    As he looks puzzled,

    Kuguguguk!

    A blood-red tree grows from the ground, gradually coalescing beside me and transforming into a wooden puppet.

    Kududuguk!

    I ce my hand on the wooden puppet and quickly etch a spiritual circuit.

    The puppet gradually transforms into a familiar face.

    Woo-woong!

    After a while,

    Thepleted puppet''s spiritual circuit absorbs the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy, beginning to emit tremendous spiritual pressure.

    I look emotionlessly at the West Spirit Gate elder.

    "This friend here is named General Seo, a kind-hearted fellow despite his appearance. It would be nice if you could y with him."

    Woo-woong!

    For the past thousand years, I had meticulously studied the structure of the body and circuits.

    Knowing the structure inside out, I can now replicate it at any time.

    Of course, the real General Seo''s body contained incredibly expensive materials in abundance, so it¡¯s impossible to create a true Four-Axis stage puppet in less than a second.

    Therefore, the power of this hastily made puppet is roughly¡­.

    Kwaaang!

    ''Early Nascent Soul stage, perhaps.''

    I ponder this as I watch General Seo mass-produced version shooting beams from his eyes.

    The elder of the West Spirit Gate hurriedly dodges the beams and begins preparing his spells.

    Seeing the West Spirit Gate elder still appearingposed, I begin creating another General Seo puppet.

    Trantor Notes: We get more info on the three main tribes and the power structure of the Bright Cold Realm. I¡¯m curious why the Heaven Tribe cultivators couldn¡¯t learn the Heart Path Method while our MC was able to. Also Temporal Fate Ind might not be the definitive name as the author didn¡¯t give the Hanja/Chinese characters.

    Other than that, this chapter was jokes lmao. From Elder Wei getting absolutely face-pped, Azure Tiger Saint acting as a true muscle head, Jin Byuk-ho skipping counts, and Seo just casually creating a Nascent Soul puppet, especially General Seo mass-produced version xDD

 Chapter 151: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (2)

    Chapter 151: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (2)

    Whirring!

    sh!

    A third beam of light shot out from General Seo''s eyes.

    "Kughh!"

    West Spirit Gate''s Nascent Soul Elder, Wei Tak, frowned and blocked the beam.

    ''A brat who''s barely even at the Qi Refining stage managed to summon a Nascent Soul puppet¡­!''

    However, Wei Tak is just annoyed, not overly strained.

    After all, it¡¯s merely an early stage Nascent Soul puppet, barely a step beyond Core Formation.

    Even though his spiritual power has weakened, as a mid-stage Nascent Soul cultivator, Wei Tak is not about to lose.

    ''I¡¯m almost done with my spell. Now¡­''

    Just as he was about to finish his spell and annihte the puppet in front of him,

    Pop!

    The puppet, named General Seo, which had been gathering energy in its eyes suddenly exploded on its own.

    Wei Tak was briefly stunned but soon realized the situation.

    "Ah, I see."

    It was overloaded.

    It couldunch Nascent Soul level attacks thrice, but that is its limit.

    Trying to shoot beams more than three times would cause it to break down, a puppet with an almostughably limited capability.

    "Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s only fitting for a Core Formation puppet that can shoot Nascent Soul level attacks thrice."

    A sneer appears on Wei Tak''s lips.

    "Well, it was an amusing resistance. Now, just surrender..."

    And when Wei Tak looked down towards where Seo Eun-hyun was,

    He had to widen his eyes in disbelief.

    "...What?"

    A total of seventeen ''General Seo'' are gathering energy beside Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun clicks his tongue and forms a hand seal.

    Kuguguguk!

    Crack!

    Right beside him, an 18th puppet is being formed.

    "One puppet can use a Nascent Soul stage attack three times before breaking. Indeed, with such inferior materials, even with Mad Lord''s circuits, it can¡¯t hold up¡­"

    "What, what¡­!?"

    Click, click, click!

    The 18 ''General Seos'' simultaneously opened their mouths.

    sh!

    "General Seo Cannon, fire."

    Beams shot out from the mouths of the 18 puppets, all aimed at Wi Tak.

    He released his prepared spell, but it was dispersed by the 18 beams.

    Engulfed in the torrent of light, Wei Tak yelled out a curse that was swept away by the explosion.

    I watched as the West Spirit Gate''s Elder, Wei Tak, scorched and fell.

    "Kugh, keughu¡­!?"

    Indeed, as expected of a Nascent Soul cultivator with incredible vitality.

    He hasn¡¯t died even though his entire body is charred.

    "He-heugh, harghh. Heuarghh!"

    Of course, he attempted to escape, seeing me as if I were a terrible nightmare.

    tter, clink¡­

    Wei Tak''s clothes tore apart, and several items fell from his bosom.

    I slowly approached and picked up the items.

    Several talismans.

    And a scroll magic artifact that emits faint spatial vibrations.

    "This is¡­"

    I tried to open the scroll artifact, but it didn¡¯t budge, seemingly sealed.

    ''A seal¡­''

    I chuckle softly, looking at the artifact.

    Fzzt, fzzt¡­

    Energy gathers at my fingertips.

    Simultaneously, the Mad Lord¡¯s circuitry starts to ovey on the surface of the scroll artifact.

    The grand circuits that operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The circuits capable of mimicking the soul of a living being, began to overtake the artifact, breaking through the seal.

    Whirring!

    Before long,

    Mad Lord¡¯s circuits broke through the seal on the scroll.

    Bang!

    A faint light burst from the scroll artifact, and the sealing spell was broken.

    Woo-woong!

    As I infuse spiritual energy into the scroll, it floats into the air.

    And then,

    Swoosh!

    The scroll unfurls in the air.

    "This is¡­"

    A scroll-shaped space artifact!

    Inside the scroll are several paintings.

    As I carefully reach towards one of the paintings, my hand naturally enters inside.

    "Wow¡­"

    I reach for one of the items inside the painting and pick it up.

    Woo-woong!

    It¡¯s a dharma treasure emitting a powerful light, appearing quite formidable.

    "It''s even more convenient than a storage bag¡­"

    Typically, storage artifacts have the downside of not allowing the inside to be seen, sometimes making it hard to find what was put inside when trying to take it out again.

    Of course, if one''s consciousness is inserted into the storage artifact, they can quickly find what they are looking for.

    However, the fact that one can see inside the storage artifact with their naked eye, seeing exactly where and what is ced inside, offers significant convenience.

    I begin to rummage through the West Spirit Gate elder''s scroll artifact, extracting his assets.

    ''A pair of twin flying dagger dharma treasures. Several unknown poisonous herbs. And books about spiritual beasts, spiritual trees, spiritual insects¡­ and there are¡­ four million spirit stones?

    This is equivalent to several years'' worth of budget for a lower realm cultivator n.

    ''¡­And six unidentified talismans, each emitting extraordinary spiritual energy, andstly, this is¡­''

    I take out a white jade tablet from a corner of the scroll artifact.

    ''Oh, is this West Spirit Gate''s secret method?''

    The jade tablet is densely inscribed with thenguage of the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''¡­Hmm, looks like I need to learn the Bright Cold Realmnguage.''

    I sighed softly and carefully put the jade tablet into my pockets for now.

    Some timeter.

    Azure Tiger Saint won against the grand elder of West Spirit Gate, and the Azure Heaven Creation Sect achieved victory over West Spirit Gate.

    "From now on, this ce belongs to our grand Azure Heaven Creation Sect! Everyone, get out!"

    Defeated by Azure Tiger Saint, the grand elder of West Spirit Gate gnashed his teeth and flew away, followed by the rest of West Spirit Gate disciples.

    "Hahaha. Now, we have won! All disciples, prepare to move"

    Kugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint takes out a scroll from his embrace.

    Like the one I had seen before, it¡¯s the scroll with thendscape painting drawn on it.

    Suddenly, the painting begins to emit light.

    sh!

    Simultaneously, the mountain painted on the scroll begins to emerge from within the scroll.

    Kugugugu!

    A small mountain range falls next to West Spirit Gate''s peak, forming a small mountain next to it.

    Koo-woong!

    A tremendous boom echoed in all directions, raising a cloud of dust.

    ''¡­It''s insane every time I see it.''

    The idea of ascending with their entire sect in a spatial artifact, bringing them to the Bright Cold Realm, is almost unbelievable.

    Koong!

    As I stood dumbfoundedly watching this spectacle with Chief Oh, who is still in the flying chariot and struggling to grasp the situation, Azure Tiger Saint descended from the sky in front of us.

    "Now that both of you are disciples of Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I will inform you of the ce where you will reside from now on."

    Thus, on that day in the Bright Cold Realm¡¯s Azure Cold Ind,

    My life in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect began.

    After Azure Heaven Creation Sect sorted out the hierarchy with West Spirit Gate, they sent disciples to the surrounding factions to announce that as of that day, Azure Heaven Creation Sect had be the number 1 sect of Azure Cold Ind.

    Simultaneously, after officially registering the sect''s territory with the help of Azure Cold Ind¡¯s Administrator who manages the disputes in Azure Cold Ind,

    People of the Human Race Grand Alliance were invited to give extensive lectures on the Bright Cold Realm¡¯snguage, geography, climate, culture, and astronomy.

    Especially, the Bright Cold Realm''snguage and astronomy are essential elements for cultivation and had to be properly learned.

    ''So in the Bright Cold Realm, that is the Horn Star.''

    In my previous life, surrounding races were conquered through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, kidnapping and forcibly extracting information.

    In this life, under Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I could systematically acquire information.

    And, Chief Oh Hyun-seok, without understanding what was happening, also quickly learned the Bright Cold Realm¡¯snguage.

    It took about 6 months for Azure Heaven Creation Sect topletely settle and establish its position in Azure Cold Ind.

    "Hooooo¡­"

    "You seem a bit better now."

    "Yes. Thanks, Deputy Seo."

    Thest 6 months were incredibly busy.

    Learning the Bright Cold Realm''snguage, reacquainting myself with the constetions of the Bright Cold Realm from scratch.

    Not just that, settling in Azure Cold Ind andpletely reorganizing into Azure Heaven Creation Sect, being called here and there to be familiar with people.

    ''I was okay, but I wonder how Chief Oh felt.''

    He must have been incredibly busy and confused, dropped into a strange ce for the first time, learning a strangenguage, and bing acquainted with strange people.

    Over the past 6 months, we barely saw each other''s faces, knowing only that the other was somewhere, as we had to constantly go here and there.

    Recently, as the sect stabilized a bit and we had the chance to meet each other again, I was helping train Chief Oh¡¯s body.

    "Moving the body helps clear the mind. Indeed, there''s nothing like exercise to clear away idle thoughts. But Deputy Seo, I''ve only seen you groan at the office¡­ You surprisingly look like a P.T (personal trainer) here, which is quite fascinating."

    "Haha, thank you."

    ''What does P.T mean?''

    Anyway, since it was clearly apliment, I just smiled and epted it.

    "Chief Oh, you handle your body quite well."

    I evaluated his movements while teaching basic rmended stances and techniques.

    Certainly, he hasn''t grasped the true essence of martial arts immediately with innate talent like Kim Young-hoon.

    However, it¡¯s evident that he has considerable control over his body.

    "Well, it''s always been like this at thepany. Even when going hiking with Director Kim Young-hoon, the female employees would faint halfway, and you and Section Chief Jeon would copse exhausted. It was only Director Kim and I who always seeded in reaching the summit. Hahaha!"

    "It''s probably because both of you have always been good at using your bodies."

    As we talked, memories from thepany began to sneak into my mind subtly.

    There was a time when we went on a hiking workshop with Executive Director Jeon Myeong-cheol at thepany.

    Actually, Jeon Myeong-cheol only went up a little before veering off to a spring midway, and told the others to go to the summit and take proof. Kim Young-hoon and Chief Oh Hyun-seok were the only ones to climb to the top.

    The female employees all fainted halfway and copsed sitting on a bench, and only I and Section Chief Jeon somehow managed to continue. Unfortunately, we ended up just sitting down in front of the steep mountain path.

    ''Looking back at that time...''

    While Kim Young-hoon climbed the mountain without wasting energy, sensibly managing his stamina, Chief Oh Hyun-seok showed a stamina that didn''t run out no matter how much he used, all the way to the end.

    ''He always had a body like a monster...''

    I reminisced about the distant past as I watched Chief Oh Hyun-seok, having finished his physical training.

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    From afar, a blue light quickly flew andnded before us.

    As the lump of blue brilliance subsided, a figure walked out from within.

    A towering figure, about eight feet tall (2.4 meters).

    Walking around shirtless, his abs are sharply defined as if carved by a knife.

    It¡¯s Azure Tiger Saint.

    "I¡¯ve seen the master."

    "I-I greet the master."

    Still unfamiliar with thenguage and manners of this world, Oh Hyun-seok stuttered his respects.

    However, Azure Tiger Saint, with a carefreeugh, indicated that such formalities were unnecessary.

    ¡°I have no need for such tiresome formalities. Mying here is because as Azure Heaven Creation Sect is well settled in Azure Cold Ind and you both have be fluent in the Bright Cold Realm¡¯snguage, it seems about time to start learning

    "I thank the master."

    "Ah, yes¡­ Th-thank you."

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok still seemed to have a hard time grasping the concept of cultivation methods.

    Confused, he followed my lead and expressed his thanks.

    "Before I start teaching the methods, let''s properly conduct a test to determine your aptitudes."

    Azure Tiger Saint spoke, his muscles twitching noticeably.

    Excluding the first day in the Bright Cold Realm when we first ascended,

    Azure Tiger Saint almost always went around shirtless.

    I think he said it¡¯s manly.

    "Primarily, most of the methods of our Azure Heaven Creation Sect are specialized inbat. Though we''ve acquired some different cultivation methods after taking over West Spirit Gate,  they aren¡¯t the mainstream.

    Oh Hyun-seok, you possess the legendary physique known as the Unique Holy Body, and Seo Eun-hyun, you... I don''t know what it is exactly, but you managed to ascend on your own. Both are worthy to be my direct disciples."

    I feel an ominous premonition.

    "In a nutshell, as my direct disciples, you won''t need the methods obtained from West Spirit Gate, but will learn our own secret methods. But first, to understand what to focus on and how to instruct you, let''s have a simple test today."

    "¡­May I ask what this ''simple test'' entails?"

    Feeling a sense of foreboding, I cautiously asked him.

    And Azure Tiger Saint, with a sly grin, raised his fist.

    How can his one fist be as big as my head?

    "With an all-day free sparring with me of course. Come, both of you. I''ll try to adjust my strength to the Qi Refining stage."

    "What does that-"

    Before Chief Oh could fullyprehend,

    Bang!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist, as big as a head, strikes Chief Oh''s abdomen.

    Chief Oh''s eyes roll back as he¡¯s sent flying far away.

    Whizz!

    The next moment, a red line targets my abdomen.

    I hastily evade Azure Tiger Saint''s punch by reading his intent.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist punches a huge rock behind me where I had just been standing.

    Crash!

    The rock the size of a yard shatters into pieces from the impact.

    I briefly fall silent, before asking Azure Tiger Saint.

    "¡­Didn''t you say you would adjust to the Qi Refining stage?"

    "Hmm? When I was at Qi Refining, I used to fight like this."

    ¡°...¡±

    That was clearly a Qi Building level strike.

    I involuntarily have a new admiration for Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s monstrous strength before taking my stance.

    ''I guess martial arts are out of the question.''

    Not knowing where the line is drawn for the Heart Tribe and how human cultivators identify members of the Heart Tribe, it¡¯s best to be cautious.

    But.

    ''Still, just ''moving my body'' should be fine¡­''

    Without using Formless Sword or Gang Sphere, purely relying on my consciousness to read and dodge the opponent''s attacks should be fine.

    "Haha, nheless, to dodge my strike. Indeed, you seem promising. Now¡­ shall we continue?"

    Boom!

    As Azure Tiger Saint stomped, blue light emerged from beneath his feet and flowed into Chief Oh Hyun-seok, who was lying unconscious and bleeding in the distance.

    ''Is he going to keep healing and training us even if our bodies arepletely destroyed?''

    What kind of insane training method is this?

    ''No, it''s not even training yet. Just checking our aptitude...''

    I swallow nervously.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s training method might be more cruel than I imagined.

    "Alright then. Since I''ve got promising disciples, shall we have some fun?"

    Boom!

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and charges at me again.

    sh!

    I dodge his punch by reading his intent.

    At that moment.

    sh!

    The trajectory of his intent shifts, bing hard to discern.

    Simultaneously.

    Whoosh!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist narrowly misses me.

    Had I made even a slight mistake, I would have been hit directly.

    Seeing this, I gasp for air, and Azure Tiger Saint chuckles.

    "Changing intent¡­ This is, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit¡­!?"

    "Oh? To ''see'' and dodge that. Are you also at the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit?"

    Thud! Boom!

    Azure Tiger Saint pped his fists together joyously, with blue energy rippling around him each time.

    "¡­I didn''t expect the master, the Founder of Azure Heaven Creation Sect, to have learned mortal techniques. Have you learned martial arts?"

    "Hmm, I haven''t exactly learned martial arts. It''s just... my method itself is about training the body, so naturally, I end up fighting a lot with my body. After frequently fighting... at some point, I started seeing the opponent''s intent visualized."

    From Azure Tiger Saint''s body, thousands of threads flow out.

    Each is optimized forbat!

    I sweat coldly, blocking those threads with my intent, dodging them all.

    "And then, at some point while fighting, fighting, and fighting some more, I saw my intent and the opponent''s intent mix together, turning purple. From that day, I could see the colors of other human emotions if I focused. Well, of course, I don''t care about intents not rted tobat, so I didn''t delve deeper into the general emotions of intent..."

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fists filled all four directions in front of me.

    "I found the state that mortals call Three Flowers Gather at the Summit quite useful inbat! Ha ha, it seems you''ve also reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit! Good, let''s have some fun!"

    Azure Tiger Saint, with an even more excited expression, pushes harder, infusing more strength into his fists towards me.

    ''After all, Three Flowers Gather at the Summit often blooms in the midst of extreme realbat...''

    Hence Azure Tiger Saint, who frequently engages in physicalbat, reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit isn¡¯t surprising.

    ''But now¡­''

    I dodge his punches while feeling genuinely exhrated for the first time in a while.

    ''How long has it been since I''ve fought and measured moves with someone through intent?''

    Things I couldn''t even attempt if it wasn''t Kim Young-hoon.

    Ordinary martial artists couldn''t match me in pure force, so they weren''t considered opponents.

    However, here is an opponent with whom I could match moves somewhat and who is far beyond me in terms of pure strength.

    ''Shall we have fun for a change?''

    I smirk, exchanging intents with Azure Tiger Saint.

    Blue and red threads intertwine in the air, turning into purple.

    Each other¡¯s movements and actions be predictable.

    A line extending from Azure Tiger Saint targets my forehead.

    A blow that can shatter my skull.

    I slightly tilt my head to dodge his fist, then shoot my intent towards his legs.

    Azure Tiger Saint, in turn, kicks towards me, but my intent was a feint.

    I grab Azure Tiger Saint''s arm, still not retracted from his punch, and smoothly redirect the force of his punch with fluid motion.

    Bang!

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    I stimted part of the force in his punch, changing its direction.

    The redirected force inside Azure Tiger Saint''s arm collided, causing him to be slightly shocked by his own force.

    "Oho¡­"

    Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes sparkle with interest.

    Chi...

    A slight shock entered Azure Tiger Saint''s arm, which was then covered in blue light.

    "...Very good. Excellent... Shall we continue?"

    Tadatt!

    Azure Tiger Saint charges at me again.

    The attack aimed at my knee is dodged by twisting half a step, and I counterattack at the ribs.

    The movement trying to step on my foot is evaded by stepping back half a step, then I counterattack at the pelvis.

    His punch aiming at my head is dodged by slightly turning my head, then I strike his upper arm three times in retaliation.

    The attack with the elbowing down is dodged by entering his embrace, then I strike down at the corbone in retaliation.

    The movement trying to enclose me by grabbing my arm is met with a strike at the sr plexus, then I escape downwards.

    Immediately, seven red intents aim at me.

    Each targeting my lower body, anticipating my dodges.

    But instead, I charge forward, connecting 14 red lines aiming towards Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s vital points.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Azure Tiger Saint doesn¡¯t bother protecting his vitals and attacks me.

    However, I dodge all seven attacks with flowing steps, as nned, and strike all of Azure Tiger Saint''s vital points.

    Yet.

    ''Why am I the one hurt when I¡¯m the one who attacked?''

    I chuckle hollowly, looking at my bruised fists.

    ''He¡¯s shirtless but it¡¯s like hitting diamond instead of flesh¡­''

    In the pure realm of martial arts, I overpower Azure Tiger Saint. However, in terms of pure strength, we are in entirely different weight divisions.

    He¡¯s just hard!

    So ridiculously solid!

    And the feeling that one punch from that fist can disintegrate my limbs.

    It''s a fighting style that enforces a bizarre illogic: You can hit me as many times as you want, but I only need to hit you once.

    That is Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s way of fighting.

    ''If I use the Formless Sword, I can at least make an impact¡­''

    As I¡¯m contemting this, Azure Tiger Saint smiles even wider, infusing more power into his fist.

    Kugugugu!

    "Sorry for holding back in our fight, disciple¡­"

    The air around him vibrates.

    "Now that I know your strength¡­"

    Wo-woong!

    Visible energy to the naked eye from the atmosphere flows into Azure Tiger Saint''s body.

    "Now, I''ll fight you at the Qi Building stage!"

    Boom!

    With the speedparable to a Core Formation cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique, Azure Tiger Saint charges at me.

    "This¡­!"

    I narrowly dodge his fist.

    Crash!

    A small hill behind me is sent flying away from Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s punch.

    Iugh helplessly.

    "¡­Is that Qi Building level?"

    "I fought like this at the Qi Building stage. Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, those guys as well. They all yed around like this, it''s not that strange, right?"

    "¡­"

    "Alright, then. Try catching this!"

    sh!

    Azure Tiger Saint appears before me in a sh, raising his fist.

    I swallow myughter, reposition myself in that brief moment, and gather energy at my fingertips.

    And then.

    We collided.

    Shhhh¡­

    Azure Tiger Saint brushed off his hands, looking at his disciple.

    "Alright, I''ve figured out how to teach you. Excellent. To think you''ve also reached the stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, my disciple. If we just train your body to be a bit tougher, you''ll make a fine sparring partner."

    "¡­"

    Seo Eun-hyun doesn''t respond.

    His eyes are rolled up with his right arm and entire right shoulder blown off.

    "¡­Perhaps I was too harsh."

    Wo-woong!

    Azure Tiger Saint emits a blue light, patting Seo Eun-hyun''s shoulder, helping his right arm regenerate.

    While infusing life force into Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s body and healing him, Azure Tiger Saint looks at his fist.

    "¡­"

    From start to finish, Seo Eun-hyun sparred with Azure Tiger Saint barehanded.

    Even though Azure Tiger Saint restricted his strength for the assessment, Seo Eun-hyun is initially someone he can crush with just his little toe.

    ''Hmm, this guy¡­''

    Azure Tiger Saint, looking at Seo Eun-hyun who is still unconscious standing up, grins.

    Drip, drip¡­

    Blood is seeping out from a crack-like wound on Azure Tiger Saint''s fist.

    "Interesting. We shed fist against fist..."

    He pondered, looking at the sh-like wound.

    ''But isn''t this almost like a sword wound?''

    Chi...

    Although the sh-like sword wound healed immediately as Azure Tiger Saint exerted force, he looked at Seo Eun-hyun with curious eyes.

    ''I only thought that child with the Unique Holy Body was interesting, but this guy might also possess a very unique quality...''

    Grin.

    Azure Tiger Saint smiles looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "I wonder how much of a monster you''ll be once you''ve mastered body refining methods."

    Azure Tiger Saint chuckles and turns around, approaching Oh Hyun-seok who is just waking up.

    "Now, let''s continue assessing your other qualities."

    "Just a mome-"

    Kwaang!

    In a corner of Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    In front of the residence of Seo Eun-hyun and Oh Hyun-seok, blue light continues to flicker.

    "...Huff!"

    ''Is this the fifteenth death?''

    I shiver, looking around for Seo Hweol, but fortunately, he isn''t there.

    "...Not dead."

    "Hahaha, people don''t die that easily."

    Startled!

    I shudder for a moment looking at Azure Tiger Saint.

    But I sigh in relief looking around.

    Fortunately, the ce emitting a medicinal scent is the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s medicine hall.

    "I''ve shown an unsightly side. My apologies, master."

    "No, it''s alright. Anyway, I''ve roughly figured out yours and Oh Hyun-seok''s qualities. I also know how to teach you going forward. So, let''s start practicing the methods from today."

    Wo-woong!

    Next to Azure Tiger Saint, a scroll-like storage artifact floats up.

    The scroll unfurls, revealing its contents, and Azure Tiger Saint reaches into the scroll, pulling out arge stele.

    Kuong!

    The steele is densely written in thenguage of Byeokra.

    "Here, this is the method you''ll be learning from today."

    The name of the method is Starlight Protective Void Body.

    Trantor Notes: 15th death xDDD

 Chapter 152: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (3)

    Chapter 152: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (3)

    Starlight Protecting Void Body.

    I skimmed through the essentials of the method and realized something.

    "This method, it seems it is only the middle part without the beginning or the end?"

    At my words, Azure Tiger Saint chuckles and strokes his beard.

    "Haha, you have a keen eye. Indeed, the original method is divided into three parts."

    He continues his exnation.

    "Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, responsible for attack and explosive power. Starlight Protecting Void Body, in charge of defense and stability. Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, tasked with endurance, healing power, and regenerative ability. These three methods each represent the beginning, middle, and end of the original method."

    Boom!

    A blue light flickers above Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s hand.

    It¡¯s the life and healing energy of Wood spiritual energy.

    "Disciples of Azure Heaven Creation Sect typically begin their training with the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, divided into five separate methods. They start by mastering methods corresponding to the attributes of the Five Elements. Once they be proficient, they move on to the Starlight Protecting Void Body. Finally, they are introduced to the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique. Upon reaching a certain level of mastery in these methods, they begin the formal transmission of thebined original method, the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method. As my direct disciple, I''ve observed your potential and decided to start your instruction directly with the Starlight Protecting Void Body"

    "Thank you."

    After bowing to the Azure Tiger Saint, curiosity strikes me.

    "By the way, is it possible to know what teachings Chief Oh, no, Senior Brother Oh... is practicing?"

    "Ah, you mean Oh Hyun-seok?"

    After pondering for a moment, Azure Tiger Saint shows a somewhat mischievous smile.

    "It might be a bit unpleasant to hear for you, but he will be directly taught the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method soon."

    "Hoo."

    "Indeed, a Unique Holy Body is a Unique Holy Body after all. Even though hisbat sense is still far inferior to yours, after getting beaten and healing repeatedly, his body quickly bes stronger. The n is to see how resilient he bes without teaching him any techniques through sparring first, and then start teaching him the proper methods afterward."

    "..."

    In other words, he¡¯s saying that he will continue to beat Chief Oh up in the future.

    ''I thought Chief Oh, who went to Azure Tiger Saint, would at least have the most enjoyable time..''

    It appears getting beaten up crazily will be the norm until he reaches the right state.

    After awkwardly greeting Azure Tiger Saint, who was quite excited about the prospect of beating up Chief Oh Hyun-seok, I took the stele with the Starlight Protecting Void Body written on it and returned to my ce.

    Reading through the Starlight Protecting Void Body, I realized it¡¯s no simple method.

    ''Even if the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm is abundant, I shouldn''t overestimate my talent.''

    I have long understood the limits of my talent.

    How long will it take for a body like mine to properly learn the method?

    After pondering for a moment, I remember Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s words.

    ''Disciples of Azure Heaven Creation Sect typically begin their training with the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, divided into five separate methods.¡¯

    That means,

    Before learning the Starlight Protecting Void Body, it will be helpful to learn the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    ''Right, instead of trying to learn everything at once, let''s try it step by step.''

    I first go to look for the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture by visiting the Scripture Pavilion of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    ''Let''s see, the Scripture Pavilion was said to have been settled a few months ago...''

    Azure Heaven Creation Sect¡¯s Summoning Peak.

    I head there to find the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    And, as I walk towards Summoning Peak,

    "...?"

    I can see something strange.

    ''Why does the Scripture Pavilion seem to be moving...?''

    When I cautiously arrive at the ''bustling'' library,

    I see an unbelievable scene.

    "Senior¡­brother?"

    Kugugugugu!

    Beneath the Scripture Pavilion building.

    There, a muscr man is puffing his breath, lifting the entire Scripture Pavilion up and down, training his upper body.

    A single blue cloud is engraved on his pants.

    Disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect are ssified by clouds.

    A newly initiated disciple wears clothes with five clouds, known as a Five-Cloud disciple.

    A disciple who received some teachings and reached the Qi Refining stage is a Four-Cloud disciple.

    A disciple at the Qi Building stage is a Three-Cloud disciple.

    A Core Formation stage disciple is a Two-Cloud disciple.

    And a Nascent Soul stage disciple is treated as a One-Cloud disciple.

    From the One-Cloud disciple onwards, one has the privilege to challenge for the position of an elder in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, a tremendously prestigious status.

    In reality, the elders of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect are One-Cloud disciples, the ss of disciples leading the sect.

    From the Heavenly Being elders onwards, they wear only blue robes signifying the Azure Heaven (Azure Sky) without any clouds.

    ...And Azure Tiger Saint, at the Four-Axis stage, simply goes around without a shirt.

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok and I, in terms of cultivation realm, are actually Five-Cloud disciples, but thanks to our status as the direct disciples of Azure Tiger Saint, we are allowed to bear the Two-Cloud pattern.

    "Kuhuuuu..."

    At my call, the One-Cloud disciple training his upper body with the Scripture Pavilion building,

    A person named Cheon Hoon (Û`Þ¹) looks at me.

    "Oh, aren''t you the new disciple of the Ancestor? Let me see... in terms of seniority, what should I call you? ...Hmm, I''m not sure. Well, I''ll just call you junior. Junior, what brings you to the Scripture Pavilion?"

    While holding up the building with one arm, he asks me, wiping sweat with the other.

    I cautiously ask, witnessing the terrifying sight.

    "...I came looking for the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture divided into five methods to learn..."

    "Ah, so you came for that. Haha, being the direct disciple of the Ancestor, you could start with higher methods, but it''s nice to see youying a solid foundation. Go to the second floor of the Scripture Pavilion, right at the entrance, the third yellow bookshelf, thirdpartment. Those are the basic methods of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, so there''s no problem in copying them to take away. However, if you want to take other scriptures, you need to prove your eligibility."

    "Prove eligibility?"

    "Yes, in the sect, it''s discouraged for those unqualified to learn the methods. So, to learn higher methods, one must pass a test."

    "And how does one take this test?"

    At my question, Cheon Hoon grins and replies.

    "Simple. Bring the scripture to the librarian. After the librarian judges the importance of the scripture, you have to win a spar against them. Usually, for Qi Refining and Qi Building stage scriptures, if you win an arm wrestling match against the librarian, you''re allowed to take them."

    "...And who is this librarian of the Scripture Pavilion?"

    I ask cautiously, inwardly hoping it wasn''t the person in front of me.

    However, Cheon Hoon chuckled as if to say, ¡®why even ask?¡¯

    "Of course, it''s me, why are you even asking?"

    I look at Cheon Hoon, who is flexing his muscles while holding the Scripture Pavilion with one hand.

    ''Arm wrestle him to take the scripture?''

    Was this a way of saying not to cultivate?

    Noticing my gaze, Cheon Hoon continues.

    "Ah, just in case you''re overly worried, for Qi Refining scriptures, you normally just need to beat my pinky finger in arm wrestling to take them. I''ll only use my pinky, and you can use your whole body."

    "..."

    I look at Cheon Hoon''s pinky finger.

    It¡¯s thicker than my thumb.

    "...So, I can just take the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture without anypetition?"

    "Ah, of course. But you see, I''m in the middle of my upper body training, and it''s a bit troublesome to put the building down. Could you just go in?"

    "...Yes, alright."

    With a leap, I jumped up andnded at the entrance held high.

    From below, Cheon Hoon''s voice reaches me.

    "Thanks for understanding. And since I''ll be lifting and lowering the pavilion a little for my upper body training, the Scripture Pavilion might shake a bit, just so you know."

    "...Do as you please."

    After giving up on understanding Cheon Hoon, I went up to the Scripture Pavilion''s upper floor.

    Shortly after.

    I found the books titled ''Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture'' at the ce Cheon Hoon mentioned.

    The Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture is divided into 5 basic methods just like the Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, with each representing a different element.

    Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Water Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Wood Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Metal Path Enduring Origin Scripture, Earth Path Enduring Origin Scripture.

    I first unfolded each of the scriptures and learned all the essentials.

    ''So this is the feel of it...''

    After embedding all the essences in my head, I reached out for other methods on a different bookshelf.

    However.

    Woosh!

    All the other scriptures have restrictions ced on them.

    Just when I pick up another book.

    [Ah, junior. If you wish to learn that, win an arm wrestling match against me, and I''ll teach you how to lift the restriction.]

    "..."

    I quietly ced the book back in its original spot and left the Scripture Pavilion.

    "Thank you for the help, senior brother. If I need to find something else in the future, I''lle to visit after learning these methods."

    "Haha, do as you please. Oh, and if you''re going to learn the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, you might as well get some help at the Five Elements Hall."

    Cheon Hoon points towards five mountain peaks far away with one hand.

    "You know what the Five Elements Hall is, right?"

    "Yes, I''m aware. It''s said to be the ce where the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s body cultivation is most actively conducted. A ce to learn the body refining methods corresponding to each element."

    "That''s right, that''s right. Many senior brothers there started with the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, and they''ll all be willing to help you with a good heart."

    "Ah, thank you."

    I thanked Cheon Hoon.

    I had a rough idea of what the Five Elements Hall is, but I have never been there before.

    It took time to move the locations that were previously in the Head Realm to Azure Cold Ind, so it was only recently restored.

    Kugugugu!

    I left Cheon Hoon training with the Scripture Pavilion and went to find the Five Elements Hall.

    Five Elements Hall.

    Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    Kugugugu!

    I instantly realize something is wrong.

    "Kahaha! Stoke the mes hotter!"

    "Arghhhhhh!"

    "Senior brothers, please spare us!"

    "Come on, what are you doing? Roast all the new recruits we''ve received this time!"

    Whoosh!

    Ever heard of burning at the stake?

    Setting up a log, tying a criminal to it, then stacking lots of firewood below and setting it on fire as a form of punishment and execution.

    And.

    At the Five Elements Hall, Fire Path Body Training Hall, supposedly to learn the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture.

    They had just tied up the disciples who had recently joined Azure Heaven Creation Sect and possessed the Fire Spiritual Root, to a row of logs, and were lighting fires under them.

    "I-I want to go back! I didn''t know it was like this!"

    "Quiet! Everyone from the Head Realm got strong this way, that''s why we have the mighty Azure Heaven Creation Sect of today! The spiritual energy of heaven and earth is dense in the Bright Cold Realm, so it should be even more effective! Light the fire!"

    "Arghhhhhh!"

    Whoosh!

    I dumbfoundedly watch the Qi Refining stage disciples being roasted by fire in the Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    Ssh!

    And then, I turned my head towards the Core Formation stage Two-Cloud disciples training nearby.

    Crater!

    There¡¯s a volcanic crater withva boiling fiercely.

    "Everyone, dive in!"

    And the Two-Cloud disciples of the Fire Path Body Training Hall dove into theva as soon as the One-Cloud disciplesmanded them to dive.

    Ssh, ssh, ssh!

    The Two-Cloud disciples went inside theva and didn''t surface for a while.

    "What''s this! Why aren''t theying up!?"

    "They''re all flowing away! Cheon Hae, pull them up!"

    "Yes!"

    A female disciple full of muscles and without a hint of hesitation dove into theva, pulling out the Two-Cloud disciples whose bodies are red-hot from the heat.

    After watching the scene for a moment, I immediately run away from the Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    "It turns out the Fire Path doesn¡¯t quite suit me after all.¡±

    I move towards the Metal Path Body Training Hall located on the adjacent peak.

    The Metal Path Body Training Hall is, of course, different from the Fire Path Body Training Hall.

    "Arghhh! Senior brothers, I don''t want to die!"

    "Please spare us!"

    The newly initiated disciples were tied up with ropes, slowly being lowered into a small pit.

    Kagagagagagak!

    Kagagak!

    Kagagakak!

    Upon closer inspection, inside the pit where the disciples are entering, there are thousands of small shark-like fish with sharp teeth swarming.

    "Everyone, utilize the Metal Path Enduring Origin Scripture!"

    "Being bitten by the Gold-Tooth Sharks will allow you to feel the power of the Metal Spirit. If you grasp that feeling well and utilize the technique ordingly, there will be no problem!"

    "Arghhhhh! Stop talking nonsense! Crazy..."

    Ssh!

    One of the Five-Cloud disciples who was panicking fell right into the midst of the Gold-Tooth Sharks.

    "..."

    Surprisingly, the Five-Cloud disciple, even while being bitten by the fish, did not die.

    He manages to survive, somehow thrashing madly inside, utilizing metal energy.

    I hurriedly leave the Metal Path Body Training Hall without looking back.

    ''Are the other training halls like this?''

    It seems likely.

    ''...Anyway, just in case there''s a training method that suits me, I should at least look around.''

    I take a deep breath and head to the next hall.

    Water Path Body Training Hall.

    Ssh!

    "Rrrghrghrgh!"

    Compared to the previous brutally harsh training halls, this one is visually more stable.

    However, the Five-Cloud disciples at the Water Path Body Training Hall were dragged deep underwater by senior disciples, undergoing training to withstand immense water pressure.

    ''...The depth is so great that it''s out of sight.''

    "Next, go in!"

    "Wait a moment, please! The problem isn''t withstanding the water pressure, but not being able to breathe..."

    "Quiet! There''s nothing impossible for a disciple of the great Azure Heaven Creation Sect!"

    Ssh!

    "Rrrrghrrgh...!"

    A Five-Cloud disciple, with rocks as big as his head tied to his feet, plunged into theke in front of him.

    Theke''s depth is clearly dozens of meters, deep enough to make the Five-Cloud disciple who went down disappear after a while.

    I shake my head at this scene and head to the next training hall.

    Wood Path Body Training Hall.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!

    "Kuoaaaaw!!"

    "Kugghhm"

    "Ughhm!"

    In the Wood Path Body Training Hall, Three-Cloud disciples infused their fists with the power of healing and life force, tying up Four-Cloud and Five-Cloud disciples to logs and mercilessly beat them.

    While the disciples from the Fire, Metal, and Water Halls could at least scream,

    The Four-Cloud and Five-Cloud disciples in the Wood Path Body Training Hall had gags in their mouths, only able to clench their teeth and endure the punches from the Three-Cloud disciples.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    Every time the Three-Cloud disciples beat the Four and Five-Cloud disciples, their bodies would bruise and bones would break, only to be healed and regenerated by the seniors'' punches, continuously transforming their flesh into something even more robust.

    "..."

    I held my breath watching this scene and also fled from the Wood Path Body Training Hall.

    And, finally.

    Earth Path Body Training Hall.

    "..."

    The Earth Path Body Training Hall, unlike the other terrifying and noisy training halls, has a very quiet and serene atmosphere.

    The One and Two-Cloud disciples are closing their eyes and practicing their body cultivation¡­ though lifting rocks as big as the Scripture Pavilion or mountain peaks for training seems somewhat excessive.

    ''But where are all the Three, Four, and Five-Cloud disciples?''

    Just then.

    Crack!

    Suddenly, a hand emerged from the ground of the Earth Path Body Training Hall.

    "Cough! Cough! Cough!"

    Shortly after.

    The person whopletely emerged is a Five-Cloud disciple wearing tattered clothes.

    Gasping for breath, he climbed out of the ground and started running madly in my direction.

    "This ce is insane! Everyone''s insane! If I had known the Azure Heaven Creation Sect was like this, I wouldn''t havee..."

    And then.

    Kugugugugu!

    One of the Two-Cloud disciples who had been quietly training with a mountain peak dropped it andnded in front of the fleeing Five-Cloud disciple.

    "Junior, where are you going? You need to continue today''s training."

    "I-I don''t want to... Save me..."

    At the same time, the Two-Cloud disciple rolled his foot.

    Boom!

    With his kick, a huge pit formed beneath his feet.

    He grabbed the fleeing Five-Cloud disciple by the nape and threw him directly into the pit.

    "Now then. Climb back up using the Earth Path Enduring Origin Scripture. It''ll be nothing once you get used to it, junior."

    As he forms a seal with his hands, the pit closes, and the Five-Cloud disciple is trapped underground just like that.

    ''So that''s why...''

    The reason the Earth Path Body Training Hall is quiet is because the lower-level disciples are buried underground.

    It seems that the training method of the Earth Path Body Training Hall involves enduring the pressure of the earth and climbing back up.

    After witnessing the sequence of training processes, I realized a bted truth.

    ''I should just quietly go back to practicing the Starlight Protecting Void Body.''

    But then,

    "Wait, now that I think about it, aren''t you... the one who recently became the direct disciple of the Founder?"

    "..."

    "Haha, this is great. Seeing as you''vee to the Earth Path Body Training Hall, you must be intending to learn the Earth Path Enduring Origin Scripture, right? It''s trulymendable that you, as the Founder''s disciple, would start from the basics despite being eligible for higher methods."

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    Behind me, to my sides, and in front of me, One-Cloud and Two-Cloud disciples block my way out.

    I awkwardly smile and reply.

    "...It seems I took the wrong turn, seniors. This junior is just on his way out, so if everyone can continue on happily with their training that would be¡­¡±

    "Haha, entering is as you please, but leaving is not."

    With that, the One and Two-Cloud disciples surrounding me charge towards me.

    For the first time in a long while, I concentrate as if my life is at stake, reading their intent.

    Numerous paths and trajectories be visible to my eyes.

    ''To freedom...!''

    Focusing all my willpower, I seize the Starting Form.

    Trantor Notes: Honestly, after the depressing Mad Lord arc, this arc is a really nice change of mood.

 Chapter 153: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (4)

    Chapter 153: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (4)

    Red lines stretch out from all sides, enveloping the surroundings.

    Seven from the rear.

    Three from the front.

    Two red lines from each side.

    The only empty spaces are above in the sky and below the ground.

    However, going below ground would be no different than voluntarily entering the training hall to be trapped.

    And the sky, even if there are no intents targeting there right now, it¡¯s too easy to be targeted by others.

    ''Then¡­''

    I decide to charge towards the senior brother rushing at me from the rear.

    Seven intents target my limbs.

    From the fighting spirit emanating beyond their intent, it''s clear they''re willing to break my limbs if necessary to capture me for the training hall.

    Paaat!

    The first touch aims for my shoulder.

    Allowing it would dislocate my shoulder.

    I bend my waist slightly to dodge the hand, then ce my hand under the senior''s arm and slightly change direction.

    Wobble!

    "¡­!"

    As I change direction, he feels the force he was about to exert on me shift to one side, causing him to stagger.

    In that moment, the intent wildly fluctuates.

    Taatt!

    I manage to pass through the gaps of the trembling intent, initially escaping the encirclement of the seniors.

    ''This isn''t the end.''

    Though I''ve escaped the encirclement, there''s still a long way before freedom.

    ''The only way to escape the training hall in one go is¡­''

    I roll my eyes, looking far off at a cliff.

    If I fall off the cliff next to the training hall, they won''t pursue further.

    ''Twenty steps to the cliff.''

    I can make it!

    Taatt!

    I hurriedly speed up my steps toward the cliff.

    But, as expected, the seniors of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect posses tremendous speed.

    Pababat!

    They quickly catch up to me.

    Purely due to their high physical capabilities, they don''t even need movement techniques or lightness skills.

    "Stop right there!"

    "Where do you think you''re running off to"

    Dududududu!

    Chilling footsteps sound from behind.

    Half a dozen muscr giants, regardless of gender, chase me as if they¡¯re starved dogs given a bone.

    "He¡¯s heading for the cliff! Catch him!"

    A muscr, bald senior sister shouts as she chases after me.

    Chaak!

    Two of the senior brothers reach out simultaneously towards my shoulders.

    Reading their intent, I duck and dodge their hands.

    Paatt!

    From beneath the ground, red lines rise towards my legs.

    In a crouched position, I kick off the ground, propelling myself forward.

    The spot I kicked off from sprouts a pair of hands that grab at the air.

    Kugugugu!

    From above, like a meteor falling, the muscr, half-bald senior sister descends upon me.

    Taat, tat!

    I deftly step aside, avoiding hernding spot.

    Kwaang!

    Shends where I was, extending her fingers towards me.

    Her log-like fingers scratch wildly at where I previously was, and finding no response, she propels herself towards my new location.

    Kuang!

    I twist half a step to avoid her, then using a lightness technique, I shake her off and again dash towards the cliff.

    Only eight steps to the cliff!

    "Our fresh recruit is running away!"

    "Catch him!"

    ''I can definitely escape!''

    I smirk and begin to step even faster.

    But then.

    Pababat!

    From beneath the ground, dozens of red lines burst into the air.

    ''Damn¡­''

    Phuk, phuk, phuk!

    And from beneath the ground, several Four-Cloud and Three-Cloud disciples reveal themselves.

    "Where do you think you''re escaping...!?"

    "We can''t be the only ones suffering..!"

    A total of 16 seniors stand in my way.

    Countless lines of intent densely fill the space ahead.

    There''s seemingly no way forward.

    But in this world of intent, I close my eyes.

    Dozens, hundreds of intents obscure my vision.

    It''s impossible to dodge all these attacks and without Formless Sword or Gang Sphere, counterattacking is difficult.

    If so,

    ''I''ll use it to my advantage.''

    Ta-att!

    Using a lightness technique, I deflect one of the reaching hands towards me, utilizing the initial stance of Echoing Valley to redirect it towards another senior.

    ¡°Kugh!¡±

    Buuung, bung bung!

    Several fists and kicks aim for me.

    I use the force of a leg kicking towards me and throw it back at a senior rushing from behind, catch a fisting from the side, and redirect it towards another senior extending his leg from the front.

    Reading dozens of intents and deflecting hundreds of attacks towards other targets, I dodge numerous hands and finally break through the throng of senior brothers and sisters.

    Paaatt!

    And then, I leap down the cliff.

    ''Finally, I''ve escaped!''

    Just as I¡¯m about to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Kugugugu!

    From the cliff, a giant hand made of dirt reaches out towards me.

    "This dogsh-"

    I forgot in my rush that these people are originally cultivators..

    But my panic is only momentary.

    Quickly analyzing the situation, I position my body in mid-air as I see the dirt hand reaching for me.

    And.

    Thwook!

    Just as the hand almost touches my feet,

    ''Now!''

    With gleaming eyes, I use the force of the hand to leap even further away.

    Paaang!

    In an instant, the peaks of the training hall recedes from view.

    The seniors of the Earth Body Training Hall watch me escape with regret, smacking their lips.

    In a sh, the peaks of the Wooden Hall, Water Hall, and Metal Hall pass before my eyes.

    And then.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    I feel an ominous sensation and look back.

    I used the force from the dirt hand to leap further, but somehow that caused me to head towards the¡­

    ''Fi-Fire Training Hall!''

    After quickly realizing my ominous fate, I desperately try to change direction, but it¡¯s toote.

    Huarurururu!

    A giant me dragon opens its mouth, engulfing me as I fly through the air.

    Kwarrr!

    Caught in the mouth of the me dragon, I fall somewhere, feeling intense heat around me.

    ''¡­.God damn it''

    Escaping the tiger''s den only to enter a bear''s cave.

    "Haha, newbie. Flying through the air to our Fire Path Body Training Hall, is that a deration of intent to practice the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture?"

    "Hey, wait. Have we tested this newbie''s spiritual root? If it''s not a Fire Spiritual Root, we should politely transfer him to another training hall!"

    "Huahaha, I immediately did with my me dragon spell. This kid is definitely a Fire Spiritual Root!"

    Huarururu!

    The me dragon that caught me transforms into chains of fire, binding me tightly.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Around me, several seniors of the Fire Path Body Training Hall with their bodies glowing red-hot, encircle me.

    "¡­I think I''vee to the wrong ce, could you let me go, please...?"

    "Haha. Everyone, add another log, we''ve got a newbie!"

    My plea goes unheeded, and I''m tied tightly to a stake.

    "Now, I''ll teach you the intricacies of the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture, so listen well."

    "Ah, I already understand."

    "Oh, you do? That''s good. Lads, cook the newbie!"

    And then, the pile of firewood below me is ignited.

    "Newbie, if you use the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture properly, you''ll have no problems. Give it a try."

    I¡¯m engulfed in mes.

    Huarurururu!

    Engulfed in mes, I grit my teeth and forcefully operate the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture.

    Though it feels like I¡¯m turning to ash, operating the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture somehow prevents me from dying.

    ''It hurts.''

    Excruciatingly so.

    It feels like I¡¯m turning into smoked bacon.

    But within these mes, I sense something.

    ''Ah, I see...''

    Sizzle, sizzle, sizzle...

    In my past life trapped in ''General Seo'' for a thousand years, I haven''t felt this sensation for a long time.

    Pain.

    Feeling pain, I realize something.

    ''It hurts. But... being in pain means.''

    I''m ''alive''.

    ''Yes, I am...''

    Alive!

    sh!

    "Hooo¡­"

    I absorb the mes in ordance with the secret method of the Fire Path Enduring Origin Scripture, grinning amidst the zing fire.

    ¡®I made a big fuss over nothing after being spared from physical pain for too long.¡¯

    The visual effect was so astonishing that I panicked prematurely.

    But, is there truly nothing more agonizing than this pain?

    ¡®Of course not.¡¯

    In the midst of mes and suffering, I realize something far more tormenting than pain.

    Death.

    To close one''s eyes in powerlessness and misery, having achieved nothing and saved no one.

    Isn''t that truly more agonizing?

    Sizzle¡­

    Within the scorching heat, I find my calm.

    ¡®Regardless, I can be stronger.¡¯

    With this kind of training, it should help me amass enough strength so as not to die powerlessly anymore.

    ¡®What have I been doing until now¡­¡¯

    This isn¡¯t the time to beining.

    Kim Yeon is suffering under the tyranny of the insane Mad Lord.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon and the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is doomed to be annihted by a True Immortal in a few decades.

    Who knows what Seo Hweol will do to Oh Hye-seo.

    Kang Min-hee will go mad and destroy the entire ck Ghost Valley.

    Azure Tiger Saint is going to eventually die and Oh Hyun-seok will be crippled after that.

    To save everyone.

    Or at the very least, to find out why and what is happening.

    ¡®I shouldn''t be sitting here moping around, Seo Eun-hyun!¡¯

    In the midst of searing pain, I face my seniors looking on with satisfaction with a smile.

    "Senior brothers, senior sisters, seniors...!"

    It hurts.

    But now, in the midst of burning pain, I finally know what I need to do.

    "Is this all!? I had some expectations hearing that the Fire Path Body Training Hall is a thrilling ce, but this is so lukewarm I can''t even tell if the fire has been lit or not!"

    The veins on the seniors¡¯ faces who were stoking the fire bulged.

    "I''m going to catch a cold from the chill! Make it hotter! This junior is catching a cold!¡±

    "¡­Ha, haha¡­."

    At my words, the faces of the three or four seniors who tensed up began tough.

    "Hahahaha! Alright, we''ve got quite the character here! Alright, newbie! We''ll do as you say! We can''t have our adorable junior catching a cold! You guys, bring someva over here!"

    Iugh as I¡¯m turning into charcoal.

    Yes, it hasn''t been long since I returned to being human from a puppet.

    I¡¯ve been too dramatic.

    Today, I''ve regained my senses.

    The time for pretense is over.

    Let''s be stronger!

    Even more so!

    From a certain day onward.

    Rumors started circting in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s Five Elements Body Training Hall.

    "Hey, have you heard the rumor? If you go to the Fire Path Body Training Hall early in the day, there''s a newbie tied up burning since dawn."

    "Oh, really?"

    "But listen, what''s scary is that if you go to the Metal Path Body Training Hall around the morning, you can see a newbie, who looks exactly like the one burning at dawn, being ripped apart there."

    "Wow, a hardworking neer, isn''t it?"

    "No, the story''s not over yet. I was just passing by the Water Path Body Training Hall after lunch, and I saw the guy who was in the Metal Path Body Training Hall in the morning diving into the deepest part of the Water Path Body Training Hall.""

    "Wow... Three different training halls...? Is that even possible?"

    "That''s what I''m saying. But what''s even scarier is that, while going up after dinner, I saw a newbie who looked exactly like that guy, receiving impact training in the Wood Path Body Training Hall."

    "Wow...? You must¡¯ve been mistaken, right?"

    "How could that be? And I don''t know if they saw this wrong, but one of the juniors passing by the Earth Path Body Training Hall at midnight said he saw a newbie, looking exactly like the one I saw,ing out from under the Earth Path Body Training Hall..."

    "Could it be that quintuplets joined the Azure Heaven Creation Sect at the same time?"

    "If that were the case, it¡¯d be an interesting rumor, but no such rumor exists. In other words¡­."

    "They¡¯re all the same person?"

    The two burly men gaped in amazement.

    "Training in all Five Elements Body Training Halls? What kind of absurd rumor is that?"

    "That''s what I''m saying. Usually, mastering only one of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture and moving on to the Starlight Protecting Void Body is the norm for most..."

    "Does that mean, then, this newbie possesses the Five Elements Spiritual Roots?"

    "It appears so. Being a possessor of the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, he seems to be attempting to master all five methods of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture."

    "¡­That''s insane."

    "If he masters all five methods of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, he would literally gain tremendous resistance against the Five Elements themselves... Wait, hold on!"

    One of the burly men pointed somewhere.

    "There, that¡¯s the newbie!"

    "Oh, that¡¯s the newbie?"

    With curious expressions, the two men looked at a man who had been climbing the mountain path since dawn.

    I nced at the two senior brothers discussing me from afar, took a deep breath, and continued my ascent to the Five Elements Hall.

    It¡¯s been about 3 months since I started my formal training at the Five Elements Hall.

    Nine months since my return.

    I¡¯d been training with the insane methods of the Five Elements Hall and the vast heaven and earth spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    Moreover, I¡¯ve been training on the best spiritual veins of Azure Cold Ind, a ce in the Bright Cold Realm where the spiritual veins converge, and I¡¯ve already reached the extreme stage of Qi Gathering.

    ¡®Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation ispleted.¡¯

    Sigh...

    As I exhaled, spiritual clouds of five colors circled around me before flowing back into my body.

    After mastering Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation, I¡¯ve been also diligently training in the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture at the Five Elements Hall.

    Crack, crack...

    I clench and unclench my fist.

    Compared to three months ago, my body has be significantly stronger and more robust.

    In terms of physical strength alone, my body isparable to a Qi Building cultivator''s body filled with Gang Qi, even though I¡¯m still at the Qi Gathering stage.

    ¡®If Ibine the Qi Refining method mastered through Understanding before Breakthrough, a Qi Building cultivator¡¯s body, and the state of Five Energies Converging to the Origin¡­¡¯

    Even at my current Qi Gathering cultivation, I feel like I canpete with a mid-stage Qi Building cultivator.

    ¡®No, with the Mad Lord''s techniques to neutralize the opponent''s magic artifacts¡­¡¯

    My actualbat power can reach the level ofte-stage Qi Building even without including puppets.

    Crack, crack...

    I clench and unclench my fist again, organizing my thoughts.

    "Not enough."

    But I¡¯m not satisfied.

    I¡¯m still only at the Qi Building stage in terms of power.

    Certainly, my growth rate isn''t slow.

    A body harmonized with the Five Energies Converging to the Origin assimtes the strengthening of the body swiftly.

    My body afterplete transformation is verypatible with the body refining methods.

    Even the seniors of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect were surprised by my remarkable growth.

    "But, it''s not enough!"

    I clench my fist tighter and look up at the Five Elements Hall.

    ¡®Faster... I must reach higher.¡¯

    At this rate, I can''t save anyone yet.

    With a firm resolve, I continue my ascent to the Five Elements Hall.

    Kugugugu!

    That day, I also practiced swordsmanship in the depths of the Water Training Hall, holding my breath in a ce with dense water pressure.

    To not forget the basics, I must continuously imprint them on my body!

    Kugugugu!

    The water pressure crushes my whole body.

    ¡®Not enough.¡¯

    While practicing Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, I continuously analyze the Qi Building methods I will cultivate in the future with the experience of Understanding before Breakthrough.

    ¡®It¡¯s not enough!¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    In that state, I also train the Mad Lord¡¯s Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Normally, training in multiple techniques at once can lead to demonic possession due to confusion and lost focus.

    Mental demons can appear, or the cirction of vital force and blood can be entangled and explode.

    Suddenly, blood rushes to my head, causing a throbbing pain.

    A surge of anger wells up, and a violent desire to smash everything in sight writhes within me.

    Symptoms of demonic possession.

    However, I resolve the possession quite simply.

    Thump!

    I raise my fist and punch my own face.

    Boom!

    Blood rushes to my head, and the about-to-explode energy and blood burst forth.

    The air that filled my lungs expelpletely and rises upwards as bubbles.

    Gurgle, gurgle...

    Demonic possession? Mental demons?

    Such nuisances are only distractions that arise from having too much idle thought.

    When life hangs in a bnce to such an extent that one can''t afford such distractions, naturally, those foolish thoughts scatter.

    Gurgle, gurgle...

    I exhale in the water pressure, sending out a distress signal.

    Swoosh!

    A green spiritual energy swims towards me, grabs my body, and pulls me up to the surface of the water.

    A whileter.

    "Puhah!"

    I gasp for the sweet air, regaining my consciousness.

    Wo-woong!

    One of the senior brothers with a Wooden Spiritual Root ces his hand on my head, healing my injuries.

    "Ah, senior brother. Thank you."

    "Well¡­ it''s good to be diligent, but aren''t you pushing yourself too hardtely?"

    Such wordsing from the mouth of a fearsome senior brother of the Five Elements Hall meant that I was indeed training like a madman.

    "Rushing things too much can lead to trouble. You should pace yourself."

    It was a surprisingly warm adviceing from someone who would throw his juniors into water with stones tied to their feet.

    I nod and acknowledge his advice for now.

    "Alright, the healing is done."

    "Thank you."

    After expressing my gratitude, I immediately dive back into the water.

    I see the senior brother making a slightly queasy face above the water surface.

    After ncing at his expression, I descend towards the deep abyss.

    Woong!

    Utilizing Water Surpassing Path to Cultivation, I manage to breathe for a moment underwater by manipting the spiritual energy.

    "Hoo..."

    It might seem funny to breathe underwater, but surprisingly, those who learned water-based methods can do such a thing.

    Although it doesn''t help with lung capacity training and I tend to avoid it.

    I form a hand seal and speak.

    "Storage Scroll, open."

    Woong!

    The scroll tied to my waist rises in the water and unfolds beside me.

    This scroll, obtained from the elder of the West Spirit Gatest time, was a kind of storage magic artifactmonly known as a ¡®storage scroll.¡¯

    I take out a jade tablet from the Storage Scroll that I snatched from the elder.

    The jade table has a method inscribed in thenguage of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The method''s name is "Three Spirits Technique," which allows one to create three avatars of oneself to be stored in a safe ce. If the main body is in danger and loses their cultivation or body, the avatars can be used to regain the cultivation.

    It¡¯s a suitable method for cultivators above the Nascent Soul stage who frequently lose their physical bodies.

    A notable feature is that creating more than three avatars will gradually reduce the cultivation of the avatars.

    Therefore, trying to recover cultivation through a weaker avatar can pose problems.

    Conversely, if only one avatar is created instead of three or more, its power will be as formidable as the main body itself.

    ¡®In short, it''s a technique that serves both as insurance for one''s life and future cultivation in case of loss, and also allows for using the avatar as an offensive tool.¡¯

    It seems quite useful.

    As I¡¯m reading the Three Spirits Technique again,

    ¡®Wait a moment.¡¯

    After looking at the form of the Three Spirits Technique, I use spiritual energy to inscribe the form of the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll in the water.

    Then, I hastilypare the forms of the two methods.

    "...Wait, these methods..."

    I read both forms simultaneously, realizing something.

 Chapter 154: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (5)

    Chapter 154: Azure Heaven Creation Sect (5)

    I organized my thoughts as I looked at the two techniques.

    ¡®They canplement each other.¡¯

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll.

    Its content is roughly as follows:

    After obtaining a dharma treasure or magic artifact.

    One closely links their consciousness with that dharma treasure, stimting the dharma treasure''s spirituality slowly through this connection, eventually forming the dharma treasure¡¯s Artifact Spirit.

    The Artifact Spirit can be shaped from something that made a deep impression on the user. Depending on how well the user understands the subject, the spirit can mimic the power of that subject to some extent using the power of the dharma treasure.

    However, the form of the artifact spirit created in this way is not clearly visible to others except the user, appearing only as a vague mist.

    There¡¯s no particr limit to the number of spirits one can form. By slowly umting artifact spirits and strengthening the dharma treasure while simultaneously gathering the energy of the spirits formed from the dharma treasure, one can elevate their cultivation.

    Those who master this technique can summon numerous spirits around them whenever they use their dharma treasure, making it appear as if they aremanding a legion of devils. Hence the name Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, implying that the practitioner''s Dharma Treasure effectively contains thousands of these strange, devil-like entities.

    ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s originally a method from ck Ghost Valley, and since the cultivators of ck Ghost Valley primarily practice ghost path methods¡­¡¯

    Their dharma treasures and the spirits they created through their connected consciousness would all spread ghostly and devilish energy.

    It wasn''t for no reason that it was named "Devil Legion."

    ¡®If it''s not a devilish cultivator but someone who learned righteous path methods using Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll to form spirits, it might as well be called Spirit Legion Terracotta Scroll.¡¯

    Of course, that isn''t the important part.

    Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll is a method that starts from the Qi Building stage and can eventually stimte the soul with numerous spirits to reach the Nascent Soul stage.

    Above all, what I¡¯m paying attention to is a section that describes the method of reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    ¡®After forming several artifact spirits, gather them into one powerful artifact spirit and stimte the soul with that spirit.¡¯

    In short, it¡¯s possible to merge hundreds of artifact spirits into one.

    That¡¯s the important point.

    I read the technique of the Three Spirits Technique.

    It¡¯s a technique that creates three avatars to aim for revival in the future.

    Reading the methods of both Three Spirits Technique and Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, I hypothesize that it might be possible tobine the ''avatars'' of Three Spirits Technique with the ''artifact spirits'' of Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll.

    ¡®This means, the weakness of Three Spirits Technique, which can only create up to three avatars, is practically non-existent.¡¯

    Even if creating more than three avatars weakens their power, I can just merge the artifact spirits using the essence of Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, simply rbining them when needed.

    In other words, both survival andbat power can be guaranteed.

    Above all, what I¡¯m looking forward to is something else.

    ¡®If the Three Spirits Technique, which stores cultivation for revival with the help of avatars, and Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, which creates artifact spirits for the dharma treasure, arebined, maybe¡­¡¯

    I think of the Colorless ss Sword within me.

    ¡®Maybe, it''s possible to store cultivation in the Colorless ss Sword itself with these two techniques, so it can be carried into the next life?¡¯

    That alone will be an immense gain.

    After some thought, I decided to first learn both methods.

    ¡®But first, let¡¯s enter Qi Building.¡¯

    My current state is being at the absolute peak of Qi Refining before encountering Heavenly Lightning.

    I managed to break through the Heavenly Rejectionst time with the mass-produced version General Seo. Still, I¡¯m a bit worried about drawing attention, let alone dispelling the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Though thinking some more, there¡¯s a high chance of Chief Oh Hyun-seok encountering Heavenly Tribtion when breaking through Qi Building. It should be fine if I reach Qi Building alongside him.

    ¡®Alright. Then for now, let¡¯s go with that.¡¯

    Creak...

    I organized my ns for the future and began practicing the Water Path Enduring Origin method again in the depths of my concentration.

    Trudge, trudge...

    Late at night.

    At a lodging in Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    A figure with smoke rising thickly from their body returned.

    Ssshhhh...

    I shook my head as I looked at the heat emanating from my entire body.

    Tuduk, duk.

    A piece ofva that had been stuck in my head sttered in all directions.

    ''The Fire Path Body Training Hall is always hot.''

    Whether in the morning or at night, there¡¯s no difference.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect venerates body cultivation, and thus, the Five Elements Hall is always bustling with people.

    Of course, if one learns methods other than the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, there¡¯s no need to go there.

    The problem is, to learn other methods besides the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, one has to arm-wrestle the ''librarian'' in the Scripture Pavilion and win.

    By the time one bes strong enough to win an arm-wrestling match against the ''librarian,'' the individual is likely already so worn down by the thrilling training at the Five Elements Hall that the other methods avable in the Scripture Pavilion lose their significance.

    However, while the Five Elements Hall is always crowded, Three-Cloud and Two-Cloud disciples have been frequenting the Hall even more recently, inspired by my constant visits regardless of night or day. As a result, there have been times when the Five Elements Hall is so packed that there¡¯s literally no room left.

    Today, too, I was nning not to return to my lodging for about a week, but had to because the Five Elements Hall was so full of seniors that there was no room.

    Sigh...

    As I open the door and entered my lodging, I sense someone inside.

    "Have you been well, Yuan Yu?"

    Yuan Yu (Ô®¯_), the Blood Body I named, dressed in a red robe and with an expressionless face, approaches me.

    Meaning, the legacy (¯_) left by Yuan Li (Ô®), Yuan Yu stays in my lodging, cleaning and recovering its cultivation using the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It almost fully recovered to the peak of the Core Formation stage.

    I have Yuan Yu fetch a ss box.

    nk.

    Yuan Yu brought the ss box and ced it in front of me.

    Inside the ss box, a centipede, now grown to the size of a pinky finger, is feasting on an Insect Feeding Pill provided as food.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Seemingly without any awareness, it doesn''t seem to notice me watching.

    "Eat well and grow well."

    Even if it doesn''t attain spiritual awareness and be a demon beast in this life, I have no intention of forgetting the grace I received in my past life.

    It will live a bit longer than its natural lifespan due to the immense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm.

    I take out another Insect Feeding Pill made for insects and ce it in front of it, then have Yuan Yu put the ss box back in its ce.

    ''Recently, there was another Heavenly Rejection.''

    It was in the territory of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, where the sun always shone brightly since Ipleted the Seven Star Qi Refining stage.

    However, recently, a corner of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''snd was briefly covered in dark clouds.

    Of course, it was quickly pierced through by something that rose from below.

    ''Seeing the Heavenly Rejection means Chief Oh Hyun-seok must have alsopleted the Seven Stars Ritual.''

    That means soon,

    ''It will be time to enter the Qi Building stage.''

    Instead of exining to Azure Tiger Saint that I¡¯ll face Heavenly Tribtions every time I advance my cultivation, having him experience it from Chief Oh will save me a lot of hassle.

    Kuak

    I clench and unclench my fist.

    ''Can I withstand the Heavenly Tribtion?''

    Although it¡¯d be simple using Yuan Yu, who is practically mine, or General Seo in the Nascent Soul stage, I¡¯m curious if I can ovee the Heavenly Tribtion with the physique I had trained.

    Honestly, after all the hardship and training in the Five Elements Hall to learn the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, it¡¯d be disappointing if I can''t withstand the Heavenly Tribtion.

    ''In terms of pure power, I¡¯m at the mid Qi Building stage.''

    It will be difficult to fend off the Heavenly Tribtion. Even a Core Formation stage cultivator, not a mid Qi Building stage cultivator, will find it challenging.

    ''I need to find a way.''

    It isn''t just about testing my physique with stubbornness.

    ''I can''t just let the Formless Sword go to waste.''

    I hadn¡¯t used it at all until now due to fear of being suspected as a Heart Tribe spy.

    But not being able to use the Formless Sword, a part of my life and essentially my identity, has been a significant psychological pressure for me.

    Even if I exin to Azure Tiger Saint that the Formless Sword is a martial art, he wouldn''t believe it.

    As someone who reached Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Azure Tiger Saint knows all too well the limits of regr martial artists. It¡¯d be fortunate if I don¡¯t get beaten up for spouting nonsense.

    Even though Azure Tiger Saint doesn''t know the Heart Tribe Methods, pretending it¡¯s just a unique method and practicing the Formless Sword is foolish.

    ''There¡¯s an Administrator on Azure Cold Ind.''

    Each Sky Ind has an Administrator, dispatched by the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    These Administrator¡¯s use a special technique to monitor the entire Sky Ind to ensure nothing suspicious goes on.

    Of course, given the scope, the precision is said to be terrible. Still, they can roughly know what''s happening throughout Azure Cold Ind.

    ''Even if the Administrator''s spell has low precision, if I were to be caught using the Formless Sword by them¡­''

    It would be the end.

    The Administrator''s cultivation is said to be at the very peak of the Heavenly Being stage, at least ording to what I''ve heard.

    It''s even rumored that they stepped into the Four-Axis stage.

    ''...Until the true General Seo ispleted, with the materials being gathered slowly, I can''t act rashly.''

    I turn my gaze towards the basement.

    There lies my past life''s body, which I am slowly attempting to recreate with expensive materials.

    The true General Seo is being crafted.

    However, the materials used by the Mad Lord to modify me into General Seo are outrageously expensive, so properly making General Seo isn''t easy.

    Currently, onlyying the framework is possible.

    For this reason, I decided to face the uing Heavenly Tribtion with my bare body, pondering a way to use the Formless Sword without drawing it.

    ''If I can generate the Formless Sword within my body and immediately reach Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, maybe I can avoid detection.''

    ''Or if I can unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts with the Formless Sword within my body, maybe I won''t be detected.''

    ''What about applying the Hidden Consciousness Technique or Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon?''

    ''If I mix the Formless Sword into the body refining methods, maybe it won''t be recognized.''

    I reflect on the Formless Sword itself, constantly pondering.

    Squeeze...

    Just as many have said, Oh Hyun-seok has a mythical physique.

    It won''t take long for him to reach Qi Building

    ''Within that time, let''s find a way to naturally use the Formless Sword.''

    I raise the Formless Sword within my heart essence and close my eyes.

    Time passed again, and another three months went by.

    It¡¯s exactly one year since my return.

    "Hahaha, look at you, Deputy Seo. It''s been quite a while."

    "...Chief¡­Oh?"

    Suddenly, I found myself able to see Chief Oh Hyun-seok, now as tall as Azure Tiger Saint.

    Ssshhhh...

    He¡¯s shirtless, simr to Azure Tiger Saint, and his muscles are as defined as if sculpted.

    But what¡¯s more surprising is,

    In just one year, he too reached the extreme of Qi Refining.

    "Under Master''s special training over the past year, I''ve learned about this world and trained my body while practicing cultivation methods. How about you? Have you be a bit more ustomed to this world?"

    Heughs heartily and pats my shoulder warmly.

    "Ah, yes. I''vee to understand this world to some extent..."

    "Good, good. Honestly, I was a bit surprised at first, but knowing that the other colleagues are also diligently practicing at their individual sects is reassuring."

    "...Indeed."

    "If there¡¯s something worrying, it¡¯s that? I¡¯m a bit worried about Director Kim left alone in the lower realm. But well..¡±

    "He''ll probably be doing well."

    By now, he might have broken through Five Energies Converging to the Origin or even Ultimate Pinnacle based on the martial art principles I provided.

    "I hope so. Anyway, Master said that once we reach the Qi Building stage, both you and I will proceed with our training together."

    "..."

    The Five Elements Hall is intimidating enough, but what would direct training from Azure Tiger Saint be like?

    I¡¯m nervous, yet somehow looking forward to it.

    "By the way, it seems you''ve also reached the extreme of the Qi Refining stage as expected. Master set a day to reach the Qi Building stage, saying he wants to see. How about it? Since you''re also Master¡¯s direct disciple, shall we ascend to Qi Building together?"

    At his question, I grin and reply.

    "Of course."

    It¡¯s time to test the enlightenment I had gained from my contemtion on the Formless Sword, despite the short amount of time.

    A few dayster.

    I am summoned before Azure Tiger Saint, alongside Chief Oh Hyun-seok.

    It¡¯s time to reach the Qi Building stage.

    "Both of you have excellently mastered your methods. Especially Seo Eun-hyun. Oh Hyun-seok has grown quickly under my intensive guidance, but you found the Five Elements Hall on your own and trained day and night without my attention, for which I, as a Master, feel sorry."

    Azure Tiger Saint proudly pats my shoulder with his hand asrge as a pot lid.

    It felt like my shoulder would dislocate for a moment. Thankfully, I could withstand it by tensing my body.

    "I will personally observe both of you reaching the Qi Building stage. After breaking through, I will focus on both of you with intensive guidance. Once again, I must say, Seo Eun-hyun, I am sorry for not being able to pay attention to you until now."

    Oh Hyun-seok shudders at the mention of ''intensive guidance.''

    Seeing his reaction, I anticipate that Azure Tiger Saint''s intensive guidance will not be easy.

    "Now,e to this spiritual vein in front of you. Let''s see you reach the Qi Building stage."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily and stands up.

    Out of caution, I ask the Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master, do we need to consume Qi Building Pills?"

    "Hm? Why do you ask that?"

    "Well, I trust the cultivation I''ve been practicing more than Qi Building Pills, so if you were nning to give us any..."

    "You''ve entered the Azure Heaven Creation Sect and still don''t know?"

    At my words, Azure Tiger Saint looks puzzled and continues.

    "Our sect does not deal with such frivolous actions as breaking through cultivation by consuming pills. If one hasn''t reached the Qi Building stage, it means their cultivation iscking. Just throw those who have reached the extreme of Qi Refining into the deepest parts of the Five Elements hall for about a year, and they''ll reach the Qi Building stage on their own out of sheer desire to live."

    "..."

    "I too have shaped this body without resorting to things like Qi Building Pills, and I take infinite pride in that. To hear you share the same sentiment, I am very pleased as your master."

    Bang, bang!

    Azure Tiger Saint heartilyughs and pats my back. I barely managed to suppress the urge to cough up blood, forcing a smile.

    "Now, my disciples. If you encounter any obstacles, I am here to help you. Commence your rise to Qi Building!"

    Following Azure Tiger Saint''smand, we each take our ces on the spiritual vein.

    "Hooo..."

    I exhale the clouds of spiritual energy from the method I practiced.

    Clouds swirl around me, and far off in the distance, abnormal phenomenons begin to appear in the sky.

    I half-open my eyes, beginning to utilize the Formless Sword I had honed up until now.

    ''In front of Azure Tiger Saint, a Four-Axis stage cultivator.''

    If I can remain undetected even in front of him, I won''t need to worry about the Administrator, who can only roughly monitor Azure Cold Ind.

    Wo-woong!

    A sharp energy begins to gather throughout my body.

 Chapter 155: Masters Grace (1)

    Chapter 155: Master''s Grace (1)

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s eyes sparkles while watching Seo Eun-hyun.

    An odd momentum is flowing from Seo Eun-hyun''s body, something entirely different from Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s body refining methods.

    Of course Azure Tiger Saint, being that he is, didn''t particrly doubt its origin.

    After all, it¡¯s someone who ascended alone without even achieving the Qi Refining stage.

    It¡¯s entirely possible for him to have learned some strange technique unknown to him or to possess a special ability.

    ''Huh?''

    However, Azure Tiger Saint momentarily felt an eerie energy from Seo Eun-hyun.

    An energy he would not wish to encounter even in his dreams was fleetingly felt from him.

    ''The Mad Lord!?''

    The Azure Tiger Saint shuddered.

    Indeed, the power felt from Seo Eun-hyun was simr to that felt from the puppets of the Mad Lord.

    ¡®Thinking back, he definitely said strange things to the Mad Lordst time... A spy of the Mad Lord? No, that can''t be. That maniac wouldn''t have the sanity left to send a spy...''

    Swoosh....

    But before Azure Tiger Saint could dwell further on his suspicion.

    The strange energy felt from Seo Eun-hyun dissipated once again.

    ''...It should be a misunderstanding.''

    Kugugugu!

    What is now felt from Seo Eun-hyun is definitely the power of body refining! Azure Tiger Saint shakes his head while looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Even if he truly learned the Mad Lord¡¯s method, so what?''

    After all, he is already one of his disciples.

    Having personally epted him as a disciple, it¡¯s also necessary as a master to trust and watch over his disciple.

    Azure Tiger Saint thought this way, looking at his two disciples rising to the Qi Building stage.

    Wo-woong!

    I begin controlling my Qi (vital force) and refining my mind.

    The start is nothingness, the void..

    From there, I recall the time when I first held a sword.

    At this moment, I am a mere third-rate martial artist.

    And then the next moment.

    Continuously refining from nothingness, I improve further.

    From a third-rate martial artist to a second-rate martial artist.

    From a second-rate martial artist to a first-rate martial artist.

    ''I will enter the pinnacle!!''

    Paaah!

    As I refine my mind, I reach the pinnacle.

    Beyond the pinnacle is Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    Paaah!

    As my mind awakens, numerous intents begin to be captured in my vision.

    ''I will enter Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    The intents intertwine and finally unify, forming the domain of consciousness.

    After reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin and creating a domain of consciousness, I thought the lines of intent had no more meaning.

    However, after recently sparring with Azure Tiger Saint and escaping from seniors a few times, I realized something.

    I used to think that after creating a domain of consciousness, I could directly read the opponent''s movements through that domain.

    But, the method of ''reading'' those movements can also be done through the lines of intent.

    In fact, using the domain of consciousness for assessing the battlefield and preparing techniques, while purely using the lines of intent forbat, turned out to be the valid approach.

    Azure Tiger Saint probably also embodied this understanding throughbat, making effective use of the threads of intent in battle.

    If both my opponent and I possess the same domain of consciousness, then duringbat, the one who epasses more within their sight wins.

    Among the numerous lines of intent, the path optimized for me and the path optimized for the opponent appears distinctly clear within the domain of consciousness.

    The unified domain of consciousness is finely dposed to the level of intent and separately epassed within my field of vision.

    It looks as if countless intents are swirling around the world.

    With the perspective of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I coldly analyze these intents.

    The powers held by intent, the thoughts and emotions, and their subtle influences on heaven and earth spiritual energy are analyzed with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    I begin to approach the Ultimate Pinnacle by analyzing the intents emanating from me and those around me.

    Wo-woong!

    Inside my body, in the core of my dantian, a Gang Sphere is formed.

    However, instead of being expelled outward, the Gang Sphere starts to dissipate within the dantian.

    Unlike usual, it does not transform into the Formless Sword.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, the Gang Sphere starts to spread throughout my body as [Mad Lord¡¯s Circuits].

    Before it manifests as the Formless Sword, I intentionally spread the energy of the Gang Sphere throughout my body like circuits.

    Normally, installing circuits meant for puppets into a human body would result in significant strain.

    That''s why the Mad Lord transformed healthy humans into puppets, so it didn''t matter if they were subjected to strain.

    But, with my [current flesh], it¡¯s doable.

    Crack, crackle crack!

    My entire body momentarily exhales an aura akin to a dharma treasure.

    In this state, I crush the Gang Sphere andy it out in circuits, then inject the spiritual energy umted through the body refining method into the circuits.

    Kugugugu!

    Through the circuits, a momentum simr to that of a typical body cultivator is emitted.

    ''Not yet.''

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I follow the threads of the analyzed intents and naturally infuse these intents into the circuits.

    Simultaneously, using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I make sure no one can detect anything odd even if flows of intent are directed at me.

    Martial Arts, Puppetry, Body Refining.

    The integration of these three fields is something only I, who have mastered all three, could attempt!

    I have installed the circuits of a living puppet within my own body.

    ¡®There is no enlightenment from the Four-Axis stage.¡¯

    It¡¯s to be expected.

    After all, [General Seo] back then was no different from a dharma treasure.

    Even if one handles something akin to an external divine object for a thousand years, it remains an external divine object.

    It''s impossible to gain enlightenment about any state from it.

    However,

    ¡®If one handles something for a thousand years, one inevitably grasps the principles of that external divine object.¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    How the Mad Lord''s circuits could amplify power,

    How they could produce great force from a small amount of energy,

    I could understand that much.

    Kugugugu!

    Through the circuits, the energy in my body begins to surge dramatically.

    Naturally, reaching the Four-Axis stage is out of the question.

    However,

    ¡®The power I had equivalent to the Qi Building mid-stage¡­¡¯

    Rushes to the peak of Qi Building!

    This is the extent I can reach using Puppetry, Body Refining, and the state of Ultimate Pinnacle.

    But here, without raising any suspicion, I must advance to Beyond the Path to Heaven.

    ¡®I crushed the Gang Sphere as soon as it was created and transformed it into circuits.¡¯

    The circuits are currently flowing with the energy of body refining methods, making it appear outwardly no different from other body refining methods.

    ¡®Without revealing my martial arts¡­ I will advance to Beyond the Path to Heaven!¡¯

    Kugugugu!

    Sharp energy begins to gather throughout my body.

    The circuits created with the crushed Gang Sphere slowly transform into the Formless Sword.

    However, the Formless Sword still maintains the form of the Mad Lord''s circuits, with the power of the body refining methods swirling inside.

    Moreover, since the Mad Lord''s circuits amplify power, the characteristics of the Formless Sword itself arepletely overshadowed by the power of body cultivation!

    ¡®Now, finally¡­¡¯

    I carefully begin my approach to Treading Heavens Beyond the Path.

    Right after my return, I hid the realm of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path so as to not to be detected, and since then, I did not allow my body to reach that state, fearing discovery.

    But today.

    Wo-woong!

    ''Today, I can enter that realm once more.''

    Perhaps from now on, it will always be possible without worry.

    Brilliance res up from my entire body, as if the radiance between heaven and earth converge towards me.

    The power of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, amplified endlessly by the Mad Lord¡¯s circuits made from the Formless Sword, explode.

    Swoosh!

    The form of the exploding power is shaped by my will.

    At the same time, the power takes the form simr to a sword.

    A sword of five colors covers my body.

    Finally.

    ''I have reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path!''

    Kiiiing!

    Although it appears extremely splendid on the outside, the unique aura emitted by the integration of the Formless Sword''s unique consciousness is obscured within the power of the body refining method.

    In that state, I gather the clouds of spiritual energy revolving in my dantian, beginning the creation of a star in my dantian.

    Kugugugu!

    A brilliantly colored star is formed.

    As the celestial energy changes, my lifespan extends again.

    Simultaneously, dark clouds thicken in the sky, asionally emitting blue shes.

    "Haaaap!"

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok shouts beside me, reaching the Qi Building stage.

    Simultaneously, blue lightning strikes next to me, targeting him.

    Kugugugu!

    But.

    "This mere static electricity, can itpare to Master¡¯s touch!"

    Chief Oh Hyun-seok gathers Qi in his fist and thrusts it towards the sky.

    Kwaang!

    The blue sh emitted from his hand bursts the thunderbolt and flies straight into the sky, piercing through the thunderclouds.

    Watching this, I hesitate no longer and fully enter the Qi Building stage.

    My lifespanpletely transforms, and heavenly lightning strikes down upon me.

    And then, I raise my hand.

    sh!

    I, too, use a fist.

    The five-colored light gathered in my fist is shot towards the heavenly lightning.

    However, the five-colored light, unlike Chief Oh''s, does not destroy the lightning but slices through it, advancing into the sky.

    And then.

    Swoosh!

    The heavenly lightning and the dark clouds are cut apart directly by my fist, carving a giant sword scar in the sky.

    "Hooo..."

    I smile, reading the celestial energy beyond the clouds.

    It¡¯s impossible right now to permeate and cut only what I want to with the Formless Sword.

    It would be possible if I fully reveal the power of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, but in my current state where Treading-Heaven is hidden within the body refining method and the Mad Lord''s circuits, it¡¯s impossible.

    But.

    Kugugugu!

    While the void where Chief Oh Hyun-seok''s fist stuck is merely clear, the void where I split seems to ripple somehow.

    A strike of the Nascent Soul stage!

    Indeed.

    Through the method of engraving the Mad Lord''s circuits as the Formless Sword in my body along with martial arts and body cultivation.

    I am able to deliver a blow corresponding to the Nascent Soul stage in an instant.

    I closely observe the sky.

    The lifespan given by Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, discovered during my past life''s Seven Stars Ritual.

    ''Treading Heavens Beyond the Path extends life by 49 years.''

    Compared to cultivation methods that directly change celestial energy,

    Or demon beast methods that indirectly change celestial energy by maximizing vitality.

    Martial arts itself has no part in changing celestial energy or maximizing vitality.

    While it does make one somewhat healthier and more vigorous, but not to the extent that it influences celestial energy.

    Rather, because martial arts became increasingly powerful, the side effect of increased vitality became excessively strong, slightly altering celestial energy.

    Likely, Kim Young-hoon in the lower realm will also reach Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, and there will be an increase of about 50 years in lifespan.

    Including one or two Longevity Fruits, his lifespan will increase by at least 250 years or more.

    While I cannot be certain about the realm above Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, it''s likely that lifespan will increase a bit more.

    Although I''ve known since my past life, it seems I rarely had the chance to think separately about the realm of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path like this.

    For Kim Young-hoon, will 250 years be sufficient?

    In my past life, even after 1000 years, I hadn''t heard any news of him.

    Of course, being a puppet of the Mad Lord, treated as a public enemy in the Bright Cold Realm, it wouldn''t have been possible to properly gather information.

    And since the Ascension Gate doesn''t open precisely every thousand years, who knows.

    ''If it''s him, given enough time, he can certainly reach the extreme.''

    While I could worry about my other colleagues,

    There¡¯s no need to worry for him.

    I gather my energy, contemting.

    ''I''ve managed to conceal Treading Heavens Beyond the Path within the Mad Lord''s circuits and the body refining method. Of course, delivering attacks that transcend nes is impossible without fully revealing Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, but mybat prowess itself has reached the Nascent Soul stage.''

    I organize my thoughts.

    ''Now, it''s about time to take on sect missions and meet other colleagues...''

    As I¡¯m lost in thought.

    Kwaang!

    Without a moment to react, a red intent strikes my face.

    Without giving me a chance to dodge, a fist as big as a pot lid hits squarely on my face.

    "Keeeuk!"

    I spit blood, lifted into the air.

    A blow so fast that there was no room to dodge or react!

    And then, the hearty voice of Azure Tiger Saint echoes all around.

    Kugugugu!

    [Now that you''ve reached the Qi Building stage, your lifelines have be a bit tougher, so let''s ''properly'' train, my disciples!]

    Quickly shaking off the blood on my face, I see that Chief Oh Hyun-seok was also sent flying far away.

    Booong!

    Simultaneously, without a moment to check my body that has reached the Qi Building stage, the Azure Tiger Saint appears above me.

    He sps his hands together and raises his fists high before mming them down towards my abdomen.

    [It''s time for exciting training!]

    I hear his true thoughts and voice from his heart essence.

    -Since you reached Qi Building, I can let go and won¡¯t need to worry about death due to beating right!?

    "Wai-"

    Kwaang!

 Chapter 156: Masters Grace (2)

    Chapter 156: Master''s Grace (2)

    Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes snapped open.

    "Ugh! Huk!"

    The pain was so intense, he momentarily lost consciousness.

    ''What just happened?''

    Thest thing he remembered was his master, Azure Tiger Saint, appearing before him and raising his fist.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    Oh Hyun-seok quickly understood the situation. He passed out during sparring.

    It¡¯s not surprising.

    It was the usual kind of sparring they always did.

    ''...But something feels off.''

    However, he felt puzzled by a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    By now, Azure Tiger Saint should have appeared with his heartyughter, turning Oh Hyun-seok into minced meat.

    Kwaang!

    Then, in the distance.

    He saw one side of the training ground''s mountain crumbling.

    Blue and white rays of light are flying back and forth atop the mountain.

    The white ray seems to be desperately trying to escape the blue ray.

    ''Ah, that exins it.''

    Oh Hyun-seok then fully grasps the situation he had just experienced.

    ''It was right after reaching Qi Building with Seo Eun-hyun, wasn''t it?''

    That must¡¯ve been it.

    Right after entering the Qi Building stage with Seo Eun-hyun.

    His master, Azure Tiger Saint, had cheerfully suggested celebrating their rise to Qi Building by sparring, and Oh Hyun-seok had been thoroughly beaten until he passed out.

    ''Phew, truly a terrifying strike.''

    The mere thought makes his body shudder.

    But he¡¯s intrigued as he watches the two glowing entities demolishing a mountain peak and flying in the sky.

    "How is Seo Eun-hyun managing to hold up like that under Master''s training?"

    This world has already be familiar to him.

    He had perfectly learned thenguage, culture, and constetions.

    Even cultivation methods, which seemed like strange make-believe from fantasy novels, have long be second nature to him.

    He had long understood the realms of Qi Refining, Qi Building, and others.

    However, understanding them only made Oh Hyun-seok more puzzled.

    "Wasn''t that guy only entering Qi Building with me?"

    Kugugugu!

    Once again, another mountain peak crumbles in the distance.

    Kugugugu!

    Within the white ray of light, a figure extended a hand towards the blue ray.

    The white force emanating from the hand was what copsed the mountain.

    An incredible power!

    ''He''s far more talented than I am.''

    Oh Hyun-seok recalled his master''s words, saying his own talent of reaching Qi Building within a year is an impossible feat under normal circumstances.

    But he shakes his head, thinking.

    "True talent lies in that guy. What kind of talent do I have?"

    The talent to reach Qi Building in less than a year.

    The talent to unleash a strike of the Nascent Soul stage with the body of Qi Building in less than a year.

    It''s clear which one is superior.

    "He was always diligent at thepany too. It seems like he found his talent aftering here."

    He recalls Seo Eun-hyun at thepany.

    Certainly, he was a man of few words, but he was a junior who always tried his best at everything.

    ¡®The guy who I took care of has be¡­¡¯

    While Oh Hyun-seok is reminiscing about his time at thepany.

    Kwaang!

    A burst of blue light explodes.

    From a distance, a white beam of light falls beneath the mountain.

    And, before Oh Hyun-seok can react, light shes again. Azure Tiger Saint, surrounded by blue energy, appears in front of Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Oh no, you¡¯ve been waiting. Seo Eun-hyun, that kid, was showing a lot of interesting abilities, so I got a bit excited and ended up focusing on him."

    "Haha... he''s a talented guy, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt to watch him a bit more¡­"

    "Nonsense. There¡¯s no favoritism among my disciples! Don''t worry! I''ll make you strong too!"

    "Just a moment¡­"

    Kwaang!

    And before he could say anything else.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s fist mmed into Oh Hyun-seok''s stomach.

    Oh Hyun-seok immediately vomited blood and lost consciousness.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily, raising his fist.

    "Such excellent disciples. Don''t you worry. Both of you possess tremendous talents, but even if you were the dullest in the world, humans are creatures with the potential capable of anything.

    As your master, I will never give up on you and will teach you no matter what."

    Azure Tiger Saint grabs one of the unconscious Oh Hyun-seok¡¯s legs and begins dragging him somewhere.

    "It¡¯s been about a year, so the training ground should bepleted by now. With their talents, now that they''ve reached the Qi Building stage, it¡¯s time to start training them to confront nature with their human bodies."

    Azure Tiger Saint, smiling broadly and eyes shining, notices Seo Eun-hyun trying to get up in the distance.

    And before Seo Eun-hyun can regain his senses.

    Azure Tiger Saint charges at him andunches a punch towards Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s head.

    Kwaang!

    Seo Eun-hyun vomits blood and faints again, and Azure Tiger Saint drags the feet of both disciples towards the ¡®training ground¡¯.

    "Kyaaaaah!"

    Kwooooom!

    A massive surge of water sweeps all around.

    Oh Hyun-seok screams towards the ¡®tidal wave¡¯ rushing towards him and thrusts out his fist.

    Kugugugugu!

    From his fist, trained in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, a blue light spirals, creating a dragon fist wind.

    Kwaaaaaah!

    The dragon fist wind shot from Oh Hyun-seok¡¯s fist pierces through the tidal wave.

    "Haaaaah!"

    Kwooooom!

    As he shouts, his momentum pushes the surrounding water currents away in all directions.

    But he does not rx his vignce. He gasps for breath while keeping an eye on his surroundings.

    Then, Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s voice echoes from all around.

    [Five Colors Substitution. White Lung, Metal.]

    Kiring, kiriririring!

    Simultaneously, the ¡®sea¡¯ surrounding Oh Hyun-seok suddenly starts to harden.

    Along with it, the hardened ¡®sea¡¯ extends spikes in all directions like thorns.

    "Krugh!"

    Oh Hyun-seok hastily leaps into the air.

    Chwajwajwajwang!

    Metal!

    Metallic spikes stretch out in all directions, chasing after Oh Hyun-seok.

    Chachang, chang!

    From afar, a white light sweeps through, sending the metallic spikes flying.

    ''Is that Seo Eun-hyun over there? I need to regroup with him first.''

    But before Oh Hyun-seok can make a decision.

    Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s voice is heard again from all around.

    [Eun-hyun, shouldn¡¯t you use the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture in your training. It seems it¡¯s too easy for you, so I¡¯ll increase the intensity of your training a bit more.]

    Simultaneously.

    Kugugugugu!

    From the sky, a massive chunk of metal falls towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kwaang!

    The surroundings erupt with a loud bang, and a storm filled with metal dust blows in all directions.

    Oh Hyun-seok, enveloped in Protective Body Force, looks beyond the metal-dust-filled storm.

    ''Is he okay¡­.''

    And to his relief, with a glow of brilliance!

    The chunk of metal is split in half with a white sh of light, and Seo Eun-hyun soars into the sky from within.

    ¡®...He¡¯s already surpassed the realm of ordinary humans.¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok realizes there¡¯s no need for his concern.

    Kagagagak!

    But before he can feel relieved about Seo Eun-hyun''s safety, tens and hundreds of metallic spikes attack him.

    "Keeugh!"

    After wrestling with the domain of metal for a while and finally adapting to it, Azure Tiger Saint''s voice rumbles from the sky again.

    [Five Colors Substitution. Yellow Spleen, Earth.]

    Kugugugu!

    The property of metal in all directions changes, and mountains start rising from the ground.

    Kwagwagwagwa!

    Thendscape continuously transforms, pressuring Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Is it ten Li in all directions?"

    The training ground, where the properties of the Five Elements change ording to Azure Tiger Saint''s will, spans ten Li in all directions.

    Once Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun adapt, the properties change again.

    [Red Heart, Fire.]

    Kugugugugu!

    The mountains melt, and within a ten-li radius turns into a sea ofva.

    Oh Hyun-seok feels a terrible sensation of melting all over and uses his body refining method to adapt to the extreme environment.

    [Green Liver, Wood.]

    Kugugu!

    Suddenly, trees grow out of the mes, and the area is once again covered in a forest sea.

    [ck Kidney, Water.]

    Chwurururu!

    Soon after, the sea of trees dissolves ording to Azure Tiger Saint''smand and turns back into the blue sea that engulfed him.

    Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s training method called the Five Elements Supreme Response, is designed to repeatedly throw disciples into constantly changing extreme environments to ensure their survival and to face higher realms of cultivation.

    It¡¯s a training method designed to enable them to survive against natural disasters.

    [Listen well, Hyun-seok. Your Unique Holy Body, also known as the Primordial Chaos Holy Body, has the quality to disperse the boundaries of all things and phenomenons.

    The Unique Holy Body possesses numerous abilities, but its most famous ability is undoubtedly the Five Elements Primordial Chaos! In essence, the Unique Holy Body corresponds to the Five Elements Spiritual Roots, but its training speed is at least seven times faster than a Heavenly Spiritual Root!

    Therefore, you can master all properties of the Five Elements and even manipte the forces of Yin and Yang. Though I¡¯m not sure what the sharp energy Seo Eun-hyun possesses is, your one ability alone signifies you have a talent far surpassing Seo Eun-hyun!]

    Kugugugu!

    The Five Elements around Oh Hyun-seok transform, pressuring his body.

    [Furthermore, the Unique Holy Body is a divine physique born with countless unknown abilities! If you train well in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, you will be invincible! Have confidence and use your method well, my disciple! I believe in you!]

    Kugugugu!

    ¡®Please save those words for after getting us out of this brutal ce!¡¯

    The Five Elements around him changes, increasing the pressure on him.

    And at some moment.

    Oh Hyun-seok feels his body surpassing a ''critical point.''

    Puuung!

    Blue light explodes, healing all the minor injuries on Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    "This, this is..."

    Woowooong!

    Oh Hyun-seok notices an additional Spiritual Energy Star formed in his dantian.

    [As expected, it¡¯s astonishing! To form two stars within a day of reaching Qi Building!]

    Azure Tiger Saint''sughter fills the surroundings, and soon after,

    An even more intense storm of Five Elements engulfs Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun.

    [Now then, shall we continue with the training?]

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his teeth and endures Azure Tiger Saint''s training.

    Just like that, 10 years passed in a blink of an eye.

    Kugugugu!

    Mountains rise from the ground.

    "Haaaaat!"

    As Oh Hyun-seok shouts, a mountain that sprung up in front of him bursts apart.

    Kugugugu!

    Trees grow on top of the mountain and rush towards Oh Hyun-seok, trying to bind him.

    "Huhahaha!"

    But Oh Hyun-seok, finding itughable, charges towards the trees.

    The trees are torn apart like paper, failing to stop Oh Hyun-seok at all.

    Whooosh!

    The trees catch fire, and the surroundings turn into a ming mountain.

    Yet, Oh Hyun-seok, undeterred, aims a punch at one spot.

    Kwaang!

    The mountain is ripped apart, and a blue light bursts forth from within.

    At the center of the blue light sits Azure Tiger Saint in a meditative pose.

    Azure Tiger Saint smiles warmly.

    "You''ve managed to reverse-engineer the intricacies of the Five Elements Supreme Response and find me. Excellent!"

    "Thank you, Master!"

    Woowooong!

    Oh Hyun-seokughs heartily as he charges at Azure Tiger Saint with a punch.

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily in response, throwing a punch back at him.

    "Excellent, but not yet there!"

    Kwaang!

    Their fists collide, and blood spurts from Oh Hyun-seok''s arm.

    "Kuh...!"

    Oh Hyun-seok steps back but then, just like Azure Tiger Saint,ughs heartily and raises his fist again.

    His bleeding arm has already stopped bleeding.

    An unbelievable regenerative ability healed his body.

    And then, the two muscr giants begin exchanging punches like madmen.

    Kwaang, kwaang, kwaang!

    With each exchange of punches, the Five Elements around them change.

    The ming mountain melts into a great sea.

    The sea hardens into a world of metal.

    The metal softens into earth.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    With each punch from Azure Tiger Saint, Oh Hyun-seok''s body is battered.

    But each time Oh Hyun-seok exerts force, blue light swirls, healing his flesh.

    Kuwang, kwaang, kwaang!

    The explosions grow faster, and the pace of their exchange increases.

    But suddenly.

    Kwaang, bang, kwaang!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s punches ingeniously pass Azure Tiger Saint''s, hitting even more areas.

    The exchange rate reaches seven blows from Oh Hyun-seok for every one from Azure Tiger Saint.

    And when their sh reaches its climax.

    Kwaang!

    The Azure Tiger Saint''s punch pushes aside all of Oh Hyun-seok''s attacks and strikes him directly.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body explodes.

    Kugugugugu!

    Simultaneously.

    Kwarururung!

    A blue thunderbolt descends from the sky, striking Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    "Heh, hehehehe! Hahahaha!"

    The Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    Shiiii...

    Oh Hyun-seok walks out from within the smoke.

    "Congrattions! Reaching Core Formation in just 10 years! This is an unbelievable speed of cultivation. Even natives of the Bright Cold Realm take at least 50 years to reach this stage."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles sheepishly.

    "It''s still slower than Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Well, that kid''s talent is on an unbelievable level too."

    Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    Oh Hyun-seok joins in theughter, thinking of Seo Eun-hyun.

    In just 5 years.

    Seo Eun-hyun has already reached Core Formation and moved on to training in the Starlight Protecting Void Body after mastering the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    "Now that you''ve reached Core Formation..."

    "Another spar?"

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, Azure Tiger Saint grins.

    "Of course! Seo Eun-hyun! Where are you?"

    Shortly after.

    Seo Eun-hyun, in a white radiance, flies in.

    Kwoong!

    Seo Eun-hyunnds in the training ground and emerges from the brilliance.

    Oh Hyun-seok swallows hard.

    ¡®Can I win this time?¡¯

    Under Azure Tiger Saint, the two continuously sparred against him.

    But oftentimes, Azure Tiger Saint made them spar against each other.

    And the result was always Oh Hyun-seok''s defeat.

    He has never won against Seo Eun-hyun.

    ¡®I have no grudge against him, but...

    Kuuuk....

    He had lost more than a thousand times already.

    At this point, it¡¯s a matter of pride.

    ¡®In thepany, it was always me teaching him. But here, I¡¯m the one always learning.¡¯

    The situation was the same even when exchanging punches with Azure Tiger Saint just now.

    He faced Azure Tiger Saint using the Fighting Monster Traceless Fist created by Seo Eun-hyun.

    Over the past 10 years, Seo Eun-hyun had taught Oh Hyun-seok not just fist techniques but also the ''art of fighting.''

    "Congrattions on reaching Core Formation."

    "Hahaha! Right, thanks. Now that I''ve reached Core Formation, let''s spar again."

    Oh Hyun-seok clenched his fists as he spoke.

    To that, Seo Eun-hyun just smiles slightly.

    "You''re not yet a match for me."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Length and shortness are known only throughparison, aren¡¯t they?"

    10 years.

    For 10 years, they were both hammered by Azure Tiger Saint, fought together, and sparred.

    Yet, Oh Hyun-seok still couldn''t defeat Seo Eun-hyun.

    Nor could he fullyprehend him.

    Despite the days filled with struggling to survive Azure Tiger Saint''s training, there came a time when they stood face to face, exchanging punches with each other.

    It''s said that when people are close, they can sense each other''s feelings.

    However, he has never once felt any emotion from Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Aftering to this world, something changed in him.''

    It wasn''t a physical change.

    It was something mentally.

    He became apletely different person.

    The somewhat clueless but diligent and asionally smiling junior, Seo Eun-hyun at thepany, never showed that demeanor again aftering to this world.

    Though he sometimes smiled, that smilecked the previous innocence, and whenever Oh Hyun-seok looked into his eyes, it felt like staring into an endless abyss.

    And more than anything.

    Since arriving in this world.

    Seo Eun-hyun had never once sought Oh Hyun-seok out separately.

    ''At thepany, we used to have coffee and chat during breaks.''

    It was mostly Oh Hyun-seok listening to Seo Eun-hyun''s worries.

    But since they came here, he hadn''te for advice or casual talk.

    He spent every spare moment training or poring over manuals, engaged in something.

    This isn''t the person he once knew.

    ¡®When people suddenly change, there¡¯s always a reason.¡¯

    The spar begins.

    Taatt, tat!

    The two sh.

    Three exchanges.

    Within three exchanges, Oh Hyun-seok is immediately subdued by Seo Eun-hyun.

    "I have won."

    Seo Eun-hyun spoke with an emotionless face, twisting Oh Hyun-seok''s arm behind him.

    However.

    Kugugugugu!

    Blue light burst from Oh Hyun-seok''s entire body.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Oh Hyun-seok thinks to himself.

    ''He''s gotten stronger. But at the same time, he''s changed too much. So much that I¡¯d mistake him for apletely different person.''

    Paang!

    Releasing an immense force, Oh Hyun-seok frees himself from Seo Eun-hyun with sheer strength and looks at him.

    ''Since he won¡¯t tell me why he¡¯s changed so much, I have no choice.¡¯

    Kuuuuung!

    On each of Oh Hyun-seok''s arms, the illusion of a blue dragon swirls.

    The dragons circle his arms briefly before seeping inside.

    Paaaat!

    A pair of blue wings sprout where the dragons entered on each arm.

    ''He may be emotionless, but he definitely asionally shows feelings when fighting with Master. If so¡­¡¯

    "Azure Spirit Starlight, First Wing!"

    ''If I be as strong as him, and properlypete against him, maybe I can truly understand him...!''

    With that resolve, Oh Hyun-seok, to his once junior, vowed to hear Seo Eun-hyun''s heart and charged towards him, kicking off the ground.

 Chapter 157: Masters Grace (3)

    Chapter 157: Master''s Grace (3)

    When Oh Hyun-seok first saw Seo Eun-hyun, it was Eun-hyun''s first day at thepany.

    Entering thepany building, it was Oh Hyun-seok who helped the flustered and unsure neer where to go.

    He wondered why that moment came to his mind.

    Eun-hyun, who had thanked him with a bright face and polite manners, was a well-mannered junior.

    Chyarak, chyarak!

    The wings that protruded from Oh Hyun-seok''s arms fell from his body and flew behind him, supporting his back.

    Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    First Wing.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Oh Hyun-seok, observing the force contained in his fist, looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Just being grazed by this will be dangerous.¡±

    Seo Eun-hyun replies.

    "It seems so.¡±

    "Don''t try to dodge. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to confront it with a technique you''re confident in?"

    "A technique I''m confident in..."

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles faintly, raising one hand.

    "I think it¡¯s a bit too early to draw out such a thing from me.¡±

    "Hahaha¡­"

    Indeed, he¡¯s changed.

    That tone filled with absolute confidence.

    The profound gaze.

    Every action of Seo Eun-hyun, somehow, carries an unsettling feeling.

    For some reason, Oh Hyun-seok felt that at some point, Seo Eun-hyun became broken.

    He really doesn''t know why.

    But Oh Hyun-seok has always been good at reading people''s emotions.

    "Well, try and take this."

    Oh Hyun-seok activates the energy stored in both arms further, hurling his fist dyed in blue light towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugu!

    The world seems to flip, distorting the space right before him.

    A dominating force of fist wind flies towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Taatt!

    However, Seo Eun-hyun, with an expressionless face, takes one light step.

    And swiftly moves out of the range of the strike.

    Just a graze.

    Or even being within the range would have been enough for a fatal blow.

    Yet, as Eun-hyun swings his hand a few times towards the void, hepletely escapes the influence of the fist wind.

    ¡®He cut it.¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok, with shining eyes, realized what Seo Eun-hyun had done.

    Seo Eun-hyun is akin to a sword personified.

    Every time he swings his hand, the subtle flows of force in the air are all sliced through, creating a path for Seo Eun-hyun to escape.

    But Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    He only extended one fist in the attack.

    There¡¯s still one more to go!

    Kugugugu!

    From Oh Hyun-seok''s other hand, another blue light bursts forth towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''After just evading, can he really dodge this!''

    However, Seo Eun-hyun impressively dodges Oh Hyun-seok''s strike once again.

    In an instant, Seo Eun-hyun approaches Oh Hyun-seok, extending his palm.

    Whoosh!

    It isn¡¯t a particrly strong force, but the strike contains a mysterious subtlety that shakes Oh Hyun-seok''s internals.

    Ting!

    Oh Hyun-seok thought he heard the sound of a sword ringing within his body.

    Puff!

    Without a chance to react, Oh Hyun-seok coughs up blood from his internal organs and passes out.

    ''Too strong¡­''

    Seo Eun-hyun has be so powerful that he¡¯s beyond Oh Hyun-seok''s reach.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m saying is, this is¡­No! That¡¯s the file for the meeting! The files the director gave us should be gathered over here.¡±

    "Ah, thank you!"

    ¡®Ah, this is¡­¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok blinks for a moment and then realizes.

    ¡®It¡¯s a dream.¡¯

    A memory from before they fell into this world, when they were still at thepany.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡­Just give it here. I¡¯ll show you.¡±

    "Yes, sorry!"

    It¡¯s a scene from when Seo Eun-hyun, who was learning his job and very nervous in the beginning, was being taught by Oh Hyun-seok himself.

    ''He made a lot of mistakes in the beginning.''

    Even when organizing documents, he identally knocked over the coffee on his desk, staining Oh Hyun-seok''s documents.

    ¡®I was quite angry then.¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok reminisces.

    ''Judging by those documents, this must be after the coffee incident. Myplexion had been quite bad after that, so he was really tense afterward.''

    While watching Eun-hyun get scolded for his mistakes, the past Oh Hyun-seok sighed for a moment.

    "Seo Eun-hyun,e here for a second."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles as he looks back on that scene from a third-person perspective.

    ¡®Ah, that time¡­I remember that too.¡¯

    "Yes, Chief Oh."

    He took Seo Eun-hyun to the smoking room.

    They stood there for a moment, smoking.

    "Eun-hyun, how do you find life at thepany?"

    "Yes, satisfactory¡­"

    "Shitty, right?"

    "Uh¡­"

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckled and patted Seo Eun-hyun''s shoulder.

    "I get it. Superiors are always nitpicking whatever you do. Colleague Jeon Myeong-hoon, that bastard, relies on the executive director''s name and cks off all day. I heard he had a big fight with Min-hee recently?"

    "¡­"

    Eun-hyun looked ufortable with Oh Hyun-seok''s candid gossip.

    "I''m a bit sorry for always nitpicking as your superior. But it''s a superior''s job to keep pointing things out until you learn the job perfectly. And well... honestly, Jeon Myeong-hoon pisses me off every time I see him, but what can we do? We can''t do anything to him. And from what I see, guys like him usually end up causing some trouble and leaving thepany on their own, so don''t worry too much about it."

    "That... Thank you."

    "Sure. Well, what can we do? Everyone in our department knows Jeon Myeong-hoon doesn¡¯t work. The guy isn¡¯t bad, but he¡¯s just too ustomed to being pampered. That¡¯s his problem."

    Oh Hyun-seok continued to gossip about Jeon Myeong-hoon while chatting with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Indeed, nothing brings people closer than gossip.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s face, which had been grim from being scolded, soon brightened considerably.

    "And Min-hee, I think she just has apletely opposite way of thinking from you, so try to understand her a bit. From what I see, what she says does make sense, but it''s probably just too different from your approach."

    "Yes, I do understand. It¡¯s just that we often argue when our work oveps."

    "Haha, well, I''ll try to pay a bit more attention so that your work doesn''t ovep with hers in the future. Ah, and..."

    Click...

    After snuffing out his cigarette, Oh Hyun-seok dusted off his hands and said,

    "If you ever have any troubles, just say you want to have a smoke break. We can go out and talk."

    "...Thank you."

    Saying so, he left the smoking room.

    "...As expected."

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok opens his eyes.

    "He¡¯spletely different."

    His whole body still aches.

    Comparing the face of Seo Eun-hyun he saw in his dream to the expressionless face that struck him, he clearly felt their vast difference.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The surroundings shake, and Azure Tiger Saint walks toward him.

    Looking around, Oh Hyun-seok realizes he¡¯s still in the training ground. It seems not much time has passed since he fainted.

    "Are you okay, Hyun-seok? You lost again today."

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    Oh Hyun-seok gets up, brushing off his body.

    "You''ve managed to use First Wing. It''s a technique that can only be deployed at the mid Core Formation stage. To use it just after reaching Core Formation¡­"

    "It''s all thanks to Master¡¯s excellent teaching."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles, looking past Azure Tiger Saint and at Seo Eun-hyun, who is watching them with clear eyes, impassively.

    "Hey, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok calls out to Eun-hyun as he passes Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Indeed, it became clear today. You, don''t you think you''ve changed too much from before?"

    "Well, people change with their environment, don''t they?"

    "Is that so? But the extent of your change is too drastic. Do you really not want to talk about it?¡±

    "¡­I apologize. I have too many things to do to have spare time for that.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Having finished speaking, Seo Eun-hyun flies away using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Watching him leave, Azure Tiger Saint approaches Oh Hyun-seok,ughing heartily.

    "He must be focused on his training. Don''t be too disheartened."

    At that constion, Oh Hyun-seok suddenly felt an odd sensation and chuckled.

    ''I used to be the one consoling my juniors.''

    Now, he had be the disciple receiving constion from his master.

    ¡°...It¡¯s good to train, but I feel like he¡¯s been avoiding talking to me, his former colleague,tely.

    "Avoid talking, you say¡­"

    Azure Tiger Saint seems to ponder for a moment beforeughing and pping Oh Hyun-seok on the back.

    "People of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect trust the conversation of exchanging fists the most. Just be stronger so you can have a proper ''conversation of fists'' with him."

    "¡­Haha, I see."

    Such a barbaric theory of muscles.

    Yet, somehow, Oh Hyun-seok likes his master''s words.

    ''A conversation of fists¡­''

    He isn''t sure about a conversation through fists, but he had felt something while sparring with Azure Tiger Sainttely.

    There seemed to be some kind of lines visible between him and Azure Tiger Saint during their spars.

    Following those lines can reveal the opponent''s attack and his optimal path.

    And sometimes, following those lines, he can sense the opponent''s emotions.

    ''Surely, he must be talking about that.''

    He recalls the sensation of feeling those lines.

    ''The lines felt during sparring. But certainly... sparring is only valid when the opponents are equals.''

    The difference between him and Seo Eun-hyun is too overwhelmingly vast.

    They aren¡¯t on the same level to spar.

    So, what should he do?

    ''I have to be stronger.''

    Until he can have a proper conversation with Seo Eun-hyun.

    Until he can stand on equal footing and talk to him.

    Looking up at the sky, Oh Hyun-seok resolved to be even stronger.

    Time flows quickly, and another 10 years pass.

    By now, Oh Hyun-seok haspleted the early stage of Core Formation.

    Kugugugu!

    Energy flows through his body without any hint of awkwardness, naturally seamless.

    Wo-woong!

    Light radiates from Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    He half-opens his eyes, and from them, a morning glow streams out.

    "Early Core Formation. Heavenly Market Enclosure."

    Inside Oh Hyun-seok''s Golden Core.

    There, the spiritual energy stars representing the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method shimmered, solidifying the constetion symbolizing the great method.

    Wo-woong!

    Oh Hyun-seok gazes beyond the sky,

    Receiving the celestial energy transmitted from beyond the vast dome of the heavens, he murmurs.

    "Fate is without adornment."

    There are four stages within Core Formation.

    Early Core Formation, Heavenly Market Enclosure - Itmands without adornment.

    Mid Core Formation, Supreme Pce Enclosure - Its servicemands reverence.

    Late Core Formation, Purple Forbidden Enclosure - Its nurturingmands benevolence.

    Grand Perfection Core Formation, Celestial Dominion - Its dutymands righteousness.

    The Heavenly Market Enclosure perfects the flow of life force (Qi) coursing through one''s body and the fate that reveals one life, ensuring there are no blockages anywhere. By considering the Qi flowing through one''s body as one''s subjects and mastering it, one generates an unhidden, pure life (vital) force throughout the entire body, achieving a form of fate that is pure and unadorned.

    The Supreme Pce Enclosure liberates the Qi and blood throughout the body to connect outwardly, aligning oneself with the heavens and one''s own fate, effectively turning oneself into an altar for fate. After mastering the Qi within one¡¯s body, one can borrow the power of fate to govern the people (Qi) as a nation, summoning ministers to govern to body.

    The Purple Forbidden Enclosure establishes a foundation and altar, culminating in bing a priest that connects heaven and earth. By seizing control over one¡¯s people and ministers, one bes the king of their own named nation, having full control over their vital force, capable of regenerating the body from severe injuries, even if beheaded or torn apart, provided the Golden Core remains intact

    Lastly, the stage of the Celestial Dominion follows, where one acts as a priest through one''s own body as an altar to perform rites to fate. From this stage onwards, one can interfere with not only their own life force, but the life force of others as well, beginning to grasp the concept of ¡®nes¡¯ right before Nascent Soul.

    The four stages corresponding to Core Formation are characterized as follows:

    Themand of fate is without adornment (Its formmands without adornment).

    In serving fate, one is with reverence. (Its servicemands reverence).

    In nurturing fate, one is with benevolence. (Its nurturingmands benevolence).

    Inmanding fate, one is righteous (Its dutymands righteousness).

    ¡®It seems these principles of Core Formation resemble the process of humans embracing fate.¡¯

    Initially looking at fate without any pretenses.

    Then venerating fate, bing one with fate and living graciously.

    Eventually,manding fate.

    ¡®Is this why cultivation is considered defying heaven?¡¯

    Looking up to the heavens, imitating it, and conducting rituals to honor it.

    Yet at some point, bing another heaven itself, defying the heavens.

    Taking the heavens as a master, but ultimately, reaching the pinnacle of arrogance in aspiring to surpass it.

    That is, the cultivator.

    It¡¯s the Heaven Tribe¡¯s approach to fate.

    And recently, Oh Hyun-seok felt a peculiar sensation while practicing what is known as the Cultivation Method.

    ¡®To take the heavens as a master, in order to eventuallymand it, that is the Cultivation Method. But why is it that the more I explore the Cultivation Method¡­¡¯

    All the cultivation methods seem to treat the heavens as if they are ''living'' entity.

    ¡®And if the heavens are indeed a living entity, is it right to leave those who seek to rise above it, those who act against natural piety, unattended? To leave it all to Heavenly Tribtions, which can be ovee with the power of artifacts beyond the cultivator¡¯s realm? Is that truly¡­all there is?¡¯

    If so.

    If the heavens are truly some kind of living being.

    How will it react when someone reaches a realm that surpasses even the heavens itself?

    Contemting the Golden Core nestled within him, Oh Hyun-seok became immersed in such thoughts.

    Trantor Notes: This chapter was a big pain to trante.

 Chapter 158: Masters Grace (4)

    Chapter 158: Master''s Grace (4)

    It''s peculiar.

    But rather than chasing after that strange sense of unease, Oh Hyun-seok began to think of something else first.

    Kugugugu!

    The light burning from Oh Hyun-seok¡¯s body enters within.

    He haspleted the early Core Formation stage, the Heavenly Market Enclosure, and entered the mid stage of Supreme Pce Enclosure.

    ''Mid stage of Core Formation.''

    Oh Hyun-seok looks up at the sky and raises his fist.

    Kugugugugugugu!

    And as he thrusts his fist towards the sky,

    The entire blue sky seems to ripple.

    "Huuh¡­"

    Paaaat!

    Around Oh Hyun-seok, the blue light of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, the starlight of Starlight Protecting Void Body, and the Five Elements of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture shine.

    Under his focus, all the energies floating around his body merge into one, transforming into the power of Primordial Chaos.

    Patsutstst!

    The power of Primordial Chaos mixing inside Oh Hyun-seok''s body suddenly turns purple.

    But after a while,

    The purple covering Oh Hyun-seok''s body disappears, and once again, the light emitted by the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method covers his body.

    ''Was it called the Unique Holy Body?''

    Oh Hyun-seok recalls the ability he had just used to summon ''Primordial Chaos'' power from within himself.

    The authority of the Unique Holy Body was already fully conveyed to Oh Hyun-seok by Azure Tiger Saint.

    Among the capabilities of the Unique Holy Body he was told, there was no ability to manifest Primordial Chaos like just now.

    ''My talent is not merely the Unique Holy Body.''

    Somehow, Oh Hyun-seok feels that the Unique Holy Body is just an ''additional feature''.

    His true talent lies elsewhere.

    ''...Well, for now, that''s all I can know.''

    Oh Hyun-seok contemted his body for a while and then stood up.

    ''If there''s a way to maintain this state of Primordial Chaos... I feel like I can even defeat Seo Eun-hyun if I keep drawing upon it.''

    Oh Hyun-seok licks his lips regretfully and looks somewhere.

    Anyway, whether it''s due to the Unique Holy Body or the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    Oh Hyun-seok can tell that he had gained an enormous increase in power by advancing to the mid stage of Core Formation.

    "Now, I possess power that surpasses the Grand Perfection of Core Formation."

    He isn''t sure if it reaches the Nascent Soul stage.

    But anyway, he has definitely surpassed the ordinary Core Formation stage.

    "Wait for me, Seo Eun-hyun."

    Today, of all days.

    He is determined to defeat him.

    Oh Hyun-seok thought so.

    Patt!

    Heaven and earth shes

    On Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s training ground, small mountains rise up as Oh Hyun-seok rolls his feet.

    Compared to Azure Tiger Saint''s mountains that fill a radius of ten li, Oh Hyun-seok¡¯s mountains are quite small in size.

    But still, a mountain is a mountain.

    Over 20rge terrains spread out in all directions.

    And, dodging those terrains, a man is rushing towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Haha, look, how about it! My power has definitely surpassed Core Formation! Am I a bit worthy to face you now!?"

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok rushes towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok, transforming into sheer power itself, charges at Seo Eun-hyun with a body m.

    Seo Eun-hyun dodges, and the mountain where Oh Hyun-seok collided with explodes and shatterspletely.

    Paaat!

    "Second Wing!"

    In the middle of the exploded mountain,

    A blue light bursts forth from its center, and two pairs of wings spread out behind Oh Hyun-seok.

    The offensive technique of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, starts from a single pair of wings, First Wing, to nine pairs, Ninth Wing.

    The tenth pair, the legendary Tenth Wing, exists in legend but is just that¡ªa legend.

    First Wing allows a mid Core Formation cultivator to deliver ate Core Formation level strike.

    Second Wing enables ate Core Formation cultivator to exert power surpassing Grand Perfection.

    However, Oh Hyun-seok is already unfolding Second Wing at the Mid Core Formation stage.

    Zzzzng!

    Space ripples around Oh Hyun-seok.

    Even without using Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, his normal punches already surpass Grand Perfection of Core Formation!

    With Second Wing, Oh Hyun-seok boasts the power of the early Nascent Soul stage!

    "Be on your guard! Even you cannot remain unharmed if you take this hit!"

    He proims confidently.

    But Seo Eun-hyun remains expressionless, standing still.

    "...In my opinion, it might be more feasible to settle this with closebat rather than wasting energy."

    "Ha! Quiet! Take this!"

    Oh Hyun-seok throws a punch.

    Kiiiiing!

    Blue light explodes, creating a vortex.

    The swirling ligh fly towards Seo Eun-hyun as if to engulf him.

    But Seo Eun-hyun dodges again without direct confrontation, simply moving his feet.

    But just when Seo Eun-hyun dodged.

    Kugugugugu!

    A vortex of light pours again towards the spot Seo Eun-hyun dodged to.

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles with a hint of interest in his eyes.

    "You''ve read my intent. Are you finally entering my world of vision?"

    He dodges Oh Hyun-seok''s attack once more.

    ''He dodged¡­again.''

    Oh Hyun-seok inhales deeply, looking at Seo Eun-hyun.

    But this time, he isn''t as dejected as before.

    ''Previously, he just leisurely evaded my attacks with his footwork.''

    But today is different.

    When Seo Eun-hyun dodged hisst attack, there was no leisure.

    In addition to his usual footwork, he had to hurriedlybine it with the Flying Escape Technique to dodge in a hurry.

    A mountain so high it pierces the clouds and whose peak is invisible.

    If that was Seo Eun-hyun until now.

    For a moment, Oh Hyun-seok felt as if the clouds had briefly cleared, revealing the summit.

    "Be on your guard, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts as if pleased.

    "The day when you and I can truly spar isn''t far off!"

    Paaat!

    In front of Oh Hyun-seok, who was shouting like that.

    Seo Eun-hyun appears swiftly.

    Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand with a faint smile.

    It¡¯s slow and soft.

    But somehow, Oh Hyun-seok feels it is impossible to dodge the hand.

    And then.

    Koong!

    As Seo Eun-hyun''s hand touches Oh Hyun-seok''s body, Oh Hyun-seok spits blood and is knocked away.

    ''He''s smiling for the first time in a long while.''

    "...That''s good. Please grow quickly."

    Seo Eun-hyun says.

    Oh Hyun-seok thinks to himself, watching Seo Eun-hyun return to his quarters.

    ''Did you only smile in anticipation of properly sparring someday, Seo Eun-hyun?''

    A person who responds to everything indifferently.

    Always training madly, as if endlessly busy, with an expressionless face and profound eyes.

    Only when he truly fights,

    Or when a worthy opponent appears, does he asionally smile.

    ''Just how broken are you?''

    Is that truly human?

    Is that the life of a proper human being?

    How broken must a person be to lose their smile except in battle?

    Over the past 10 years.

    Oh Hyun-seok, training and sparring by Seo Eun-hyun''s side, felt this more and more clearly.

    Yes.

    Seo Eun-hyun is definitely broken!

    ''I don''t know why you''re so broken, but...''

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist.

    ''I''ll train even harder to stand on equal ground, in order to ask you properly!¡¯

    With a firm resolution, Oh Hyun-seok immediately recovers and goes to find Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master, I request to spar! Please instruct me!"

    "Hahaha! You''ve got a good look in your eyes recently, Hyun-seok. Alright, shall we continue today?"

    Oh Hyun-seok fully prepared himself to be beaten by Azure Tiger Saint, clenching his fist.

    ¡®Let''s be steel.''

    To be beaten and to beat in return, to be even more hardened steel.

    So that he can be a shield to protect that once junior from bing more broken.

    To be such an adult.

    Thus, 5 years passed.

    Paaaat!

    As the spiritual energy of heaven and earth connected, Oh Hyun-seokpleted the mid stage of the Supreme Pce Enclosure and entered thete stage of the Purple Forbidden Enclosure.

    A stage where he himself bes a priest connecting his body to the heavens, and the king of his own flesh as a nation.

    Late stage of Core Formation.

    Purple Forbidden Enclosure!

    Oh Hyun-seok half-opens his eyes and stands up.

    A lot has happened over the past 5 years.

    Since reaching the mid Core Formation stage, Oh Hyun-seok traveled around Azure Cold Ind, carrying out missions for the sect.

    Seo Eun-hyun did the same, traveling here and there on missions. There were no missions that Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun undertook that ended in failure.

    ¡®Recently, that guy¡¯s been traveling all around Azure Cold Ind collecting something¡­¡¯

    Over the past 5 years, while taking on the sect''s missions, Seo Eun-hyun had been collecting certain materials.

    Each of these materials are quite expensive, and it has be quite the topic of conversation throughout Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Azure Tiger Saint appears to know why Seo Eun-hyun is doing so, but when Oh Hyun-seok asked, he always responded with ¡®Ask him yourself.¡¯

    When Oh Hyun-seok directly asked Seo Eun-hyun, he never gave a straight answer, only mentioning he was making something to save arade.

    ¡®Such a secretive guy¡­¡¯

    Despite being busy with training, he¡¯s learning and making something in the meantime?

    ¡®He¡¯s more versatile than I thought.¡¯

    After pondering about Seo Eun-hyun for a moment, he got up and went to Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master, I''ve reached the stage of Purple Forbidden Enclosure."

    "Hahaha, my disciples indeed! Both Eun-hyun and you always exceed my expectations! It hasn''t even been 50 years since you reached Core Formation, and now you''re already in thete stage..."

    "Yes, it''s all thanks to Master¡¯s grace."

    "Nonsense, it''s all thanks to your tireless efforts."

    "Haha, the one who truly works tirelessly is Seo Eun-hyun."

    Word for word.

    Seo Eun-hyun trained as if possessed, not even speaking to Oh Hyun-seok.

    Was it some kind of obsession? He always trained with an anxious face, constantly practicing.

    As a result, he has now entered the peak of the Purple Forbidden Enclosure.

    Soon, he might even advance to the stage of Grand Perfection.

    "Well, Seo Eun-hyun is indeed a rare breed."

    "Yes. Anyway, since I''ve reached the Purple Forbidden Enclosure, we should celebrate, shouldn¡¯t we?"

    Oh Hyun-seok asks with a sly look, and Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily, standing up.

    "Right! To celebrate, let''s enjoy a spirited spar!"

    And the two prepared themselves in the training ground.

    Kugugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s mystical technique signaled the start of the battle.

    As he moved, the entire training ground transformed into a forest, bing a battlefield that emitted dense wood spiritual energy.

    Simultaneously, Azure Tiger Saint vanished from sight.

    However, Oh Hyun-seok was not flustered and used the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture to trace the flow of spiritual energy.

    "There you are!"

    Kwaang!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s punch strikes somewhere in the forest.

    A corner of the forest flies off, revealing Azure Tiger Saint who chuckles.

    "Hiding is no longer effective against you."

    Ta-at!

    The two muscr giants charge at each other.

    Kwaang, Bang, Kwaang!

    What follows is a relentless physical brawl!

    Oh Hyun-seok and Azure Tiger Saint aim their fists at each other.

    "Haha, now you''re definitely at the level of the Nascent Soul stage!"

    Space ripples where Oh Hyun-seok''s fist passes.

    Of course, where Azure Tiger Saint''s fist passes, space and everything else is torn apart.

    Kwaang, Bang, Kwaang!

    Their fists collide repeatedly.

    Each time, blood spurts from Oh Hyun-seok''s arms, while Azure Tiger Saint''s healing power flows, regenerating the battered Oh Hyun-seok.

    At the same time, Oh Hyun-seok bes tougher as he is beaten.

    At a certain moment.

    Woong!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s momentum changes.

    ¡®Here I go.¡¯

    Kwaang, Kwaang, Kwaang!

    Explosions echoe in all directions.

    When Oh Hyun-seok''s fist hits Azure Tiger Saint, the ground behind him copses under the impact.

    Even without a direct hit, the aftermath alone drastically alters thendscape.

    Chachak, Chachak, Chachachak!

    Continuously being hit by Azure Tiger Saint''s attacks and having flesh torn away, Oh Hyun-seok steps forward, looking at Azure Tiger Saint.

    An even fiercer storm of punches envelops Oh Hyun-seok.

    But he steps forward again.

    One step, second step, third step¡­

    And eventually.

    Oh Hyun-seok, amidst the storm of punches, can see something flickering before his eyes.

    ¡®Now, I can see it clearly.¡¯

    Red lines.

    Following these lines indicate where the opponent will strike.

    Paaat!

    After dodging Azure Tiger Saint''s fist,

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his own as hard as he can.

    Blue lines.

    Following these lines allows him to attack the opponent with the maximum power he can muster.

    Until now, these lines were only fleetingly visible.

    But at this moment!

    Oh Hyun-seok can finally see the lines he wants, when he wants.

    Wooong!

    "Third Wing."

    Three pairs of wings unfold behind Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok concentrates all his energy into his arm andunches at Azure Tiger Saint, following the blue line.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes glow with fighting spirit as he thrusts his own bare fist directly at Oh Hyun-seok''s punch.

    Kwaaaaang!

    A thunderous noise erupts, turning the world upside down.

    Blue brilliance swallows thend.

    After a while,

    When the light subsides.

    Shuuuuu...

    "Amazing. Setting aside the fact that you''ve unfolded Third Wing, how is the power of Third Wing equivalent to thete Nascent Soul stage?"

    "It just happened like that."

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckles in response.

    Suddenly, Azure Tiger Saintunches a fist towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    Paaat!

    Oh Hyun-seok dodges Azure Tiger Saint''s fist with minimal movement, simr to how Seo Eun-hyun had effortlessly dodged his attacks until now.

    Seeing this, Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily.

    "You''ve entered it too, that vision!"

    "Embarrassingly, I''ve only just managed to enter."

    "Hahahaha! What are you talking about? It took me 80 years just to properly see intent, and you''ve reached that stage in less than 50 years. You have talent for martial arts after all. Having reached the vision of a peak martial artist, you''ll definitely see the third color in a few decades."

    The Azure Tiger Saintughs heartily, crossing his arms.

    "It took me 80 years to enter the world of intent, and another 60 years to barely see the third color, but it seems you also have talent in this area. Having such outstanding disciples makes me beam with pride!"

    "You tter me. But, Master."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at Azure Tiger Saint with serious eyes.

    "With the realm I''ve achieved, do you think I can defeat Seo Eun-hyun in your opinion, Master?¡±

    "Hmm..."

    To that, Azure Tiger Saint ponders before responding.

    "You will definitely lose. However, if you continue to diligently progress, it''s certainly possible. Eun-hyun''s growth seems to have slowed down recently, but your growth rate is still steadily increasing, is it not?"

    "Is that so."

    ''Definitely lose. That means the gap between him and me is that significant.''

    However, Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    ''Master said, "definitely lose."''

    Until now, when asked about the gap between him and Seo Eun-hyun, he wasn''t given such a clear oue.

    He was just told to continue diligently progressing.

    In other words, until now, a fight between him and Seo Eun-hyun wasn''t even considered feasible.

    ''But now, at least it means a spar is possible!''

    Which means,

    ''I can somewhat stand up to him.''

    Oh Hyun-seok''s face is filled withpetitive spirit as he thinks of Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''The time is soon!''

    Kuong!

    Once again, Seo Eun-hyun and Oh Hyun-seok face each other.

    ''His surroundings are...''

    Completely red.

    And without any gaps

    Reading Seo Eun-hyun''s intent, Oh Hyun-seok finally understood why Azure Tiger Saint dered his certain defeat.

    Hundreds, thousands, millions perhaps?

    Countless red threads envelop Oh Hyun-seok.

    ''And each one is a lethal blow.''

    Getting hit by even one means death.

    When his realm was too low, he couldn''tprehend how formidable Seo Eun-hyun was.

    But as his realm improved, he finally understood.

    ''So, aspiring to defeat him from the start was arrogance.''

    Let it go.

    Abandon the thought of defeating him and humbly ept defeat.

    Then.

    ''I''ll learn what I can from him!''

    Taatt!

    Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun.

    The two sh once again.

    Oh Hyun-seok rolls his feet, seizing the surrounding Five Elements.

    The terrain around him changes constantly, providing a battlefield suited for Oh Hyun-seok.

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seok charges at Seo Eun-hyun like a storm, throwing his punches.

    Jjeong, Jjeong, Jjeoreong!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s strike tears through the ground, altering the terrain.

    ¡®He''s avoiding everything.''

    However, Oh Hyun-seok never manages to hit Seo Eun-hyun even once.

    The blue lines are ineffective against Seo Eun-hyun.

    Every blue line is nullified and blocked by Seo Eun-hyun''s red lines

    ¡®But¡­¡¯

    Wo-woong, wo-woong, Bo-oong!

    Oh Hyun-seok further elerates his speed.

    Along with the speed of his body, the Flying Escape Technique oveps with his movements, making Oh Hyun-seok seem like a beam of light as he chases after Seo Eun-hyun, throwing punches.

    His speed reaches that of a Nascent Soul cultivator''s Flying Escape Technique!

    ''How about that! Do you think you can avoid this too!?''

    No matter how much one blocks the opponent''s attacks with intent, it''s useless if the body cannot keep up.

    Sure enough, as Oh Hyun-seok increases his speed, Seo Eun-hyun, who had been avoiding the attacks with ease, begins to narrowly dodge Oh Hyun-seok''s strikes.

    ¡®It''s working.¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles broadly.

    Previously, a match with Seo Eun-hyun would have been decided in at most 10 seconds.

    But what about now!

    Although he hasn''t properlynded an attack, Seo Eun-hyun also couldn''t fully exploit his openings, creating some semnce of a match!

    They are actually having a fight!

    Seo Eun-hyun, who has been dodging Oh Hyun-seok''s attacks, smiles faintly.

    "You¡¯ve grown remarkably. Now then¡­"

    At the same time, a bright light emanates from Seo Eun-hyun''s body.

    "I¡¯ll get a bit more serious."

    sh!

    Over Seo Eun-hyun''s movements, the gleam of the Flying Escape Technique isyered.

    Along with that, Seo Eun-hyun''s speed surges tremendously.

    ¡®What!¡¯

    In the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s hand pinpoints various vital points throughout Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    Kurung!

    Sharp energy burrows into Oh Hyun-seok''s vital points, disrupting the flow of Qi within his body.

    "Kughk!"

    And, it¡¯s over.

    Oh Hyun-seok lets out a hollowugh.

    ¡®So up until now, he''s been avoiding all my attacks just with his physical speed, direction of intent, and a bit of footwork, without even using the Flying Escape Technique.¡¯

    He is overwhelmingly powerful.

    Yet, Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    ''I made him use the Flying Escape Technique with my power.''

    Heughs, not disheartened, and thinks.

    ''Next time, what else can I make you draw out?''

    "Now, it¡¯s my victory¡­"

    Crack, crackle!

    In a state where his vital points were targeted, Oh Hyun-seok forcibly moves his body.

    The energy Seo Eun-hyun infused stimted his vital points, hindering Oh Hyun-seok''s movements. Oh Hyun-seok¡¯s forceful move caused blood to spurt, though the wounds healed almost instantly.

    "If you can take even this, I''ll admit your win today!"

    Chk!

    Three pairs of wings sprout from Oh Hyun-seok''s back.

    And before Seo Eun-hyun can react.

    Oh Hyun-seok throws a punch.

    Kugugugu!

    It¡¯s qualitatively different from before.

    A tremendous storm of fist force!

    Both the force and speed are on a different level.

    ¡®Perhaps, can you avoid this too!?¡¯

    It''s unavoidable!

    This time, for sure!

    In the next moment.

    Seo Eun-hyun, covered in the Flying Escape Technique, explodes the energy in his body and simultaneously wraps himself in an energy as sharp as a sword.

    sh!

    Seo Eun-hyun turns into light for an instant, flying through the sky.

    Oh Hyun-seok watches,ughing.

    ¡®This time, you had no leisure?¡¯

    He somehow felt it.

    That strike just now, Seo Eun-hyun had to exert considerable effort to avoid it.

    Perhaps, he avoided it with all his might.

    But the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter can strike twice.

    Kwagwagwang!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s next punch connects towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    For the first time.

    For the very first time, Seo Eun-hyun extends his hand in the air to meet it.

    Shukang!

    And Oh Hyun-seok''s punch is cut.

    That is the end.

    Something sharp, without a sound, sliced apart his strike.

    He couldn¡¯t even perceive it.

    Just like that, it was over.

    "¡­Ha, hahaha!"

    Oh Hyun-seokughs joyfully.

    ''It''s enjoyable.''

    Enjoyable!

    Initially, he aimed to be strong to have an equal conversation with the broken Seo Eun-hyun.

    But, at some point.

    He enjoyed the process itself of bing stronger, moving his body, and the very act of sparring with Seo Eun-hyun.

    And with all the things he enjoyed doing up until now.

    Finally, for the first time, Seo Eun-hyun could not avoid his attack and was forced to counter.

    "Yes, I lost."

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles brightly.

    "But next time, I hope you and I can properly exchange blows."

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at him for a moment and then smiles bitterly.

    "...I look forward to it."

    Azure Tiger Saint approaches themughing.

    "Now, since both of you have grown to a usable level, I think it''s time to assign a new mission."

    Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun look at Azure Tiger Saint.

    "There are two missions for you. You can take whichever you prefer. Recently, the Mad Lord Jo Yeon has been ughtering various races and turning them into living puppets. Because of that, the Heaven Tribe¡¯s Grand Alliance has intensified the bounty on the Mad Lord."

    At Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s words, Seo Eun-hyun frowns and asks.

    "...Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage should be able to capture the Mad Lord. Why aren''t they taking action?"

    "Well... I don''t know the reason either. However, the Grand Cultivators are currently all gathered in the vicinity of our Human Territory, searching for something. Hence, there seems to be a shortage of people to confront the Mad Lord."

    "..."

    "Therefore, the Heaven Tribe¡¯s Grand Alliance has issued a mission. It involves surveilling the Mad Lord near his Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, gathering information about him."

    Oh Hyun-seok asks Azure Tiger Saint.

    "You said there are two missions, what''s the other one?"

    "The other one is rted to the True Devil Realm. There''s a devil that crossed over from the True Devil Realm to the Bright Cold Realm, and the mission is to capture it."

    "Should we each take on these missions?"

    To Oh Hyun-seok''s question, Azure Tiger Saint shakes his head.

    "No, both missions are extremely dangerous, so both of you will have to go together. In addition to you two, three disciples of the First-Cloud and ten disciples of the Second-Cloud will join. I asked because I wanted to know where you two would like to go together."

    "Hmm..."

    As Oh Hyun-seok ponders, Azure Tiger Saint furrows his brows.

    "Honestly speaking, as your master, I hope you don''t take on the mission rted to the Mad Lord. It doesn''t make sense to gather information by scouting that madman. Besides, it''s too dangerous. Of course, I respect your choice, but personally, I hope you take on the mission rted to the True Devil Realm."

    At his words, Oh Hyun-seok looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Master said so, so I n to follow his advice. What about you?"

    Seo Eun-hyun meets Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes.

    ¡®...!¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok flinches.

    ''Emotion''.

    For the first time in a long while, ''emotion'' is visible in Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes.

    "I... would like to go to the Mad Lord."

    At that, Azure Tiger Saint''s eyebrows twitch.

    "Why?"

    "Because my colleague is under the Mad Lord."

    "Ah, that was indeed the case."

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s words, Oh Hyun-seok shivers.

    ''That''s right, Team Leader Kim was there.''

    He heard stories about the Mad Lord.

    The most dangerous lunatic in the world.

    After hearing the stories about Kim Yeon being captured by that madman, what has that guy done until now?

    ''That¡¯s right. So he was worried about Team Leader Kim being under such a person.¡¯

    For the first time in a long while, Oh Hyun-seok sees a human side in Seo Eun-hyun.

    At the same time, he looks at Azure Tiger Saint with firm resolve.

    "As Master knows, Seo Eun-hyun and I are from the same hometown. She who is captured by the Mad Lord is also my colleague, so I will go as well!"

    "...Haaaah."

    Azure Tiger Saint lets out a soft sigh.

    "Alright, I respect your choice."

    Thus, with twisted fate, Oh Hyun-seok, who was originally supposed to undertake the mission to capture the devil from the True Devil Realm, ended up joining the expedition to spy on the Mad Lord¡¯s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

 Chapter ex3: Authors Q&A (2) - Authors Q&A (2)

    Author''s Q&A (2)

    Q: What happens if someone with heavenly spiritual roots reaches Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    A: It will be revealed in a few chapters, but it turns their spiritual roots into mixed spiritual roots. Of course, it¡¯s possible to avoid that by researching special methods to filter out spiritual energy, but nearly no cultivator has researched the matter. At least, that¡¯s what I decided for my setting.

    Q: Why did Young-hoon abandon Seo Eun-hyun in the first life when he was living miserably after his soap business failed?

    A: By the time Seo Eun-hyun was selling soap, Young-hoon was dead.

    Q: Is it possible for Young-hoon to ascend within his lifespan?

    A: That¡¯s a spoiler¡­ In my initial idea he was beyond what my readers were imagining, but that felt like I was hyping Young-hoon up too much so I am wondering if I should go with my initial idea or¡­

    Q: Why do cultivators of the Cheungmun n use steroids when Azure Heaven Creation Sect cultivators are natty?

    A: That¡¯s why they were left behind in the lower world.

    Q: There will be mecha General Seo rocket punch, right?

    A: There will also be dino form.

    Q: At this point in the story, ¡°three great figures of Qi Building¡± seem kind ofughable. Was this meant to be a mocking title before the mass ascension? Or were they respected because it¡¯s like they were running a marathon without legs?

    A: The three great figures of Qi Building is not a mocking title, but refers to those with great expertise in their fields despite being in Qi Building. I think this is a misunderstanding due tock of exnation in the novel. They are each beings that reached great understanding in their respective fields of alchemy, artifact refining, and cultivation method. Elixirs made by Makli Yun-ryeon and artifacts made by Gongmyo Cheon-saek were often bought by those in Core Formation and Nascent Soul realms. Cheungmun Ryeong also had a lot of important guests for his knowledge of cultivation techniques. The only reason they were not brought for ascension was because of their age. If they were all 50 years younger, they would have been squeezed in for ascension.

    Q: Yang Su-Jin stated that all Enders are fated to visit Shattered Heaven Peak, but didn¡¯t Kim Yeon die before visiting the ce in Eun-hyun¡¯s previous life?

    A: Attraction of fate is not absolute. If Kim Yeon and Seo Eun-hyun were strong enough to live their fate, they would have reached Shattered Heaven Peak eventually. But it is possible to die before living out one¡¯s fate.

    Q: Are there any ns for the centipede or the fox to gain human form? I just need a yes or no¡­

    A: I already had ns for the centipede to gain human form, and the fox was never going to show up again after being beat up with Formless Sword. However, the previous Q&A showed that there were fans of the fox and the centipede and I decided to give the fox a human form after some thought¡­ But it might be different from what you are imagining.

    Q: Have you decided anything about Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s parents or other family? Or is this a spoiler?

    A: I have, and this wille up when Eun-hyun reaches Nascent Soul. But Eun-hyun¡¯s parents are just part of his background and not very important in the story.

    Q: I have questions about the size of the realms. What is the size of the Head Realmpared to Earth? There were many arguments among the readerbase about how Bright Cold Realm mightpare to Jupiter in terms of size, so how big is it? Also, I have a question about Spiritual Roots. Are there many other roots that are not part of the 5 elements such as the Ghostly Yin Transforming Immortal Root? Do you have an example?

    A: The Head Realm is about the size of Mars. Bright Cold Realm is about the size of the Milky Way Gxy. I¡¯m not being weird here, this is just xianxia norms. There used to be a lot of roots like that, but the vast majority disappeared due to spoiler reasons, only leaving the spiritual roots rted to the five elements.

    Q: Three great sects of the Head Realm are Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder, Azure Heaven Creation, and ck Ghost Valley, right? But Azure Heaven Creation Sect feels like it is at best a sect that has mere 2000 years(...) of history that relies on Asure Tiger Saint, so how was it able to grow so much more powerful than other sects with more history? Was it very lucky???

    A: Other sects do not train their disciples by shoving intova and beating them up, but safely feed them elixirs. This is why Azure Heaven Creation was able to catch up.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun seems like he was ipetent back on Earth, so how did he do such a good job as the chief strategist of the Wulin Alliance? Did he just try very hard?

    A: Seo Eun-hyun might seem like someone ipetent from what has been shown, but he only made a lot of mistakes when he first joined thepany and usually did not make the same mistake again. If he spilled coffee repeatedly, even Oh Hyun-seok would not have been able to stand it.

    Q: I don¡¯t know about xianxia too much, but what¡¯s the difference between what the MC is training and what martial artists do to train their body? Is it the difference between using spiritual energy and internal energy? Also, now that Eun-hyun is in the Middle Realm, will he ever visit the Minor Realm? Will there be other savepoints?

    A: The difference between body refining method and what martial artists are doing in RToC is that martial artists are expressing and training the potential that is within the human body, and body refining cultivators use the heaven and earth spiritual energy to modify the human body. There are more stories to tell about the Minor Realm even outside of the Head Realm such as the Astral Realm, so we will see more than you expect. Savepoint stuff is spoilers.

    Q: Since you draw inspiration from Reincarnated Swordmaster, I wanted to ask if True Immortals at the top can be as strong as Outer Gods of RS?

    A: While RToC has influences from RS, the true immortals of RToC do not draw inspiration from RS. Justparing power, the most powerful true immortals areparable to the RS Outer Gods.

    Q: What¡¯s Buk Hyang-hwa¡¯s concept if she ascends? Giant robots? Ironman?

    A: Napoleon Bonaparte

    Q: I¡¯ve heard that Bright Cold Realm and Blood Yin Realm are the strongest Middle Realms from other readers. Is this official?

    A: Both of them are special realms with a lot of rtion to the true immortals. However, it¡¯s not quite right to call them the strongest, just special.

    Q: Why is Cheungmun Ryeong at the first constetion of Qi Building when Core Formation and Nascent Soul cultivatorse to him for his advice on Understanding before Breakthrough? Is his talent at Seo Eun-hyun level?

    A: He was born with weak spiritual meridians. More specifically, he was so weak that he was fated to die in the womb, but he miraculously survived his birth.

    Q: It seems like there are so few Star Shattering and Sacred Vessel cultivators in the Middle Realms, so I was wondering if Entering Nirvana is a realm that you can actually reach in the Middle Realms. Is it like the Tribtion Transcendence Stage of A Record of a Mortal¡¯s Journey to Immortality, where you can immediately reach True Immortality?

    A: While it is a special stage, it is not like the Tribtion Transcendence Stage, which only exists in technicality. Specifics are spoilers.

    Q: I love you author, I hope you live a long and healthy life. Will we see stuff like Obsidian memory?

    A: I love you too, readers. Obsidian was a mechanism that I did not like while reading Reincarnated Swordmaster, so it will probably not appear, and only very close to the end of the story if it does appear.

    BlueMangoAde¡¯s Note: Obsidian memory refers to a technique in Reincarnated Swordmaster that allowed the transference of others¡¯ memory across time loops.

    Q: It took Kim Yeon 10 years to reach Nascent Soul, but Oh Hyun-seok is still at theter stage of Core Formation. Is there a difference between talents among Enders? I was wondering if the Enders taken by the Heavenly Beingster have higher potential.

    A: Most things rted to Enders are spoilers. However, the difference between Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seokes from the fact that Kim Yeon¡¯s Four-Axis level consciousness gave her an advantage at reaching Nascent Soul and that the Mad Lord¡¯s consciousnesspression techniques allowed her to train faster, which was very effective for her.

    Q: Do you like kimchi-jjigae or doenjang-jjigae more?

    A: Doenjang-jjigae

    Q: Will going back to a Minor Realm create a new savepoint? Will we visit other Middle Realms? Is Seo Eun-hyun a virgin?

    A: We will visit other Middle Realms. The condition that changes savepoint is a spoiler. As for whether Seo Eun-hyun is a virgin¡­ I will stay silent for Seo Eun-Hyeon¡¯s dignity.

    Q: Seo Eun-hyun was romantically as dense as he is back on Earth, right?

    A: Yes.

    Q: Will Kim Young-hoon and the fox be a couple?

    A: lmao

    Q: Is there a reason Cheongmun Ryeong did not get trained by Azure Tiger Saint? I think he could totally crush Yuan Li if he did. Or receive elixirs to be more healthier?

    A: Cheongmun Ryeon might kill himself if he was trained by the Azure Tiger Saint¡­

    Q: How many chapters do you expect?

    A: I am aiming for 700, but I am not sure. There might be more or less.

    Q: In the recent chapter, Seo Eun-Hyeon was able to cultivate quite fast despite only having reached early Core Formation in his past lives. Is this because of the abundance of heaven and earth spiritual energy in the middle realm?

    A: The plenty of energy and because his experience of being Four-Axis stage General Seo is notpletely trash. However, Nascent Soul and beyond cannot be passed so easily with experience of wielding external items.

    Q: I was disappointed that growth beyond the Deity Transformation stage in A Record of a Mortal¡¯s Journey to Immortality was just numerical. Will there be qualitative growth in the Middle Boundary stages in this novel?

    A: Nascent soul is the beginning of qualitative growth.

    A: Were all the rtionships with the colleagues good? Will there be trouble with Kang Min-hee and Jeon Myeong-hoon?

    Q: It¡¯s as it has been shown in this work. Young-hoon was nice but distant. Hyun-seok took good care of Eun-hyun. Kim Yeon had a crush on him. Jeon Myeong-hoon obviously bullied him¡­ I will leave the rest for the joy of spection.

    Q: It was stated that everybody in thepany knew Kim Yeon had a crush on Seo Eun-Hyun. What did the other five think of this?

    A: Kim Young-hoon - Ugh, you dense bastard.

    Oh Hyun-seok - Ugh, you dense bastard. But you will ept it some day, right?

    Kang Min-hee - Ugh, you retarded bastard.

    Oh Hye-seo - Ugh, you dense bastard.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon - Ugh, you retarded bastard.

    Q: Is Kim Yeon beautiful? I am curious you did not describe her looks much.

    A: Her heart for Eun-hyeon is very beautiful.

    BlueMangoAde¡¯s note: Some Korean readers used this answer to meme that Kim Yeon is ugly. (Because the answer seemed like refusing to describe how she physically looks.) Tremendouster rified that they were subtly hinting that her breasts are big (thus, beautiful heart).

    Q: 1. Is there a being like the Martial Arts God of Reincarnated Swordmaster? 2. Can you attain eternal life by reaching the equivalent of the Great Boundary with martial arts?

    A: 1. Not sure what to say¡­ There is something, but I¡¯m not sure if I should call it Martial Arts God. 2. Theoretically possible.

    Q: How big was Seo Eun-hyeon¡¯spany? Was it small?

    A: It was a mid-sizedpany.

    Q: RToCcks description for how characters look, so I am having a hard time imagining them. I think the reason there are a lot of fans for the centipede and the fox is because it¡¯s easy to imagine what they will look like as humans, intuitively.

    A: Umm¡­ To tell the truth, I dislike describing what characters look like. I think their true nature matters more than what they look like. I will think about adding character descriptions.

    Q: Is Heart Path Method martial arts?

    A: There will be an exnationter. Also, Heart Path Method is a name arbitrarily given to the technique used by Heart Tribe by the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe, rather than an official designation.

    Q: Do cultivators get buffs to their looks as they reach higher stages?

    A: Some do and some do not.

    Q: Is the Heart Tribe an evil cult?

    A: They are like revolutionaries. If I have to find a metaphor, they are like Communists during the industrial age.

    Q: Does a Longevity Fruit only increase lifespan once or every time you eat one?

    A: It increases it once, and every time you eat it afterwards reduces the lifespan increasing effect because of the resistance(?). 100 years from the first fruit, 50 years from the second, 25 years from the third etc¡­

    TrantingNovice: Napoleon Bonaparte rofl. Q&A was once again tranted by BlueMangoAde!

 Chapter 159: Masters Grace (5)

    Chapter 159: Master''s Grace (5)

    Whoosh!

    Enveloped in a sea of white clouds, a group of cultivators soared through the sky.

    Wrapped in the aura of the Flying Escape Technique, emitting dull radiance, they flew far into the distance. Among them were disciples of the First-Cloud and a few from the Second-Cloud from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Leading the group are two First-Cloud disciples, with five Second-Cloud disciples following behind. At the center of the group flies Seo Eun-hyun and Oh Hyun-seok.

    "When will we arrive? It feels like we''ve been flying for almost half a day..."

    Oh Hyun-seok asked.

    A First-Cloud disciple at the forefront shouts back

    "Just a bit more patience, we''re almost there."

    "Hmm, I''m curious, though. Have the senior brothers visited this ce before?"

    "Well, it''s our first time too. Azure Cold Ind is vast, and it took us a while to get used to it. As for other Human Race Sky Inds, we''ve only visited a few inds nearby."

    "I''m looking forward to it. The Human Race Grand Alliance headquarters, it''s sort of like a capital, right?"

    "I suppose so."

    As they chatter and fly through the clouds.

    Whoosh!

    "Oh, there it is..."

    As the clouds part a Sky Ind farrger than any they had seen before appears before them. At first nce, it¡¯s about twenty times the size of Azure Cold Ind.

    An overwhelmingly thick and vast barrier surrounds it, with heaven and earth spiritual energy enveloping the entirend.

    "The Human Race Grand Alliance''s headquarters, Heavenly Human Ind...!"

    Awe-struck, the disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect gape at the overwhelming sight of Heavenly Human Ind.

    "Al-alright, everyone, let''s go in."

    The highest-ranking First-Cloud disciple, holding an identity que proving their affiliation with Azure Cold Ind, flies towards Heavenly Human Ind.

    As they approach the barrier of Heavenly Human Ind, the identity que glows, opening a small hole in the barrier.

    Entering the Ind, Oh Hyun-seok marvels at the dense spiritual energy inside.

    "I know Azure Cold Ind is rich in spiritual energy, but this is almost two to three times denser."

    "No, actually, it''s more like five or six times denser. The spiritual energy you felt on Azure Cold Ind was from one of the most potent spiritual veins."

    The group''s leader, a First-Cloud disciple named Cheongmun Gyu, inhales the spiritual energy of Heavenly Human Ind.

    "Let''s find the teleportation array that can take us near the Light Spirit Pond."

    "Yes!"

    At the Human Race Grand Alliance''s main base, Heavenly Human Ind, one can find teleportation arrays linking to other racial territories within the alliance.

    Although only arrays to races with friendly rtions with the Human Race are activated, most races near the Light Spirit Pond benefited from trade with the Human Race, so there are no issues.

    "Light Spirit Pond''s water!"

    "Light Spirit Sacred Water?"

    "Light Spirit Sacred Water hase in!"

    Oh Hyun-seok looks around andments.

    "Seems like the water from Light Spirit Pond is quite popr."

    "Appears so...."

    The First-Cloud disciples are equally puzzled, exploring various parts of Heavenly Human Ind.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun calmly exins.

    "The water from Light Spirit Pond, also known as Light Spirit Sacred Water, significantly boosts vitality when consumed. It''s sought after as a reserve life source, allowing one to exhibit undying supernatural powers for a moment. When ced inside a puppet and specially processed, the puppet can recover from damage on its own, making it a coveted treasure among puppet masters that make their eyes burst from their heads."

    "Oh, Junior Seo, how do you know this?"

    "I just heard some rumors. But, the presence of Light Spirit Sacred Water nearby suggests there''s a teleportation array to Light Spirit Pond close by."

    Seo Eun-hyun points to a location.

    "Many people''s intents are moving towards that spot. It must be the teleportation array. Let''s go."

    "Oh, o-okay."

    Guided by Seo Eun-hyun, the group is able to arrive in front of a gigantic tower.

    At the bottom of the tower, which is built with a total of five floors, numerous people are lined up waiting.

    "This seems to be the Light Spirit Pond teleportation array. Now that we''ve found the teleportation array, let''s go to the headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, finish registering for the Mad Lord scouting mission, then use the teleportation array."

    Led by Cheongmun Gyu, they head to the alliance''s headquarters in the center of Heavenly Human Ind.

    While looking around, Oh Hyun-seok notices Seo Eun-hyun also looking around here and there.

    "Ah, Eun-hyun, you find this ce interesting too?"

    Amazed at seeing Seo Eun-hyun''s human-like behavior after a long time, Oh Hyun-seok looks at him with wonder.

    Seo Eun-hyun, while looking around, replies.

    "Yes, well, I suppose so. Since it''s my first time here, observing will make it easier when Ie again in the future."

    "Ha, you''re thorough."

    Laughing, Oh Hyun-seok suddenly feels a chill run down his spine.

    ''What''s that?''

    Startled!

    It wasn''t just Oh Hyun-seok.

    The entire expedition team that came with him, as well as other cultivators passing by on Heavenly Human Ind, all suddenly stop in their tracks and look up at the sky.

    Shortly after, the chilling sensation that had been swirling around them disappears.

    "What was that?"

    At the sudden eerie sensation, one of the Second-Cloud disciples from Azure Heaven Creation Sect asked those around him.

    Then, Seo Eun-hyun, with a stern face answers.

    "What we just experienced was the presence of an Integration stage Grand Cultivator. An Integration stage Grand Cultivator''s consciousness is overwhelminglyrger than ours. They could have easily hid their presence from us... It seems they chose not to take such consideration and briefly observed this area with their consciousness."

    Hearing Seo Eun-hyun''s words, one of the Core Formation cultivators passing by nods grimly.

    "Indeed, in recent decades, Grand Cultivators of various races have been flocking to the vicinity of Heavenly Human Ind, where the Human Race Grand Alliance is located, to search for something. It''s be somon now that everyone just epts it as normal."

    "¡­I see, thank you for letting us know."

    Seo Eun-hyun expressed his gratitude to the Core Formation cultivator.

    "This is troubling. It''s hard to say whether this is good or bad¡­"

    Cheongmun Gyu, with a troubled look, heads into the grand pce of the alliance''s headquarters, and soon after,es out with a mission confirmation que.

    "Well, for now it¡¯s settled. We''ve properly confirmed our mission to scout the Mad Lord, so we can use the teleportation array."

    Thus, they boarded the teleportation array heading near the Light Spirit Pond.

    Whoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok looks around.

    "Is this ce near the Light Spirit Pond?"

    The spiritual energy around them is refreshingly stimting to life force.

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist.

    ''Somehow, I feel like training here might make it easier to break through my current realm.''

    Cheongmun Gyu looks around around at the members and says,

    "Remember, we didn''te to the Light Spirit Pond area for leisure. We have to observe the Mad Lord, who is said to have been expanding his conquests near this area, for the next 5 years. Any questions?"

    "I have a question. I heard that elixirs that can help me break through my cultivation are grown near the Light Spirit Pond. Would it be permissible to gather some to reduce future risks during our mission?"

    At Seo Eun-hyun''s question, others also show interest.

    "It''s fine. But make sure not to provoke the local races, and try to exchange through trade as much as possible."

    "Yes, thank you!"

    "You all seem excited about getting Light Spirit Sacred Water, but let me remind you again, don''t steal or coerce to obtain resources. Got it?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then, I''ll give everyone about a day to explore the area near the Light Spirit Pond."

    With that, Seo Eun-hyun and the rest of the expedition members dispersed in an instant.

    Oh Hyun-seok wonders.

    ''Is Light Spirit Sacred Water really that amazing?''

    Swoosh!

    Days passed.

    Led by Cheongmun Gyu, the expedition arrived at a certain location.

    "This is¡­"

    There are traces of a massive battle.

    The ground was overturned, and several giant valleys had formed, with remnants and pieces that look like puppet parts scattered around.

    "This was one of the territories of the Cold Spirit Race."

    Seo Eun-hyun, with a slight frown, looks around.

    "The Mad Lord passed through here."

    Cheongmun Gyu frowns at the sight, saying.

    "Mad Lord, this lunatic. The scale of his madness has grown evenrger than when he was in the lower realm."

    "¡­Let''s move towards where we can see the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    "¡­Alright."

    They followed the trail of destruction.

    After a while, Cheongmun Gyu stopped in mid-air.

    A vast primeval forest near the Light Spirit Pond!

    At the edge of that primeval forest, far away at the end of a mountain range, a small dot is visible.

    "There it is. The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress."

    At Cheongmun Gyu''s words, Oh Hyun-seok frowns.

    "That speck over there, you mean?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­Isn''t that too far? We were told to scout, but with this distance¡­ I''m not sure if looking is even possible¡­"

    "What are you talking about? Don''t underestimate that madman''s capabilities. This distance is just right. Any closer and we''d be captured and transformed by that lunatic."

    Shiver!

    Perhaps due to bad memories of the Mad Lord, Cheongmun Gyu shuddered and shook his head.

    ¡®Did he say there was a time when he narrowly escaped after being captured by the Mad Lord in the lower realm?¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok recalls the story Cheongmun Gyu had told about his entanglement with the Mad Lord.

    Suddenly, he frowns.

    "Anyway, having to observe the Mad Lord here for five years is a bit worrying."

    "What''s there to worry about? For cultivators, five years pass in the blink of an eye. It seems junior is not yet used to the sense of time cultivators have, having not practiced the cultivation methods for long."

    Cheongmun Gyu chuckles and pats Oh Hyun-seok''s back.

    Oh Hyun-seok sighs softly and settles down atop a tree in the surrounding forest.

    ¡®Well, worrying about it here won''t do any good. I should continue my training as usual. I should talk to Seo Eun-hyun too, see if we can find Team leader Kim if we get a chance.''

    It was then, as he crossed his legs in meditation.

    ''...?''

    Below the tree, Seo Eun-hyun is cing his hands on the ground, doing something.

    "Hey, Eun-hyun. What are you doing?"

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s call, Seo Eun-hyun replies calmly.

    "I''m about to draw a circuit that leads to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from underneath the ground."

    "What?"

    "If my circuit reaches the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, we can know about Kim Yeon''s situation without attracting the attention of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress or the Mad Lord. Please trust me on this."

    "Ah, well¡­ Of course, I trust you. Why even say that?"

    "¡­Thank you. Please don''t mention this to Cheongmun Gyu and the senior brothers. They might not believe it."

    "Sure, I understand."

    He nods and looks at Seo Eun-hyun.

    "There must be a way."

    He trusts Seo Eun-hyun.

    Even though he had been acting strangetely, he is still the person who was once his junior at work.

    Trusting someone who was once a junior isn''t a big deal for him.

    Whoosh!

    Five years flew by in an instant.

    Whoosh!

    Light swirls around Oh Hyun-seok, being absorbed into his body.

    Boom!

    His energy soars to its peak.

    "Core Formation Grand Perfection, Celestial Dominion!"

    Finally, he has reached the end of Core Formation!

    Oh Hyun-seok stands up, his eyes shining.

    ¡®It''s not just about reaching the peak¡¯

    It feels as if given the right opportunity, he can reach the Nascent Soul stage in no time.

    Thend near Light Spirit Pond always flows with a peculiar vitality, which greatly aided Oh Hyun-seok''s body refining method, speeding up his cultivation.

    "Finally¡­"

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles contentedly.

    "Finally, I''ve caught up to Seo Eun-hyun in terms of cultivation stage."

    Indeed.

    While Seo Eun-hyun had reached the pinnacle of Core Formation, the Celestial Dominion, over the past five years, he hadn''t achieved enlightenment or advanced to the Nascent Soul stage.

    He hasn''t moved beyond the Grand Perfection of Core Formation.

    Thus, Oh Hyun-seok finally caught up to Seo Eun-hyun in terms of cultivation.

    ¡®Well, even if we''re equal in cultivation, it doesn''t necessarily mean I can win in a fight¡­¡¯

    Rumble...

    Oh Hyun-seok somehow feels that, at this moment, he can have a proper spar with Seo Eun-hyun.

    ¡®Now that our mission period ising to an end, I should spar with him and ask what we''ll do about Team Leader Kim.¡¯

    He uses the Flying Escape Technique to approach Seo Eun-hyun, who is touching the ground with his eyes closed.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! Have you found a way to contact Team Leader Kim Yeon yet?"

    "No. After making contact with the circuits in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it took quite some time to steal one ten-thousandth of the control from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. In a few days, we''ll be able to contact Chief Kim Yeon."

    "Is that so? So, in a few days, our purpose foring here will nearly be achieved."

    "That seems to be the case"

    "Then, we''ll be leaving soon after that."

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, Seo Eun-hyun looks at him and replies.

    "You''re suggesting a spar, aren''t you?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­I''m sorry, but prioritizing finding out Kim Yeon¡¯s situation as soon as possible is more imp-"

    Before Seo Eun-hyun can finish speaking,

    Oh Hyun-seokunches a punch towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Boom!

    A blue sh shot towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun quickly dodged and red at Oh Hyun-seok.

    "What are you doing¡­ Ah, so you came with that resolve?"

    "Ha, you speak as if you know exactly what''s in my heart!"

    "¡­"

    "It¡¯s always been like that. You seem to know everything, yet you never speak of the important matters, you don¡¯t speak properly, nor do you try to converse with me. And yet, those asional human moments of yours are exactly how I remember the Seo Eun-hyun I know!"

    Boom!

    Oh Hyun-seok stomps the ground.

    The surrounding earth rumbles.

    "What the hell is it? What¡¯s the issue that caused you to avoid talking with me aftering to this world and starting your training?¡±

    The air around them stirs violently.

    ¡°Who are you! Are you the Seo Eun-hyun I know, or someone else?"

    Oh Hyun-seok stares intensely at Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun sighs softly after a moment of silence.

    "¡­It''s dangerous to spar here, let''s move elsewhere."

    With that, Seo Eun-hyun propels himself off the ground and flies away.

    Oh Hyun-seok follows suit.

    After flying over the forest for a while, they finallynd in the middle of a vast wastnd, beyond the forest.

    "Honestly, I don''t think you can defeat me, Chief Oh.¡±

    "Ha, calling me ''Chief''¡­"

    Oh Hyun-seok smirks.

    "I haven''t been called that in a private setting since I was promoted. Calling me that¡­ I wonder if you''re really the Seo Eun-hyun I know. Shall we find out?"

    At that moment, Oh Hyun-seok''s aura explodes.

    Boom!

    The ground upheaves as he stomps.

    Instantly, Oh Hyun-seok''s figure melds into the earth and vanishes.

    But Seo Eun-hyun, with an expressionless face, swings his hand in one direction.

    A massive explosion reveals Oh Hyun-seok, who lunges at Seo Eun-hyun with a punch.

    Whoosh! Boom!

    As the air explodes, Seo Eun-hyun smoothly catches Oh Hyun-seok''s punch and moves in close, extending his palm.

    But in the next moment, Oh Hyun-seok''s body shes, and he moves above Seo Eun-hyun.

    Rumble!

    He ms his leg down where Seo Eun-hyun stands.

    The ground explodes, and in the next moment, the surroundings turn into a sea ofva.

    mes engulf the sea ofva as Oh Hyun-seok shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Each of Oh Hyun-seok''s punches carry the power and speed of a mid Nascent Soul!

    Seo Eun-hyun, using his Flying Escape Technique, footwork, and sharp energy, dodges Oh Hyun-seok''s attacks with all his might.

    And, Oh Hyun-seok starts to gather even more power.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s speed increases.

    Now, just his movement alone causes the air to explode, sending shockwaves in all directions.

    Gradually, Oh Hyun-seok''s punches start to just graze Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''I''m going to hit, I''m going to hit!''

    And finally.

    Swoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body glows with a five-colored light and suddenly shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    And then.

    Thump!

    His punch ''connects'' with Seo Eun-hyun!

    Kugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun is pushed back, crashing into a corner of the wastnd.

    "Huff¡­"

    Oh Hyun-seoknds on the ground smirking.

    "How about that? Do you think I can handle a fight with you now?"

    Shhh¡­

    Seo Eun-hyun stands up from therge crater created by the impact, dust swirling around him.

    Creak.

    His arms are broken.

    But as he walks out of the dust pit, life force flows into his arms, healing them.

    Creak¡­

    "...Well, you can indeed keep up with me to some extent now."

    He looks at Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok flinches!

    Oh Hyun-seok feels as if he¡¯s facing a massive beast, feeling like he is thrown unarmed in front of a tiger as a mere mortal.

    His spine chills, and his senses scream in rm.

    Gulp!

    ''That guy¡­''

    "Now, then¡­"

    ''He''s about to use his real power.''

    "I''ll fight you properly."

    With those words, Seo Eun-hyun forms his hand into a knife-edge and takes a stance.

    The next moment.

    He swings his hand de horizontally.

    Swoosh!

    "¡­!!!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, feeling a life-threatening crisis, hurriedly ducks.

    At the same time, he catches a glimpse of the ground he had lifted and the mountains he had caused to rise being sliced horizontally behind him.

    ¡°From now on, it seems I can use my techniques.¡±

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    However, Oh Hyun-seok does not feel that it¡¯s a smile in the emotional sense.

    Rather, it¡¯s more like a predator that has found its target, baring its teeth at the prey.

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok quickly enters the world of intent to see Seo Eun-hyun''s attack.

    His understanding of intent had deepened, allowing him to see both blue and red lines simultaneously.

    But in the next moment, Oh Hyun-seok despaired.

    ¡®I can''t dodge it!¡¯

    Around Seo Eun-hyun, thousands, millions of trajectories are freely changing and swooping down on him.

    And those ¡®trajectories,¡¯ imbued with the five-colored energy of his body refining method, shoots towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    Booom!

    Sword trajectories rampage in all directions.

    Within the world of intent, Oh Hyun-seok can hear the name of the technique Seo Eun-hyun is using through intent.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Landscape Painting!

    ¡®If I can''t dodge it!¡¯

    Then don''t dodge!

    Crack!

    Starlight Force swirls around Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    Simultaneously, starlight emanates from Oh Hyun-seok''s skin, making his insides appear translucent.

    However, what is visible inside Oh Hyun-seok are not muscles, blood, bones, or organs.

    It¡¯s a starry sky!

    A celestial domain, resembling the universe, is operating inside Oh Hyun-seok''s body under certainws.

    For an instant, Oh Hyun-seok transforms as if he personifies ¡®night¡¯ itself.

    ng, ng, ng!

    Numerous trajectories hit Oh Hyun-seok''s body, but they fail to prate him.

    "Is that all?"

    Bang!

    Oh Hyun-seok kicks off the ground, charging at Seo Eun-hyun while intercepting the trajectories.

    sh!

    His fist is encircled with the blue light of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique.

    Oh Hyun-seok concentrates, staring at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ¡®Every trajectory is dangerous if not countered by the activation of Starlight Protecting Void Body. My physical strength is at the Nascent Soul stage in my bare state without activating Starlight Protecting Void Body, meaning each thread is potentially lethal even for a Nascent Soul cultivator.¡¯

    Whoosh!

    Oh Hyun-seok frowns.

    ¡®But activating Starlight Protecting Void Body is too draining. I must finish this quickly!¡¯

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok arrives in front of Seo Eun-hyun, raising his fist.

    "Come on, this isn¡¯t all you have, is it? Seo Eun-hyun!¡±

    Seo Eun-hyun smiles.

    "Very well, then¡­"

    At that moment, Oh Hyun-seok feels a chilling sensation and hastily stops his punch towards Seo Eun-hyun, retreating instead.

    Simultaneously, dark entities surge around Seo Eun-hyun.

    The ground around them begins to decay.

    Thousands of curse spells, filled with venom, surround Seo Eun-hyun.

    "Shall we try a cultivation method?"

    "Hahaha¡­ Damn you."

    Oh Hyun-seok grins.

    ''All this time, it wasn¡¯t a cultivation method?''

    The thousands of curse spells, like tentacles, target Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Yin Soul Ghost Incantation."

    Swish!

    Several curse spellstch onto Oh Hyun-seok''s legs.

    Simultaneously, Oh Hyun-seok feels his legs be several times heavier.

    ''Ugh!''

    sh!

    As he concentrates starlight, the curse spells disperse, and his legs return to normal. But Oh Hyun-seok realizes.

    ''If I¡¯m hit by all those thousands of curse spells¡­''

    Defeat is inevitable without even thinking!

    "Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea."

    Whoosh!

    The river of curse spells around Seo Eun-hyun, like tentacles, form a diagram and start to create a forest around him.

    A forest of decayed ancient trees made of curse spells fill the area.

    The ancient trees vibrate in unison, amplifying Seo Eun-hyun''s curse spells andunching thousands of curse spells at Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Haha, merely annoying!"

    Kugugugu!

    Oh Hyun-seokughs heartily, clenching his fist and striking the air violently.

    The blue energy imbued in his fist detonates, neutralizing the curse spells.

    However, Seo Eun-hyun begins forming hand seals.

    Kugugugu!

    Inside the forest of decayed ancient trees, wooden puppets identical to Seo Eun-hyun begin to emerge.

    Crack, crackle!

    As Seo Eun-hyun raises his hand towards the wooden puppets, strange circuits begin to form above them.

    ¡®Seo Eun-hyun''s puppet circuits!¡¯

    Kugugugu!

    Simultaneously, the puppets, all fifteen of them, begin to emit a Nascent Soul stage level of aura.

    Click, click, click!

    The puppets open their mouths in unions.

    Curse energy gathers towards the mouths of the puppets.

    Oh Hyun-seok instinctively knows.

    This can¡¯t be dodged.

    ¡®Then, I just have to fight back!¡¯

    Crackle!

    In the state of activating Starlight Protecting Void Body, Oh Hyun-seok clenches both fists.

    sh!

    Blue wings sprout from his back.

    One pair, two pairs, three pairs...

    And then four pairs!

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, adorned with a total of eight wings, looks down at Seo Eun-hyun and smiles.

    "Take this!"

    Kugugugu!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s expression changes.

    The spiritual energy between heaven and earth fluctuates.

    And then, Seo Eun-hyunughs as if it¡¯s absurd, murmuring.

    "A strike at the Heavenly Being stage¡­?"

    With that, light explodes, engulfing everything in a sh.

    Seo Eun-hyun''s puppets and Oh Hyun-seok''s Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter collide!

    Oh Hyun-seok gasps for air.

    Cough!

    He coughs up blood.

    "What¡­ is this?"

    Seo Eun-hyun is in front of him.

    And Seo Eun-hyun, though slightly scorched and injured, is much more intact than Oh Hyun-seok.

    "Why, did I get, injured by, my own attack?"

    "Chief Oh has never fought a curse sorcerer before. During our fight, I collected your blood and fed it to the generals I created earlier. Since you attacked the cursed puppets yourself, you must have felt the bacsh."

    "¡­Is that so."

    "Still, Chief, you have indeed grown a lot. For me to be pushed to this extent, it''s been a really long time since anyone besides Master¡­"

    "Shut up!"

    Oh Hyun-seok yells.

    "It isn¡¯t ''Chief''!"

    He stands up, gasping for breath.

    "Have you forgotten the times you called me ''Hyung''? Stop pretending like you don''t know me all of a sudden, it''s annoying!"

    As he gathers his energy.

    Crackle!

    Four wings sprout from his left half.

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter strikes twice!"

    Seo Eun-hyun has a bitter expression as he prepares himself.

    Kuaguanguang!

    A strike that Seo Eun-hyun described as of the Heavenly Being stage, the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, isunched at him again.

    And once more, a forest made of curse spells rise behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun chants as he takes the Starting Form.

    "White Orchid Blessing Incantation."

    sh!

    The curse spells all reverse at once, blossoming into white orchids (magnolias), enhancing Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s energy.

    In the world of intent, Seo Eun-hyun¡¯s ultimate technique resonates once more.

    Treading Heaven, Formless Sword!

    sh!

    That is the end.

    "¡­"

    Oh Hyun-seok''s Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter is split in two and explodes on both sides behind Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun remains unharmed.

    "¡­Thank you for the impressive duel. Now¡­"

    And then.

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts.

    "Not yet!"

    Rumble!

    Energy boils from Oh Hyun-seok''s body.

    "It''s not over yet!"

    Oh Hyun-seok opens a storage scroll, pulling something out.

    It¡¯s a water pouch.

    From the pouch came a liquid with a sacred golden glow.

    "Light Spirit Sacred Water¡­!? With that amount, the cost would be astronomical¡­"

    Simultaneously, Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes light up.

    "This life force¡­ fits me quite well. And you know what?"

    Rumble!

    Dark clouds begin to gather in the sky.

    Seo Eun-hyun twitches at the sight.

    "Wait, what are you doing?"

    "Today!"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts with shining eyes.

    "I''ve decided to beat you!"

    Kugugugu!

    His energy amplifies.

    Simultaneously, blue lightning strikes from the sky.

    And next to the blue lightning, golden lightning falls.

    Two-Colored Heavenly Lightning!

    For someone who has reached the peak of Core Formation to face Heavenly Lightning again means they are challenging the Nascent Soul stage.

    Crackle!

    Oh Hyun-seok, struck by the two bolts of lightning, begins to walk step by step towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    "This is dangerous, madness! Don''te closer, sit down and use your methods!"

    However, Oh Hyun-seok pays no heed and continues slowly walking towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    The ground is torn apart by the Heavenly Lightning, and the earth turns to ss.

    Yet, within that tremendous Heavenly Punishment, Oh Hyun-seok manages to reach Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun grits his teeth.

    "¡­Is that your resolve."

    Seo Eun-hyun takes his stance.

    "¡­I¡¯ll go again."

    Oh Hyun-seok remains silent.

    He simply gathers his strength amidst the Heavenly Lightning.

    "White Orchid Blessing Incantation."

    Above Seo Eun-hyun''s body, the Mad Lord¡¯s circuits stretch out.

    At the same time, the power of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation amplifies his strength.

    He grasps an invisible Formless Sword, exerting his power to the utmost and taking the Starting Form.

    sh!

    Behind Seo Eun-hyun, three wings sprout.

    "I, too, am a disciple of the master. Naturally I can use it. I just chose not to disy it until now."

    Crackle!

    The blue energy gathers in Seo Eun-hyun''s hand, mixing with the Formless Sword, bing even sharper.

    As Oh Hyun-seok raises his fist amidst the Heavenly Lightning, Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes flutter.

    ¡®Purple?¡¯

    Oh Hyun-seok''s body is boiling in a purplish hue.

    For the first time, Seo Eun-hyun has a moment of confusion.

    ¡®What is that?¡¯

    It cannot be cut.

    After reaching Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, Seo Eun-hyun gained absolute confidence.

    His Formless Sword can cut through anything.

    There were things it couldn¡¯t cut, but that was only due to ack of strength from Seo Eun-hyun himself.

    In theory, there is nothing his sword cannot cut.

    But for the first time, Seo Eun-hyun feels confused.

    It can¡¯t be cut!

    What is before him is clearly uncuttable!

    ¡®It feels like, a distant chaos.¡¯

    Can his sword cut through chaos?

    Seo Eun-hyun questions his sword for a moment.

    Then, his eyes light up as he looks at Oh Hyun-seok.

    ¡®Even if it''s something iprehensible, it''s being wielded by only the human, Oh Hyun-seok. Then¡­¡¯

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes envision thousands, billions of trajectories between him and Oh Hyun-seok.

    ¡®I will find the weakest point, no matter what!¡¯

    Behind Oh Hyeon-seok, five pairs of wings sprout from Oh Hyeon-seok''s back.

    They are purple wings.

    "Primordial Chaos, Heavenly Shatter!"

    Rumble!

    Oh Hyun-seok thrusts his fist!

    The purplish energy shoots towards Seo Eun-hyun.

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyun swings his Formless Sword.

    "Severing Mountain!"

    Swoosh!

    Tens of thousands of shes extend towards Oh Hyun-seok.

    The white shes and the purple punches collide!

    Kugugugugu!

    White and purple!

    The two colors seem to split the entirety of heavens and earth for a moment.

    And then, the purple begins to gradually overpower the white light.

    The white sword shes begin to break apart.

    The purple storm advances forward!

    Just as the purple storm is about topletely devour the white!

    Boom!

    The Heavenly Tribtion striking Oh Hyun-seok finally ceases.

    Oh Hyun-seok has risen to Nascent Soul!

    sh!

    The light between heaven and earth shines momentarily on Oh Hyun-seok, strengthening his momentum!

    However, at the same time, the aura of Primordial Chaos surrounding Oh Hyun-seok also fades away.

    "Hurghaaaaah!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Nascent Soul stage!

    Finally reaching the Nascent Soul stage, Oh Hyun-seok infuses even more power into his fist.

    However.

    As soon as the purple disappeared, the white light began to devour Oh Hyun-seok''s territory again.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s domain is cut into chunks by the white shes, shrinking rapidly.

    "Taaaaaaaaght!"

    And finally!

    Boom!

    The two domains explode in a sh.

    Hissssss¡­

    At the area where Oh Hyeon-seok and Seo Eun-hyun stood, a gigantic crater spanning a radius of thirty li had formed.

    A true natural disaster!

    At the center of the natural disaster.

    There stands two people.

    "¡­Haha, damn it."

    "¡­"

    "Tough guy."

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckles.

    Seo Eun-hyun is covered in blood.

    It seems he too had poured much into thatst strike!

    The two men gasp for breath.

    However, five wings still remain on Oh Hyun-seok''s left half.

    "¡­Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter has two strikes. But you''ve poured everything into thest strike."

    "¡­"

    "If Ind this on you, I win."

    Seo Eun-hyun coughs up a mouthful of blood.

    "¡­If you hit, that is."

    "You think I can''t?"

    Seo Eun-hyun looks at Oh Hyun-seok with clear eyes.

    Oh Hyun-seok likewise looks back at him with eyes full of rity and confidence.

    No more words are needed.

    The two charge at each other.

    Swoosh!

    Seo Eun-hyun grasps the transparent void in his hand.

    His eyes shimmer with radiance.

    ''The exchange just now was clearly in my favor.''

    Oh Hyun-seok must have suffered deeper internal injuries!

    ''With Endless Mountains beyond Mountains, my Formless Sword can be used with its full power regardless of my condition. If I use Endless Mountains before Mountains before Chief Oh hits me¡­''

    sh!

    Oh Hyun-seok''s fist and Seo Eun-hyun''s ultimate move collide once more!

    The explosion isn''t as massive as before.

    Oh Hyun-seok said that Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter had one strike left, but he too had poured a significant amount of his energy into the previous strike.

    The explosion is smaller.

    However, within that smaller explosion, the two exchange numerous intents, attempting counterattacks.

    ''I will win!''

    Seo Eun-hyun''s eyes shine, blocking Oh Hyun-seok''s intent.

    Without needing to apply anything beyond Five Energies Converging to the Origin, just pressing at the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit, Oh Hyun-seok, who can only see two colors, is beneath him!

    Oh Hyun-seok grits his teeth.

    ''I''m being pushed back.''

    Is this how I lose?

    ''So it seems.''

    Oh Hyun-seok resigns himself.

    Seo Eun-hyun is an opponent who will require a greater cultivation to defeat, even after reaching the Nascent Soul stage.

    It even feels like he hasn''t used his full strength yet.

    If he really used dirty and vile methods, and it wasn''t a ''spar'' but a ''battle,'' Oh Hyun-seok would have died several times over.

    ''It''s a pity. I just wanted to know why you changed like that.''

    And then.

    The next moment, blue and red lines begin to ovep in Oh Hyun-seok''s eyes.

    ''¡­!?''

    The two colors create a color that Oh Hyun-seok has never seen before in the world of intent.

    Purple!

    A purple thread exists between Oh Hyun-seok and Seo Eun-hyun.

    And through the purple thread, Oh Hyun-seok feels he can somewhat understand Seo Eun-hyun''s intentions.

    Simultaneously, he can also feel a bit of Seo Eun-hyun''s hidden concerns.

    Following the purple line, Oh Hyun-seok gathers all his strength and swings his other hand towards Seo Eun-hyun''s blind spot.

    Simultaneously!

    Boom!

    For the first time, Oh Hyun-seok''s fist hits Seo Eun-hyun''s ''unprotected'' face!

    "Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Crack, crackle!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s slightcency, having perceived Oh Hyun-seok''s martial realm to be merely at the pinnacle, allowed Oh Hyun-seok''s punch through!

    "I have!"

    Crackle!

    Oh Hyeon-seok''s fist gathers starlight, blue light, and the light of five elements.

    Simultaneously, Seo Eun-hyeon''s face begins to distort.

    "Won!!!"

    Boom!!!

    Seo Eun-hyun''s head explodes!

    His head shattered, Seo Eun-hyun slumps powerlessly, as if his neck had vanished.

    After decades in this world.

    This is the moment Oh Hyeon-seok''s fist, which trained trained solely to be Seo Eun-hyeon¡¯s equal, defeated him.

    Chiiiiii

    Wiggle, wiggle

    Seo Eun-hyun''s head, having reached Core Formation Grand Perfection, begins to regenerate.

    Thump!

    Seo Eun-hyun sprawls on the ground.

    "Phew¡­ that was tough."

    "¡­Congrattions on reaching Three Flowers Gather at the Summit."

    Seo Eun-hyun, regenerating his face, said while looking up at the sky.

    "¡­Thank you. Yes, at thest moment, feeling your intent helped me understand a bit. Something only someone like me, your colleague, not even our master, could understand."

    Oh Hyun-seok, with mixed emotions, asks.

    "¡­Do you not know who I am?"

    "¡­Haha."

    Seo Eun-hyunughs.

    Drip¡­

    Tears flow from his eyes.

    "¡­I know, who you are. Chief Oh Hyun-seok¡­ no, Senior Brother Oh, how good of a person you are. How kind and trustworthy you are."

    Seo Eun-hyun continues.

    "I know you''re a good person. That''s why I couldn''t tell you until now. Senior brother Oh, I don''t remember who you are. I can hardly remember most of what happened before."

    Covering his face with his hand, Seo Eun-hyun smiles bitterly.

    "¡­It might be dementia."

    I''ve always known Senior Brother Oh is a good person.

    But because of that.

    Because I have faint memories of receiving warm words from that person long ago and building good memories with them,

    I couldn''t properly speak to Oh Hyun-seok.

    Now, I hardly remember anything from before the first cycle.

    I can''t remember what world I came from.

    I can''t remember what I used to do.

    I can''t remember what kind of rtionships I had with my colleagues.

    My memories are gradually sinking further down.

    That''s why I''ve been pushing Oh Hyun-seok away, keeping a cold and indifferent demeanor whenever he tries to talk to me.

    Talking to him would only make me more aware that I no longer remember the good moments we shared.

    I couldn''t stand the feeling of emptiness, as if my roots had disappeared, eating away at my mind.

    So, I kept my distance from Oh Hyun-seok as much as possible.

    "¡­I''m sorry, Senior Brother Oh."

    Thump, thump, thump!

    And then, as Iy fallen, Oh Hyun-seok walks towards me.

    "It''s alright."

    Oh Hyun-seok helps me up.

    "Now that you know, we can slowly figure it out, can''t we?"

    He smiles warmly.

    "From today, call me Hyun-seok Hyung. Together, we''ll find a way for you to regain your memories."

    "¡­Yes, Hyung."

    I respond, looking at Oh Hyeon-seok, who now smiles as heartily as Azure Tiger Saint, our master.

 Chapter 160: Masters Grace (6)

    Chapter 160: Master''s Grace (6)

    What is memory?

    Though there are many definitions, what I''ve felt is that memory is a kind of ''root.''

    There are various things that can sustain a person, but among them, ''memory'' is something special.

    I feel empty,

    ''Was it the first return, or the second...?''

    I don''t remember clearly what came before.

    When I first died,

    Someone seemed to have taken care of me.

    Was it the son of the Kang family, or the granddaughter of the Ju family?

    Memories of dying of old age are gradually submerged and eroded by the flow of time.

    Naturally, the memories before that were the same.

    Perhaps, the thousand years I was captured by the Mad Lord were the biggest problem.

    Until then, I could still somewhat withstand it.

    But then, trapped inside a puppet, enduring a thousand years just to control that puppet.

    My soul must have been too greatly eroded.

    What I somewhat remember about my first life is the time spent with Kim Young-hoon and Kim Yeon. Both had been with me for nearly a thousand years each.

    ''But I can''t seem to remember anyone else.''

    If I were to forget, I should forget everything. Why forget only vaguely?

    ''Why does this vague memory of that person being good remain, making me feel this way.''

    I replenish my spent vital and essence blood by drinking a sip of Light Spirit Sacred water given by Oh Hyun-seok.

    With the water full of vitality from the Light Spirit Pond, my head, which had burst open instantly, ispletely healed.

    "Let''s go back now."

    He said.

    "...Yes."

    I stand up, holding Oh Hyun-seok''s hand.

    That''s when it happened.

    sh!

    The sky flickers, and a blue dim light flies towards us.

    It¡¯s Cheongmun Gyu.

    "You crazy people! What have you done here!?"

    "Ah... We were sparring?"

    At Oh Hyun-seok''s words, Cheongmun Gyu¡¯s face contorts with anger.

    "What were you nning to do if the Mad Lord noticed all thismotion!"

    I look at Cheongmun Gyu and say,

    "Don''t worry. The Mad Lord''s gaze will absolutely not reach here."

    "What? What makes you say that!?"

    Of course, it¡¯s because I had worked for a thousand years in the Mad Lord''s fortress and knew all about the detection range of the Mad Lord and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Of course, saying something like this might get me treated as a madman or tortured as a spy, so I had to be careful.

    "Do you know about the Mad Lord''s puppets?"

    I draw the designs of the Mad Lord''s puppets on the ground, showing their internal circuits and mechanisms, and slowly exin them to Cheongmun Gyu.

    "Once, when I was in the lower realm, I dismantled the remains left by the Mad Lord''s puppets. I had also seen the remnants of the Mad Lord''s puppets in the Cold Spirit Race before. Based on that, I analyzed them..."

    As my detailed exnation about the puppets continues, Cheongmun Gyu, as if having a headache, frowns and waves his hand.

    "Alright, I get it. Let''s assume it''s as you say, but just in case, be careful. This area is not the Human Territory, but the domain of other races. You might identally provoke other races!"

    "Yes, we''ll be cautious."

    Oh Hyun-seok and I bow to senior brother Cheongmun Gyu and then return to the base camp of the expedition.

    It soon became night.

    sh!

    I went to the ce where I drew the circuits and closed my eyes.

    Below, a long circuit leading to the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress was drawn.

    Drawing the circuit and imbuing it with spiritual energy took about 6 months.

    However, connecting the circuit to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress without it noticing and gradually seizing control of the fortress took over 4 years.

    Pchhhhhght!

    "Still, it''s finally over."

    The circuits that took a thousand years to control in the past.

    My body is so ustomed to the circuits of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress it felt like the circuits were engraved in my memory and soul.

    Sizzle!

    Oh Hyun-seok approaches me, who¡¯s concentrating on the circuitste into the night.

    "...First off, can you tell me how much you remember?"

    "..."

    After a moment of silence, I open my mouth.

    Until now, I had been afraid to speak out for fear of being caught, but now that it¡¯s revealed that I have no memory, I feel relieved.

    "I somewhat remember Director Kim Young-hoon and Team Leader Kim Yeon."

    "Is that so..."

    ¡°Beyond that, not much else, I''m afraid. I''m sorry."

    "No, what do you have to be sorry for?"

    He sighs and sits down beside me.

    "...Since I didn''t know you were like this... from now on, I will also look for spirit medicines or scriptures that might help with your memory."

    "...Thank you."

    "And."

    Oh Hyun-seok looks at me.

    "It was when I rose to the Nascent Soul stage, but I''ll tell you in case it might help you."

    "What kind of help?"

    "When I rose to the Nascent Soul stage and was forming the Nascent Soul in my body, I saw something like a swift review of my life."

    "A swift review of your life?"

    "Yes, all the moments of my life shed by quickly in front of my eyes. If this happensmonly during the breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage, perhaps you can also see something like this and have a chance to recover some memories?"

    "...I see."

    My eyes light up.

    If what he said is true, reaching the Nascent Soul stage can possibly cure this loss of memory.

    "Thank you very much. For now, I will cultivate further with the goal of reaching the Nascent Soul stage."

    It surely wouldn''t take another thousand years to enter the Nascent Soul stage, no matter howte.

    ¡®After reaching the Core Formation stage, my lifespan increased to just over 600 years, so I should be able to reach Nascent Soul stage within that time.¡¯

    If Oh Hyun-seok''s words are true, reaching the Nascent Soul stage can give me a bit of hope.

    ¡®Of course, for now, let''s first make contact with Kim Yeon.¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    After focusing my mind and wrestling control over a small part of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress without it noticing,

    I look around various ces of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress through the eyes of one of the fortress''s puppets.

    ¡®If it''s where Kim Yeon is staying, then¡­¡¯

    Bo-oong!

    I move a puppet bee and enter the interior of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, finding the inner garden within the fortress.

    And finally.

    ¡®Found her!¡¯

    Bo-oong!

    Far away, I see Kim Yeon, wearing pink attire, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    I first read the overall flow of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The massive flow of mimicking-intent and madness pervading throughout the entire fortress.

    And this flow is gathering towards the direction of the Mad Lord''s workshop.

    ¡®The Mad Lord is currently in the workshop, then¡­¡¯

    Ind in front of her as the puppet bee.

    Kim Yeon looks nkly at the puppet bee.

    I look at her haggard face for a moment and then move my consciousness.

    ¡®Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, activate.¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    My consciousness, which has taken control of the puppet bee, moves.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon is a method I mastered long ago.

    ording to the final form of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, my consciousness begins to unravel.

    Ssssss!

    My consciousness unravels like threads, simr to Kim Yeon''s consciousness.

    It looks simr to the consciousness of mortals, but while the intent of mortals each have its color, the threads of intent from the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon are all transparent, like the realm of consciousness.

    "Uh...?"

    She flinches as the essence of consciousness bursts forth from the bee puppet.

    Before she can react, I connect my threads of consciousness to hers through the bee puppet.

    "What is this..."

    ¨DYeon-ah.

    Then, I speak to her through my threads of consciousness.

    "...?"

    It worked.

    So now, I wille to meet you.

    sh!

    I raise a Gang Sphere next to me in the void.

    A mental clone, which my consciousness had previously separated, stands beside me.

    I infuse the Gang Sphere into the circuits of the Mad Lord.

    Tsssssss!

    The Gang Sphere moves quickly through the circuits towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, and upon reaching the fortress, it settles into the bee puppet I control.

    And then, ''I'' appeared before Kim Yeon''s eyes.

    Wo-woong!

    To the naked eye, it looks just like a spherical mass of energy.

    However, to her, who knows how to handle consciousness, the true form of the Gang Sphere should be visible.

    ¨D...Have you been well?

    I ask through the Gang Sphere, conveying my heartnguage.

    And then, she begins to cry.

    Creak, creak...

    Her left hand had been modified into a puppet arm.

    ''I even pleaded with him, yet he still went ahead and modified her to this extent.''

    Wo-woong!

    Her current realm is at the level of Grand Perfection Core Formation, the same as mine.

    In a previous life, I vaguely remember she had already surpassed the Nascent Soul stage by now. It seems in this life, she hasn''t reached it yet, probably because I wasn''t there to protect her from the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and assist her with the interpretation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    "Wh-what is this..."

    ¨DQuiet. The Mad Lord might hear. Vibrate your consciousness and infuse it into the illusion of me in front of you. Imagine cing a thin thread in front of you, and blow your voice into that thread.

    I slowly exin the intricacies of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to her, helping her tomunicate through consciousness.

    [...Eun-hyun, Oppa...?]

    ¨DThat¡¯s right, it''s me.

    I speak with a bitter smile.

    ¨DSorry for beingte.

    [Ah....]

    "Uh..."

    She couldn''t hold back her vocalized cry and wept, shedding tears.

    Thud!

    Kim Yeon sits down, covering her face with her puppet arm, and continues to cry.

    ¨D...I''m nearby right now. I''ve sent a consciousness clone to you from nearby, so is it possible for you toe out of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress at this moment?

    [Yes, I cane out. But if I go beyond 100 li from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, Heavenly Being stage puppets will attach themselves to me as surveince.]

    ¨DThen that''s settled. Bring the Heavenly Being stage puppets ande out first.

    Upon hearing my words, her face noticeably brightens.

    ¨DLet''s meet again after a long time. Come to the ce I''m telling you about. First...

    Crackle...

    The connection through the Mad Lord''s circuits are cut off.

    Connecting any further to the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress might cause it to detect us.

    "...Hyun-seok Hyung."

    "What is it?"

    I get up and say,

    "I''ve made contact with Team Leader Kim Yeon."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Yes, she ns toe to the wastnd where we fought. Would you like to meet her too, Hyun-seok Hyung?"

    "Of course, it''s an old colleague we''re talking about!"

    Together with Oh Hyun-seok, we head back to the wastnd where we previously sparred.

    I look up at the sky.

    Arge moon is illuminating the sky.

    ''How strange.''

    This Bright Cold Realm is supposed to be muchrger than the Head Realm.

    Just thinking about it casually made my head spin, but how can there be a ¡®moon¡¯ floating in the sky?

    ''Maybe, that''s not really a moon.¡¯''

    I stare at the moon, lost in thought for a moment.

    And then.

    sh!

    From a distance, I feel the presence of puppetsing this way.

    ''As soon as the puppets arrive, I¡¯ll suppress their puppet circuits.¡¯

    If the puppets are detached from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I can quickly suppress their circuits.

    Whether the puppets are of the Nascent Soul or Heavenly Being stage, in front of me, who had handled the Mad Lord''s circuits for a thousand years, they are greatly countered.

    However, seeing Kim Yeon surrounded by puppetsing towards us, I sense something off.

    ''Why is the color of their intent..''

    Shudder!

    Then, with all my might I grab Oh Hyun-seok, who is waiting beside me, and dodge to the side.

    Sizzle!

    Old and wrinkled fingers brush past the space where I had been standing.

    And from afar, Kim Yeon shouts with a pale face.

    "Run away, Oppa!"

    "Hehehe...

    A familiar voice is heard.

    Crackle, crackle...

    An old puppeteer who has reached the Four-Axis stage emerges from the darkness.

    "Stepping out of the workshop, I saw my disciple filled with excited intent about going somewhere, thinking of you non-stop in her mind. So, Seo Eun-hyun was it? You''ve finallye to keep your promise!"

    The Mad Lord shouts with eyes filled with emotion.

    The nonsensical promise I once made to be Kim Yeon''s puppet if I ever visited the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Of course, it wasn''t sincere, but it seemed the Mad Lord believed it, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    Click, click, click!

    Several more puppets appear next to the Mad Lord.

    Each one is of the Four-Axis stage.

    [She], who possesses the utmost power of the Four-Axis stage, also reveals herself beside them.

    Oh Hyun-seok''s face contorts, and Kim Yeon''s face turns pale.

    "I''ve given much thought to what kind of puppet I should transform you into. When I was young, there was such a fairy tale. It was about a prince from another countrying to save a princess from a sorcerer. Seeing you willing to be a puppet without hesitation for my disciple, I thought you were like the prince. How about ''Prince Seo''? Yes, the Crown Prince! I will evolve you into ''Crown Prince Seo''! Don''t you like it?"

    I calmly observe the situation for a moment and reply.

    "Other than General Seo, I don''t think anything else is necessary."

    And then, I raise one hand.

    "Come forth, True Origin General Seo."

    Kugugugugugu!

    Behind me, a massive figure with a presence rivaling that of the Mad Lord appears.

 Chapter 161: Masters Grace (7)

    Chapter 161: Master''s Grace (7)

    ¡°Oh-Ho¡±

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle with curiosity.

    He meticulously examines General Seo, evaluating it.

    "Remarkable. You''ve perfectly reproduced the circuit. However, the materials are a bitcking. It''s a Four-Axis stage puppet, but it''s absolutely impossible for it to exhibit the full strength of the Four-Axis stage."

    He grins, pointing out various parts of General Seo.

    "Firstly, the joints and connecting parts haven''t been made properly. With such a design, excessive movement will cause the joints to copse. And¡­"

    The Mad Lord pinpoints General Seo''s biggest weakness urately.

    "Most importantly, the power circuit is too weak. It seems you''ve tried to maximize the power circuit with Light Spirit Sacred Water... but with that, it can''t produce the power of a true Four-Axis. At best, it might replicate the strike of a Four-Axis cultivator three or four times? Of course, that in itself is unmatched from the Heavenly Being stage and below, but honestly... it''s not a properly made puppet."

    I look at the Mad Lord and reply.

    "That''s not correct."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s not designed to perform three or four strikes of a Four-Axis cultivator, but rather, it''s made to execute only one attack. And¡­"

    Kugugugu!

    A tremendous force gathers in the right half of General Seo.

    Simultaneously, eight azure wings sprout from the back of General Seo''s right half.

    Wo-woong!

    Starlight embeds in General Seo''s right arm, and the quintessence of five-colored light envelops him.

    Seeing this, Oh Hyun-seok''s face is filled with astonishment.

    "The, the Eighth Wing!"

    Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, Eighth Wing.

    This Four-Axis stage General Seo is designed to unleash a single, ultimate attack reaching the pinnacle of the Four-Axis stage by exhausting all its power.

    A puppet that can be made only by someone like me, who has mastered both body refining and puppetry techniques.

    That, is True Origin General Seo, the culmination of this lifetime.

    Seeing this, the Mad Lord chuckles.

    "Amazing. Isn''t that the secret technique of Azure Tiger Saint? Hahaha¡­ After studying under Azure Tiger Saint, you''ve managed to create something quite splendid."

    I take a moment to look at the Mad Lord.

    "Yes, as you can see, I have achieved dazzling growth under Azure Tiger Saint. Currently, I am virtually without equal below the Heavenly Being stage."

    "Indeed, if that''s the case, you should be able to keep your promise, right?"

    "Correct. However, can the same be said for Kim Yeon?"

    "Hmm?"

    "From what I''ve seen, although the Mad Lord has also taught Yeon well, there are a few thingscking from my perspective."

    Since I''vee to meet the Mad Lord.

    Let''s settle this today.

    Right here, right now.

    "Huuuuuuuuuuum¡­"

    The Mad Lord rolls his eyes and brings his face close to mine.

    After scanning my entire body with his gazing eyes for a while, he smiles, showing his teeth.

    "What''scking, you say?"

    I swallow.

    The Mad Lord''s lunacy is on the verge of bursting out.

    From now on.

    A single wrong word, and I will be modified on the spot.

    "She hasn''t fully mastered the Great One''s methods. As far as I know, the ''Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon'' of the Great One is an analysis of human intent from a cultivator''s perspective. Am I correct?"

    "Yes."

    "I studied under Azure Tiger Saint, who reached the stage of ''Three Flowers Gather at the Summit'' and is able to see the color of intent."

    "Yes, I know that too."

    "Then, if Yeon is also taught martial arts, could Yeon not also reach the stage of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit to see the color of intent and further perfect the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon based on that?"

    "Martial arts?"

    The madness in the Mad Lord''s eyes intensifies.

    "My disciple practicing martial arts? Why?"

    I used the state of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path to control my heart essence so as not to reveal my inner thoughts to the Mad Lord and then took a step back from him.

    Then, without a word, I use earth maniption spells to disturb the ground beside me, creating two y spears.

    A pair of single spears.

    Holding the spears, I begin to dance, spinning around.

    The dance I initially perform is identical to the posture of the Twin Immortals Dance.

    However, the dance that started with the festival dance gradually bes a martial art as it reveals itself through the path of the single spear.

    The Mad Lord''s eyes widen as he watches.

    The initial stance of the spear technique consists of a total of eight forms.

    Holding the two spears, I execute the spear technique from start to finish, pursuing stability, harmony, and integrity.

    Crash!

    In the final form, the two single spears merge into one, enhancing the final thrust that has continued from the first form.

    The final thrust concentrates the power that has been built up from the start of the dance.

    That is thest move of this nameless spear technique.

    After finishing the spear technique in front of the Mad Lord, I look at him.

    And I¡¯m startled.

    ''The look in his eyes...''

    Clear!

    The Mad Lord''s eyes are as clear as thest time I saw them in my previous life.

    "...You''ve shown me something good. Go now."

    "Excuse me...?"

    "I said go. The memories of that time made my madness recede for a moment. Leave before it returns."

    "...Ah..."

    I didn''t expect it to be this effective.

    Oh Hyun-seok, who has been watching from the side, asks curiously.

    "Mad Lord¡­ elder. If Seo Eun-hyun keeps dancing in front of elder, won''t there be no problem?"

    "Hehe... That''s an interesting point. But all medicine develops resistance if used continuously. It''s the same with human consciousness."

    The Mad Lord speaks with a bitter expression.

    "It might have worked the first time, but after seeing it continuously, it might not work again. It¡¯s already miraculous that your dance momentarily awakened my mind just now. That''s why I told you to leave."

    "...Thank you. Just one thing..."

    I ask him seriously.

    "I will take Yeon with me. May I?"

    At my words, the Mad Lord suddenly clutches his head.

    "...That child has... things to do..."

    "...Someday, when Yeon has grown enough not to be swayed by you, I will send her back to do what you most desire."

    "Ugh... You..."

    Madness seems to be rising again.

    The Mad Lord asks me with a pained look.

    "You... do you know... what I desire?"

    I nod calmly.

    At my answer, the Mad Lord''s pupils contract.

    "...Then, let''s see... do it..."

    As he answers, I grab the arms of Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon through General Seo and quickly fly towards our camp using the Flying Escape Technique.

    Whoosh!

    Simultaneously, a vast wave of consciousness pulses from the direction of the Mad Lord.

    [Whereareyougoingwhereareyougoingwhereareyougoingwhereareyougoing...]

    Kugugugugugugugu!

    From afar, the bright white radiance emitted by [Her] shines towards us.

    Simultaneously, the Mad Lord and [Her] begin to pursue us.

    [Keeprunningkeeprunningkeeprunning...]

    "Deputy! Just leave me behind and go!"

    "It''s decided. Hyun-seok Hyung, since the Mad Lord will chase after us, I will throw you towards the campsite. Hyun-seok Hyung, please inform the senior brothers of the current situation and wait at the teleportation array near the Light Spirit Pond."

    "O-okay!"

    I lift General Seo''s arm and throw Oh Hyun-seok towards the camp.

    Then, riding on General Seo, we fly crazily through the dense forest to shake off the Mad Lord following us.

    ''We must not head towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. The area around there will definitely be swarming with his minions. Heading near the Light Spirit Pond is also out of the question. Then, the only way is...''

    After pondering the escape route, I determine the optimal path.

    "General Seo, activate the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture!"

    I activate the method through the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture circuitry flowing within General Seo.

    A quintessence of five-colored light bursts from General Seo''s body.

    Pfft!

    At the same time, General Seo approaches the ground.

    Whoosh!

    We melt into the ground below with General Seo using earth maniption.

    ''Can you follow us underground, Mad Lord?''

    Boom!

    But before I can even finish my thought.

    The ground we just hid under is exposed, and above us appears [Her].

    [Did you think you could hide and I couldn''t find you, daring to take my disciple...]

    Swoosh

    Through General Seo, I dive even deeper into the earth with earth escape.

    You thought you caught me by digging up the ground instantly?

    What will you do if we go deeper?

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Thus, a strange pursuit continues, with [Her] digging through the ground and [General Seo] using earth escape to hide deeper underground.

    Wo-woong!

    In the midst of this, I feel themunication device in my bosom vibrating madly.

    It¡¯s a message from Cheongmun Gyu.

    I activate themunication device and reply as if shouting.

    "I know you must have many questions, but please, head to the teleportation array near the teleportation site immediately and wait there! We''ll be there soon!"

    Snap!

    I turn off themunication device without listening to his reply and frown upon seeing [Her] and the Mad Lord descending from above.

    ''Only one chance. I can''t miss it.''

    A martial art developed by the Greatest under the Heavens for several lifetimes to escape from a cultivator.

    Vroom!

    The energy of the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts begins to swirl around my formless sword.

    ''Just this once. Squeeze out all your concentration!''

    Boom, boom, boom!

    [She] gradually starts to close in.

    Boom!

    Finally, before General Seo can use earth escape, [She] digs through the dirt and follows right behind General Seo.

    And then.

    "General Seo! Launch it!"

    The precharged attack of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter through General Seo is activated!

    Eight Wings!

    Kugugugugu!

    An enormous whirl of light is unleashed from General Seo''s fist!

    [She] tries to avoid it but with her martial prowess at best reaching Five Energies Converging to the Origin, she can''t dodge the attack controlled by me, who has reached Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    I predict [Her] direction of evasion and extend General Seo''s arm towards it.

    Kwaang!

    An azure brilliance crushes [Her] upper left body and pushes it back towards the Mad Lord behind her!

    Kwaang!

    The Mad Lord barely dodges, but his consciousness is momentarily shaken.

    ''Now!''

    "General Seo, self-destruct!"

    Boom!

    I climb on top of General Seo, hug Yeon, and nod.

    Upon receiving the signal, General Seo''s body swells and finally explodes.

    Boom!

    Using the st, I swiftly escape the pit we dug so far.

    At the end of the pit, I lock eyes with the Mad Lord, who has just dodged General Seo''s attack.

    "You..."

    Before he can continue,, I utter a sentence towards the Mad Lord.

    "Returning in the future, I will ensure Yeonpletes Yeon¡¯s y. Please bear with it a little longer until then."

    "...What?"

    At my mention of "Yeon¡¯s y," the Mad Lord''s pupils shake violently.

    Simultaneously, his consciousness is thrown into turmoil.

    I seize this opportunity to activate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    Through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I resonate momentarily with the Mad Lord''s own Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, finding the weakest point in his current consciousness.

    Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    The ultimate.

    Endless Path Within the Void!

    Boom!

    My consciousness focuses to a point.

    But this time, the form of concentration is not just a point.

    The figure manifested takes the form of a sword.

    My Formless Sword, having reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path!

    Compressing this Formless Sword, I aim for the weakest point in the Mad Lord''s consciousness as identified through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon!

    Swoosh!

    For an instant, a sh of light seems to ze, and the Mad Lord clutches his head.

    [Aaaaah!!!]

    It isn''t merely due to Endless Path Within the Void.

    After concentrating consciousness, I also secretly packed it full of curses.

    "Curse, activate!"

    Snap!

    [Aaaargh!!!]

    The difference between the Mad Lord and me is like that between humans and bugs.

    But, I am a poisonous bug.

    A brief sting might not be fatal but it will cause significant pain.

    He clutches his head in pain and screams.

    [Chase them, chase them...]

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, the Four-Axis puppets that the Mad Lord brought with him charge towards me.

    I take out themunication device and shout.

    "Senior Brother Cheongmun! Is the teleportation array ready..."

    [It''s ready! Seo Eun-hyun, you rascal, just get here already!]

    "Right!"

    At the same time, Ibine the strength of my body tempered with body cultivation, the speed of Treading Heavens oveid with Formless Sword, and the power of the Flying Escape Technique, flying crazily towards the teleportation array near the Light Spirit Pond.

    Kugugugugu!

    A Four-Axis stage puppet, created by the Mad Lord on the first day of ascension and remodeled into a green-armored wooden puppet, flies towards my location.

    Kugugugugu!

    ''It''s a critical moment.''

    I had been a puppet under the Mad Lord for a thousand years.

    I know exactly how a Four-Axis puppet perceives things.

    Snap!

    Holding my Formless Sword, I adjust its inner workings andy the Mad Lord''s circuits inside it.

    Then, I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts towards the void.

    Swoosh!

    For a moment, the Four-Axis puppet fails to find me and looks around confusedly.

    "Yuan Yu!"

    I seize the opportunity to take out a piece of flesh I previously stored in my bag.

    Swish!

    The flesh unfolds, revealing a beautiful figure with a strange mix of masculine and feminine characteristics next to me.

    "Blood Body Skin Armor!"

    Swish!

    Yuan Yu''s body opens up, covering mine.

    Kim Yeon is startled by the sight, but there¡¯s no time for exnations.

    "Let''s go!"

    Boom!

    Over my Flying Escape Technique, Yuan Yu''s Flying Escape Technique is alsoyered, increasing the speed even further.

    It felt for a moment we were getting away from the Four-Axis puppet, but it quickly adjusted its vision and found me again.

    ''Damn, is this the end?.''

    The Mad Lord''s puppets contain a semi-autonomous soul, capable of making somewhat independent decisions and are much smarter than typical mechanisms.

    Thus, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, which slices through consciousness to evade detection, could work.

    But even so, a puppet is still a puppet.

    Once it starts adjusting on its own, the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts bes ineffective.

    Boom!

    A dull green light flickers from behind, trying to catch me.

    But, I clench my teeth.

    ''There, the teleportation array is in sight!''

    A city of another race near the Light Spirit Pond.

    And beside that city.

    A small temple.

    Within, there is a teleportation array connecting to the Human Race.

    The race had installed the teleportation array outside their city as a precaution against humans appearing directly inside through the array.

    ''I¡¯m rather grateful.. At times like this, unnecessary checkpoints are thest thing I need!''

    sh!

    A green light flickers, and the Four-Axis puppet grabs my ankle!!

    "Damn it!"

    Without hesitation, I cut off my leg, fill it with curses, and fly off again.

    Boom!

    The curses explode behind, but the Four-Axis puppet, undeterred by such curses, pursues me again.

    "Circuit, freeze!"

    Boom!

    As I form a hand seal,mands used in the Mad Lord''s circuits, which I had embedded within the curse, pours out and momentarily halts the Four-Axis puppet''s movement.

    ''I can keep it stopped for about 10 seconds.''

    Woong!

    I burn through my cultivation achievements within my Golden Core, increasing the speed of my Flying Escape Technique.

    ''5 seconds left!''

    Kwaang!

    I plummet towards the front of the temple and enter inside.

    Inside the temple, the teleportation array is brightly lit, and Cheongmun Gyu is preparing to activate it.

    "Senior brother! Activate it!"

    ''4 seconds.''

    Tatat!

    I arrive inside the teleportation array, holding Yeon.

    ''3 seconds.''

    Boom!

    The teleportation array activates, and a barrier that separates the inside and outside of the array is formed.

    ''2 seconds.''

    Woong!

    The formation diagram beneath the teleportation array begins to rotate, connecting to another teleportation array on the opposite side.

    ''1 second...!''

    Wo-woong!

    "Teleportation array, activate!"

    We are engulfed in light.

    Pa-aatt!

    And then.

    Green light shes before my eyes, and the arm of the Four-Axis green-armored wooden puppet breaks through the teleportation array''s barrier, firmly grasping my head!

    Trantor Notes: Yeon¡¯s Banquet was changed to Yeon¡¯s y because it makes more thematic sense.

 Chapter 162: Drastic Change (1)

    Chapter 162: Drastic Change (1)

    Crack!

    The fingers of the green-armored wooden puppet gouge into my skull.

    Inside the skull, within my upper dantian, my soul is felt being grasped by the puppet''s hand.

    ¡®Ugh...!¡¯

    sh!

    At the same time, the teleportation array activates, and we begin to cross through space.

    Whizz!

    A beam of light flows, and we are transported towards the Human Territory.

    However, I can''t help but be horrified.

    ¡®It''s still following...!¡¯

    Crunch!

    The puppet holding my soul is using its Four-Axis stage cultivation to cross through space, following the teleportation itself!

    Wo-woong!

    ¡®My soul, it''s being pulled out!¡¯

    The problem isn''t that my head is being grabbed.

    Even if my head is cut off, it will grow back, but the puppet at the Four-Axis stage burrowed its circuits into my soul.

    If this continues, my soul will be pulled out, leaving only my body to be transported, and without a doubt, I will wake up in the next life.

    ¡®No, it''s not the next life, but I could also end up captured by the Mad Lord....¡¯

    That''s the real worst-case scenario!

    ¡°Damn whether it''s Prince Seo or Crown Prince....¡±

    Crack, crackle!

    While being enveloped in the light of teleportation and crossing through space, I grab both hands of the Four-Axis stage puppet that is still clinging on.

    "I dislike both options...."

    Zing!

    Using my soul, I begin to take control of the puppet''s circuit in reverse.

    ¡°So just get lost...!"

    Wo-woong!

    Crack!

    Gradually, my power pushes the puppet''s hands away, and the puppet''s body begins to be pushed out beyond the light of teleportation.

    However, the puppet, with all its might, screams trying to push its body back into the light of teleportation.

    "Ahhhhhhh!"

    And when I push the puppet away with my own scream.

    Boom!

    From behind me, a thick hand and a thin hand.

    Two hands grab the puppet respectively.

    It¡¯s Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    "Get lost!"

    "Return to the Mad Lord!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, with his brute strength obtained from body refining methods.

    Kim Yeon, by connecting to the puppet through the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, to gradually push the puppet away

    In both ways, the twoe to my aid.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    That isn''t all.

    "A mere ything of the Mad Lord, you will not take my juniors...!"

    Cheongmun Gyu, along with the senior brothers and senior sisters of Azure Heaven Creation Sect who are being teleported in the light with us, lend their strength.

    Their thick forearms push the puppet away.

    Finally.

    Bang!

    The puppet''s hand falls from my head, and I squeeze out my spiritual power.

    "Azure Wing!"

    Kugugugu!

    Three wings sprout from my back.

    A blue vortex swirls around my right hand.

    "Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter!"

    Boom!

    A vast light flings the puppet outward.

    The puppet, created from the wooden man of the Four-Axis stage with green armor, finally falls out of the light of teleportation and flies off into the void.

    Whizz!

    And finally.

    sh!

    We return to the main headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, at the teleportation array in the Heavenly Human Ind.

    The short yet long mission against the Mad Lord has ended.

    Swoosh¨D

    The night wind blows across thend

    In the wastnd near the Light Spirit Pond, the Mad Lord, supported by [Her], stands up.

    Within his eyes, the glow of madness and rationality alternate, and he grimaces in pain, clutching his head.

    "...He, knew about Yeon¡¯s y..."

    "Catch and remodel, tear apart the skull to see..."

    "No, there''s no need for that..."

    "That he took my disciple, now trying toplete the Yeon¡¯s y, how is he nning to fulfill those absurd goals, only if..."

    "Stop! Stop! Quiet! Ugh! Anyway, if he knows about the Yeon¡¯s y... it''s actually a good thing. Rather than activating Yeon¡¯s y under the training of an insane old man like me, if she properly cultivates and elevates her realm to activate Yeon¡¯s y..."

    Ssshhh....

    As the Mad Lord''s soliloquy continues, the madness in his eyes subsides each time he convinces himself.

    "...Ah. Yes, I can see it again. That moment..."

    The Mad Lord gazes endlessly at the moon floating in the sky, fiddling with [Her] hand that is supporting him.

    "...Please hold on a little longer, everyone... Yeon¡¯s y is not far off. The day when all of our long, strange, and beautiful connections will be resolved..."

    Caressing [Her] hand, the Mad Lord closes his eyes and smiles.

    "...To see the Matching Wings Spear in the hands of such a person. I¡¯m grateful for bringing back memories after such a long time..."

    Muttering a word of thanks to the already fled Seo Eun-hyun, the Mad Lord once againfortably sinks into madness.

    Human Territory, Temporal Fate Ind.

    We arrived at Temporal Fate Ind, where ascended humanse to verify and obtain their identity ques, and verified Kim Yeon''s identity.

    However, due to the reputation of being ''the disciple of the Mad Lord,'' Kim Yeon had to be called to the Grand Alliance on Heavenly Human Ind for a detailed investigation.

    I thought everything would end after the investigation.

    "...Excuse me, Master, what do you mean?"

    Not just me, but Oh Hyun-seok also frowned and asked back at the words of Azure Tiger Saint.

    That''s how unwee Azure Tiger Saint''s words to us, who brought Kim Yeon, were.

    Azure Tiger Saint who delivered the message also seemed quite displeased.

    "...I''m not exactly thrilled either, but what can we do? Honestly, moving her elsewhere might indeed be better for her."

    The situation is as so.

    ''The disciple of the Mad Lord'' Kim Yeon''s return to the Human Race is known throughout the Human Race.

    There¡¯s no problem up to that point, but now the ck Ghost Valley and Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, who know about Kim Yeon''s talent through previous investigation, are demanding she be handed over to them.

    "Our people from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect took on the mission and saved her with the power of our sect, but what have they done to demand Kim Yeon?"

    "...Sigh, they said they will offer considerablepensation, and tried to exin it with all sorts of ttery, but their real intention must be this."

    Azure Tiger Saint crumples the letters from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ck Ghost Valley, clearly displeased.

    "Having Oh Hyun-seok, who possesses the Unique Holy Body, and you, Seo Eun-hyun, who ascended alone despite not even being in the Qi Refining stage, under the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is enough to make them green with envy. Now that Kim Yeon, who was a disciple of the Mad Lord, has also joined our side, it''s enough to make them die with jealousy. So, they want us to share with them fairly."

    "..."

    Crunch....

    I felt irritated by their behavior of treating people like objects.

    "I don''t like it either. But if we don''t send Kim Yeon to one of those two sects to maintain fairness, they threaten to spread the talents of Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon, and the secret of Seo Eun-hyun, who ascended alone with a body not even in the Qi Refining stage, everywhere."

    "...Putting pettiness aside..."

    I continue, holding back my anger.

    ¡®We cannot send her to those two sects.¡¯

    One sect is doomed to be annihted soon, and the other will be destroyed within 500 years due to Kang Min-hee''s rampage.

    "What''s stopping us from revealing that they possess the Heavenly Golden Thunder Body and the Ghostly Yin Transformation Immortal Root among their talents?"

    "...That would lead to mutual destruction. Especially now, when Integration stage old monsters are swarming in the Human Territory, revealing such talents would turn the entire Human Territory into a battlefield."

    Azure Tiger Saint sighs.

    "Well, I don''t like it, but to be honest, our sect doesn''t have many methods suitable for Kim Yeon to learn. Honestly, if we try to train her in the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture, I guarantee she will try to escape from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect in less than ten days."

    "..."

    "Until now, we could catch those who ran away because they were in the early stages of Qi Gathering and Qi Refining, but it won''t be easy to catch someone with the consciousness of a Four-Axis stage cultivator if they run away."

    I sigh.

    After all, Kim Yeon had just barely escaped the Mad Lord''s threat of modification.

    Given that her Red Spirit Body is of Earth and Wood attributes, she is likely to undergo brutal training and live burials, and nine out of ten times, she will flee from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect in terror.

    ''If she can''t stand Azure Heaven Creation Sect anyway, it¡¯d be best to hand her over to Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ck Ghost Valley...''

    Handing her over to another sect is also an option, but none of those sects are on par with ck Ghost Valley or Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    Kim Yeon choosing one of the two sects is her best chance for growth.

    Of course, it¡¯s unpleasant that a person saved by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is being taken as a disciple by another sect, but they promisedpensation, and Azure Tiger Saint said he knew the two sects well enough that they wouldn''t mistreat their disciples.

    But I can''t let her go to those two sects.

    ¡®A True Immortal is expected to attack the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect in about 20 to 30 years.¡¯

    Actually, I¡¯m not sure about the uracy of this.

    In my past life, I was merely confined into General Seo, only hearing what Kim Yeon passed on.

    Kim Yeon wasn''t in a position to obtain urate information either.

    For all I know, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect might disappear next year.

    But I can''t say that.

    ''If only I could keep her with me until the True Immortal strikes...''

    Then, Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect will be gone and ck Ghost Valley will be too busy investigating the safety of their Nether Crossing Ship after the disappearance of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect due to the Heavenly Lightning Banner.

    "...Master might not be aware, but actually, Kim Yeon is..."

    "I know. Didn''t you say you liked her on the first day of ascension?"

    "Ah, yes..."

    "You want to stay with Kim Yeon, don''t you?"

    "...Yes."

    I don''t want to send her to those dangerous sects.

    "Hmm, but if those two sects make a fuss..."

    "Then."

    I look at Azure Tiger Saint and ask.

    "Could you allow us to stay together for just 50 more years?"

    "50 years..."

    Hearing my words, Oh Hyun-seok, who is listening, looks shocked.

    "What do you mean by 50 years? Would those two sects even agree to..."

    "Well, fine. After all, she''s someone rescued by people from the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, so keeping her for another 50 years, if they have any conscience, shouldn''t be too objectionable."

    "Master...?"

    Oh Hyun-seok looks bewildered, not understanding Azure Tiger Saint''s decision.

    ''It seems he still doesn''t grasp the sense of time among cultivators.''

    Azure Tiger Saint is over a thousand years old.

    To an entity who has lived for more than a millennium, a mere 50 years isn''t considered a long time.

    "Ah... It seems I still don''t quite understand the sense of time..."

    "Hahaha, you''ll get used to it soon. Anyway, if you''re going to spend another 50 years with that child, Kim Yeon, we''d better have a good reason."

    Azure Tiger Saint continues with a smile.

    "Didn''t I assign you two missions before, to chase after the devil and to spy on the Mad Lord?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    ¡°The devil was caught within five years. However, there was evidence that the devil attempted to summon a Blood Yin Realm''s Star Shattering stage Heavenly Fiend, leading the Human Race Grand Alliance to hold the True Devil Realm ountable. The fear was that the devil could have inadvertently summoned a terrifying entity from the Blood Yin Realm.

    The True Devil Realm is currently being targeted for invasion by the Human Race Grand Alliance using this incident as a pretext. You, along with Kim Yeon, will serve as the vanguard in the invasion of the True Devil Realm for the next 50 years.

    "Invasion of the True Devil Realm..?"

    Thus, I, Oh Hyun-seok, and Kim Yeon, following Azure Tiger Saint''s proposal, became part of the expeditionary force invading the True Devil Realm.

    True Devil Realm.

    Secluded River Domain, a meeting ce for high-ranking devils.

    A ce where a dark river of shadows flows.

    A conference was being held in the Secluded River Castle, located beneath that river of shadows.

    "One of your Horned Devils foolishly crossed over to the Bright Cold Realm, attempting to summon a Shattering Star existence from the Blood Yin Realm into the Human Territory!"

    "Damn it! How was I supposed to know that the bastard was a spy for the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm! How am I supposed to counter the Blood Yin Realm''s Fiends creating spies with all kinds of their bizarre and sinister devilish arts!"

    "You must take responsibility! Now the despicable humans are using this as an excuse to dere war on the Devil Realm!"

    "Those filthy humans. During the Bright-Devil Great War, other races from the Bright Cold Realm made countless colonies in the True Devil Realm, but they''re the only ones who failed to do so, and now they''re throwing a tantrum!"

    Inside the meeting hall of Secluded River City, sinister devils exuding dark devilish energy are holding a worried discussion.

    "This is not the time for us to be fighting amongst ourselves. Although it''s said that the humans couldn''t fight us directly during thest Bright-Devil Great War because they were supporting from the rear, thus failing to make colonies in the True Devil Realm... I''ve heard that humans are as vicious and cunning as the fiends from the Blood Yin Realm, a terrifying race."

    "Right. Despite being able to speak and possessing intelligence, just because of being a different race, humans are known to grind up numerous races to make their elixirs."

    "Such abominable beings!"

    "The Devil Realm must unite to fend off these abominable humans. Otherwise, countless devils will be captured by human cultivators and turned into mere handfuls of elixirs!"

    A horned devil from the Horned Tribe, leading the meeting, rallied the devils to unite.

    After the meeting concluded, the devils left Secluded River City, each returning to their own territories.

    Among them, a representative of the Horned Tribe, a mysterious devil clicked his tongue.

    "Tsk tsk, the current state of the True Devil Realm is misguided. It¡¯s not even the Bright Cold Realm, but the Human Race of the Heaven Tribe that are invading, yet they¡¯re all trembling like fools.¡±

    His appearance is somewhat human, but where humans would have ears and eyes, horns protruded instead.

    Wo-woong!

    The horned devil flew back to his territory, pulling out a storage scroll.

    Inserting his hand into the scroll, he pulled out a heart-like object and crushed it in the air.

    Wo-woong!

    Darkness enveloped him, blocking the view from outside.

    Then, a red chamber appeared before the mysterious horned devil.

    "Halu (Governing Skull) of the Horned Tribe pays respects to Shattered Bell Esteemed One."

    Whispers seem to emanate from beyond the red chamber.

    The horned devil, Halu, inclines the horns on his ears to listen to the whispers.

    Soon, the whispers tranted into various pieces of information in his mind.

    "Earth Tribe... Dragon King... Cooperation... Blood Yin Realm... Descent... Bright Cold Realm... True Immortal... Revival... True Immortal Realm Secrets... Infinite... Glory..."

    Halu recited the information conveyed by the whispers and bowed to the red chamber.

    After a while, the scene within the red chamber disappeared.

    "I will not disappoint the Esteemed One¡¯s expectations...!"

    The veil of darkness that enveloped Halu lifted, and he looked in the direction of the Bright Cold Realm.

    ''If what the Esteemed One has said trulyes to pass, our Horned Tribe will enjoy infinite glory by following the Blood Yin Realm''s lead and obtaining the coordinates to the True Immortal Realm. Then, we can overhaul this pitiful True Devil Realm that strains to appease the Bright Cold Realm under the name of our Horned Tribe...!''

    The mysterious devil Halu smiles as he gazes at the purple sun rising over the True Devil Realm.

 Chapter 163: Drastic Change (2)

    Chapter 163: Drastic Change (2)

    ¡®How did ite to this?¡¯

    "Deputy Seo, do you see that? My goodness, there''s a fireball floating through the sky!"

    I¡¯m sitting on the deck, looking at Kim Yeon, who is chattering away beside me.

    After receiving the order from Azure Tiger Saint,

    I am currently on a Flying Ship from Azure Cold Ind, headed towards the entrance of the Devil Realm with Kim Yeon.

    ¡®The Devil Realm¡­¡¯

    I had heard about it.

    ording to what I¡¯ve heard, there was a great war 40,000 years ago called the Bright-Devil Great War, between the Bright Cold Realm and the True Devil Realm.

    In the Bright-Devil Great War, the True Devil Realm was defeated by the Bright Cold Realm, and afterwards, it was said that the True Devil Realm had to cede some of its territories as colonies to various races of the Bright Cold Realm.

    It was said that these races from the Bright Cold Realm would bring resources from these colonies in the Devil Realm to cultivate devilish arts for their cultivators.

    Especially, the Human Race would buy devils from the Devil Realm as ves and grind them into a pill called Devil Origin Pill, which was sought after by many races not only for reaching the Nascent Soul stage but also for cultivating in the Nascent Soul stage itself.

    However, the Human Race, which made the pills, only provided a little rear support during the Bright-Devil Great War and could not get a share of the colonies when they were distributed. As a result, it seemed that the Human Race Grand Alliance decided to use the previous incident as an excuse to invade the Devil Realm and create colonies.

    ¡®...Is participating the right thing to do?¡¯

    Even though the reason is to protect Yeon, I feel uneasy.

    "Deputy Seo? Deputy Seo?"

    While I¡¯m contemting, Kim Yeon came in front of me and asked.

    "Ah, what did you say?"

    "Oh, I was just saying how astonishing the scenery is, but you were spacing out, so I wondered if you felt sick..."

    "I''m not sick, just had something on my mind..."

    "I see. Actually, I heard it from Chief Oh."

    Kim Yeon brushes her hair back with a bitter expression.

    "You¡¯ve... lost your memory?"

    "...Yeah, I only remember bits and pieces, barely anything concrete."

    "Hmm..."

    She sits down next to me, and together we look at the majestdscapes of the Bright Cold Realm passing by.

    "Deputy, no, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hm?"

    "I¡¯ve talked about it with Chief Hyun-seok, but how about this?"

    Kim Yeon looks at me and begins to speak.

    "We¡¯ll tell you about what happened at thepany, the things we remember about you, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Ah..."

    "Not that I know everything about Oppa, but I can tell you about my memories of you."

    "...Before that."

    I ask her, feeling a bit embarrassed.

    "...First, can you exin to me which world we came from?"

    "Ah..."

    And then, her exnation continued.

    ¡¯Ah, I see.¡¯

    So, I was born in such a country.

    I absorbed the history of our country and the world history that Kim Yeon exined to me into my mind.

    ¡®Earth. So, Ie from such a.¡¯

    "...To us, whoe from Earth, this world seems a bit... nonsensical. Something about the world being t and all that... And that''s not to mention thepleteck of proper human rights..."

    "It seems our homnd did have something called human rights."

    "Ah... well, not the entire Earth, but the country we lived in was more or less like that. At least it wasn''t a ce where people openly turned humans into puppets or where monsters that eat people existed."

    She caresses her arm.

    Her arm, which had been modified, reverted back to its original flesh and blood state.

    She removed the puppet arm and regrew it.

    Though she was dumbfounded by this absurd treatment, her arm regenerated a few days ago.

    "Well... that''s roughly the history of our world and our country. Do you remember any of it?"

    "Um, I don''t really remember much, sorry."

    "That''s okay. Anyway, can I exin about you, Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    "Sure."

    She begins to slowly describe ''me.''

    A person who supported her as a senior, who almost unconditionally helped with difficult tasks, who would patiently revise all the documents she messed up without showing a hint of annoyance.

    A person who, despite asionally being scolded by superiors, never passed that frustration onto his subordinates.

    Someone who might seem foolish at times, but nheless stubbornly and reliablypleted his assigned tasks.

    A person who liked quince flowers among flowers, and kimbap among foods.

    This person, that person, such a person....

    ''That was me?''

    Her descriptions leaned heavily towards positive aspects.

    It seemed that her fondness for me had somehow made all the negative impressions fly away.

    In any case, thanks to her, I was able to get a rough idea of what kind of person ''I'' was.

    ''So, the Seo Eun-hyun before regression was that kind of person.''

    Sadly, nothing morees to mind.

    No memories surfaced.

    As if the pieces of memory themselves had been torn away.

    For several days, she stayed by my side, telling me about the times before we came to this world, and Oh Hyun-seok also joined in to share his memories of ''me''.

    Thus, as we flew on the ship, we spent days talking about what kind of person ''I'' had been.

    [The Flying Ship from Azure Cold Ind has arrived at the entrance to the Devil Realm. Everyone, please disembark.]

    The voice of the Flying Ship''s captain echoed throughout the ship.

    "Wow... it feels like it''s been almost a month since west touchednd."

    "Indeed."

    Oh Hyeun-seok and Kim Yeon spoke as they stepped ontond.

    I too savor the feel of the earth under my feet for the first time in a while as I look around.

    "This is... the entrance to the Devil Realm."

    Whooooosh....

    A ck fog-like substance is swirling in the wind,ing towards us.

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Reddish tendrils are creating a massive crack in the air, maintaining a gap in space.

    It looks like the tendrils themselves are interfering with the space to create a hole.

    The hole created by the tendrils is wide enough to be about five li in radius, with thick ck fog-like substances densely packed beyond it.

    "It''s called the Devouring Space Grass, lent to us by the Blood Shark Race. It''s one of the Blood Shark Race''s treasures capable of creating holes in the void to pierce through dimensions."

    As we are gazing dumbfoundedly at the gigantic tendrils, a man in a ck robe approaches us.

    "I thank you for sending reinforcements from Azure Cold Ind to the Devil Realm expedition force.¡±

    The man in the ck robe looks around at us and the people who just disembarked behind.

    From Azure Heaven Creation Sect, 202 disciples besides me, Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    From other sects on Azure Cold Ind, a total of 1024 disciples were sent, making a total of 1229 people sent by Azure Cold Ind to the Devil Realm expedition force.

    "The representative sect of Azure Cold Ind was... West Spirit Gate, was it?"

    "It has changed to Azure Heaven Creation Sect."

    "Ah, when I visited 200 years ago, it was West Spirit Gate. It seems it has changed since then. Well, anyway, d you coulde. I am Hyeon Woon, the Chief Advisor of the expedition force. Ie from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect of ck Scale Ind. I''m looking forward to working with you."

    "Pleased to meet you. I am Oh Hyun-seok, direct disciple of the founder of Azure Heaven Creation Sect, the representative sect of Azure Cold Ind.¡±

    "Likewise. I am Seo Eun-hyun, also a direct disciple."

    We each greet Hyeon Woon, who then informs us of where we will be going.

    "First, inside that spatial rift you see in front of you. That pitch-ck fog is protecting the dimensional barrier of the True Devil Realm. Our mission is to break through the barrier protecting the True Devil Realm, enter the interior of the True Devil Realm, and erode its inner regions with the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm."

    Wo-woong!

    Hyeon Woon shows us a brightly shining golden jade orb.

    "With this Bright Cold Jade, go to the Devil Realm, find the devil veins, nt the Bright Cold Jade, and deploy the formation. Gradually, the Bright Cold Jade will contaminate the devil veins with spiritual energy, converting them. The ces where the Bright Cold Jade is buried will soon be transformed into areas where the spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm flows, just like our realm. Our main mission is to gradually erode the True Devil Realm, creating regions for the follow-up teams to operate."

    "I see..."

    Wo-woong!

    I nod as I look at the brightly shining golden jade orb.

    The golden jade orb illuminates brilliantly, stabilizing the surrounding spiritual energy and slowly enhances cultivation just by looking at it.

    ¡®Such a tremendous treasure.¡¯

    Of course, the cultivation enhancement effect seems to only work on someone at the Core Formation stage like me, and not much on those Nascent Soul stage and above..

    "For now, until all the other expedition teams arrive, everyone should stand on the formation in front of the dimensional barrier and work on breaking through the dimensional barrier. There''s nothing special to it, just stand on the formation, supply it with spiritual power, and the formation will do the rest."

    "Yes, thank you for the exnation."

    We listen to Hyeon Woon''s exnation and climb onto the respective parts of the formation in front of the dimensional rift.

    ¡®Well, since it''ll be several months before the dimensional barrier is breached and the expedition starts, I should recover the cultivation that fell to thete stage of Core Formation.¡¯

    During my escape from the Mad Lord, I used my cultivation foundation to power the Flying Escape Technique, causing my cultivation to drop a level.

    My cultivation had reached the stage of Grand Perfection of Core Formation but had fallen to thete stage, so it¡¯s a good opportunity to recover it.

    As I stand on the formation, supplying a bit of spiritual power and absorbing the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy through my cultivation methods, someone approaches me.

    "Ah, are you a disciple of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect?"

    "Hm?"

    Someone seems to recognize me.

    He¡¯s a young boy wearing a golden robe, with his left hair white and his right hair ck, a peculiar hairstyle.

    "Do you know who I am?"

    "Ah, not personally... I am a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. I''ve volunteered for this Devil Realm expedition. I heard that the Azure Heaven Creation Sect is also from the same Head Realm."

    From his words, it seemed he wasn''t directly ascended from the Head Realm but rather a newly recruited disciple from where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is based.

    "...I just wanted to say let''s get along as fellow Core Formation cultivators...."

    "...Well, there''s no harm in being friendly. My name is Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Ah, so it¡¯s Cultivator Seo. I am Yeon Jin (Abyssal Quake). You can just call me Yeon whatever you want."

    As I start talking to Yeon Jin, I suddenly remember something.

    "Does your sect, by any chance, have someone named Jeon Myeong-hoon?"

    "Ah! Are you talking about the direct disciple of the Supreme Sect Master? Yes, Senior Brother Jeon is quite famous in our sect. He has mastered all the techniques of our Founding Ancestor and is already looking beyond the Nascent Soul stage.

    Ha ha, Senior Brother Jeon is truly amazing. All the elders in our sect are praising him, saying that in another 100 to 200 years, perhaps there will be another Integration stage cultivator in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. He''s an unparalleled talentpared to someone like me."

    Yeon Jin seems to admire Jeon Myeong-hoon, his eyes sparkling.

    "...If I may ask, how old are you, Cultivator Yeon?"

    "Ah! I am already ny this year."

    "Ny... You''re young. Reaching the mid-stage of Core Formation at that age means you''re quite talented, why are you so disheartened?"

    "Ha ha, talented..."

    Yeon Jin looks at the ground with a bitter gaze.

    "In the Bright Cold Realm, reaching the Qi Building stage is something anyone can achieve with a certain age, and anyone with a bit of enlightenment can reach the Core Formation stage as well. But that''s as far as it goes. From the Nascent Soul stage onwards, it''s a domain of absolute talent. Those without talent cannot reach it even if they use up all the lifespan gained from the Core Formation stage."

    "..."

    "I was fortunate to enter the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and reach the mid-stage of Core Formation from the Qi Building stage. But, it seems that might be my limit. No matter how many elixirs I consume or how much I seclude myself for cultivation, the progress of my cultivation is slow, and I doubt whether I can reach the Grand Perfection of Core Formation in this lifetime."

    He speaks with a bittersweet smile, looking at me.

    "It seems you''ve achieved a high level of cultivation in thete stage of Core Formation, Cultivator Seo. Reaching the Nascent Soul stage in this lifetime shouldn''t be difficult for you. I''m truly envious..."

    "...Well, you know..."

    It took me more than 2,000 years to reach this point.

    But I don''t bother to mention that and instead offer Yeon Jin some encouragement.

    "I may look younger than I am, but regardless, grinding your teeth and persisting in cultivation will not betray you. Cultivator Yeon Jin, you mentioned you are 90 years old, but reaching the mid-stage of Core Formation before 100 is indeed a sign of blessed talent. Don''t be too disheartened, and it will be good to continue your diligent practice."

    Touched by my words, Yeon Jin looks at me with moved intent.

    "Thank you, Cultivator Seo! Hearing those words, somehow, I feel energized!"

    "Haha, I''m d to be of help."

    As we exchanged some encouraging words, I continued to practice my cultivation methods slowly.

    As a result, I was able to regain the level of Grand Perfection of Core Formation within a month.

    "No, Cultivator Seo... to reach the Grand Perfection of Core Formation in just one month, how on earth..."

    "Well, this is..."

    Of course, I had a bit of trouble clearing up Yeon Jin''s misunderstanding.

    ¡®Anyway, I''ve reached the pinnacle of Core Formation and have gained enough enlightenment over 2,000 years.¡¯

    The Devil Realm expedition force hasn''t fully assembled yet, and the formation to breach the dimensional barrier hasn''t beenpleted, so there''s still time before we depart.

    ¡®With plenty of time and being above the formation for breaching the Devil Realm barrier, it''s rtively safe with the surroundings being guarded.¡¯

    I decide to take this opportunity to aim for the Nascent Soul stage.

    ¡®I''ve lived for 2,000 years and have gradually grasped an understanding of nes with the Formless Sword.¡¯

    Enlightenment isn''t something to be underestimated.

    ¡®So... before we depart for the Devil Realm, shall I attain Nascent Soul?¡¯

    Sitting on the formation, I settle my energy and close my eyes.

 Chapter 164: Drastic Change (3)

    Chapter 164: Drastic Change (3)

    The height of water is called the water level.

    Then, if there is also a height to dimensions, what should it be called?

    The term created from such contemtion is precisely ¡®ne.¡¯

    There is indeed a hierarchy within dimensions.

    If one recalls the sensation of handling the Formless Sword, our material world belongs to a lower ne, and as one ascends to higher nes, one can encounter metaphysical essences.

    Those who have reached the stage of Nascent Soul can distinguish the nes based on the height of dimensions.

    When I fought against Yuan Li, and when I fought against other Nascent Soul cultivators.

    Sometimes, theyunch attacks that Core Formation cultivators cannot even perceive with their consciousness, and the principle that allows them to split space and teleport, originates from the sense of distinguishing nes.

    If one from a higher ne splits the space of a lower ne to attack, or attacks from a higher to a lower ne, then cultivators of lower nes cannot possibly oppose them.

    Of course, like Oh Hyun-seok, if one simply concentrates power brutishly, it can be effective even against higher nes, but fundamentally, the reason Nascent Soul cultivators overwhelm Core Formation cultivators is because of such nes.

    Tstststs!

    ¡®For 1,000 years, I have handled the circuits of the Mad Lord.¡¯

    The Mad Lord¡¯s circuit itself contains the principle of condensing power to ascend to higher nes.

    Moreover, by using the Formless Sword that transcends nes, I have somewhat grasped the essence of higher nes.

    So now,

    ¡®Gather Qi (vital force), and cultivate the soul towards the higher ne!¡¯

    Paaatt!

    Focusing my consciousness and soul essence at the center of my Golden Core, I begin to connect to a higher ne using the Formless Sword.

    I¡¯m not revealing the Formless Sword for attack, but harboring it within to reach a higher ne, so there¡¯s no worry of being discovered.

    I continue to concentrate my consciousness at the center of the Golden Core,pressing power.

    Inside the Golden Core, the spiritual energy converges to its apex, striving to leap towards an even higher ne.

    And, that moment came.

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    Suddenly, while contemting in the center of the Golden Core, I feel as if my will and Qi are intertwining.

    ¡®Is this, Nascent Soul¡­¡¯

    As consciousness and spiritual energy mix, I suddenly feel a great Yin and Yang circting within me.

    Tststs....

    "Tai Chi..."

    Tai Chi, in turn, history.

    Beyond the spiral drawn by Tai Chi, I see a certain scene.

    It¡¯s the history of a person named Seo Eun-hyun.

    ¡®Ah, this is it.¡¯

    The thing Oh Hyun-seok talked about, the passing shback.

    Starting from my memories of ¡®this¡¯ moment, like descending into the abyss of forgotten time, I contemte the history of ¡®me.¡¯

    Spiritual power flows backward, illuminating the past.

    Tstststs!

    The time a few months ago, before riding the Flying Ship, when I was told by Azure Tiger Saint to visit the Devil Realm.

    The time before that, when I arrived in the Human Territory with Kim Yeon. The moment before that, when I was being chased by the Mad Lord.

    Even before that, when my head exploded because of Oh Hyun-seok.

    The time before, when I was sparring with Oh Hyun-seok.

    The moment when I just returned and chose the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Facing the Mad Lord¡¯s y, kissing Yeon, and dying from the strike sent by Seo Hweol.

    The time trapped as a puppet...

    The memories I clearly remember are slow and vivid, whereas those I vaguely recall pass by very quickly.

    And finally, traversing through my memories, I reach the domain where my memories have sunk.

    ¡®These are¡­ the memories I have lost¡­¡¯

    And, the memories I have forgotten about ''Earth'' are...

    Paatttt!

    ¡®Ah, no, too fast!¡¯

    The memories of the era I have forgotten fly past me too swiftly to even recognize.

    ¡®No! I need to see this memory!¡¯

    I struggle within my heart essence to see the memories I¡¯ve forgotten.

    And then, at that moment!

    "Cough!"

    I spit out blood with my mouth open.

    "Cough! Cough!"

    Heart Demon!

    It¡¯s the price for paying too much attention to something else in the process of rising to the Nascent Soul stage.

    "Cough, cough... Ack..."

    I bleed profusely from my mouth.

    Fssss....

    Suddenly, the Nascent Soul that is about to form within me disperses, and the past scenes roaming in my mind disappear into the distance.

    "Kugh, Damn it!"

    Boom!

    I punch my head hard enough for it to explode.

    "Hu, huh! Cultivator Seo?"

    Yeon Jin, who is beside me, is shocked, but I think to myself as I slowly regenerate my head.

    ¡®By exploding my head, I prevented the Heart Demon from spreading further. But, the breakthrough to reach the Nascent Soul stage¡­¡¯

    Ended.

    "What''s going on there!"

    From afar, Hyeon Woon flies over and asks me, who is regenerating my head.

    I regenerate my mouth first and respond.

    "...While challenging the Nascent Soul stage, a Heart Demon suddenly appeared, and I exploded my head to block it."

    "What?"

    Hyeon Woon''s expression twists at my words.

    "Even if the invasion hasn''t started yet, you proceeded with such a critical matter without reporting it to higher-ups, and you injured yourself, reducing our strength due to such a mistake!"

    Shwoosh!

    Sssss!

    "...!"

    Hyeon Woonunches an attack at me while I¡¯m still regenerating my head.

    His attack cuts off my regenerating head and he burns my neck to prevent it from regenerating further.

    "...!"

    [Everyone, listen!]

    Hyeon Woon''s angry voice echoes in all directions.

    [This person here attempted breakthrough to the Nascent Soul stage recklessly before the Devil Realm''s expedition force even set out, failed, and got injured by a Heart Demon! He proceeded without reporting this crucial fact to his superiors!

    Listen, everyone! For the army to move properly, for the war to proceed smoothly,munication between superiors and subordinates is vital! From now on, anyone who doesn''t report and injures themselves by encountering a Heart Demon while attempting to cross a significant realm will be disciplined by militaryw! Here, Seo Eun-hyun is ordered to go without a head until the expedition force conquers one region beyond the Devil Realm''s barrier!]

    "..."

    Suddenly, I¡¯m punished by militaryw and have to remain headless for a while.

    ¡°Cu-cultivator Seo... Are you okay?"

    [Well, it''s a bit inconvenient to only perceive my surroundings with consciousness since I don''t have eyes, but it''s not unbearable.]

    Yeon Jin, seeing me with the upper part of my neck gone, trembles and asks.

    "That, that... Doesn''t it hurt?"

    [It seems you, Cultivator Yeon, have never experienced losing your head.]

    "No! How many Core Formation cultivators typically have such an experience!"

    [Ah....]

    ''I see. In the lower realms, it''smon for Core Formation cultivators to lose their heads in fights, but it seems in the Bright Cold realm, such incidents are rare.''

    Perhaps due to abundant resources, there were fewer reasons to fight.

    While I¡¯m conversing with Yeon Jin,

    Kim Yeon and Oh Hyun-seok hurriedly fly over and are startled to see me without a head.

    "Uh, Eun-hyun Oppa?"

    "Seo Eun-hyun! What on earth happened!"

    [Ah, it''s nothing serious. Just...]

    I exined the incident that just urred.

    "No, but that''s too harsh. No matter what, how can they just take away the ability to..."

    Oh Hyun-seok coughs awkwardly and pats Kim Yeon''s shoulder.

    "Well... usually, those at the Core Formation stage and above can live even if their necks are severed, so this method ismonly used when giving out ordinary punishments."

    "But still, it means you can''t regenerate, right?"

    [It seems fitting to receive a punishment for disrupting military discipline.]

    Oh Hyun-seok clicks his tongue as if he doesn''t understand my point.

    "Still, it''s a bit strange. Why weaken the strength of our own side before the war?"

    [After all, there are many others besides me at Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages. It''s more important to use me as an example to straighten military discipline. Besides, it''s not like they killed me, just severed one neck.]

    I slowly sooth Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon, then change the subject.

    [Anyway, I saw it while challenging the Nascent Soul stage.]

    "Wow, you saw it?"

    Oh Hyun-seok smiles.

    "How was it, did you find your memories through that shback experience?"

    [No.]

    I attempted to shake my head, then realized I had no head to shake and waved my hand instead.

    [As Hyung-nim knows, experiencing the shback, blurry memories pass by too quickly to properly see. Not to mention memories I can''t remember at all. In short...]

    "Hmm, so you have to keep trying."

    [Yes.]

    The myriad of my memories visible before obtaining the Nascent Soul.

    Perhaps if I just ignored them and continued, I might have been able to reach the Nascent Soul stage.

    But I can''t ignore them.

    That''s probably why the Heart Demon acted.

    ''But still.''

    I smile inwardly.

    ''Maybe, I''ve found a way.''

    Even if the Heart Demon acts, so what?

    I have found a glimmer of hope to retrieve my lost memories.

    What to do when the Heart Demon strikes?

    ''From now on, I''ll challenge the Nascent Soul stage whenever there''s an opportunity.''

    I steadied my breath and thought.

    And, I will review that flow of memories again and again.

    Thus, I will surely regain my memories!

    I resolved myself in this way.

    After several more months, the expeditionary force¡¯s personnel finally gathered.

    The energy of the formation has been raised to its peak.

    Kugugugugu!

    The formation shines with a golden light, and the energy of the formation bares its teeth towards the dark mist at the entrance to the Devil Realm.

    ''It won''t be long now.''

    I think to myself and look around through my consciousness.

    Everywhere in the formation, talents from various cultivation sects and human ns are sitting, supplying spiritual power toplete the formation.

    The personnel are of a different levelpared to the sparse formation we encountered upon arrival.

    ''Perhaps after one or two groups arrive, the formation will beplete, and the expeditionary force will set out.''

    The organization of the expeditionary force is almost finalized.

    Nascent Soul cultivators will lead teams of a hundred and Core Formation cultivators will lead teams of ten,manding ten Qi Building cultivators to advance into the Devil Realm.

    Of course, as a punished criminal before the expedition, ording to Hyeon Woon''s orders, I have to act within another Core Formation cultivator''s team like a Qi Building cultivator until my punishment is lifted or I achieve some merit.

    And, the leader of the ten-person team I joined is Yeon Jin, seated beside me.

    "Whew, it''s nerve-wracking, Cultivator Seo."

    [There''s no need to be too nervous. Cultivator Yeon will surely do well.]

    "Uh, I don''t know why I''m the Ten-Man Leader. Moreover, Cultivator Seo has a higher realm than me. It would be better if you were inmand..."

    [Steady your heart. As I am a punished cultivator, I cannot holdmand, so Cultivator Yeon must take the burden. If needed, I''ll help from the side, so don''t worry.]

    "Cultivator Seo! Thank you so much!"

    [It''s nothing.]

    Afterforting Yeon Jin, who is trembling before the war with the Devil Realm.

    I prepare an incantation silently.

    Since entering Azure Heaven Creation Sect and arriving here, decades have passed.

    Throughout these years, I tirelessly researchedbining the ¡®Three Spirits Technique¡¯ and the ¡®Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll,¡¯ analyzing and finally seeding in merging the two methods.

    ¡®There are still some things left to improve, but it''s almostplete. Now, it''s just a matter of testing it.¡¯

    This unnamed method, when used, forms an artifact spirit within one''s dharma treasure, making that artifact spirit an avatar capable of sharing a part of the cultivation. Later, if cultivation falls behind, one can quickly regain their progress with the help of the artifact spirit.

    ¡®Unfortunately, storing the entire cultivation itself within the dharma treasure to retrieve it all at once proved too difficult due to itsplexity¡­¡¯

    Of course, if the dharma treasure is cultivated for a long time, and its quality grows along with its owner, it might be possible.

    However, the extent of the current Colorless ss Sword is limited.

    But such things aren''t of great importance.

    Wo-woong!

    As I practice the method, I ponder.

    ¡®What''s important is that, inpleting this method, I can freely form the artifact spirits of entities that left an impression on me.¡¯

    That means,

    ¡®From now on, within the shback experience that appears when reaching the Nascent Soul stage, I can store all characters that appear as artifact spirits.¡¯

    Although it might be difficult to storeplete memories,

    If I record those memories, those reminiscences, those past figures as artifact spirits within the dharma treasure,

    Perhaps, I can record all the rapidly fleeting memories of the lost shbacks, allowing me to recall them by looking at those recorded figures.

    Wo-woong!!

    I raise my energy.

    For the past few months, I have been continuously challenging the Nascent Soul stage.

    Of course, being marked by Hyeon Woon, I¡¯d be punished again if caught challenging the Nascent Soul stage, but it¡¯s only a problem if caught.

    Normally, achieving the Nascent Soul would be impossible to hide due to the Heavenly Tribtion that follows.

    However.

    My current goal isn''t ¡®reaching the Nascent Soul stage.¡¯

    It¡¯s ¡®to retrieve memories through the process of reaching the Nascent Soul stage.¡¯

    If I stop without obtaining the Nascent Soul and repeat this process, I can avoid detection indefinitely.

    Tstststs!

    I challenge the Nascent Soul stage again, traversing through past memories.

    Activating the unnamed method, I begin recording the characters from those memories as artifact spirits in my dharma treasure.

    Tstststs!

    Ethereal figures form around me, transforming into the resemnces of Kim Yeon, Azure Tiger Saint, and Oh Hyun-seok.

    Connections from this life.

    But, before I can form more artifact spirits,

    The shback experience quickly passes by and disappears again.

    Wo-woong!

    I disperse the forming Nascent Soul again, and infuse the scattering energy into the newly formed artifact spirits, storing a part of my cultivation within them.

    ¡®The speed of forming artifact spirits is too slow.¡¯

    Of course, it will get faster with practice.

    ¡®From now on, I''ll form artifact spirits like this, watching the shbacks and recording my memories as artifact spirits.¡¯

    I smile inwardly, looking at the translucent figures of the three people I formed around me.

    ¡®I will definitely regain my memories!¡¯

    "Ah, Cultivator Seo. What are those ethereal things around you?"

    [Oh, they''re manifestations from the method I''m practicing.]

    "It seems you''re practicing a unique method. But about those misty things..."

    Yeon Jin starts rambling about the ethereal things he''d seen in his life upon seeing the artifact spirits I formed.

    To others, artifact spirits are not visible, appearing only as misty fog, which makes sense.

    However, I notice that Yeon Jin is unusually talkative today.

    ¡®Ah, I see. Are you nervous?¡¯

    Soon, the formation will activate, and the entrance to the Devil Realm will open.

    The invasion of the Devil Realm will truly begin.

    I engage in conversation with Yeon Jin, trying to ease his nerves.

    A few dayster.

    Wo-woong!

    The formation changes into a brilliant golden light.

    Ahead,

    Themander of the expeditionary force, representative of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    A cultivator of the Four-Axis stage, Societal Tomb Child, Gyu Seok (Silica Stone), takes out his dharma treasure.

    [Activate the Annihtion Formation!]

    With those words, the formation we have been energizing with spiritual power for months activates.

    sh!

    Golden light gathers and rushes towards the dimensional barrier of the True Devil Realm ahead.

    The dark mist is torn apart and scattered by the golden light!

    Kugugugugu!

    [From now on, we begin the invasion of the True Devil Realm, all troops, advance!]

    The Heavenly Being 1000-Man generals, Nascent Soul 100-Man captains, and Core Formation 10-Man leaders begin to arrange their formations as ordered.

    "Hahaha! I''m going to taste some tender devil meat!"

    "Cute little devils, this old man will take care of you!"

    "They say that elixirs made from grinding down devils are very effective for devilish arts?"

    Numerous cultivators draw their dharma treasures and magic artifacts, licking their lips as they charge towards the Devil Realm.

    Whooosh!

    I follow Yeon Jin, who holds the 10-Man leader''s badge, and soon,

    The scenery of the True Devil Realmes into view.

    Beyond the boundary, devils have built fortresses and spread out defensive formations to meet us.

    "The evil Human Race has invaded!"

    "Spread the defensive formations!"

    "For the Devil Realm, let''s block all these greedy humans! Unite!"

    Thus, the Great War between Humans and Devils began.

 Chapter 165: Drastic Change (4)

    Chapter 165: Drastic Change (4)

    ¡°Devil Army, form the Devil Origin Heaven Refining Formation!¡±

    Ha!

    The Devil Race lines up, each beginning to emit devilish energy.

    In an instant, the frontline is covered with dark devilish energy, blocking our path.

    However, the Human Race expedition force, instead of charging towards the barrier of devilish energy, began to change formation.

    [All devil path cultivators, forward!]

    Seven hundred-strong unitsposed of devilish art cultivators stepped forward.

    ¡®Song Jin once said, among the people of the lower realm, even those who have mastered devilish arts prefer to ascend to the Bright Cold Realm rather than the True Devil Realm..¡¯

    Kugugugu!

    I feel like I understand why.

    Kiieeeee!

    Kyaaaah!

    Kooooo!

    Darkish monsters exude devilish energy.

    The entire bodies of the devilish cultivators, who have mastered devilish arts, began to emit dark devilish energy, piercing through the barrier of devilish energy right before us.

    [Breakthrough!]

    Kugugugung!

    With the devilish art cultivators eachunching a strike, the barrier is pierced in an instant, and a path opens up.

    At the end of the path, the Devil Race is seen panicking.

    [Righteous path cultivators, forward!]

    This time, cultivators of the righteous faction, who have mastered pure righteous cultivation methods, step forward, unleashing attacks that emit bright white light.

    At this light, the Devil Race across from us are seen fleeing in terror.

    Next, it¡¯s our turn, the cultivators who have learned the cultivation methods between righteousness and evil.

    [Charge! Finding the Devil Veins of the Devil Realm and nting the Bright Cold Jade entrusted to the 100-Man Captains is the top priority!]

    The cultivators disperse, following themands of their respective 100-Man captains, and begin to break through the encircling Devil Race.

    "Block the despicable Human Race!"

    "The Human Race is trying to contaminate the Devil Realm!"

    Koooooo!

    Dark devilish energy gathers in the air, transforming into the shape of a ck skull, and rushes towards our 100-Man unit.

    "Hmph, begone!"

    Kugugugu!

    The skull disperses under the strike of a cultivator from our 100-Man unit, who practices the wind attribute methods at the Nascent Soul stage.

    However, the shattered skull gathers into pieces and then splits into hundreds of smaller skulls, flying towards us again.

    Kyaaaaaaa!

    "Haaaaaa!"

    Yeon Jin quickly forms a hand seal as he faces the flying skulls.

    "Light-Lightning de Lotus!"

    Pachijik!

    Yellow lightning in the shape of des form in the air, and dozens of them gather to create a lotus.

    The lightning lotus surrounding Yeon Jin soon disperses in all directions, hitting the skulls.

    Pachijik!

    As the bright yellow lightning strikes, the skulls evaporate.

    [It has been said since ancient times that the lightning attribute has the power to destroy evil and exterminate devils. It seems the saying is true.]

    "Ahaha, of course. It''s particrly effective against the Yin attribute or the Ghost and Devil attributes... but honestly, I was so scared just now that I almost failed casting the spell. I don¡¯t think I will be of much help."

    [Perhaps you should make more use of your 10-Man subordinates. I can help, or you can borrow the power of the Qi Building cultivators part of the unit.]

    "Thank you for the advice..."

    Just then.

    Kuuuuung!

    A section of the Devil Race''s wall crumbles due to a spell cast by a 100-Man Captain.

    The 100-Man Captain''s booming voice echoes all around.

    "I can feel the Devil Veins of the Devil Realm in that direction! We will head there first!"

    Whizzing!

    He wraps himself in Dragon Fist Wind and quickly flies to said location, and we cross the wall to follow him.

    After crossing the wall and looking back with my consciousness, I see that the spatial rift we had crossed is covered with arge wall and barrier.

    It is said that the spatial rifts leading to the Devil Realm are scattered throughout the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Devil Race, wary of this invasion by the Human Race, seem to have built castles around these spatial rifts.

    Whoooosh!

    How long have we flown following the 100-Man captain?

    The 100-Man Captain soon arrives at something resembling arge mountain in the Devil Realm.

    "This is the Devil Veins of the Devil Realm. Devilish energy flows heavily here. From now on, as the 100-Man Captain, I will begin to erode the Devil Realm using Bright Cold Jade. You all must protect the surroundings to ensure I am not disturbed!"

    Upon hismand, a total of ten 10-Man Leaders and their respective 10-Man teams form a circle around the 100-Man Captain, standing guard in the surroundings.

    Woowoowoong!

    Behind us, where the 100-Man Captain is, a dense spiritual energy surges, pushing away the thick devilish energy filling the surroundings and beginning to erode the space.

    ¡®The atmosphere of the Devil Realm is changing, turning into that of a Spiritual Realm¡­¡¯

    Woowoowoong!

    As spiritual energy begins to bloom around, the other Qi Building practitioners within the 10-Man teams seem to look more alive.

    Those who reached Core Formation are at the pinnacle of vitality, able to survive for years without eating or drinking and able to live on the spiritual energy within their bodies without breathing.

    But Qi Building cultivators, though their bodies flow with pure spiritual force and have high vitality, are not beyond human limitations, struggling in the Devil Realm''s environment filled with devilish energy, unlike the Spiritual Realm.

    While we are guarding the surroundings.

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, hundreds of members of the Devil Race are flying towards us with raging intent.

    "Over there! The Human Race is contaminating the Devil Realm!"

    "You bastards, stop the erosion immediately!"

    Devils with horns instead of eyes on their faces, devils with two heads, and those entirely made of stone surround us in a bizarre formation.

    "All devils, engage! We are equal in the erosion area!"

    "Protect the Devil Realm from erosion!"

    The masses of the Human Race and Devil Race collide.

    Yeon Jin quickly forms a seal and casts a spell.

    "Lightning de Lotus!"

    Pachiziziz!

    Once again, a lotus made of yellow lightning surrounds him.

    Kwaaaang!

    When arge Devil Race member throws a punch, Yeon Jin''s lotus trembles severely, and he seems engulfed in fear, desperately infusing spiritual power into the lotus.

    ''Damn it, he¡¯spletely lost it.¡¯''

    I click my tongue inwardly as I see Yeon Jin frozen in fear and stiffening.

    "Te-, Ten-Man Leader! Please give us an order!"

    "Ten-Man Leader!"

    Excluding me, the members of Yeon Jin''s 10-Man team are also in turmoil, distressed seeing Yeon Jin only protecting himself and looking out of his senses.

    I take the initiative to issuemands in ce of Yeon Jin, blocking the attacks of the Devil Race while alsomanding the other 10-Man teams.

    ["All members, the 10-Man Leader is preparing a major spell, so for now, follow mymand. First, excluding me, nine Qi Building cultivators, starting with you, go behind the 10-Man Leader and intercept the enemies with magic artifacts. The Devil Race is notpatible with the 10-Man Leader''s lightning, so it will be safe to be behind him."]

    As I reveal the aura of Core Formation and give orders, the Qi Building cultivators of the 10-Man units follow mymand as if they have been waiting.

    I send five of the nine 10-Man members behind Yeon Jin, and the remaining four behind me.

    "So, do we just stay behind you, senior?"

    [Right. Follow me.]

    "Eh? Follow you?"

    [Do you see something wriggling behind the Devil Race force?]

    Squelch, squelch-squelch!

    Behind the Devil Race force, severalrge tentacles are blowing flutes, stuck in ce.

    Reading the Devil Race''s intent, my eyes shine.

    [That mass of tentacles is the Devil Race''smander. It''smanding the Devil Race surrounding us, so we''ll break through the Devil Race force to engage themander and harass it. That way, theirmand structure will be paralyzed in one fell swoop, making it easier for our fellow cultivators.]

    "Ah, are we really going to break through those Devil Race members just by ourselves!?"

    [It''s entirely possible. Don''t be paralyzed by fear, form up. We''ll charge in a wedge formation. You and you will take the left wing, and you two will handle the right wing.]

    After cing four people on both nks, I pull out a chunk of flesh from within my clothes.

    [Come out, Yuan Yu.]

    Splorch! Squelch, squelch!

    The chunk of flesh bursts from my hand upon mymand and transforms into a human figure after a while of wriggling.

    A being wearing a blood-colored robe, with a mix of male and feminine characteristics, appears with ebony-like hair cascading down.

    Seeing Yuan Yu, the Qi Building 10-Man team members open their mouths wide in awe.

    [Don¡¯t gape. As a Blood Body that I control, Yuan Yu is merely a puppet. It will lead the way to break through, and I will support from the rear, dealing with those who attack from above and below the ground.]

    Woowoong!

    As Yuan Yu opens its mouth, a bloody light shes from its Golden Core, and through its mouth emerges a crystal skull staff, seventeen bone daggers, four crimson pagodas, and a blood-colored spear.

    The ghost king that had been attached to the blood-colored spear had been consumed by the Nether Crossing Ship before, so Yuan Yu takes the spear directly and assumes a stance.

    Of course, since I am the one controlling the Blood Body Yuan Yu, its posture is perfect.

    "Everyone¡­"

    I issue themand through Yuan Yu''s mouth.

    "Charge."

    Fwoosh!

    With that word, Yuan Yu shoots forward, matching the speed of the Qi Building cultivators.

    The Qi Building team members follow on Yuan Yu''s nks, and I follow directly behind Yuan Yu, forming seals.

    [White Orchid Blessing Incantation.]

    Woowoong!

    Bright light arises from my entire body, and several white orchids begin to bloom around us.

    Then, the white orchids fly into the bodies of the 10-Man team members.

    "Uh, uh¡­?"

    "What in the world¡­?"

    The expressions of the 10-Man team members changes.

    In an instant, their power surges to match that of the Grand Perfection Qi Building.

    In addition to this, I begin toy circuits in their bodies through the power of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation I bestowed upon them.

    [Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.]

    Tstssts!

    Of course,ying circuits in the body of a living human would bring immense pain and significantly damage the body.

    I funnel the pain and harmful effects of the circuits through the curse spells of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation into Yuan Yu''s body.

    As the circuits areid into their bodies, now matching Grand Perfection Qi Building cultivators, they all begin to exhibit the power of Core Formation cultivators.

    "Uh, senior?"

    "What kind of power is this¡­?"

    [It''s my blessing. No need for many words, just pick up the pace. Now that you''re at the level of Core Formation, you can keep up with the speed, right?]

    "Of course!"

    Fwoosh!

    Yuan Yu and I start using the Flying Escape Technique, and the other Qi Building members follow at aparable speed.

    Kwaang!

    The enemies in front of us are cleaved apart by the blood-colored spear in Yuan Yu''s hand.

    The crystal skull staff floating above Yuan Yu¡¯s head opens its mouth, drawing the essence blood of the attacking Devil Race members into Yuan Yu, continuously bolstering its vigor.

    Ting, ting, ting!

    Moreover, with the four crimson defensive pagodas surrounding us, it¡¯s nearly impossible for the Devil Race members to sessfully attack us, and we can continuously charge, scattering attacks in all directions.

    Finally.

    Kooong!

    We stop in front of the mass of tentaclesmanding the Devil Race force.

    ''Ho, Nascent Soul stage Devil, I see..''

    Among the shadow-like Devil Race members, three are at Core Formation, and one is a Nascent Soul stage powerhouse.

    [Everyone, engage the Core Formation Devils. Yuan Yu and I will take on this one.]

    "Yes, sir!"

    Whoom!

    No words are needed.

    The shadow devil¡¯s hand reaches out towards Yuan Yu and me.

    Kooong!

    Yuan Yu summons the crimson pagodas to spread a barrier, but the barrier begins to shake violently and crack almost immediately.

    [Such evil human scum, truly living up to their reputation with their eerie appearance. One is neither male nor female, and another wanders headless¡­]

    The shadow devil at the Nascent Soul stage looks at us and sneers before reaching out again.

    ¡®...It''s not entirely wrong.¡¯

    [Hold him for a bit Yuan Yu.]

    "...Blood Demon Suppressing Sea"

    Swoosh!

    From Yuan Yu''s body, blood-red seawater explodes everywhere, overwhelming the Nascent Soul stage shadow devil.

    "Blood Chain Binding Forest."

    As Yuan Yu forms a hand seal, a blood-red forest sprouts from the blood-red seawater, beginning to press down on the Nascent Soul shadow devil.

    Kugugugu!

    Countless branches intertwine, attempting to skewer the Devil Race like a kebab.

    However, the body of the shadow devil appear to be made of shadows, as the branches pass right through it.

    [Ahaha, how cute. Core Formation stage humans daring to harm me, without even properly sensing nes...]

    [Azure Wing!]

    Kugugugu!

    Behind me, three wings sprout.

    [Heavenly Shatter!]

    Kugugugu!

    A secret technique of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, performed by a Core Formation cultivator exerting all their strength.

    Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter is executed.

    [What...!]

    A whirl of blue light overwhelms the Nascent Soul devil, wrapping around its entire body.

    Within it, the Nascent Soul devil cries out.

    [You, you... You''re from the Heart Tribe...]

    [Shsh.]

    Whish!

    And within the whirlwind of blue, the storm of the Formless Sword shreds the devil.

    Before the devil can continue babbling, I rush at them, grabbing their head with my hand covered in the Formless Sword.

    [If you''re defeated, quietly surrender your life. Stop babbling annoyingly.]

    Puk!

    The Formless Sword dices through its entire body, and the shadowy flesh of the devil, which was impervious to attacks below the Core Formation stage, is sliced open by the Formless Sword, ultimately scattering.

    Ssshhh...

    After watching its Nascent Soul disperse and its soul ascend,

    I look at a mass of tentacles scurrying away beside me.

    The tentacle mass seems to be the onemanding the surrounding Devil force but it appears to have poor physical abilities, managing to move only three steps despite its efforts.

    [...Listen here, Daoist.]

    Chak!

    I grab the tentacles sprouting from its body and say,

    [Disperse your forces, don''t pretend you can''t understand. Hurry.]

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The tentacle devil trembles and conveys its consciousness through its tentacles.

    [...I''ve heard that the Human Race grinds prisoners into elixirs. I, asmander, wish for proper treatment instead of such a dreadful fate.]

    [Hmm... I''ll take responsibility for your life.]

    [Ah, understood.]

    Chk!

    Shortly after.

    A strange intent spreads in all directions from the tips of the tentacle mass.

    Soon after, the Devil Race surrounding our 100-Man unit flees.

    I pull on the tentacles and ask.

    [Hmm, you could have just made your forces surrender, but you ordered them to run away.]

    [I had no choice. You may have promised proper treatment for prisoners, but how will my subordinates know you won''t eat them?]

    ''It feels like we''re being treated as a cannibal army.''

    Still, it seems like themander is quite kind to its subordinates despite its appearance.

    [Alright, I understand. Capturing you alone has earned me merit, so I won''t say more.]

    I pick up the tentacle mass and return to the 100-Man unit.

    Shortly after.

    Kuuuuu!

    From the Devil Veins controlled by the 100-Man Captain, refreshing spiritual energy spreads, eroding all surrounding Devil Veins into spiritual veins.

    "We''ve seeded in the assimtion"

    Shaaaa!

    The surrounding devilish energy is washed away, and spiritual energy illuminates all around.

    It isn''t just our side that seeded in the operation. From afar, beams of spiritual energy can also be seen.

    Wo-woong!

    The beams of spiritual energy erode the Devil Veins into spiritual veins, meeting one another and emitting even stronger light.

    Before long, thend where we first set foot ispletely infused with majestic spiritual energy.

    [To the expeditionary force, the 1st Devil Realm assimtion operation has been sessful! Congrattions on the operation''s sess, and all criminals who received sentences before joining the battle will have their crimes pardoned! I repeat, the 1st Devil Realm assimtion operation has....]

    Hyeon Woon''s telepathic message resonates throughout the units, and I begin to slowly regenerate the upper part of my neck, organizing my thoughts.

    ''Is this right?''

    Although I should celebrate the victory,

    I find myself caught between pitying the tentacle devil squirming beside me and the invading Human Race eagerly waiting to feast on the Devil Race.

    I ponder whether what I am doing is right.

    Wo-woong!

    As I dwell on these thoughts for a while,

    I suddenly feel something vibrating within me.

    ''This is¡­''

    A Heart Demon.

    As these doubts arose, the Heart Demon that had formed as I rose to the Nascent Soul stage began to react.

    Feeling the vibrations of the Heart Demon, I realize.

    ''The day I find the answer to whether my actions are correct, perhaps I can rid myself of the Heart Demon and regain my memories.''

 Chapter 166: Drastic Change (5)

    Chapter 166: Drastic Change (5)

    The first Devil Race invasion was sessfully carried out, and I received recognition for handing over the mass of tentacles to the upper ranks.

    Capturing a Devil Racemander was considered a significant achievement, especially ording to the testimonies of my subordinates who said I defeated a Nascent Soul stage devil.

    I was awarded the que of a 100-Man Captain, enabling me to lead a 100-Man unit.

    Wo-woong!

    "There''s someone in our 1000-Man unit who rashly tried to ascend stages before joining the invasion of the Devil Realm, fell to a Heart Demon, and was decapitated... It seems you had confidence in your skills to ascend stages. I look forward to working with you, 100-Man Captain."

    Wi Yeol, a Heavenly Being stage General of the 1000-Man unit I belong to patted my shoulder.

    I looked at the spirit que, dharma treasure, and Bright Cold Jade that are all issued to every 100-Man Captain.

    ''Bright Cold Jade...''

    From now on, I, too, will have to stand at the forefront of the Devil Race invasion operations, eroding thend of the Devil Realm with Bright Cold Jade.

    After expressing my gratitude to the upper echelons, I went to my assigned post.

    The area was already filled with dense heaven and earth spiritual energy, making it effortless to breathe and for cultivators below the Qi Building stage to use their spells without any inconvenience.

    And that means,

    "Hey, use your spells properly!"

    "Raise the wall!"

    "Build the roof!"

    Even with only Qi Building stage cultivators, it¡¯s possible to build houses in the Devil Realm''snd as if we are in the vast Bright Cold Realm.

    Already, the vicinity is filled with numerous houses made of mud and wood, pces, and mansions galore.

    The incredible changes are the result of Qi Building stage cultivators earnestly diving into construction work.

    "Ah, 100-Man Captain, you''ve arrived!"

    Yeon Jin, who had briefly been my superior, and his 10-Man unit members came out from a manor to greet me.

    "As expected, Cultivator Seo... no, 100-Man Captain. I knew you were more skilled than me and would seed someday, but I didn''t expect you to rise so quickly. This mansion has been allocated to you as the 100-Man Captain."

    "Ah, thank you, Cultivator Yeon. Everyone,e in for now."

    I lead the 10-Man unit members into the manor.

    "You''ve been assigned to my 100-Man unit, and as more reinforcements arrive, our unit will be replenished with more personnel. Let''s get along well until then."

    "Yes, 100-Man Captain!"

    "It''s an honor!"

    I share a moment of light drinks with Yeon Jin and the 10-Man unit inside the manor.

    Afterughing and chatting for a while, they returned to their original ces, and after sending them off, I looked up at the sky from the silent mansion.

    "..."

    Thend is illuminated by spiritual energy, but the sky of the Devil Realm is still dense with devilish energy.

    "Something feels off."

    I feel as if there¡¯s a hole in my chest.

    A feeling of having lost something.

    But I can''t figure out what it is.

    Something seems wrong, but I can''t remember what it is exactly.

    And so, time passes again as an invader.

    Initially, the ranks of the expedition force of the Devil Realm were purely based on cultivation stages.

    However, as the invasion progressed, ranks gradually became divided based on contributions.

    Even as a Core Formation stage cultivator, I established far more merits than cultivators of the same realm or even Nascent Soul stage cultivators and was eventually awarded the spirit que of a Thousand-Man General.

    I heard that from the rank of Thousand-Man General, one could be granted the authority of a provisional governor to manage colonies in the True Devil Realm.

    ''A governor...''

    After the 1st invasion of the Devil Realm,

    The erosion of the Devil Realm continued steadily, and we had just finished the ninth invasion operation.

    Wo-woong!

    Spiritual energy fills the Devil Realm

    I see the remnants of the Devil Race who had not yet fled and the human cultivators literally ''hunting'' these remnants.

    I nkly stare at this scene.

    Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon approach me, clicking their tongues in disapproval.

    They, too, had earned the que of a 1000-Man general through their numerous contributions.

    Oh Hyun-seok speaks up.

    "Honestly, we came here under our master¡¯s orders... but I¡¯m not sure if this is right."

    "...I think the same. I thought the Devil Realm was a ce inhabited only by devils..."

    What we saw were Human Race members holding dharma treasures, chasing after the Devil Race, separating their flesh from bone, draining their blood, and even absorbing and storing their souls.

    "...I can''t tell who''s the devil and who''s the human."

    "Exactly. I heard even the simplest devils possess intelligence, especially those above the Core Formation stage..."

    Listening to their conversation, I feel a turmoil in my chest.

    Emotionally, I found myself empathizing with the Devil Race.

    But rationally I understood the actions of the human cultivators hunting the Devil Race.

    ''Why?''

    It¡¯s a feeling I have been experiencingtely.

    My rationality and emotions are in stark contrast.

    ''Strange...''

    What is right and what is wrong?

    I absentmindedly stroke my chest, unable to remember something I might have forgotten, and gaze into the distance with Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon.

    "Provincial governor of the upied territory?"

    I ask, not quite understanding.

    "Yes, Seo Eun-hyun. You''ve been appointed as the provincial governor to oversee the territory from the newly upied Devil Ridge Mountains to the ck Pearl River."

    I question Hyeon Woon.

    "Although I have achieved many merits I am still at the Core Formation stage... Wouldn''t it be better to entrust this to someone at the Heavenly Being stage?"

    "On the contrary, that''s why I¡¯m assigning you as the provincial governor. The other Heavenly Being stage cultivators have crucial roles in the next operation, and it will be problematic if we are missing even one or two in order to manage the upied territories."

    "I see."

    "Moreover, recent reports suggest you''ve been showing signs of mental instability. Soldiers who have been on the battlefield for a long time sometimes experience psychological issues. Taking a break as a provincial governor and reaching Nascent Soul can solidify your mental foundation. Since you''ve previously attempted to ascend to the Nascent Soul stage on your own, what better opportunity can there be?"

    I fall silent for a moment at Hyeon Woon''s words.

    He has a point.

    But what concerns me is...

    ''Hyeon Woon, the color of his intent...''

    Lately, I''ve been feeling an increasing sense of alienation from the color of his intent.

    He had received reports of my mental instability, but it seems he is unaware that his own mind might be deteriorating.

    ''What should I do...''

    After pondering for a moment, I decided to dismiss it as one of the mental illnesses many cultivators experience during war.

    ''It''s not my problem anyway.''

    "If you say so, I will ept the position of governor."

    "Good, from today, you are the provincial governor of the 8th erosion area."

    I receive the spirit que from Hyeon Woon and walk out of the manor where he resided.

    As reinforcements joined the expedition force, more and more human cultivators moved to the front lines.

    After defeating the Devil Race, the upied territory was quickly transformed into a bustling area by numerous human cultivators.

    Many Qi Building stage cultivators gathered, swiftly building cities and fortresses.

    I pass through the bustling area and head to the manor assigned to me.

    Inside, the 100-Man captains of my 1000-Man unit were gathered, sharing conversations.

    "Ah, the 1000-Man General has arrived!"

    "1000-Man General, did you receive anything this time?"

    Most of the 100-Man Captains are at the Nascent Soul stage, but none of them look down on me.

    In fact, none of them can defeat me in a one-on-one fight.

    Recently, even General Seo, who has somewhat recovered to the Nascent Soul level, is under mymand, so my skills are certainly notcking.

    Among the 100-Man Captains, Yeon Jin, who followed me and made more contributions, is also there.

    He¡¯s staggering around, his face flushed from drinking among the Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    "Listen, everyone, I will not participate in the next 10th erosion operation."

    "Really...?"

    "What, why is that"

    I announce that I have been appointed as the provincial governor.

    "No! Where else can you find someone as capable as our 1000-Man General! Is this really right?"

    "Chief Strategist Hyeon Woon, I''ve disliked that guy from the start! Let''s smash his head in and bring our 1000-Man General back!"

    "Oh my~ How many among the other 1000-Man Generals are as capable as Seo 1000-Man General!"

    "Everyone¡­ Thank you."

    Truthfully, the 1000-Man unit I''ve led has indeed been on a winning streak.

    Not because we achieved major contributions every time, but because we managed to secure many minor contributions while ensuring the majority of our forces returned safely, which is a well-regarded aspect within my 1000-Man unit.

    It was thanks to my tendency to focus on securing minor contributions while paying attention to the safety of my subordinates rather than chasing after major merits..

    "Ah, 1000-Man General. So, you won¡¯t be standing on the front lines anymore?"

    Yeon Jin asks,blinking his eyes drunkenly.

    "That¡¯s the case."

    "Ah¡­ Then, I will follow you to the 8th upied territory¡­ Please don¡¯t forget my loyalty to you, 1000-Man General!"

    "Haha! Yeon Jin, it¡¯s not loyalty to the 1000-Man General, but fear of being assigned to another 1000-Man unit with a lower survival rate if the General is absent, right?"

    "You funny guy! Hey, everyone! Let¡¯s pour more into Yeon Jin¡¯s ss and teach this coward a lesson!"

    After chuckling at Yeon Jin, who is surrounded by Nascent Soul stage cultivators and sweating profusely from the alcohol, I enter my mansion within the manor.

    Inside, arge mass of tentacles is rolling and squirming.

    It¡¯s the Devil Racemander I first captured as a prisoner, named Gyeon Shin (Seeing the New).

    After the interrogation of the prisoner waspleted, instead of sending him directly to an alchemist, at my request, he was able to survive as my pet beast.

    "Cultivator Gyeon, it seems you are doing well?"

    [Ah, Lord Seo. Have youe? As you can see, I am living well thanks to your grace.]

    "There¡¯s no need for formalities. Anyway, it seems the time hase to release Cultivator Gyeon."

    At my words, the tentacles twitch and turn towards me.

    "I¡¯ve been appointed as the provincial governor of the 8th upied territory. They told me to rest there for a while. So, once we arrive near the 8th upied territory, I¡¯ll release you."

    [Thank you, Lord Seo. Among all the humans I¡¯ve met, you are the one most faithful to your promises.]

    "..."

    When I first handed over Gyeon Shin, I requested that he be treated well as a prisoner.

    However, the ¡®prisoner treatment¡¯ among humans meant turning them into pet beasts by imnting a spike in their head or extracting their core to make elixirs.

    Therefore, just before Gyeon Shin was sent to an alchemist, I managed to save him by iming I would make him my pet beast.

    Of course, to control a pet beast, one has to learn a special method or imnt a spike in their head.

    After taking Gyeon Shin, I removed the spike imnted in his head to free him from control.

    I apologized for not being able to promise proper prisoner treatment and promised to release himter.

    "Listen here, Cultivator Gyeon."

    [Yes, please speak.]

    "...Although I¡¯m not well-versed in the affairs of the Devil Race, from Cultivator Gyeon¡¯s perspective... do you think the Devil Race is more benevolent than humans?"

    [Benevolent... It depends on what criteria you use for ''benevolence.'']

    "Hmm?"

    Gyeon Shin continues, squirming his tentacles.

    [If capturing other races indiscriminately to use them as elixirs is considered evil, then generally, the Devil Race is benevolent. However, my race, the Yuchok tribe, suppresses the minds of other beings to control them, parasitizes their bodies to suck nutrients and spiritual energy, and when the host ages, takes their life and moves to another host. There are also Devil Races thaty eggs in the bodies of other races, exploit other races, and frequently wage wars at the slightest provocation... In some aspects, we are not benevolent either.]

    "..."

    [My Yuchok Tribe has the talent for suppressing minds, so we can somewhat read the consciousness of others. It may sound presumptuous, but when I read Lord Seo¡¯s mind... it seems you are pondering the morality of your actions.]

    "...That¡¯s correct."

    Gyeon Shin continues.

    [Had it been any other human asking, I would have said that humans are the filthiest and most evil. While there are numerous races, and the Devil Realm harbors many bizarre races, the truth is that humans are almost unique in taking prisoners directly to be made into elixirs. However, since you are the one asking, and answering without any malice towards humans but with a degree of objectivity...]

    Gyeon Shin lifts one of his tentacles to meet my eye level.

    [Thew of the jungle. That''s the undeniable truth of this world, a fate all beings are born into. We, the Devil Race, also feel aggrieved by this invasion and hold great animosity towards humans... But to be honest, if the Devil Race were the stronger force, we too might have invaded human territories at any time, parasitizing human bodies as hosts,ying eggs in them, or exploiting them, just as I mentioned before. It''s just that now, humans are stronger than us, so they invade the Devil Realm and turn the Devil Race into mere elixirs.]

    "...Thank you for your answer."

    After leaving Gyeon Shin behind, I head to my room.

    ''It''s not a matter of good or evil but of strength and weakness...''

    Yet, something about that doesn''t seem right.

    Gyeon Shin''s words are clear and easy to ept, sweeping away the guilt blossoming within me.

    But I feel there is something more than that.

    Something more, forgotten deep within my heart.

    Surely...

    Three dayster.

    I set off for the 8th upied territory with those who had decided to follow me.

    8th upied Territory, Provincial Governor''s Residence.

    I was briefed by the administrator assigned to assist me in the 8th upied territory about the situation there.

    "...so, currently, there are seven Devil Tribes within our upied territory."

    "The number of tribes is not as many as in other upied territories."

    "Yes, our territory produces a metal called Devilish Gold from the Devil Ridge Mountains, so the resources we can exploit from the tribes are less significant than what we can extract from the mines. Of course, if the provincial governor wishes, we can make good elixirs from the remaining tribes..."

    "That''s enough."

    I wave my hand to dismiss the topic.

    "We don''t need elixirs, let''s move on to discuss resources and management of the upied territory. From what I understand, the real importance of this 8th upied territory isn''t just that."

    "Yes. As you may know, this 8th upied territory contains a Void Spirit Pond."

    Void Spirit Pond.

    A ce where the veil between dimensions is thin.

    This thin veil, transparent like the water of a pond, hence called Void Spirit Pond, often yields spirit stones used in creating space magic artifacts such as storage bags, storage scrolls, and other storage devices, making it a valuable resource.

    However, the true value of the Void Spirit Pond is not just that.

    "Once the territory is fully colonized, I''ll organize the Void Spirit Pond to thoroughly explore the lower realms heavily popted by humans."

    Void Spirit Pond, also referred to as the "Unbound Flying Immortal tform,"

    By organizing the dimensional veil of the Void Spirit Pond and connecting it to a specific lower realm, the Void Spirit Pond can transform into a Flying Immortal tform that wees those ascending.

    "Though the Void Spirit Pond is unstable now, and it might take at least 1,000 to 2,000 years, it means, with time, we can develop the Void Spirit Pond into a Flying Immortal tform. The provincial governor should focus on the Void Spirit Pond going forward."

    "Understood. Let''s go see this Void Spirit Pond."

    "Yes."

    I head with the administrator to the location of the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Here it is..."

    The Void Spirit Pond is beneath the governor''s mansion.

    Traveling through a bedrock cave underneath, the Void Spirit Pond can be found deep within the underground cave.

    Wo-woong!

    Upon arrival, I momentarily marvel at the grandeur of the Void Spirit Pond.

    An ancient underground cavern.

    There, spirit stones are sparkling green in various ces, and below themy a vast undergroundke.

    But it¡¯s not ake.

    I point to one side of the Void Spirit Pond and gesture lightly towards the other side with my hand.

    "This connects to the outer dimensions of the Devil Realm... the Void Spirit Pond."

    "Correct. Unlike a normalke, there''s no movement on its surface at all."

    I admire thendscape reflecting on theke''s surface like a mirror.

    "Beautiful..."

    "However beautiful it may be, please do not touch the surface of theke. Unless you''re a cultivator at the Four-Axis stage capable of withstanding spatial storms, touching theke will either tear you apart from the spatial storms blowing from outside theke¡­ Or, if lucky enough to survive, you''d fall into a strange dimension unknown to anyone."

    "I''ll be careful."

    "Yes, and we''ve also set up a formation to prevent most people, except the governor, from approaching this area. While Void Spirit Ponds have been found in other upied territories as well, we must be cautious to prevent anyone from tampering with it. If anyone tries to approach the Void Spirit Pond, it''s only right for you, as the governor, to punish them without mercy."

    "Understood."

    After giving me a few more precautions about the Void Spirit Pond, the administrator suggested we leave.

    Afterward, the administrator offered a few more precautions about the Light Spirit Pond before suggesting we leave.

    However, I remained, gazing at the Void Spirit Pond.

    "The scenery is too beautiful for me to just leave. Wait for me above."

    "...Yes, if that''s what the governor wishes..."

    Whoosh!

    The administrator, being at the Core Formation stage and apparently having many duties, quickly ascends to the surface using a Flying Escape Technique.

    I look in the direction the administrator had gone for a while, then turn my gaze back to the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Come forth."

    Woong!

    As soon as I entered the area of the Void Spirit Pond, avoiding the administrator''s eyes, I activated the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    My Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts has already transcended its original limitations, now allowing me to use it on others, not just myself.

    Within the range of my Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, small creatures begin to emerge, wriggling.

    "Young members of the Devil Race."

    A small child with horns on his head and another with bat wings.

    Apart from their unique physical attributes, these two Devil Race members look not much different from humans.

    [What are you doing here?]

    I speak in a manner that the Devil Race children can understand, using consciousness.

    At my words, the Devil Race children fidget and then speak.

    "This is a secret ce we found while exploring."

    "Yes, we''ve been ying here often."

    [You shouldn''te here anymore. Haven''t you heard this ce is now upied by the Human Race?]

    "But we found it first..."

    "But we found it..."

    The child with bat wings echoes the words of the horned child, making a sad face.

    [...First of all, how did you get in here? Are you kids from the nearby tribes?]

    "Yes, Ie from the Horned Tribe, and this one is from the Batwing Tribe."

    "Yes, our tribes are next to each other, so we often y together. While ying, we found a tunnel and explored it until we got here."

    I sigh deeply.

    [Leave now. If you y here, evil humans might capture and eat you.]

    "Huh? Aren¡¯t you a human?"

    "Are you evil?"

    [Hmm... Maybe I am. So you better leave right away.]

    "Why should we?"

    "We found this ce, after all."

    I pondered how to send these little Devil Race children away without scaring them too much.

    After thinking for a moment, I decided to hide them temporarily, then went to the governor''s mansion to quickly bring Gyeon Shin back to the Void Spirit Pond.

    "Look here, Cultivator Gyeon. Please tell these kids to go home."

    [? Ah, you little ones! Why on earth have youe here!]

    Upon discovering the two Devil Race children, Gyeon Shin scolded them with his tentacles and quickly chased them out after telling them various educational stories from the Devil Realm.

    [Whew, that was surprising. Thank you for safely sending the children back.]

    "Well, it''s one thing to confront adult devils, but the young ones are innocent and shouldn''t be antagonized."

    [Right. In the Devil Realm, it''s an unspoken rule not to touch each other''s offspring, no matter how bizarre the actions of various races might be. ¡­Humans capture anything, young or old, but it''s truly fortunate that someone like you, Lord Seo, exists.]

    "Ha ha..."

    Each time I received ethical praise from Gyeon Shin, I felt something stirring in my heart.

    ''I can''t go on like this.''

    Sighing, I returned to the governor''s mansion with Gyeon Shin and began to hear about the overall situation in the upied territory from the administrator, issuing a decree to fundamentally prohibit making elixirs from the Devil Race. The reason is to utilize thebor force of the Devil Race for mining resources from the Devil Ridge Mountains.

    Then, I instructed the administrator to implement policies for the upied territory as gently as possible before descending back to the serene Void Spirit Pond.

    I n to release Gyeon Shin when the time is right.

    But before that, I seek to quickly regain my memories to ovee the increasingly turbulent darkness in my heart.

    ''I must recover my memories...''

    Wo-woong!

    In the tranquil Void Spirit Pond, I inhaled the purified spiritual energy around me, cleansed by the Bright Cold Jade, time and again.

    I continuously challenged the Nascent Soul stage.

    With the newly created method, I formed artifact spirits within the dharma treasure, storing the concentrated spiritual energy each time I attempted the Nascent Soul stage.

    Thus, I spent years in the Void Spirit Pond.

    Despite my warnings, the two young members of the Devil Race kept visiting the Void Spirit Pond.

    The children kept ignoring my words, and at some point, I gave up and just made sure they didn¡¯t enter the pond.

    Eventually, I learned the names of the children: Su In (Longevity¡¯s Cause) and Hong Yeon (Red Connection).

    asionally, when something urgent came up at the governor''s mansion, I would go up to deal with it and alsoforted Yeon Jin, who cried missing his home.

    Thus, I spent years in the Devil Realm.

    "...So, what are you saying?"

    Sitting cross-legged and infusing leftover spiritual energy into the artifact spirits, I look at the figures before me.

    "We''ve decided to get engaged."

    "Yes!"

    I stare at Su In and Hong Yeon in front of me.

    Su In from the Horned Tribe and Hong Yeon from the Batwing Tribe look back at me with sparkling eyes.

    Eighteen years have passed since I became the provincial governor.

    These Devil Race children had matured significantly, no longer the gender-indistinct kids they once were.

    "...Well, I had a rough idea."

    I knew for a while they saw each other as more than just friends.

    But, the headache for mey elsewhere.

    "But asking me to witness your engagement, what''s that about?"

    Indeed.

    They started begging me to be their witness.

    "I''m a human. Wouldn''t it be better for Cultivator Gyeon to do that?"

    [Yes, children. It would be much better for me, with my vast knowledge, to witness it!]

    Though I had promised to release Gyeon Shin,

    Due to his racial characteristics, he couldn''t go anywhere alone without subduing a beast to parasitize. However, the Devil Ridge Mountains scarcely have any beasts, leaving Gyeon Shin unable to escape and leaving him waiting to be rescued by his kind.

    And now, eighteen yearster.

    Gyeon Shin has yet to receive a rescue signal from his kin.

    Eventually, he seemed to give up, merely ying Go or Chess with me from time to time.

    "But... even if you¡¯re human, there¡¯s no human as good as you, governor."

    "Compared to other upied territories of the Devil Realm, our territory is quite a good ce to live, and perhaps because we''ve been with you, Governor, it really feelsfortable."

    "...But, have you gotten permission from your respective tribes?"

    The two look at each other, grin and say,

    "Yes!"

    "Of course!"

    "...Don''t lie."

    "How did you... Ah, never mind, it doesn¡¯t matter, does it?"

    "We¡¯re not asking for a marriage witness, just an engagement witness!"

    Eventually, I gave in to their whining and agreed to witness their engagement.

    The two Devil Race members stood in the brightest spot near the Void Spirit Pond, surrounded by shining spirit stones, and promised their future to each other.

    ''Why am I even witnessing this...''

    Watching the young couple, I can¡¯t help but smile unwittingly.

    Apparently, I have a soft spot for people in love.

    Memories yet to sink into darkness.

    The recollection of nting quince and white magnolias with my first love and the love shared within the castle of puppets surfaced, making me smile involuntarily.

    Warmth filled my heart.

    ''Ah...''

    Watching these two, whom I had seen grow up,e together, the darkness that had been tormenting my heart seemed to ease.

    ''I think I understand something...''

    After blessing the two Devil Race members, I returned to the governor''s mansion.

    Before organizing my enlightenment, I decided to clear up all the piled up work at the governor''s office and before preparing myself for seclusion for a long time.

    ''I¡¯m almost there.''

    Just a few more steps seem to be needed to release the Heart Demon and recover my memories.

    Just when I¡¯m dealing with the piled up work at the governor''s office with the administrator,

    "Go-Governor!!!"

    "Hm? What¡¯s the matter?"

    The administrator and I, who are handling tasks in the governor¡¯s office, turn to look at the person who rushed in.

    It¡¯s the messenger from the Human Race Grand Alliance, dispatched to each upied territory.

    Sensing the emotional state of the messenger, I intuition that something significant had happened.

    "Take a breath and tell me slowly. What¡¯s happening?"

    "From the maind of the Bright Cold Realm, a message hase. That is, a True Immortal has appeared in one of the Human Territories, and a Sky Ind named Thunder Spirit Ind was directly burned to evaporation by Heavenly Lightning! Furthermore, the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators from various races of the Bright Cold Realm who went to investigate, as well as those from the Human Race, have all died or suffered critical injuries."

    I rise from my seat abruptly.

    Thunder Spirit Ind is the name of the Sky Ind where the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is located.

    ''Is it this time already¡­¡¯

    The messenger continues.

    "The problem is that the news of the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators from the Human Race suffering critical injuries have reached the deepest parts of the Devil Realm through spies."

    "...That means, the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators in the Devil Realm have also heard this news."

    Up until now, major wars had mostly seen Four-Axis stage cultivators as the maximum force deployed.

    After all, if Integration Stage cultivators started to move, it would mean irrevocable damage to both sides.

    Thus, even though Four-Axis stage cultivators participated in this Human-Devil Great War, Integration Stage cultivators from both sides have been watching each other from the side.

    However, the situation has now changed.

    The news that Integration Stage cultivators from the Bright Cold Realm being critically injured by a True Immortal has reached the ears of Integration Stage cultivators of the True Devil Realm.

    ''Integration Stage cultivators from the True Devil Realm will now start to move in this Human-Devil Great War!''

    The situation has undergone a drastic change.

    Author''s Note: The buildup part of the story was a bit long. To avoid dragging it out, I''vepacted the buildup part into one part. I apologize if the tension dropped a bit due to the monsoon affecting my condition.

    Now that the monsoon season is ending, I''ll strive to focus more on quality going forward....

    Thank you as always to all our readers.

 Chapter 167: Those That Are Lost (1)

    Chapter 167: Those That are Lost (1)

    ¡®Damn, the situation is going to change drastically from now on.¡¯

    If the Devil Race''s Integration stage cultivators make a move, it''s obvious that the tide of war will turn instantly.

    We might have to relinquish all the upied territories, and in the worst case scenario, the Human Territory might be invaded by the Devil Race.

    In that case...

    I hold my head, full ofplex thoughts, and head outside the Governor''s office to look up at the sky.

    Although the Devil Realm is different from the Bright Cold Realm, celestial energy exists here as well, and it¡¯s only natural that celestial energy will y a major role in the uing situations.

    Just when I¡¯m examining the sky,

    "Hm? Daoist Yeon, what''s the matter?"

    Before I know it, Yeon Jin is beside me, looking up at the sky.

    He strokes his half-white, half-ck hair with a nd expression on his face.

    "Daoist Yeon..."

    I call out to Yeon Jin once more.

    He doesn''t respond and keeps on reading the celestial energy beside me.

    I ask with a rigid face.

    "...Who are you?"

    "¡­Huh?"

    As I exude killing intent, Yeon Jin finally seems toe to his senses and looks at me.

    "Ah, sorry. The celestial energy changed so suddenly. An incredible grand cmity appeared in the celestial energy, sealing our doom. It''s funny. I was happy to hear that the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was destroyed, but as soon as I was happy, the day of our death was confirmed. Haha..."

    "¡­I asked who you are."

    The destruction of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a matter that had just been reported to me, the governor, by the messenger from the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    How could Yeon Jin, a Core Formation cultivator from such a distant ce, know about this?

    ''This person is not Yeon Jin.''

    Someone is talking to me, wearing Yeon Jin''s body.

    However, I feel something strange.

    No matter how much I scrutinize Yeon Jin, for some reason, his intent and temperament are no different from what I had known him to be.

    "Seems I''ve teased the young one too much. Sorry, I am Yeon Wei (Profound Brilliance), Yeon Jin''s ancestor."

    Crack, crack... Crack!

    Gradually, Yeon Jin''s body twists here and there, and his physique itself begins to change.

    "By the way, seeing the Governor reading the celestial energy with such a serious face, something big must have been reported from the maind of the Bright Cold Realm, right? Could you tell me what happened? What made the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect fall, the Heavenly Lightning Banner''s energy disappear, and at the same time, a disaster befall Yeon Jin and my fate."

    Crack...

    After a while, Yeon Jinpletely transformed in physique and skeleton, his face changing to that of aplete woman.

    Furthermore, Yeon Jin''s hair, which was originally white on the left and ck on the right, had its colors reversed, with ck on the left and white on the right.

    Wo-woong!

    "...I see."

    I swallow and look around at the immense size of the consciousness that covers more than half of the newly upied 8th territory.

    The being with that massive consciousness reveals their intent without hiding.

    Passersby, officials of the governor''s office, and cultivators from various ces started looking around to find the owner of this consciousness.

    Zap, zap...

    "Four-Axis stage senior, I don''t know why you hid your True Soul in the body of a small Core Formation junior, but to exin..."

    A cultivator at the Four-Axis stage.

    Not just any ordinary cultivator, but a peak Four-Axis stage cultivator qualified to challenge the domain of Integration stage!

    Not like Song Jin, who was just a remnant dead soul lingering in the world, but an actual living Four-Axis stage cultivator who crammed their entire true soul into the body of their descendant at the Core Formation stage!

    I exin with heightened tension.

    "In the Human Race territory of the Bright Cold Realm''s maind, a True Immortal revealed their power, vaporizing the entire Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and the Thunder Spirit Ind, injuring the Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage in the process. I believe, although it''s just my guess, that this True Immortal has taken the sect''s treasure, the Heavenly Lightning Banner."

    "Ah, so that''s what happened. Even in my time, there were rumors that the Heavenly Lightning Banner has a bad legend associated with it. To think it was really an object that brings disaster."

    The woman, Yeon Wei, crosses her arms and sighs.

    I ask her cautiously.

    "Excuse me, but may I ask who you are?"

    "Didn''t I tell you my name?"

    "Where youe from, what you are doing, that''s what I''m asking."

    "Ahaha, even for a Core Formation cultivator acting as a governor, you''re quite extraordinary. How can you have such a look in your eyes with a Core Formation body?"

    Ssshhh...

    The atmosphere around us cools, and my heart pounds like crazy.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth solidifies, making it hard to breathe.

    However, as I send out a wave of consciousness, an immense force emerges from my shadow, making it easier for me to breathe.

    Kugugugu!

    "Hm!?"

    Herplexion changes.

    "Kid, what are you hiding in your shadow?"

    "If you''re curious, how about you first exin who you are properly, and then I might tell you."

    "Ahaha, trying to trade information with me? Sorry, but I''m not in the best mood right now since my and Jin-ah''s fate has been fixed by fate. Honestly, I''m wondering if I should just go around doing things I never got to do in my life..."

    "As a friend before a superior, I have to ask what exactly you n to do with Daoist Yeon¡¯s body. For thest time, Senior Yuan. Who are you, where are you from, why have you hidden inside Daoist Yeon¡¯s body, and what is your purpose?"

    Koong!

    An explosive momentum bursts from my shadow, starting to push back Yeon Wei''s pressure.

    Simultaneously, a hand appears from the shadow, and General Seo, who is a head taller than me, begins to emerge.

    During my stay in the Devil Realm, I had been steadily working on recreating General Seo.

    By using special materials from the Devil Realm to reinforce General Seo.

    I was finally able to restore General Seo to an early Four-Axis stage level to some extent.

    Even though the soul in front of me reached the end of the Four-Axis stage,

    Strictly speaking, the current level of this person''s cultivation is at the mid Core Formation stage, and only their consciousness is at the peak of the Four-Axis stage.

    Of course, as someone who reached the pinnacle of Four-Axis, they would know all sorts of bizarre and profound abilities, but with Four-Axis stage General Seo here, I¡¯m not at a disadvantage.

    "Hmm, this is boring. A man should tremble with fear. That''s why Jin-ah was so cute. Well, anyway, I am Yeon Wei, an elder of the Thundercloud Pavilion."

    "Thundercloud Pavilion?"

    "Yes, after ascending from the Head Realm, I betrayed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and spilled all the sect''s core methods and major secrets to the Thundercloud Pavilion. Because of that, after the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s mass ascension, I was nearly killed by the Heavenly Lightning Banner before I hid in Jin-ah''s body to barely save my life."

    "..."

    "Thinking it''s safest under the enemy''s nose, I had Jin-ah join the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. But thinking that the ascended Jin Byuk-ho seemed to have a keen sense, I decided to join the expedition to the Devil Realm to avoid his gaze."

    "So, what is your purpose?"

    "My purpose? Nothing much. Just living a long life and doing what I want, a simple purpose. That''s why I shamelessly entered the body of my descendant to live a bit longer. Ahaha... though, that''sing to an end now."

    Regret fills her eyes.

    "While reading the celestial energy, I learned about the annihtion of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. It wasn''t hard to find out about the rise and fall of a sect I had a lot of connections with... But then, I found out our fates were fixed to [death]."

    "Fixed to death, what do you mean by that?"

    "Exactly what I said. Jin-ah and my fate wille in at most 20 years from now. We will [definitely] die. For some reason, our fate was drastically shortened."

    "..."

    She looks up at the sky with amenting face.

    "I wanted to live a little longer, but it seems the heavens don''t allow for that. To die like this..."

    "How is Daoist Yeon right now?"

    "He''s listening to our conversation inside."

    "Please let me talk to Daoist Yeon for a moment."

    "Well, alright."

    Woong!

    Shortly after, the immense consciousness seems to twitch, and then the massive consciousness disappears, revealing that of a Core Formation.

    Yeon Jin screams out in a strained voice.

    "Aack! Senior, my lower half is gone! Senior, please stop changing my body as you like except during cultivation!"

    "..."

    Yeon Wei seems to say something to Yeon Jin through consciousness, and Yeon Jin is fuming and yelling into the air.

    "No, cultivation aside, I was born a man! It''s really annoying how every time you take over my body, you turn it into a female! Even the Governor found out! How am I supposed to live now? Will you take responsibility if it bes known? What? You did it because we don''t have much time left anyway? Ugh!"

    "...Daoist Yeon."

    "Ah! My apologies, Governor. My ancestor, ugh, being a woman, tends to change my body every time she takes possession of it."

    "Hmm..."

    I observe the flow of Yin and Yang within his body.

    "The flow of spiritual power changes quite naturally during the transformation. Is that a special technique?"

    "Ah...! That''s... ah, my ancestor said she will exin itter. You can ask her about it afterward."

    "...Well, alright. For now..."

    I ask him with a serious expression.

    "The current situation of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is roughly like this. The sect has been annihted, and currently, there''s probably only one survivor, Jeon Myeong-hoon. It''s likely that he''s not in his right mind right now... I understand that Daoist Yeon¡¯s lifespan is not more than 20 years left. What do you n to do?"

    "Senior Brother Jeon is still alive?"

    "Yes."

    "Well, then..."

    After a moment of contemtion, he has a firm expression.

    "I''ll go see him! I need to ask what exactly happened from the senior brother who was there!"

    "...Understood. I''ll send you off. Since the Integration stage Grand Cultivators from the Devil Realm will start to exert their powers soon, we''ll gradually have to hand over the upied territories anyway. I''ll prepare to follow soon."

    Once I withdrew from the Devil Realm, I nned to inquire about Jeon Myeong-hoon as well.

    "I''ll settle the upied territory as soon as possible, step down from the governor position, and then follow. I¡¯ll do my best within 20 years, so I hope you''ll still be alive by then."

    "Haha, it''s unlikely I''ll die from external pressure, not with my ancestor around... Oh, by the way, my ancestor keeps nagging that she wants to talk to you, Governor. I''ll arrange for you to meet her."

    Shortly after, his consciousness once again fluctuates.

    "Hmm, reports about the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s sole survivor even reaching a Core Formation stage governor? The Human Race''s intelligencework has developed quite a bit, hasn''t it?"

    ¡°...¡±

    "Well, if you don''t want to talk, then don''t. I wasn''t that curious anyway. More importantly, do you have a Four-Axis puppet or even a Heavenly Being one? Your puppet seems suitable for the soul to enter.

    "Do you intend to use it as your body, Senior?"

    "Not to use it as my body, but as a trump card to exert my full power in times of emergency."

    "Yes, I''ll give you one."

    I readily take out a storage scroll and hand it to her.

    "Hm? You''re giving it to me this easily?"

    She scrutinizes the storage scroll with a suspicious look.

    "There''s no trap. After all, Daoist Yeon and I are friends. I just have a few questions, so please answer them."

    "Hmm, alright. Go ahead and ask."

    I ask with a hint of curiosity.

    "The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that I practice, and the flow of Yin and Yang in Daoist Yeon¡¯s body, seem to share amonality of coexisting Yin and Yang flows. May I inquire about this?"

    "Hmm... Such a mundane question."

    Crack!

    In an instant, as she runs her fingers through her hair, her body twists and then reverts back to the male Yeon Jin.

    The color of the hair is reversed as well.

    "Firstly, this gender-reversing method itself is a traditional Thunder Path method developed from the basics of the Thunder Path. ¡®Thunder (À×) and Lightning (ëŠ) arise from the exchange of Yin (êŽ) and Yang (ê–) energy.¡¯ It''s the core of all Thunder Path powers. Interpreting the exchange of Yin and Yang as the cycle of Tai Chi, reversing the body''s Yin and Yang to cultivate lightning powers within the body is the method of the Tai Chi Thunder Body."

    "...Does everyone in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect learn to change their gender like this?"

    "Hm? Not necessarily. It''s just a technique I learned because it suited my taste. Ahaha!"

    Sarang!

    Yeon Wei does a twirl.

    Within that twirl, Yeon Jin''s body switches genders several times.

    "And you mentioned simrities between your method and mine in terms of Yin and Yang? Well, at the Nascent Soul stage, one cultivates both the Primordial Spirit and Yin Spirit, so any method passing through the Nascent Soul stage would inherently contain the principles of Yin and Yang."

    "I see."

    "Yin and Yang, as well as the concept of Tai Chi, are the fundamental principles of this world and all cultivation methods... I''ve heard that demon beast methods even prioritize the principles of Yin and Yang and Tai Chi more than the methods of the Heaven Tribe. Is that all you''re curious about?"

    "For now, let''s leave it at that."

    "Good, then we''ll depart from the upied territory and return to the Bright Cold Realm soon."

    Wo-woong!

    After finishing her words, she disappears back into Yeon Jin''s consciousness.

    Yeon Jin regains consciousness and once again screams.

    "Ancestor! Please return my body before you go! I still find it hard to control! Ah, really..."

    After sighing, Yeon Jin vents his frustrations to me for a while.

    He bids farewell and goes to his quarters to pack up, starting his journey back to the Bright Cold Realm.

    After seeing him off, I returned to the Governor''s office.

    ''There was a bit ofmotion, but I''ve confirmed it from the celestial energy.''

    It won''t be long now.

    In about 7 months, cmity will strike.

    That means, given the Devil Race¡¯s Grand Cultivators make their move, the frontlines will be pushed back to here in about 7 months.

    ''From today, we need to start evacuating the people from the upied territories in coordination with the Human Race Grand Alliance.''

    Once the evacuation isplete, the governors should be able to leave their posts.

    The Grand Alliance will likely issue such an order as well.

    And, the message conveyed through the messengers of the Grand Alliance also didn''t deviate much from my expectations.

    Except for one thing.

    "Are you saying to retreat to the 4th upied territory?"

    "Yes, the Human Race Grand Alliance has decided to retreat to the 4th upied territory, slightly reducing the front line, and then proceed with a full-force battle from there."

    "Is there a reason for that?"

    "The Grand Alliance ns to deploy the Realm Invasion Array in the 4th upied territory, intending to assimte at least up to the 4th upied territory into the territory of the Bright Cold Realm."

    "Hmm..."

    I make sense of the situation.

    The Human Race Grand Alliance intends to use an array called the Incursion Array to ''devour'' up to the 4th upied territory of the territories conquered from the Devil Realm into the Bright Cold Realm.

    It means literally wrapping the dimensional barrier of the Bright Cold Realm around the Human Territory up to the 4th upied territory and pulling thend of the Devil Realm into the Bright Cold Realm, aiming to expand the Human Territory by any means.

    "Then I''m curious, there''s a Void Spirit Pond in the 8th upied territory. Considering the Void Spirit Pond can potentially be developed into a Flying Immortal tform, it''s a strategic asset of a different dimension. Why then reduce the scope to the 4th upied territory?"

    "Ah, Governor. Weren''t three Void Spirit Ponds discovered this time?"

    "That''s right."

    Indeed.

    During this invasion of the True Devil Realm, the Human Race discovered three Void Spirit Ponds in the Devil Realm''s territory, and each Void Spirit Pond was strictly protected by the governors of those regions.

    "That''s why it''s even more iprehensible. The value of the Void Spirit Pond is coveted by numerous races within the Bright Cold Realm, something not easily obtained. I heard the Human Race Grand Alliance was in uproar when three Void Spirit Ponds were discovered during this Human-Devil war. And... all the Void Spirit Ponds are beyond the 4th upied territory.""

    It¡¯s true.

    Void Spirit Ponds are truly coveted by all races within the Bright Cold Realm, and discovering three during this conflict is significant.

    The Void Spirit Ponds are respectively located in the 5th, 8th, and 11th upied territories.

    "It would have made sense if they decided to retreat to at least the 5th upied territory, but to pull back to the 4th...? Why?"

    To that, the messenger of the Grand Alliance nods and replies.

    "The Human Race Grand Alliance has determined it''s impossible to stop the advancing Integration stage devils. Therefore, the Grand Alliance has decided to use the Void Spirit Ponds we cannot utilize as a trap."

    "...What?"

    "Soon, the Grand Alliance will send formation masters to set up the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation in the Void Spirit Ponds, intending to detonate them along with the Void Spirit Ponds when the Integration stage devils arrive. The Devil Realm''s devil veins will be devastated, and the Void Spirit Ponds will be damaged beyond use, while the Integration stage Grand Cultivators will also suffer significant injuries from the spatial storm."

    The messenger of the Grand Alliance delivers the will of the Grand Alliance with a bright smile.

    "What could be more foolish than allowing the enemy to use resources we cannot utilize ourselves? Haha, the strategists of the Grand Alliance are truly brilliant."

    "...I have one question."

    "Yes, please go ahead."

    "If we detonate the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation in the Void Spirit Pond¡­ won¡¯t the entirety of the territory we''ve upied turn into wastnds¡­?"

    "That''s not all. The spatial storm unleashed from beyond the Void Spirit Ponds will sweep through all nearby areas, dragging everything into it. If the Grand Cultivators don''t stabilize it and leave it in its natural state, this area will be uninhabitable wastnd for a thousand years! It''s a highly efficient strategy for weakening the Devil Realm''s forces long-term, and if the Grand Cultivators choose to stabilize it, it will dy their advance. It¡¯s truly a highly efficient strategy!"

    "¡­I¡­ see. Thank you for the valuable information. Then, we must start evacuating today."

    I press my throbbing head and attempt to stand up.

    An official shuffles through papers and says with a cold face.

    "Then, we''ll proceed with the elixirization of the Devil tribes in the upied territories that we''ve been postponing."

    "...What?"

    "Since we no longer have any business on thisnd, it will be best to convert the devils into devil pills, which take up less space, for maximum efficiency. While they can be useful as pet beasts, carrying too many bulky items during evacuation can be problematic."

    "Hold on, in my opinion¡­ wouldn¡¯t it be better to just drive the remaining devils far away?"

    My statement seems iprehensible to the messenger of the Grand Alliance and the official.

    The messenger asks me.

    "Governor, what are you saying exactly? The Grand Alliance has also issued orders for this evacuation operation to ¡®evacuate as efficiently as possible while taking Devil Realm resources''.''¡­ May I know why you¡¯re issuing such an order?"

    "That¡¯s¡­"

    I think as quickly as I can.

    The messenger from the Grand Alliance approaches me.

    "Governor, all your actions are periodically reported to the Grand Alliance. Even the most lenient policies you''ve implemented in the upied territory have been reported under your name. Thus, there are concerns circting within the Grand Alliance."

    The envoy and I lock eyes.

    "Some worry whether you, Governor, have been swayed by the devils of the Devil Realm¡­ bing a spy for the Devil Realm. I trust you, Governor. Please¡­ do not betray our Human Race."

    The official also approaches, presenting a document.

    "Governor, please make the decision quickly. Approve the elixirization process."

    "Governor, make the right decision."

    "We need to act quickly now. Governor, please¡­"

    Amidst the pressure from those around me, I heavily open my mouth.

    "I am..."

    Caught in the torrent of conflict and dilemma, I reluctantly make my position clear.

 Chapter 168: Those That Are Lost (2)

    Chapter 168: Those That are Lost (2)

    ¡°Unable to do so.¡±

    I look at the official and the messenger with a hardened face.

    The messenger sighs deeply.

    His sigh echoes long in the room.

    "...I hope there''s a valid reason for this."

    The messenger looks at me with icy eyes.

    ¡°The elixirization decreases volume during evacuation, aids in the cultivation progress and recovery of the Human Race soldiers, weakens the Devil Realm in the long term, and profits the Human Race through the selling of Devil elixirs. Your words, Governer, suggest abandoning all this to save those beasts. I hope there is a valid reason for this.¡±

    "Because¡­"

    I take a breath, thinking for a reason in my mind.

    Why?

    Why do I want to save the devils, who are not even my kin?

    Why indeed.

    Why!

    The vision of a young couple getting engaged in front sh through my mind.

    The sight of ying a Go and sharing conversations with a tentacled being passes by.

    Images of the Devil Race living under the governor''s office over the yearse to mind.

    With all those memories of the years embedded in my mind,

    Carrying those connections on my back, I look straight at the human in front of me and say,

    "Because it''s the right thing to do."

    And the messenger''s face contorts.

    "...Did you just say it''s the right thing to do? Countless soldiers who might die in this war, the countless lives. Are you saying abandoning resources that could save them is your definition of good? Wouldn''t the true good be to act to save them?"

    "That''s your good."

    "It¡¯s the good of the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    "Does the Human Race Grand Alliance represent all of humanity?"

    "Of course, it does."

    "I don''t seem to be represented by them."

    "It sounds like you''re suggesting the betrayal of humanity. Isn''t betrayal the very essence of evil?"

    "Listen, I''m not talking about who''s on our side or theirs, or what''s good or evil."

    I re at him.

    "Whether it''s the Human Race or humanity, they are not me and I am not them. Their good is not my good, and their lives are not my life."

    I always feel as if I have lost a lot of important memories.

    But¡­

    One thing always remains clear.

    I want to live a proper life.

    A life where time doesn''t fly by due to regression, where all my connections and time do not disappear.

    And for that life, I will live my best at any given time.

    "My good that I''m speaking to you about is the priority of my life."

    I won''t put forward a feeble argument.

    My good,pared to the grand cause of humanity the messenger speaks of, may be insignificant, selfish, and merely personal arrogance.

    It might just be a pretense put forward by an individual.

    It could be foolish nonsense and wed logic.

    However.

    "This is my way of life. I won''t impose my way of life on you, so don''t impose yours on me."

    "Do you not understand that being stubborn in your position itself is a form of coercion?"

    "¡­Just leave now."

    Wo-woong!

    I summon the strength of General Seo hidden in my shadow and speak.,

    "The important resource in this upied territory is the Void Spirit Pond, and there are only seven Devil tribes. Compared to other territories, the number of devils here is significantly less, so even if all these tribes are converted, how many elixir pills can possibly be produced? You should return to the Bright Cold Realm. I will do my utmost to support the remaining Human Race in their evacuation."

    "...I will report as such to the Grand Alliance."

    The two leave the room.

    I sigh deeply andy down.

    I¡¯m tired.

    [By the order of the esteemed governor, the expulsion of devils living in this area is decreed!]

    In the 8th upied territory of the Devil Realm by the Human Race.

    There, numerous puppets are flying around, expelling the devils.

    The devils, puzzled yet determined not to be driven from theirnd, resisted.

    However, each puppet possesses the minimum strength of the Core Formation stage, leaving the devils no means to resist.

    At the Governor''s mansion, I take a deep breath and stare at the ceiling.

    ¡®Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, huh¡­¡¯

    I prevented theplete elixirization of the devils but there¡¯s no room for consideration regarding the formation.

    If I also refuse the instation of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, I would truly be a traitor to the Human Race.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect would also be marked as a sect that raised a traitor to the Human Race, risking coteral damage.

    For me, cowardly as it is, I cannot not stop the instation of the formation.

    Thus, there¡¯s only one solution.

    ¡®Relocate the nearby devils. Far, far away¡­¡¯

    The power of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation is said to obliterate everything within a radius of five hundred li, and the spatial storms it unleashes would spread in all directions, causing immeasurable damage.

    "...Cultivator Gyeon.¡±

    I speak to the devil I brought to the Governor''s mansion.

    [What is it, Lord Seo]

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    The devil replies to me while clinging to the ceiling.

    "All the humans from the Governor''s office have been sent back to the Bright Cold Realm. There''s no surveince now, so to speak... I want to entrust you with the leadership of the seven tribes and have you lead them to safety."

    [Evacuation¡­?]

    "Yes. The Human Race will soon start a massive ughter."

    I can''t directly mention the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation.

    But I decided to convey my thoughts indirectly.

    "So, please take the devils and move as far away from the Human Race''s upied territories as possible. At least ten thousand li, you must move away ten thousand li."

    [It seems the Human Race intends to use a powerful weapon. An attack from the peak Integration Stage can barely produce such a range.]

    He asks me, his tentacles wriggling.

    [May I know this information? If I meet the Devil Realm alliance, I will share what you''ve told me with them.]

    "...Saying that makes it difficult for me to release you, Cultivator Gyeon."

    [I am speaking frankly because it¡¯s Cultivator Seo. I have no desire to betray the Devil Realm, nor do I wish to lie to you.]

    "¡­That''s admirable. But."

    I look at him and say,

    "For now, you''ll have to focus on fleeing. Again, ten thousand li. That''s the minimum, and perhaps, you might need to go three or four times further. So¡­"

    Wo-wong!

    I unfold a storage scroll and take out several puppets.

    Heavenly Being stage puppets I had not given to Yeon Jin are all there.

    "I''llmand the puppets to help you and the Devil tribes flee as far as possible. You use your mental abilities to soothe the tribes and lead them."

    [¡­Understood.]

    Pluck!

    Cultivator Gyeon attaches himself to the head of a Heavenly Being stage puppet and goes outside shortly after.

    Soon, he will overpower the minds of the devils and forcibly drag them all outside.

    ''I''ve sent away most of the Human Race left in the upied territory and the devils who were about to die.''

    Soon, I will also be able to leave.

    "¡­"

    ''Is this the best I can do?''

    I can''t tell if what I¡¯ve done is the best or not.

    Have I done the right thing?

    Is there no better solution?

    After much deliberation, I finally make a decision.

    And then, I write a letter.

    I entrust the letter to General Seo, who has been protecting me all this time, and imbue it with an instruction.

    "¡­Can you find your way? Deliver this to him."

    I decided to send the letter through General Seo.

    General Seo turns into a beam of light and flies far away.

    Given his speed, he should reach the target and deliver the letter within a few months.

    ''¡­I''ve done all I can.''

    Now, all that is left is for Cultivator Gyeon to lead the Devil tribes out of this 8th upied territory.

    Through the senses of the Heavenly Being stage puppets attached to Cultivator Gyeon, I can tell where he was now.

    ''He''s almost out of the upied territory. Then it''s time for me to¡­''

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    "¡­!"

    The entire upied territory is enveloped in an ominous energy, covering everything!

    Startled by this energy, I hurry outside to look up at the sky.

    "What¡­ is this¡­!?"

    Kugugugu!

    A barrier!

    The sky is covered in a barrier!

    The entire 8th upied territory is enveloped in dazzling rays of light, covered by a barrier emitting a rainbow of colors!

    ''That is¡­''

    I locate the axis of the barrier.

    The axis of the barrier is the Bright Cold Jade, embedded in the devil veins of the 8th upied territory.

    The seven devil veins existing in the upied territory!

    Seven Bright Cold Jades embedded in those ces weave a heptagonal barrier.

    And above the barrier, a face seems to emerge.

    ''That''s¡­ the messenger¡­!?''

    No, that''s not it.

    I ponder, thinking.

    "You¡­ were not a mere messenger."

    Kugugugu!

    The giant face emerging above the barrier slowly opens its eyes.

    [Your head is quite sharp-minded¡­]

    "It''s obvious you''vee to punish me, but a mere Core Formation stage messenger wouldn''t have the authority to activate such a tremendous formation..."

    [Correct. I am Wi Ryeong-seon, Integration stage Grand Cultivator affiliated with the Human Race Grand Alliance. All messengers dispatched to each upied territory and the Administrators sent to each Sky Ind of the Human Race belonging to the Grand Alliance, all are avatars I''ve painstakingly created.]

    "¡­!"

    [Monitoring the movements of the entire Human Race is my duty. But what about you, provincial governor Seo Eun-hyun of the 8th upied territory? You''ve abandoned your sacred duty and what are you doing now? All messages conveyed through the messenger were directly from the decisions of the Grand Alliance that I passed on to you. Setting aside wasting precious resources, are you now trying to send them outside? To release enemies who might disclose our upied territory''s secrets and strategies?]

    Wo-woong!

    Ziiing!

    The sound of the face gives me a headache, making it hard to stay conscious.

    At the same time, the urge to obey the Grand Cultivator''s words and act as he wishes bes overwhelming.

    Isn''t what he''s saying correct?

    Isn''t that the truth?

    "¡­Puppets¡­and..."

    However, I resist the pressure emitted by the Integration stage Grand Cultivator, gathering all my strength to speak.

    "Command, has¡­ been given¡­ to dy, the devils, meeting the devil army, until after, the formation is activated¡­!"

    Crack!

    "There will be, no leak of information¡­!"

    Koong!

    I shake off Wi Ryeong-seon''s pressure with my mental strength and look him in the eyes.

    "Moreover¡­ I have many questions for you. You have the power to kill a weak Core Formation cultivator like me, but didn''t you have the power to protect the Thunder Spirit Ind from being destroyed by the True Immortal''s attack? iming to be at the Integration stage, but there are widespread rumors that you suffered fatal injuries or died trying to catch a glimpse of the True Immortal Realm. May I ask, Grand Cultivator, why you were so foolishly defeated?"

    The surroundings fall silent for a moment.

    Then, Wi Ryeong-seon speaks again.

    [Firstly, spreading the barrier with the Bright Cold Jade was to confine you and the devils. Since I can¡¯t be sure if what you said is true¡­ Moreover, this barrier serves to confine you and also to convey my will to you. Your arrest will happen when the formation masters arrives to install the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation.]

    "Ha¡­ So it only has a confining function."

    I look towards the direction where the Bright Cold Jade is located.

    Sensing my intention, Wi Reong-seon spoke in a mocking tone.

    [Thinking of destroying or pulling out the Bright Cold Jade serving as the anchor? Unfortunately, once the formation is activated, touching the Bright Cold Jade will only make the formation stronger. The power of the Bright Cold Jade will surge even more, eventually bing a powerful formation that can temporarily immobilize even an Integration stage Grand Cultivator.]

    "¡­Quite an borate formation just to capture a mere Core Formation cultivator."

    [Not just any Core Formation. Based on observations through the messenger''s eyes, your overall strength is judged to be at the Four-Axis stage. Seems like an appropriate level of response.]]

    "¡­"

    I fall silent for a moment.

    Then, I raise my head and ask him again.

    "Why did the Integration stage Grand Cultivators receive critical injuries from the True Immortal?"

    [That¡¯s because the True Immortal attacked the Human Race''s Thunder Spirit Ind, and we tried to protect it¡­]

    "You''re lying."

    I open my eyes wide and speak.

    "I am well aware of the significant distance between the Heavenly Human Ind where Integration stage Grand Cultivators are and the True Immortal''s descent in Thunder Spirit Ind. Moreover, as someone who usually doesn''t care much about what happens in each Sky Ind, why did you make such a fuss when the True Immortal attacked?"

    I re at him.

    "There must have been ulterior motives. Isn¡¯t that right?"

    It shows.

    When I mention the True Immortal, greed intertwined with Wi Ryeong-seon''s consciousness writhes.

    Greed.

    And then, shades of regret, remorse, and shame be evident in his demeanor.

    ''The Integration stage Grand Cultivators had something they desired from the True Immortal when they exerted their power this time. It wasn''t about defending Thunder Spirit Ind from the True Immortal. They had something they wanted to obtain from the True Immortal, and when the True Immortal refused toply with what the Integration stage Grand Cultivators desired, they inflicted critical injuries on them and disappeared.''

    Just by observing the colors of emotions, the story is somewhat guessable.

    Upon my words, Wi Ryeong-seon silently res at me after a moment of silence.

    [It''s not for you to know. You are to merely wait here in this barrier with the devils until the formation masters and the Grand Alliance''s inspector arrive¡­ This barrier requires permission from the Grand Alliance to exit from inside, while entry from outside is unrestricted. Of course, it''s limited to the Human Race, and other races cannot enter¡­ I''m not sure if you''ve truly conspired with the devils, but even if you did, there¡¯s no deviling to rescue you.]

    "I haven¡¯t conspired, so it doesn¡¯t matter to me."

    [Haha, that will be for the inspector to judge¡­ Since an alchemist will be apanying the inspector, it would be wise to convert all the confined devils into medicinal ingredients.]

    "¡­You intend to use the devils as resources?"

    [Is there something wrong with that?]

    "¡­Let''s end this meaningless conversation here."

    Thump!

    I slump down on the spot.

    Now, I am the only Human Race member left in this upied territory.

    Then, there is only one thing left for me to do.

    [Have you given up¡­? After all your pointless stubbornness, well done. I¡¯ll see you at the Grand Alliance¡¯s tribunal, former provincial Governor Seo Eun-hyun of the 8th upied territory¡­]

    Swoosh¡­

    After delivering his message, the face dissolves into the barrier and disappears.

    ''I''ve sent the letter to him.''

    Regardless of whether the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Devil Realm really arrive, given the situation, the Human Race won¡¯t be pushed back.

    At the same time, I glow with determination.

    ''I cannot let those children die.''

    From now on, I will do everything in my power to prevent it!

    Wo-woong!

    Around me, something pale and ethereal flutters, filling the space.

    For the past 18 years.

    The many connections I made in this life were recorded as artifact spirits in this technique.

    And as I recorded these figures, increasing the number of artifact spirits, the proficiency of the technique gradually improved.

    Wo-woong!

    Now, I can record figures just by thinking of them.

    Swish!

    Spiritual energy gathers around, recording another figure.

    It¡¯s Wi Ryeong-seon, who I had just conversed with.

    ''Wi Ryeong-seon evaluated my overall strength as being at the Four-Axis stage and confined me with such a barrier. That means the inspectoring to arrest me will also be at least at the Four-Axis stage.''

    Wo-wong!

    ''It will take roughly seven days for the Four-Axis stage inspector from the Human Race Grand Alliance to arrive at the 8th upied territory.''

    I clench my teeth, my eyes shining with resolve.

    ''In the next seven days, I must regain my memories.''

    If I fail to regain my memories within that time?

    ''Then¡­''

    I grit my teeth.

    ''I will advance to the Nascent Soul stage.''

    The moment I enter the Nascent Soul stage, I somehow feel that my Formless Sword will undergo a significant change.

    And surely, if the Formless Sword changes, I have the feeling it can cut through any barrier, no matter how solid.

    Pzzt!

    I close my eyes and prepare to create artifact spirits using the nameless technique, challenging the Nascent Soul stage again.

    ''Here I go¡­!''

    Whether I turn to ashes or seed, I will reach the Nascent Soul stage...

    And protect the connections that havee into my life!

 Chapter 169: Those That Are Lost (3)

    Chapter 169: Those That are Lost (3)

    I open my eyes.

    Tskkkstskkkstskk

    Numerousndscapes and visions pass by me.

    This is the life I have lived.

    The memories I once again see as I challenge the realm of Nascent Soul.

    Normally, average cultivators cannot challenge the Nascent Soul stage this many times.

    Without sufficient enlightenment, no matter how many spiritual elixirs one consumes, one cannot reach the Nascent Soul stage.

    However, through the Formless Sword, I have gained a deeper understanding of the metaphysical dimension itself.

    Through this, I can cultivate my soul in a clear direction.

    With a solid foundation of enlightenment, how many times I challenge the Nascent Soul stage doesn''t matter!

    ''Again and again, I will challenge it...!''

    Sssht!

    ''Until I can...!''

    Reflecting on my past lives, I continuously form artifact spirits using the nameless technique.

    Kim Yeon, Azure Tiger Saint, Oh Hyun-seok, Yeon Jin, Wi Ryeong-seon, the Administrator, Su In and Hong Yeon, Seo Hweol, Hyeon Woon, the Mad Lord...

    I go back through my memories, recording each character from the scenes that emerged in my mind.

    Simultaneously, I question the Heart Demon within my heart.

    ''Why am I trying to find my memories?''

    ''Why am I so rebellious against the good of the Human Race Grand Alliance?''

    ''What exactly is the good that I have chosen?''

    ''Is what I''m doing really the right thing?''

    ''What have I... lost?''

    Countless questions swirl in my mind.

    And those questions gather in my heart, nourishing the flesh of the Heart Demon.

    The Heart Demon speaks.

    ''Is it right for you to be doing this to find your memories?''

    ''Is defying the good, the good you''re viting, really true justice and goodness?''

    ''Where do you see that what you''re doing is right?''

    The Heart Devil approaches me and grasps my throat.

    It''s just an illusion.

    Yet, I truly feel as if my throat is being crushed.

    ''Why are you trying to find what you''ve lost... Is it really worth it?''

    Breathing bes difficult.

    Wo-woong!

    Behind me, thousands of artifact spirits appear.

    And I look at them.

    My connections from this cycle, and from thest.

    ''Finally...''

    I''ve manifested all the characters from the st cycle'' thatsted 1,000 years as artifact spirits.

    Not just those alive, not just those I''ve directly conversed with.

    Those who merely passed through my memories, those I briefly encountered, those I''ve killed with the body of General Seo, and countless others have all been turned into artifact spirits.

    My rtionships with them were not significant.

    But over the span of 1,000 years, the countless characters umted in my memory were really numerous.

    They upied a significant space in my memory, taking away the ce of those important in my previous lives.

    ''Now, I can finally head back.''

    Facing the Heart Demon, I speak.

    "What¡¯s important¡­ I don¡¯t know. Whether I¡¯m doing well, whether what I¡¯m doing is right, what I want to do¡­ I¡¯ve forgotten it all¡­ But that¡¯s why¡­"

    I look directly into the eyes of the Heart Devil and shout.

    "That¡¯s why I must first search...! I am no different from dust...! No different from a bug! That¡¯s why I must know more!"

    Whether what I''m doing is right, good, or what I want to do

    I know nothing.

    I am but a small and insignificant speck of dust in the universe, a mere insect-like existence.

    But for that reason, I must carefully preserve what I once knew, to prevent any more memories from leaking away.

    In the face of the harsh world, with this small body, should I not cherish what I have gathered so far? Ensuring nothing else slip away?

    sh!

    I emerge from the space of my heart essence.

    Once again, I failed to attain the Nascent Soul.

    However, over the long years, I meticulously nurtured the memories of ''this life'' and ''past lives,'' firmly anchoring them as artifact spirits.

    Simultaneously, by creating countless artifact spirits, the nameless method for creating artifact spirits reached its pinnacle!

    ''Now, just one step away from perfection.''

    The speed of creating artifact spirits has almost matched the speed of perception.

    As long as I can ''perceive'' it, I can immediately create an artifact spirit and record the memory.

    ''Shall we start again...!''

    Wo-woong!

    I close my eyes and once more challenge the Nascent Soul stage.

    First day.

    I replicated most of the memories of the 12th cycle as artifact spirits.

    Second day.

    This time, the memories of the 11th cycle.

    Since the 11th and 12th cycles were rtively short, it didn''t take long.

    Third day.

    I reached the memories of the 10th cycle.

    The 10th cycle was the most tumultuous and emotionally charged of my lives.

    ''Ah...''

    Hyang-hwa.

    The person I loved.

    The dance we shared at the end.

    Thest whispers we exchanged.

    Those emotions¡­

    From that moment, every event that took ce before was replicated and recorded as artifact spirits.

    Frompleting my revenge on Yuan Li, to all the moments at the end..

    It took a whole day to capture those memories.

    Fourth day.

    The 200 years I spent in Serving Command Pce grinding my teeth against Yuan Li, the times spent stuffing cursed dolls in the centipede den, and the moments of all the figures of people I met through the cursed doll were recorded as artifact spirits.

    Fifth day.

    Finally, on the fifth day were the long yet short 10 years with her.

    Recording those memories, I sessfullypleted the documentation of the entire 10th cycle.

    Sixth day.

    The 9th cycle, the 200 years I spent alone in Serving Command Pce.

    I recorded the appearances of Seo Ran and Song Jin, and the figure of Kim Young-hoon, who gave me hope at that time.

    And finally.

    Seventh day.

    The 8th cycle.

    All the times I struggled to reach Qi Building and Beyond the Path to Heavens with Kim Young-hoon were contained within the artifact spirits.

    Ssshh...

    Before I knew it.

    Countless, innumerable artifact spirits surrounded me, encapsting the traces of my lives.

    ''When the inspectores, I''ll attain the Nascent Soul then.''

    In the state of the Nascent Soul, I''ll be able to unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in an entirely different dimension.

    ''Right after facing the Heavenly Tribtion. I''ll disappear in front of the inspector with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, dismantle the barrier with the Formless Sword, and escape with the trapped Devil Race...!''

    Thus, I waited for the inspector.

    "..."

    And on the eighth day.

    The so-called inspector did note.

    "...What."

    There is silence.

    The barrier is still functioning well, but that¡¯s it.

    The inspector did note.

    "...Haha..."

    I smile.

    ''Something must have happened on their way here.''

    For me, it''s a stroke of luck.

    Then, there''s only one thing to do now.

    ''To find the rest of my memories!''

    I smile and continue to operate the technique.

    Challenging the Nascent Soul stage again and again, I constantly reflect on the rapid shback of my past lives.

    Through the technique, I continuously inscribed artifact spirits.

    After the 13th cycle, where I recorded 1,000 years'' worth of memories as artifact spirits,

    The speed of creating artifact spirits with the nameless technique elerated tremendously, far surpassing the pace it had taken up till then.

    Thanks to that, I was able to form artifact spirits much faster while challenging the Nascent Soul.

    On the seventh day.

    I managed to gather the memories of the 7th cycle.

    Starting from dying due to being struck by Heavenly Lightning, climbing up to the Ultimate Pinnacle, breaking through Heavenly Rejection.

    Cultivating through Qi Refining basic cultivation methods.

    Practicing cultivation methods and learning Daoist techniques during the Qi Refining stage.

    Tenth day.

    The memories of the 6th cycle.

    Starting from the memory of dying after bowing ten times in front of my master, going backwards.

    The time my master protected me as a towering, giant tree.

    The years I spent learning under him,ying the foundation for my cultivation..

    One life a day.

    The 5th cycle.

    Memories of protecting my disciples and reaching the Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    The 4th cycle.

    Memories of my neck being severed as I reached the Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    The 3rd cycle.

    Memories of dedicating my entire life to reaching the pinnacle realm of martial arts.

    The 2nd cycle.

    Memories of training to enter the world of cultivators.

    The 1st cycle.

    Memories of living my best life, not thinking there would be another return....

    And, at the beginning....

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    Before I knew it.

    The number of artifact spirits floating behind me became so numerous that it was impossible to count.

    Kim Young-hoon, Buk Hyang-hwa, Kim Yeon, Oh Hyun-seok, Cheongmun Ryeong, Buk Joong-ho, Song Jin, Seo Ran, Azure Tiger Saint, Cheongmun Jung-jin, Mad Lord, Seo Hweol, Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Yuan Li, Makli Hwang-cheon, Hyeon Woon, Makli Hyun, Cheongmun Gyu, Jinlu Yeon-cheon, Yeon Jin, Yeon Wei, Jin Yeo-woon, Byuk Mun-seong, Byuk Cheon-gi, Manli Min-rab....

    Among the enormous crowd, I finally move towards the memory of my very first life.

    With every step I take, countless times are reversed.

    Looking back at my many lives, I gradually revive forgotten memories.

    ¡°Was this¡­ my life¡­.¡±

    Going back through time.

    Moving towards memories of a distant past.

    There, after going back and forth, is my first memory.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    Memories continue to rush towards me rapidly.

    However, the memories of the 1st cycle were already fully recovered as artifact spirits through the nameless technique.

    I reached Grand Perfection in the nameless technique so no matter how rapidly the memories rush by, I can record them!

    ¡®Come at me!¡¯

    And finally.

    The very first memoryes rushing towards me.

    ¡®This is¡­.¡¯

    Cough cough!

    An old man, miserably muttering ''Earth'' as he reaches for the sky with his hand.

    The old man''s emotions are transmitted to me deeply.

    I quickly replicate the old man as an artifact spirit.

    A little girl enters the room where the old man is..

    I recognize the girl.

    ¡®Ju family¡¯s daughter¡­.¡¯

    Tsst!

    Again, the scene reverses back in time.

    The old man''s younger days, begging thieves for his life.

    The old man, living meagerly by picking herbs.

    The old man, trying hard to study and make something of himself.

    The old man, trying to break through life by selling homemade soap.

    And, in his youth.

    Seo Eun-hyun, when he first arrived in this world.

    I revisit the moments of when I first fell into Ascension Path.

    And tracing back through my memories, I delve even further into my past.

    ''Even earlier...''

    Before I came to this world¡­.

    Memories transcend time, heading right after I fell into this world.

    The memory crossed through time, to right after I had first arrived in thisworld.wemetsomeherewhobroughtushere.thememoryisclear.

    Before I came to this world¡­.

    Climbing through the waves of memories, I finally reach memories of my homnd.

    Tsst!

    One of the artifact spirits strangely crumbles and disappears, reced by memories of being in an SUV.

    Andslide urs.

    I don''t remember much after that, possibly because I fainted.

    Memories of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who tormented me...

    Various memories with colleagues at work...

    The memory of being hit by a senior in the military for improperly arranging his uniform...

    Memories of failing to get into any universities I applied for and going to a local college after retaking the entrance exams...

    High school, middle school, elementary school...

    Traversing back through all those memories.

    I finally reach the ''very first'' memory I ever had.

    I have nevere this far before.

    Before reaching here, I always held onto one memory for too long, trying to create an artifact spirit from it.

    But now, with the method reaching its peak.

    I can create an artifact spirit by merely perceiving, finally reaching this point.

    It was me, just born.

    I was crying in my mother''s arms.

    A baby.

    ¡®Ah¡­.¡¯

    I never realized until now why the Nascent Soul took the form of a baby.

    But now, I understand.

    As people are born into this world and cry out beneath fate,

    During the most pure period when one first interacts with another,

    The era when one''s first connections are formed,

    The most pure origin.

    It is the crystallization of pure energy gathered through such determination, which takes on the form by aligning with the most pure period of a human''s life,

    Towards that baby.

    Reaching out to my very first moment, I can be a Nascent Soul cultivator.

    After reflecting on their lives, they would have reached out to their innocent selves.

    But I do not reach out right away.

    Instead, I look at the woman holding the baby and the man running beside her, clueless about what to do.

    "Mother... Father..."

    No....

    I call them with even more intimate, more deeply ingrained words in my heart.

    "Mom... Dad..."

    Both are smiling.

    Why do we cultivate the Primordial Spirit and Yin and Yang Spirits in the realm of Nascent Soul?

    Perhaps it¡¯s because the purest moment is born from the existence of both Yin and Yang.

    The Parents.

    I finally understood what I had lost.

    Not the memories of Earth.

    Not the ethics or moral concepts of a modern person.

    Something more fundamental.

    "Memories of being loved..."

    My memories of loving others were about giving love, not about receiving love.

    The love that is intellectually exchanged, after all, involves giving and longing from both sides.

    Buk Hyang-hwa, my first love, and Kim Yeon, who did not forget love for a thousand years, were the same.

    The love of reason always involves yearning in return.

    However, there is one form of love in the world that is absolutely unconditional.

    "Ah..."

    I burst into tears at the threshold just before entering the Nascent Soul stage.

    My cries ovep with the cries of the newborn baby in front of me.

    At the same time, I feel the chains around my heart demon unraveling.

    Right or wrong, whether it¡¯s correct or incorrect.

    There''s no need to judge anything with such discernment.

    From the moment of our birth, one receives infinite blessings and grace.

    The infinite heart of someone else is given to us directly.

    The moment we are born with that heart given to us.

    A person will want to give their heart to someone else.

    This is the nature of beings with a heart, human or otherwise.

    Good or evil, whether I am right or you are right, what does all that even mean!

    If there''s a being that rightfully deserves blessings, isn''t it the minimum duty to ensure they are not left in misery!

    I, wiping away my tears, preserve the images of my first connections as artifact spirits.

    And then I move forward.

    The name I choose for the nameless technique,bining Three Spirits Technique and Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, is this.

    "Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections (Èf îÒò¾‰ˆD)..."

    sh!

    In the very center of the Golden Core, the essence of my life''s beginnings.

    The form of the baby condenses.

    Tsst!

    The celestial energy shifts, and my lifespan is rewritten.

    Simultaneously, dark clouds begin to form in the sky.

    Kugugugugu!

    Normally, those who attain Nascent Soul face a golden Heavenly Tribtion, proiming to all of heaven and earth that they''ve obtained the Nascent Soul.

    However, my Heavenly Tribtion has two colors.

    In addition to the usual gold, there is a familiar blue in my Heavenly Tribtion.

    "Come."

    I look up at the heavens with a serene expression.

    The pir of light descends from the sky.

    Piiiiiit!

    I have attained the Nascent Soul.

    With this.

    ''I can break through!''

    "Treading Heavens!!!"

    My body bes a sword, charging towards the Heavenly Punishment descending towards me.

    The lightning splits, the thunder is cleaved.

    My body does not stop there, it directly pierces through the Grand Alliance''s barrier covering the sky, reaching the dark clouds of Heavenly Punishment and splitting the clouds in two.

    Puff!

    ¡®Finally, I''ve arrived.¡¯

    Above the clouds, Iugh, looking at the sky of myriad colors of the Devil Realm.

    "Now, I am of the Nascent Soul stage."

    Whish¨D

    Facing the wind of the Devil Realm, I slowly descend back to the ground.

    The inspector still has not arrived.

    With my Formless Sword now evolved under the influence of the Nascent Soul, I just need to create a hole in the barrier to escape with the remaining devils.

    That''s what I thought.

    "¡­Huh?"

    I freeze as I notice a man with a sinister appearance suddenly in front of me.

    In the man''s left hand is a severed head, adorned with a small band on the forehead, marked with the character [Inspector].

    The expression on the head suggests it suffered immensely at death.

    Facing the man scattering terrifying intent, who holds the inspector''s head, I take a moment topose myself before greeting him.

    "It''s been a while. Jeon Myeong-hoon."

 Chapter 170: Those That Are Lost (4)

    Chapter 170: Those That are Lost (4)

    Gadak¡­

    Jeon Myeon-hoon stares at me.

    But why does his eyes not seem to belong to the living?

    Those eyes look... akin to those of the dead.

    Behind those lifelessly dark eyes, something fervent seems to slumber.

    Overall, he appears dead and gloomy, with his hair disheveled and long.

    His skin has be much paler than before, with dark shadows under his eyes.

    He looks like a corpse, as if he might die at any moment.

    Yet, from this corpse-like appearance, I sense a volcano about to erupt.

    Right now, he is like a bomb on the verge of exploding.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, are you alri¡ª"

    Woosh!

    And then.

    The next moment, a fiery red lightning bolt strikes towards my chin.

    "¡­!"

    I split the lightning with the Formless Sword enveloping my body and back away to create some distance.

    But in the next instant.

    Kugugugu!

    As if thunder roars, he suddenly appears in front of me, extending his palm towards my face.

    In that instant, he literally became lightning itself!

    Crack, boom!

    Around him, seven spears made of red lightning forms, aiming at me.

    Above, below, front, back, left, right!

    The red spears aim at me from the six directions, and thest spear is thrown directly at me by Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Vroom!

    Thest spear, transcending nes, fly towards me!

    Each one is as fast as lightning!

    ''But, they''re not actual lightning.''

    I recognize the six directions and extend my hand.

    Zoom, zoom, zoom, zoom!

    Boom!

    Just once!

    With a single gesture, six lightning spears are sliced, and I dodge thest one by moving my body.

    Zip!

    In an instant, I charge in front of Jeon Myeong-hoon and throw a punch.

    He tries to defend by crossing his arms, but the moment my fist touches his defense.

    Jeon Myeong-hun''s upper body is cleanly cleaved in half.

    sh!

    "¡­Hmm, it''s a bit regrettable that our reunion and greetings turned out like this after such a long time."

    Zip, zap!

    Crackle!

    However, from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s severed body, lightning sparkles, and shortly after, his body reattaches itself.

    Then, Jeon Myeong-hoon, with his corpse-like eyes, spoke.

    "Quite¡­impressive."

    "¡­?"

    Sensing something odd, I question him.

    "Hey¡­ do you not recognize who I am?"

    Clearly, his mental state is somewhat unstable.

    Actually, very unstable.

    To my question, Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me with his dead eyes and replies.

    "8th upied territory... Aren''t you the provincial governor? I know because I tortured the soul of the inspector."

    "¡­I''m Seo Eun-hyun. Do you really not remember?"

    "Seo Eun-hyun¡­?"

    "From the same ce as you! Remember where youe from!"

    "The same¡­ ce¡­"

    At those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon suddenly clutches his head.

    "Ah, aah¡­ Aaaaaaah! Huaaaaaaah!"

    Crackle, crackle!

    Streams of multicolored lightning begin to flow from his entire body.

    "Aaargh!"

    Kugugugugugu!

    Behind him, six faint gs begin to appear.

    The six gs are stuck on Jeon Myeong-hun''s back, like wings.

    ''Is that... a technique he learned?''

    It seems like some sort of restriction, but the flow of spiritual energy is quite natural, suggesting it¡¯s simply characteristic of his own technique.

    After screaming and emitting lightning in all directions for a while, he calms down.

    And then, those corpse-like eyes look at me once more.

    "¡­Seo¡­ Eun-hyun. Yes, I remember."

    He smirks.

    "It''s been a while. Ever since facing [That], my mind hasn''t been right, hence the disgraceful behavior. Try to understand, will you?"

    "[That]?"

    "Shut up! Just shut it! I''ll kill you! Definitely! I''ll grind and chew you into bits!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes tremble erratically and he begins to rampage.

    Lightning strikes all around, and I dodge them while taking a moment to observe him.

    Fortunately, Jeon Myeong-hoon stabilizes after a while.

    Looking back at me with a gloomy expression, he opens his mouth again.

    "...Well, no need for any chit-chat, I came looking for you, Provincial Governor of the 8th upied territory, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Did a disciple of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect named ''Yeon Jin''e by the 8th upied territory? Where did he go now?"

    "Yeon Jin? If you mean Yeon Jin... he said he was going to the maind of Bright Cold Realm to find you..."

    "The maind...? Ha, hahaha, hahahahaha!"

    Suddenly, Jeon Myeong-hoon bursts into madughter at my words.

    "Hahahaha! The maind! He went to the Bright Cold Realm! Are you saying we missed each other!?"

    Tears stream from his eyes.

    "Why! Why the hell! Why is this happening!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    From Jeon Myeong-hun''s body, crimson lightning bursts forth.

    "Look, Jeon Myeong-hoon. Calm down and..."

    "Enough!!!"

    Before I can say anything more.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon screams, scattering red lightning in all directions.

    "Let them all die! Everyone! All of them!!!"

    Kugugugugu!

    ¡®What¡­!¡¯

    Lightning strikes envelop the area.

    "Everything on thisnd, all of it, worthless! All, all of it, die!!!"

    It isn''t about the color of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning. His consciousness itself is drenched in a bloody red hue.

    Rage.

    He is violently spewing out his anger like moltenva.

    "Hold, hold on a moment¡­!¡±

    Simultaneously, the lightning he scatters starts to split and directly prate the barrier.

    ''So letting in the Human Race means all the techniques performed by the Human Race also get through!''

    I swiftly move with the Flying Escape Technique inside the barrier, blocking all the falling lightning with my Formless Sword.

    Below, I can see the Devil Race, still trapped, bustling about

    ''If even one of those lightning bolts hit where the devils are...''

    It would be total annihtion!

    Kugugugu!

    Thunder and lightning violently erupts from Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''But still, if it''s only that much, I can find a gap and subdue him...''

    Shhhhhh¡­

    The next moment.

    The head of the inspector that Jeon Myeong-hoon is holding turns to ashes and scatters.

    From the six gs embedded in his back.

    A purple g is pulled out and melts into his lightning.

    As one g is removed, the quantity and quality of the lightning bursting from his body drastically increases!

    ''Is, is this...!''

    Each strike is equivalent to ate Nascent Soul stage cultivator''s attack!

    Koooong!

    And then, another g is pulled from his back.

    A blue g is removed and melts into his lightning.

    Kugugugugu!

    I grit my teeth.

    The lightning grows even stronger.

    ''Considering the inspector was a Four-Axis stage cultivator, killing him means¡­¡¯

    If all the gs are pulled out, he will reach power equivalent to the Four-Axis stage!

    ''It seems like a consumable power, but the explosiveness is absurdly high! It''s likely to end in a short-term battle rather than a long one!''

    Keep calm.

    Ipose myself and contemte the Nascent Soul I have just acquired.

    The concept of nes began to be visible.

    ''That''s right...''

    Upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage, every cultivator realizes a certain truth, which aligns with the enlightenment of a Nascent Soul cultivator and also aligns with thews of the world.

    ''Qi (šâ) is essentially Intent (Òâ).''

    There are high and low nes in this world.

    And these nes are broadly divided into three categories.

    The ne of Qi (šâ), which has a profound impact on the material and life force of the world.

    The ne of Soul (»ê), guiding the direction of all things from a position higher than Qi''s ne.

    And even higher in a remote ce, the ne of Fate (Ãü), guiding the truths of the world.

    The world is made of these three nes.

    Depending on the dimension''s hierarchy, existence manifests as Qi, Soul, or Fate.

    Essentially, Qi, Soul, and Fate are the same.

    ''This aligns with the enlightenment of Beyond the Path to Heavens...''

    All manifestations are one.

    That is, Heaven, Earth, and Man are one, the principle reached by Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Simrly, all essences are fundamentally one.

    It''s just that the manifestation varies depending on the level of the dimension.

    ¡®Yes, now I understand why all the races in the Bright Cold Realm are categorized into three.¡¯

    Why the Heart Tribe, far from reaching the heights of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe, are included among the ''Three Great Tribes.''

    It isn''t merely about ''vision.''

    ¡®The Earth Tribe gathers spiritual energy to the extreme within the ne of Qi and builds up their cultivation, while the Heaven Tribe directs their rituals towards the ne of Fate, elevating their existence towards it. The Heart Tribe roams freely within the ne of Soul.¡¯

    It¡¯s only after I became aware of the nes that I finally understand how humans cultivate to be true immortals.

    ¡®From the ne of Qi to the ne of Fate, elevating one''s existence from the Qi-born mortals to the realm of Fate, bing what is known as a True Immortal.¡¯

    I grasp the principle behind the creation of Nascent Soul.

    ¡®Gathering pure Qi from the ne of Qi and ascending to the ne of Soul, merging the Soul and Qi. No, that¡¯s not it.''

    Spiritual energy and the soul are originally one.

    They are just divided differently ording to the hierarchy of nes.

    Elevating spiritual energy, crossing the hierarchy of nes to connect with ''essence''!

    That is the Nascent Soul!

    Thus, Qi is indeed Intent!

    Why is it necessary to cultivate spiritual power and mystical abilities, and learn techniques for mental cultivation?

    Why does gathering ''energy'' increase a cultivator''s ''consciousness'' along with their realm?

    Qi is both the Soul and Intent.

    They are essentially the same, hence such phenomena urred.

    "Ahaha, now I finally understand."

    Back in the day when I just became a peak master,

    I saw red lines even from jiangshi.

    But upon surpassing the peak, I felt that theoretically, jiangshi, not being living creatures, shouldn''t have red lines of intent.

    Why did I see red lines of intent even from jiangshi without consciousness?

    Because energy is consciousness, even if jiangshick souls, if they possess Qi, they can possess faint intent.

    ¡®Now I see more clearly than before.¡¯

    The nes of ''Qi'' and ''Soul'' are distinctly separated.

    With the vision of demon beasts seeing the flow of spiritual energy,

    Combined with the vision of Beyond the Path to Heaven seeing the color and essence of intent, I can delve deeper into the essence of the world than before.

    ¡®They merge¡­¡¯

    Upon realizing that Qi and Intent are the same.

    The visions I had gained from demon beasts and Beyond the Path to Heavens slowly melds into one.

    The colors of intent merge with the yin and yang of spiritual energy, creating an indescribable metaphysicalndscape.

    I look up at the sky.

    Still, the vision of reading celestial energy from the Heaven Tribe hasn''t melted into this vision.

    ¡®Upon bing a True Immortal, bing fate itself, will that sight merge into this vision?¡¯

    The source of life, spiritual energy.

    The source of mind, heart essence.

    The source of fate, celestial energy.

    What will be seen in a vision thatbines all of that?

    After briefly imagining it, I focus my sight and re at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    His power is bing stronger.

    But...

    ¡®I see it.¡¯

    Calmly organizing my enlightenment and adjusting my vision, I begin to see!

    The pattern of heaven and earth.

    The pattern of heaven and earth mixed with human consciousness, birthing all processes under the name of supernatural abilities.

    In that process, the numerous vulnerabilities of opponents are seen!

    A vision only I, having both the sight of demon beasts and Treading Heaven, can see!

    Wo-woong!

    I aim the Formless Sword at the precise gap of the lightning Jeon Myeong-hoon is emitting.

    Chwack!

    The lightning is split right through.

    At the same time, I can almost predict where Jeon Myeong-hoon''s thunderbolts will head next, and within that foresight, I find gaps in his attacks.

    ¡®Shall we dance.¡¯

    I hold the Formless Sword and begin to perform a sword dance in the void.

    With the sword dance, the Formless Sword scatters.

    What a monstrous power it is to traverse nes.

    Only after reaching the Nascent Soul stage do I realize the magnitude of this power.

    To disregard the nes of Qi and soul, and to be able to slice through Nascent Soul without any constraints is a dreadful monstrosity!

    That is the Formless Sword!

    And now, I finally obtained the ''eyes'' to properly wield this monstrosity!

    If the Pure Spiritual Force obtained during the Qi Building stage supplies infinite energy to Beyond the Path to Heaven,

    The ''eyes'' obtained in the Nascent Soul stage precisely guides where Beyond the Path to Heaven should head.

    Theyplement each other.

    Added to this, the physical strength obtained through body cultivation, the Formless Sword, drawing on the power of the ne of Qi, possesses overwhelming dominance and transcends to a higher ne, cutting through the essence of the lightning in its very dimension.

    Charak!

    An azure g is pulled from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back.

    Now, every single lightning strike is of the Heavenly Being stage!

    However, with the strength of the physical body.

    The eyes of the Nascent Soul.

    And the capabilities of the Formless Swordbined, my Formless Sword precisely hits the weak points of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning, slicing through it directly.

    Slice!

    ¡®Shall we see how far it goes?¡¯

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    Stepping forward, I draw a circle around me with my sword.

    His lightning continues to gradually grow stronger.

    It starts to require slightly more effort to slice through the lightning.

    In other words, until now, slicing through lightning of Heavenly Being stage required no effort at all!

    Kung, kung kung!

    Green and yellow gs are simultaneously pulled from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back, and each of his lightning strikes elevate to the level of Heavenly Being Great Perfection.

    Kwoong!

    At that point, my sword feels heavier.

    Despite finding his weakness, wielding the sword that cuts through everything with the powerful force of the physical body, there''s a limit when the power gap bes too great.

    However, I smile, deciding to test my limits now that I have reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    Gradually, greater strength begins to attach to my Formless Sword.

    The sword dance bes faster.

    This is the state of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!

    Woogwoogwoog!

    I continue to channel the strength of Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning into my Formless Sword, repeatedly reflecting its force.

    Though the strain on my entire body gradually intensifies, the realm of Nascent Soulbined with the physical body tempered through body refining tightly holds together what should have ended in an explosion.

    Kwaang, Kwaang!

    The barrierid out by Wi Ryeong-seon is trembling from our sh.

    Gradually, the colorless sword begins to push back against the red lightning.

    Pwook!

    Finally, thest orange g is pulled from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s back, melting into the lightning.

    Kururung!

    The already red lightning shines even more violently red as it shoots towards me.

    The lightning directly cuts through space!

    ¡®This might be a bit too much... but still¡­¡¯

    I look up at the sky with a smirk.

    ¡®Let''s give it a try!¡¯

    Kuguguguruk!

    Stars swirl around my entire body.

    Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method!

    I utilize the starlight and blue light to the extreme, infusing these energies into my Formless Sword.

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword dyes with starlight.

    Tstsstsstsst!

    My Formless Sword bes a strand of the Milky Way.

    What I hold is no longer emptiness.

    The Gxy.

    A small Milky Way is held in my hand.

    The ultimate technique of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    The technique of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, finely tuned to the extreme and blown into the Formless Sword.

    Releasing all the power in my body in one strike!

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    At this moment.

    I feel like there is nothing I cannot cut through.

    Phshhhhh!

    With Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, the attack power of the Formless Sword soars to the extreme, and with the added power of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, it sweeps the sky clear.

    That is the end.

    Fwoah!

    The baptism of red lightning that covered the sky is swept away in one go.

    I smile and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Using Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains is fatal.

    Or, it used to be.

    "Curse, reversal!"

    Pwaah!

    The pressure of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains that filled my body is all redirected back to Yuan Yu.

    Pwook!

    Down below, Yuan Yu, who had been protecting the Devil Race from getting swept away by mymand, explodes as a curse doll.

    His body, having reached the Core Formation Great Perfection, took on all the load that had been on me.

    Wo-woong!

    Then, Yuan Yu quickly rises to our location and lifts a skull staff towards Jeon Myeong-hoon, who is unable to regain his senses after spilling all the lightning.

    Tsrrrrrk!

    His vital energy is sucked into Yuan Yu.

    Gradually, Yuan Yu absorbs Jeyon Myeong-hoon''s energy, regenerating his exploded body.

    Jeon Myeong-hun staggers and falls below the barrier, drained of energy by Yuan Yu.

    Whish!

    I have Yuan Yu catch him and bring him slowly down to the ground.

    "Hey, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I ask him, who had unleashed all his power along with his madness in one go.

    "Are you okay?"

    Jeon Myeong-hoon looks at me and says,

    "Shut up."

    "What?"

    "Don''t pretend to understand..."

    He clenches his teeth.

    "Kill me... If I recover my strength, I will kill all living beings in this area without exception."

    Fury zes in his eyes.

    "No matter how much I pour out, this pain and rage doesn¡¯t subside... My heart feels like it''s burning...! I can''t stand it unless I kill everything in sight...! So, if you want to stop me, kill me now, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "...Calm down, anger is not resolved by killing others."

    "You!"

    He shouts and lunges at me, angrily grabbing my cor.

    "What do you know? Have you ever lost a lover right before your eyes? Have you experienced being helpless as your teacher, friends, loved ones, and all acquaintances are swept away like insects by an unstoppable entity? Do you know the misery of being unable to do anything as your precious ones die? What do you know about me? Shut up! Just shut up!!! I..."

    Tears of blood flow from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes.

    "I''ve lost everything!!!"

    Kwarururung!

    From his body, red lightning bursts out once more, sweeping the surroundings.

 Chapter 171: Those That Are Lost (5)

    Chapter 171: Those That are Lost (5)

    Ah, I see.

    I had seen those eyes before.

    In the decayed depths of those eyes, I found a sense of familiarity from a distant past.

    I too, had once possessed those eyes.

    And as soon as I realized that sense of kinship, I had a guess as to why Jeon Myeong-hoon is searching for Yeon Jin.

    To confirm my guess, I look at him and ask,

    "Exin the situation. What happened?"

    "I lost everything! You...!"

    "Calm down!"

    Wo-woong!

    "...!"

    With the realm of Treading Heavens, I strongly imnt amand in Jeon Myeong-hoon to momentarily stop his outburst.

    "Exin properly. Why are you looking for Yeon Jin? I''ll help you!"

    The soul within Yeon Jin that had been hiding, Yeon Wei, had said that when the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect was destroyed, their lifespans were shortened to under 20 years.

    I have a rough guess.

    Perhaps the True Immortal that destroyed the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect somehow manipted the lifespans of those associated with the sect.

    At my shout, Jeon Myeong-hoon trembles and slowly opens his mouth.

    "That being... brought down a Heavenly Tribtion."

    His face turns gloomy.

    "As soon as [It] opened its eyes, [It] took the Heavenly Lightning Banner from us. Using the banner as a medium, [It] brought down the Heavenly Tribtion across the entire Thunder Spirit Ind from [Above]...."

    I see despair consuming Jeon Myeong-hoon''s consciousness.

    ¡°Those who were not in the sect due to missions at the time of the incident, or possible survivors. Everyone registered in the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. Everyone across the Three Thousand Worlds who had formed a master-disciple bond with the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, was fixed with the fate of Heavenly Tribtion...."

    Crack....

    He grinds his teeth.

    "At most 20 years... within that time, all beings in the Three Thousand Worlds who follow the teachings of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect''s founder, Yang Su-jin, will be forced into a fate of annihtion by Heavenly Tribtion!"

    "I see..."

    I understand why he is searching for Yeon Jin.

    "So, are you trying to save the survivors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect?"

    "Yes."

    He grabs the hem of my clothes with his decayed eyes, pleading with agony.

    "Help me find Yeon Jin... You said you would help, right? Please, help me.... Everyone... is dead. Apart from five disciples who were dispatched far away, those who were sent nearby... died in order ording to their proximity to the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect...! Yeon Jin, who was dispatched to the Devil Realm, and the remaining four who went to explore the Nether Ghost Realm, are the only disciples of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect left in this world...!!"

    "...I understand."

    I nod.

    "Yeon Jin, with the Heavenly Being puppets I gave him, headed to the Bright Cold Realm to look for you. Even though the puppets are far away, I can still contact them."

    With those words, a spark of life begins to appear in Jeon Myeong-hoon''s decayed eyes.

    "Really... Seo Eun-hyun...!? Is that true!!"

    "Yes, it will take a few days for my message to reach, but... I should be able to get in touch with Yeon Jin within four days."

    With a roar, Jeon Myeong-hoon grips my shoulder, trembling with a soulless face.

    "Thank you...! Thank you, Seo Eun-hyun...!"

    With those words, Jeon Myeong-hoon faints on the spot.

    ''This is...''

    Exhaustion.

    It made sense he would copse from exhaustion, having killed a Four-Axis inspector before fighting with me and using a taxing technique to extract gs from his body during his rampage here.

    I sigh, looking at the fainted Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Everyone.

    Everyone who fell into this world has changed, without exception.

    ''I''ve regained all my memories.''

    I close my eyes and contemte my Nascent Soul.

    Good memories, bad memories....

    I retrieved all memories submerged in the depths of unconsciousness and recorded them within the artifact spirits.

    Even memories that I wanted to forget.

    In those memories, honestly, Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t exactly a pleasant figure to me.

    But, even so.

    Whether there were good times or bad, it was my life.

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon, annoying as he may have been, was a part of my life''s journey, a connection I made.

    Rustling...

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections now records the appearance of Jeon Myeong-hoon, who hase this time.

    ''Honestly, I don''t like you.''

    However, annoying as he might be, this guy was not my enemy.

    Not an ill connection, but just a regr bond.

    That''s why I decided to help Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ''You¡¯ve lost everything, you say...''

    I can''t help but feel a sense of kinship with him.

    I know all too well the feeling of helplessness from losing loved ones due to overwhelming power.

    Perhaps knowing it all too well makes me want to help him even more.

    After having a puppet take the fainted Jeon Myeong-hoon to the Governor''s mansion,

    I head to look for the Devil tribes who have not yet managed to leave the barrier''s interior.

    "Daoist Gyeon, can you lead them safely?"

    [Well, there was a bit of conflict, but it''s not a big deal. The barrier made of Bright Cold Jade is a problem... But watching from afar, it seems that the Lord Governor can dismantle the barrier.]

    "That''s right."

    [Hmmm...]

    The tentacled being, adjusting to my eye level, speaks.

    [You seem different from before, Lord Governor. Instead of the unstable consciousness wave I''ve seen before, I now feel a firm wave of consciousness from you.]

    I smile at him.

    "I''ve regained what I had lost. I won''t waver anymore, whether by the Devil Race or the Human Race..."

    I nce at the devils, who are anxiously chattering behind Gyeon Shin.

    And the pair of young men and women mingled among them.

    "I will not let those dear to me die in front of me."

    [Congrattions. You''ve shed your worries.]

    "I''ve just regained my standard."

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    Suddenly, Gyeon Shin crosses two of its tentacles to make a scissor gesture.

    [Our Yuchok Tribe prides itself on being a highly cultured and intellectual race. Since our racial trait involves parasitizing others, we prefer to define ourselves by the essence rather than appearance.]

    His intent contains a certain respect for me.

    [And this gesture signifies a salute containing respect for a member of our tentacled race who can clearly define themselves. Please ept it.]

    Wo-woong!

    A faint light of spiritual energy shimmers right at the center of Gyeon Shin''s scissor gesture with his tentacles.

    It seems not just a greeting but some specific mystic technique.

    Feeling sincerity in his intent, I express my gratitude and ept the light of spiritual energy he shoots out.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, I feel a peculiar sensation take root in my Nascent Soul.

    ''This is...''

    A special sensation swirls around my Nascent Soul.

    I be able to contemte my Nascent Soul more clearly and distinctly than before.

    It seems that Gyeon Shin has granted me a particr ability.

    [Our race primarily lives by overpowering others'' minds and parasitizing them. The technique I''ve given you transforms a part of your soul into something simr to our race, allowing you to detach your soul and parasitize another''s Nascent Soul. You can eventually dominate their Nascent Soul to condense a second Nascent Soul using the technique of Mysterious Bizarre Gu.]

    "This technique..."

    I feel a sense of familiarity with the technique Gyeon Shin gave me.

    And I know where this familiarityes from.

    ''Yuan Li''s Blood Spirit...''

    It''s simr to the devilish art that splits one''s own Nascent Soul to create Blood Spirits, hiding them in the dragon veins of various cities.

    ''Indeed, the Devil Realm is the homnd of devilish arts.''

    Yuan Li''s Blood Spirit might also have originated from the Yuchok Tribe or a simr race.

    "Thank you. However, to use this technique, I would ultimately have to parasitize someone else''s soul with my own, and I don''t think I''ll be using such demonic arts."

    [Well, whether you use it or not is up to you. Besides, the essence of Mysterious Bizarre Gu is not about ruthlessly exploiting others'' souls.]

    Gyeon Shin continues.

    [In the distant past, when the True Devil Realm was whole, the Devil Realm was divided into two factions: the Demonic Devils and the Heavenly Fiends. Among them, the Heavenly Fiends would consume Demonic Devils as resources through their peculiar devilish arts. They were especially known for techniques that eroded the minds of Demonic Devils, corrupting and turning them into eternal ves of the Heavenly Fiends, which was popr among the Heavenly Fiends at that time.

    Our Yuchok Tribe was once enved by the Heavenly Fiends, but one of our ancestors countered the mind erosion of the Heavenly Fiends by parasitizing the Heavenly Fiends¡¯ mind in reverse with clear self-awareness and personal standpoint, battling their mental power with a technique that became the origin of Mysterious Bizarre Gu.]

    "In other words, this technique was created to counter the Heavenly Fiends?"

    [You could say that. Now, the worlds have split into the Blood Yin Realm where the Heavenly Fiends reside and our True Devil Realm where we Demonic Devils live. People from the Bright Cold Realm have no reason to see Heavenly Fiends¡­ but it''s a well-known fact in the True Devil Realm that the Heavenly Fiends have been peculiarly obsessed with the Bright Cold Realm for ages. Since you''vee to the True Devil Realm, you might encounter Heavenly Fiends, so I''ll give you this technique.]

    "...Thank you."

    [It''s I who should be thanking you for treating our Devil Race well.]

    We smile at each other.

    "...I''d like to send you off right away, but ording to the celestial energy, a cmity will envelop this area in a few days."

    I exin to Gyeon Shin after observing the celestial energy.

    After reaching the Nascent Soul stage, my ability to perceive celestial energy has grown even more.

    And from what I can see, this upied territory will be engulfed by those harboring malice within a few days. If Gyeon Shin leads the devils out of this ce to escape the upied territory, they will likely be caught by those with ill intentions.

    ''Considering the nature of the cmity, it''s likely to be humans.''

    If they were devils like Gyeon Shin, I would have let them go without hesitation.

    However, it seems that the Human Race Grand Alliance is likely to send people.

    "I can¡¯t send you off just yet, so please be patient a little longer."

    [Understood. We will wait.]

    "Since it''s a cmity I can handle, I''ll send you off after dealing with them."

    After conveying this to Gyeon Shin, I went to a ce in the upied territory where spiritual energy is dense and stabilized my Nascent Soul''s realm for several days.

    ''Is the Human Race Grand Allianceing to capture me?''

    It''s highly likely.

    Perhaps I was already registered as a traitor to the Human Race and have a bounty on my head.

    ''...Let''s prepare ourselves.''

    Being able to read celestial signs doesn''t mean I can foresee my own fate.

    In fact, being able to read celestial energy only gives me a vague understanding of my future, and preparing for it without being able to read all possible changes means that, no matter how much I read the celestial energy, I cannot know my own fate.

    I don''t know what will be of me, but...

    ''Maybe... I might have to betray the Human Race!''

    Let''s brace for the future and face it head-on!

    With determination, I waited for several days.

    Four dayster.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon woke up.

    Reading the celestial energy, I realized that people from the Human Race will arrive in two days.

    ''Maybe I''ll need Jeon Myeong-hoon''s help.''

    Having ascended to the Nascent Soul stage, I gained a ''vision'' of a different dimension.

    Now, I can unfold the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts that transcends nes themselves, so surviving is not an issue unless a Grand Cultivator at the Integration stage personallyes.

    The challenge is protecting the Devil Race.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon should be able to handle that, right?''

    Now that I have sent a message to Yeon Jin, a reply should being soon.

    ''I''ll convey Yeon Jin''s news to Jeon Myeong-hoon and then ask for his help.''

    With the strength that Jeon Myeong-hoon disyed in killing an Inspector at the Four-Axis stage, he will be of considerable help.

    Wo-woong!

    I feel the jade slip in my grasp vibrating.

    ''A response¡­already?''

    It¡¯s a reply from the Heavenly Being stage puppet that went with Yeon Jin.

    ''That''s good, he must be on his way here.''

    Wo-woong!

    As I infuse spiritual energy into the jade slip, it trembles and projects an image into the air.

    sh!

    "¡­What?"

    ¡ªKurururung, Kurung!

    ¡ªsh!

    Heavenly Lightning.

    It¡¯s lightning falling from the sky.

    Within the lightning, Yeon Jin, with his half-white, half-ck hair, and the soul entity attached to him disintegrates simultaneously.

    A bolt of lightning from the lightning strike surges towards the puppet.

    Fizz...

    That¡¯s the end of the footage.

    "...What, what is this...?"

    I am dumbfounded, gasping in shock.

    ''They, they died in the meantime...?''

    Yeon Wei mentioned they would die within 20 years.

    I interpreted it as meaning at least, they wouldn''t die for another 10 years at the earliest.

    But it seems ¡®within 20 years''  meant they could die at any point within that time frame.

    They simply died.

    I clench my fists tightly, grinding my teeth.

    ''...Sorry, Yeon Jin.''

    Maybe it''s my fault.

    If I hadn''t insisted on sending the puppet to find Jeon Myeong-hoon and kept him here, perhaps he could¡¯ve met Jeon Myeong-hoon here.

    ''What should I tell Jeon Myeong-hoon?''

    Now, rather than thinking about receiving help, I¡¯m more worried about how to break the news to him.

    ¡®Should I tell him the truth, or should I lie?¡¯

    Before going to Jeon Myeong-hoon, I stand in ce, deeply pondering.

    ''What should I tell him!¡¯

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After much contemtion, I went to find Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    He had just regained his energy and was standing up, nkly staring outside the Governor''s office.

    ¡°¡­Jeon Myeong-hoon, have you woken up?¡±

    ¡°How long has it been since I fainted?¡±

    ¡°¡­Four days.¡±

    ¡°I see. Didn¡¯t you say it would take about four days for the message to reach Yeon Jin? How much longer do I need to wait for a response?¡±

    ¡°¡­I have a question to ask you, Jeon Myeong-hoon.¡±

    I look at him and ask,

    ¡°What will you do when you meet Yeon Jin? Though I heard that a being called True Immortal... has fixed Yeon Jin¡¯s fate with a Heavenly Tribtion¡­¡±

    ¡°I will block it for him.¡±

    His eyes shine as he speaks.

    ¡°It''s not a tribtion called upon by his own cultivation, but one artificially imposed by another. I can block it for him. The Heavenly Tribtion inflicted on the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect is a bolt of lightning struck by a True Immortal directly. However, the tribtion fixed by the True Immortal on his fate is not directly exerted by a True Immortal, but indirectly, so I''ll definitely be able to block it!"

    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±

    ¡°Now that you''ve heard what you¡¯re curious about, give me an answer, Seo Eun-hyun. Has the message reached Yeon Jin?¡±

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I observe his intent and heart essence.

    A field of corpses.

    A sea of blood and mountains of corpses!

    That is Jeon Myeong-hoon''s current heart essence.

    His mind is showing a highly unstable appearance within that sea of blood and corpses.

    If I were to tell him now that Yeon Jin is dead, he mightpletely lose his mind.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s still no response from Yeon Jin.¡±

    I clench my teeth and lie.

    ¡°It will take some time for a response toe back.¡±

    It only takes time to connect the puppet from the 8th upied territory.

    Once connected, there¡¯s no dy, but I lied.

    He needs hope.

    Without even a glimmer of hope, he would crumble and go mad on the spot.

    ¡°¡­I see. I understand.¡±

    ¡°When there¡¯s a response from Yeon Jin, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Having cowardly lied, I can''t ask him to help me protect the Devil Race.

    ''I have no choice. The cmity I''ve seen is something I can handle, so I''ll have to resolve it as much as I can with my own power.''

    I head outside the Governor''s office and start waiting again.

    And then, two more days passed.

    ¡°¡­They¡¯vee.¡±

    While contemting my Nascent Soul, I open my eyes and look up at the sky.

    Wo-wong, wo-woong, wo-woong...

    Beyond the barrier, numerous Nascent Soul stage and Heavenly Being stage cultivators are lined up.

    The gap in the barrier that had been made during the fight with Jeon Myeong-hoon had since self-repaired, closing up once more.

    Kurung, Kururururung!

    The sky is covered in dark clouds and enveloped in yin energy.

    Soon, rain begins to fall from the sky.

    Swoosh...

    ''Yin attribute techniques.''

    I assess the situation, looking at who seems to be the leader among the Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    The Devil tribes have been told to go underground for shelter.

    Remaining on the surface of the upied territory are now only myself and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who should be resting in the governor''s building.

    ''I¡¯ll resolve it somehow.''

    Three Heavenly Being stage cultivators.

    Eight Nascent Soul stage cultivators.

    I can handle this much.

    Wo-woong!

    The sky roars, and a Heavenly Being stage cultivator wrapped in yin energy unfurls a scroll and begins to read.

    [The messenger of the Human Race Grand Alliance, this Hyeon Shin proims. The traitor of the Human Race, former Provincial Governor Seo Eun-hyun, and the ughterer Demon Jeon Myeong-hoon,e out and willingly submit to the arrest of the Grand Alliance!]

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ughterer Demon Jeon Myeong-hoon?

    [Especially the ughterer Demon, Jeon Myeong-hoon, who mercilessly massacred innocent members of the Human Race in the first, second, third, and fourth upied territories, causing tremendous damage to the Alliance and killing the Inspector of the Four-Axis stage dispatched by the Human Race. If you resist, you will be executed on the spot!]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    I stare, mouth agape, towards the Governor''s building where Jeon Myeong-hoon should reside.

    ''What madness has he wrought on his way here?''

    I chuckle hollowly and look at Hyeon Shin.

    "Given the situation, it might seem a bit humorous to ask, but if the fourth upied territory was devastated by Jeon Myeong-hoon... what happens to the original n?"

    The expressions on Hyeon Shin''s face, as well as those who came with him, twists grotesquely at my question.

    [...The Human Race Grand Alliance is in chaos because of him. His rampage turned our strategic areas into a mess,pletely derailing ourprehensive battle ns! He must be captured and brought to trial by the Alliance for his crimes, including the murder of the Four-Axis stage Inspector. Of course, as a former provincial governor and used traitor of the Human Race, you''re to be tried as well!]

    ¡°¡­Then let me ask one more thing.¡±

    Holding a glimmer of hope, I look at Hyeon Shin and inquire,

    "Does this mean the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n is also canceled?"

    If that is the case, there won''t be an urgent need to evacuate the Devil tribes.

    If so...

    ''I don''t need to kill these people.''

    The reason for the urgent evacuation of the devils is because the start of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n will obliterate those I am connected with and theirnds without a trace.

    If the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n is canceled, I am prepared to quietly allow myself to be captured.

    The Devil tribes can be slowly evacuated using puppets.

    However, Hyeon Shin''s response is despairing.

    [What are you talking about! I said the n was disrupted, not canceled. The Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect I belong to has deep ties with the ck Dragon Race among the Earth Tribe, and fortunately, the Integration stage ck Dragon King has decided to help us this time, considering our rtionship. Even if the Grand Alliance has to share rights with the ck Dragon Race, the n itself won''t change much!]

    ¡°¡­I see.¡±

    I sigh.

    ''No choice then.''

    There is only one way left.

    ''Suppress or kill them, then quickly evacuate those I¡¯m connected with.''

    I am prepared to be a traitor to the Human Race!

    Hyun-shin, perhaps attempting to crush the spirits of Jeon Myeong-hoon and me, bellows out loud.

    [Anyway, criminals Seo Eun-hyun and grand traitor Jeon Myeong-hoon,ply with the noble Human Race Grand Alliance''s arrest! If you resist, not only will the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, that you Seo Eun-hyun belong to, face repercussions, but depending on the actions of Jeon Myeong-hoon, thest survivor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, it will also determine how the sect is recorded in the history of the Human Race¡­]

    And then.

    Boom!

    The Governor''s office explodes, and Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been resting inside, growls as he spits out a curse.

    [...Thest survivor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect, what does that mean?]

    [Exactly as said! Survivors of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect dispatched to the Nether Ghost Realm are missing due to the vast distance between dimensions, and another survivor who was sent to the Devil Realm has recently had their light extinguished from the Life Registry in Temporal Fate Ind!]

    Temporal Fate Ind is an ind that provides proof of identity for those belonging to the Human Race, and it contains something known as the Life Registry.

    The Life Registry, equipped with a magical spell that lights up in response to the life signals of all Human Race members registered on Temporal Fate Ind, provided a way to know the life or death of any member.

    Only inspectors affiliated with the Human Race Grand Alliance can ess theprehensive Life Registry, which the Grand Alliance uses to manage the movements of the Human Race.

    Hearing Hyun-shin''s words, I clench my teeth.

    ''Damn it...''

    In the end, Jeon Myeong-hoon learned about Yeon Jin''s death.

    [I repeat, the two criminals¡­]

    And in the next moment.

    Snap!

    [...Grand Alliance¡­]

    Boom!

    A vertical streak of blood shoots across Hyeon Shin''s face.

    A momentter.

    His body is split in half.

    Kuarururung!

    Suddenly appearing behind Hyeon Shin, Jeon Myeong-hoon holds Hyeon Shin''s Nascent Soul in his hand.

    Crackle!

    As he clenches his hand, Hyeon Shin''s Nascent Soul explodes.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Within the dark clouds summoned by Hyeon Shin, red lightning begins to wriggle.

    Red!

    Although Jeon Myeong-hoon is at the Nascent Soul stage, for some reason, his consciousness begins to expand, covering everything around him.

    And looking at the color of his intent, I felt as if the sky and earth were covered in a bloody hue.

    Looking at the color of his intent, I witness the illusion of the sky and earth being covered in a bloody crimson hue

    I bite my lip.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, who had been in a state of precariousness, haspletely copsed.

    [To reach myrades in the Nether Ghost Realm, it will take 200 years due to the distance between dimensions. But I only have 20 years left... I came here hoping to save at least one disciple of our sect... even just one¡­]

    Drip, drip...

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s eyes roll back, showing the whites, and tears of blood stream down his face.

    [They''re all... dead. Everyone... Yes....]

    ''Ah...''

    I realize.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon''s mind, at this moment, haspletely shattered.

    I have seen such states of mind before.

    Seo Hweol and the Mad Lord.

    And myself when I lost Buk Hyang-hwa to Yuan Li.

    Those whose heart essences were enveloped in darkness.

    Today.

    [Nothing matters anymore. Everyone... just die.]

    Jeon Myeong-hoon wentpletely insane.

 Chapter 172: Even If This Place Is Hell (1)

    Chapter 172: Even If This ce Is Hell (1)

    Kururung!

    The heavens and earth are engulfed in purple lightning.

    ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯

    Even sending heartnguage to try and calm his mind doesn''t help.

    His heart essence ispletely shattered.

    It was already in a precarious state, but the fact that Yeon Jin died must have been the tipping point.

    ¡®Can I subdue him?¡¯

    Just then.

    Wuduk, wududuk!

    Swoosh!

    "Kuh...ughaaaah!"

    "...??"

    Sure enough, the messenger from the Human Race Grand Alliance, whose Nascent Soul had exploded due to Jeon Myeong-hoon, is screaming while regenerating his body.

    ¡®How!? I clearly saw his Nascent Soul explode¡­¡¯

    Even if one loses their entire body, as long as the Nascent Soul exists, resurrection is possible for cultivators from the Nascent Soul stage and above.

    Conversely, this means the biggest weakness of cultivators at the Nascent Soul stage is the Nascent Soul itself.

    ¡®He''s alive even after his Nascent Soul exploded?¡¯

    "Wait, that is...?"

    Wo-woong!

    Behind Hyeon Shin, three Nascent Souls appear.

    "...!?"

    And one of the Nascent Souls re-enters Hyeon Shin''s body.

    Soon after, Hyeon Shin ispletely resurrected.

    "You...! How dare, how dare you consume one of my Nascent Souls...!? I will definitely kill you!"

    ¡®Did he¡­ condense not just one, but four Nascent Souls?¡¯

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, engulfed in lightning, silently watches Hyeon Shin with his eyes inverted.

    The sight is quite eerie, and Hyeon Shin, startled by Jeon Myeong-hoon, starts to ramble about his Nascent Souls.

    "Ha, haha! The Four Symbols Nascent Soul technique of our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect allows splitting the original Nascent Soul into four and then slowly nurturing them to obtain a total of four Nascent Souls! I won''t be easily defeated by someone like you!"

    After finishing his words, he immediately forms a hand seal.

    Wo-woong!

    Behind him, three Nascent Souls float up..

    The Nascent Souls position themselves in a ''?'' shape behind him, forming the same hand seal as him.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, a ''¿Ú''-shaped spatial rift appears behind him.

    However, due to one of the Four Symbols Nascent Souls being missing, the spatial rift doesn''t seem to be in itsplete form.

    "Jeon Myeong-hoon, who killed the Four-Axis Inspector, and Seo Eun-hyun, estimated to be of Four-Axis strength! I havee to capture both of you!"

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, from the spatial rift behind Hyeon Shin.

    Something begins to emerge.

    I watch the scene with wide eyes.

    ''What is that...?''

    The ne of Qi trembles.

    With the vision of the Earth Tribe, Yin and Yang rotates, diving deep into the ne of Qi.

    At the same time, I see something ''pulling up'' through the spatial rift, with Yin and Yang swirling within the ne of Qi.

    Wo-woong!

    In regr vision, visible changes are happening to Hyeon Shin.

    ck scales sprout on his skin.

    Simultaneously, from the ck spatial rift behind him, the shadow of a dragon emerges and clings to his body.

    Kugugugu!

    Hyeon Shin''s body transforms, bing half-human, half-demon like Seo Ran!

    [Many disciples of our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect are demi-humans of the Grand Cultivator ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum (Mysterious Yin) and human concubines... Gifted with the true blood of the immortal beast ck Dragon, bestowed by him, it is possible to draw upon the power of ancient immortal beasts from the distant past¡­!]

    Kugugugu!

    At the same time, the weather begins to change.

    The air fills with yin energy, and once again, rain begins to fall.

    Swoosh!

    This time, the rain is ck water.

    Kugugugu!

    The dark clouds in the sky gather, transforming into the shape of an ink dragon.

    Kwaaaaaah!

    Rain pours from the sky, and water gushes from the ground.

    The natural world is changing.

    ''This is...''

    Clearly, the power of the Four-Axis stage!

    ''The shadow of the ck Dragon clinging to him... It''s giving him power!''

    It isn''t the power he cultivated.

    Through this so-called true blood of the immortal beast, he¡¯s borrowing the power of [something] existing far away!

    Below the ink dragon, Hyeon Shin points at Jeon Myeong-hoon and shouts.

    [Surrender quietly and hand over your Nascent Soul, Jeon Myeong-hoon! Otherwise....]

    And then.

    [Shut your mouth...]

    With a thunderous roar,

    [Shut up!]

    The clouds filling the sky are torn apart in a single strike.

    The red lightning, clustering like the sun, tears the clouds apart, and from its center, Jeon Myeong-hoon screams madly.

    [Everyone... should die. In this meaningless world, why are you all still alive?]

    Kugugugugu!

    The sky is covered with red lightning.

    The ink dragon formed by dark clouds created by Hyeon Shin with confidence is torn to shreds and disintegrated by Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    [Wait, what is this...]

    Before he can grasp the situation, Jeon Myeong-hoon flies at the speed of lightning towards Hyeon Shin, grabbing his face.

    Kuarururung!

    Thunder follows Jeon Myeong-hoon, and the cultivators in the Heavenly Being stage and Nascent Soul stage who came with Hyeon Shin are flustered, each forming hand seals and casting their spells towards Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    However, the next moment.

    Kwarurururng!

    The heavens and earth are enveloped in crimson lightning.

    The entire 8th upied territory is filled with red lightning, covering everything in existence.

    Not only the cultivators who came to assist Hyeon Shin but also I am enveloped in red lightning.

    In an instant, the world turns blindingly white.

    Shhiiiii.

    I gasp for air while looking up at the sky, my body smoking.

    Kurung, kururung...

    Red lightning is still writhing in the sky.

    And I, having drawn upon the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method to its limit, clench my teeth.

    Wo-woong!

    The starlight of the Starlight Protecting Void Body circles my entire body.

    Like Oh Hyun-seok before, my body had transformed as if embodying the night.

    ''I... blocked it.''

    Gasping for breath, I look down at the Devil Race who fainted just from the aftermath.

    Fortunately, Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attack hadn''t killed the Devil Race I was trying to protect because I had thrown my body with all my might to block Jeon Myeong-hoon''s red lightning.

    But I look up at the sky with a tense face.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is still convulsing at the center of the sphere made of red lightning.

    The cultivators of the Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stages who had been supporting Hyeon Shin until now have all disappeared.

    They seem to have turned to ash.

    As I survey the situation and look around, I see a small cloud cluster in the distance.

    It¡¯s a dark cloud made of yin energy.

    The dark cloud envelops something like a small cocoon, and after a while, a person emerges.

    It¡¯s Hyeon Shin.

    He¡¯s spitting blood, ring at Jeon Myeong-hoon with bloodshot eyes.

    Dressed solemnly as a messenger of the Human Race Grand Alliance, his clothes are all torn and turned into rags, and his body is half-cooked to a golden brown.

    Hyeon Shin looks at me and shouts.

    "Seo Eun-hyun! You, help me!"

    He grimaces with bloodshot eyes.

    "We must stop this mad murderer! If we let him go, he will roam aroundmitting countless massacres! We must seal him now! Help me seal him, and I will support you with all my power at the Human Race Grand Alliance¡¯s trial!"

    Chyararak!

    Hyeon Shin opens his mouth and pulls out seven g dharma treasures from his Golden Core.

    Each ck g dharma treasure depicts a ck dragon clutching a pearl.

    I am dazzled by the pearl in the mouth of the ck dragon, which looks very simr to the Bright Cold Jade.

    "We will catch him using the barrier spread across the upied territory! Cooperate, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    "..."

    I silently gaze at the crazed figure..

    ''How did ite to this, Jeon Myeong-hoon.''

    Perhaps.

    I should have joined the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect instead of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    If I had known the circumstances,

    Perhaps I could have saved him,pletely lost to madness.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon has already gone mad, and in this life, I have people I need to protect.

    So,

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Wo-woong!

    I must seal him.

    ''This is the best I can do right now.''

    Under the influence of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, my entire body increasingly bes immersed in starlight.

    The power of the Starlight Protecting Void Body endlessly amplifies the strength of my flesh.

    My body transforms as if visualizing the universe, like the starlight in the night sky.

    From my dantian, a five-colored light swirls, while blue light orbits around both fists.

    Bo-oong!

    [I will hold Jeon Myeong-hoon back, move during this time!]

    Ironically, Hyeon Shin, who came to capture me, started to coborate against the insane Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Bo-oong, Boong, Boong, Boong!

    I draw my Formless Sword.

    ''The speed isn''t that of real lightning.''

    The red lightning fired by Jeon Myeong-hoon, while powerful, is significantly slowerpared to the speed of true Heavenly Lightning.

    Slow enough for me to see with my eyes and dodge.

    And being able to dodge means.

    Bo-oong!

    Shwoosh!

    I can precisely strike and cut at the weakest point!

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Lightning scatters in all directions, erratically rushing towards me.

    However, the Formless Sword''s unpredictability matches that of the lightning.

    I extend the Formless Sword forward.

    The Formless Sword also bizarrely transforms to meet Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    Each strand of lightning he extends is enough to cut through space itself.

    But with eyes that transcend nes, cutting through space is something I can adequately respond to.

    ''The space formed by the ne of Qi...''

    Everything under the heavens.

    Everything that exists in this world is ultimately determined by the ne.

    The matter of this world.

    All physical sciences exist at the bottom of the ne of Qi, a lower dimension of spiritual energy!

    And such spiritual energies interweave messily, forming the space of this world.

    With my eyes that have reached the Nascent Soul stage, I can see the energies that make up space.

    How is it possible for those at the Nascent Soul stage to slice through space and perform spatial movement?

    Bo-oong!

    With the Formless Sword, I naturally cut through the spiritual energies forming the ne of space, countering Jeon Myeong-hoon''s lightning.

    Originally, being at the Nascent Soul stage only allows one to see the Qi ne that makes up space, but actually intervening requires significant effort.

    Therefore, freely slicing through space and entering the void to move through space is a privilege only for those at the Heavenly Being stage and above.

    However, my Formless Sword, freely slicing through nes,bined with the eyes of the Nascent Soul stage, allows me to dodge Jeon Myeong-hoon''s attacks as freely as a Heavenly Being stage cultivator.

    Kururung!

    His energy gradually intensifies.

    Once again, six gs sprout from his back.

    But this time, the gs are not drawn out one by one as before.

    Kwaeung!

    Instead, all six gs are drawn out at once.

    Wo-woong!

    Simultaneously, the red lightning covering his surroundings begin to change shape.

    The lightning takes form, transforming into the figure of a giant.

    It looks akin to a Thunder God.

    The fearsome figure of the Thunder God raises its arms to the sky.

    The Thunder God''s shoulders stretch out, sprouting another pair of arms.

    The newly formed Thunder God spread its pair of arms on both sides again.

    And once more, another pair of arms sprout from the Thunder God''s shoulders.

    The newly sprouted arms reach forward.

    In the form of a six-armed figure, each hand holds a g.

    Oooooooh!

    The Thunder God roars.

    Simultaneously, the sky turns red, and the earth trembles.

    Kugugugu!

    The Thunder God absorbs the surrounding lightning power, gradually increasing in size.

    The gs in the hands of the Thunder God also growrger.

    After a while, the Thunder God, grown to about 2000 meters in size, looks down at me.

    Zzirit, Zzirit¡­

    The space between the heavens and earth is filled with lightning energy, causing static electricity to prickle all over my body with every movement.

    I gaze at the red glow in the eyes of the Thunder God.

    "...I am sorry, Jeon Myeong-hoon."

    I take the Starting Form.

    "For leaving you to be a monster."

    Kurururung!

    The Thunder God roars and swings its gs.

    With each swing of its six arms, colorful lightning bolts fall towards me.

    Our battle has begun.

    At the headquarters of the Human Race Grand Alliance, Heavenly Human Ind.

    At the very center of that Sky Ind, Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage reside on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    There are seven cave mansions on Heavenly Cauldron Mountain.

    From one of the seven, a bright burst of light shines forth.

    Soon after, the white light soars to the summit of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain and settles in a small formation there.

    Wo-woong!

    As the formation activates, the white light transforms into the figure of a man and takes his ce within the formation, and shortly after, six faint figures appear above it.

    [Cultivator Wi, what matter requires the summoning of the Council of Grand Cultivators?]

    One of the figures asks the white light, Wi Ryeong-seon

    Wi Ryeong-seon frowns and replies.

    [Previously, we sent an inspector to arrest Seo Eun-hyun, the provincial governor of the 8th upied territory of the Devil Realm, on charges of betrayal to the Human Race. The inspector was captured and killed by Jeon Myeong-hoon, a survivor of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect. We then sent Hyeon Shin to apprehend him.]

    [Hyeon Shin, isn¡¯t that the one with the most potent lineage of immortal beasts from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect?]]

    [Excessive force was sent.]

    [Considering that Hyeon Shin can borrow the power of ancient immortal beasts to exhibit the peak strength of a mid Four-Axis stage entity despite being at the Heavenly Being stage...]

    [Even if both Seo Eun-hyun and Jeon Myeong-hoon are considered Four-Axis stage forces, ording to what has been assessed, Seo Eun-hyun barely reaches the Four-Axis stage. Jeon Myeong-hoon can only exert the power of the mid Four-Axis stage explosively for a short duration, right? It''s unlikely he can defeat Hyeon Shin, who can stably exhibit the peak power of the mid Four-Axis stage throughout the day.]

    Following the Grand Cultivators'' discussion, Wi Ryeong-seon sighs and then speaks.

    [I just received a message from Hyeon Woon, the Chief Strategist of the Devil Realm Conquest Army. He felt the death of his brother, Hyeon Shin.]

    [What...! How can that be...!? Could Hyeon Woon have felt wrong?]

    [I just confirmed with my avatar in Temporal Fate Ind. Hyeon Shin¡¯s life marker has vanished.]

    [This is unbelievable¡­ Are you saying Jeon Myeong-hoon and Seo Eun-hyun have surpassed the mid Four-Axis stage in power?]

    Wi Ryeong-seon coughs and continues.

    [ording to the message from Hyeon Woon, it seems the situation is roughly as follows:

    Jeon Myeong-hoon began an uncontroble rampage, and Hyeon Shin, briefly joining hands with Seo Eun-hyun and using the barrier of the 8th upied territory, managed to seal Jeon Myeong-hoon. However, in the process, he was fatally injured by Jeon Myeong-hoon, and all his Nascent Souls of the Four Symbols Nascent Soul Technique were scattered. Hyeon Shin informed Hyeon Woon of the situation using a technique before dying.]

    [...]

    [¡­It seems Seo Eun-hyun wasn¡¯t the problem. The real issue is Jeon Myeong-hoon¡­.]

    [How absurd. Those not even of direct immortal beast lineage killed a Four-Axis stage cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage? Especially the cultivators from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect specialized in survival¡­?]

    A silence lingers among the gathered Grand Cultivators.

    [¡­Both are undoubtedly incredible talents.]

    [Had it not been for this incident, they might have reached the stage of Grand Cultivators leading the Human Race¡­]

    Sighs leak among the Grand Cultivators.

    [To think they killed a disciple of the Hyeon n from the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect¡­]

    [ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum will be furious.]

    [Furious? More like he''ll pretend to be angry to meddle in the affairs of the Human Race.]

    [Regardless, giving him a pretext is the problem!]

    [Damn it, pretending to be enraged, he''ll barge in, kill Jeon Myeong-hoon, and use that as a pretext to kill Seo Eun-hyun as well.]

    [He''ll kill off the talents of the Human Race using this opportunity and fend off the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Devil Realm, using that as a pretext to snatch away most of the upied territories the Human Race has conquered for the ck Dragon Race!]

    The Grand Cultivators all sigh deeply.

    [It''s chaos everywhere. A lunatic called the Mad Lord of the Human Race has been rampaging through different races, tarnishing the prestige of our Human Race... Our ambitious invasion of the Devil Realm hardly showed results, and most of the upied territories are about to be snatched away by the ck Dragon Race. Moreover, all of us, the Integration stage Grand Cultivators, are severely injured, making it difficult to even leave our abodes...]

    [Given the situation, we might as well execute the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n properly, turning the Devil Realm into ruins so that no one benefits.]

    [Right, since Jeon Myeong-hoon, that damned lunatic, has already turned the 4th upied territory to ruins, let''s not incorporate it into the Bright Cold Realm but instead detonate the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation right there...]

    [The ck Dragon Race won''t be able to gain much from this either.]

    [It''se to this point so we all might as well go down together!]

    They grit their teeth as they share their opinions.

    The Council of Grand Cultivators continued for several days.

    A few dayster, at the summit of Heavenly Cauldron Mountain where the Council of Grand Cultivators is held,

    One of the Four-Axis stage Masters of the Grand Alliance arrived.

    "I report to the Grand Cultivators, at the entrance to the True Devil Realm, the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum has arrived and is demanding passage permission from the Grand Alliance''s envoy controlling the entrance."

    [So, the old man has finally arrived...]

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators sigh as the meeting continues.

    [Let him through. I don''t like the old man¡¯s meddling, but under the current circumstances, he''s the only one who can stop the Integration stage beings of the True Devil Realm.]

    Wi Ryeong-seon clicks his tongue and speaks to the Four-Axis stage Master.

    [Once the old man avenges his descendant in the 8th upied territory and heads to the front line, immediately activate the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation and ry this order.]

    His eyes shimmer menacingly.

    [Since it hase to this, it''s better if no one benefits. After activating the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation, close the entrance to the True Devil Realm so that the ck Dragon King can''te back to protest.]

    Thus, an order that would mark the end of the war between the Humans and Devils was issued by the Council of Grand Cultivators of the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    At the entrance to the True Devil Realm within the Human Territory,

    A pale-faced middle-aged man in ck robes stands expressionlessly.

    The middle-aged man has a pair of small ck azure antlers on his forehead.

    Next to him, a Four-Axis stage envoy of the Grand Alliance is nervously standing.

    "When exactly is the passage permission arriving? Are your people evolved from snails? I''m starting to get annoyed."

    "M-my apologies to the ck Dragon King, but if you can wait just a bit longer..."

    "You''ve been saying just a bit longer over and over again, but when exactly does this ''bit longer'' end?"

    "That is..."

    My descendant, Hyeon Shin, has died, and I''m already in a very foul mood. I''m waiting for the passage permit out of the minimum respect for you Human Race folks, but if you''re going to dy it like this, how do you think I feel?¡±

    "That is..."

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    A bright light emanates from the jade slip at the waist of the Four-Axis stage envoy.

    The Four-Axis stage envoy hastily presses the jade slip to his forehead.

    After reading the message conveyed through the jade slip, his face lights up.

    "Pe-permission has been granted! ck Dragon King, you may now enter!"

    "Hmm, so the permission has finally been granted?"

    "Yes, yes!"

    "Fine... By the way, did Wi Ryeong-seon not send an avatar to this side of the True Devil Realm entrance?"

    ¡°Ah, yes, that''s correct. Grand Cultivator Wi has been gradually reducing his avatars and entrusting the management of the Human Race to the cultivators under the Grand Alliance¡­¡±

    "I see. Then who is the direct contact for the Human Race Grand Alliance at this entrance to the Devil Realm?"

    ¡°I am the sole person directly responsible formunication with the Human Race Grand Alliance! No one else canmunicate directly with the¡­¡±

    "In that case."

    ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum looks at the Four-Axis stage envoy with a sneering smile.

    ¡°If I just kill you, despite whatever happens here, the Human Race Grand Alliance will be none the wiser.¡±

    "...Excuse me?"

    Crack!

    "Aaargh!"

    ck Dragon King moves faster than the Four-Axis stage envoy can react, grabbing and lifting him by the neck.

    "Gurk, Grrrrk!"

    Blood spurts from the envoy''s seven orifices.

    His entire body''s blood vessels writhe as blood stters in all directions.

    "Wh-What are you doing..."

    ¡°Regrettably, right after the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum crossed into the True Devil Realm, a meteorite coincidentally fell near the entrance to the True Devil Realm, resulting in the total annihtion of your forces. The benevolent ck Dragon King had legally crossed into the True Devil Realm with the permission of the Human Race Grand Alliance''s Council of Grand Cultivators, and the unfortunate incident of the meteorite falling has nothing to do with him. It''s a truly sad event, but the benevolent ck Dragon King had no other choice but to express his condolences. You understand, right?¡±

    Kugugugu!

    At the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    A massive umtion of ck water forms in the sky.

    Kugugugu!

    The ck water falls towards their location.

    The Human Race army stationed at the entrance to the True Devil Realm scream as they look up at the sky.

    "Wha, what is that!"

    "It''s the ck Dragon King! The ck Dragon King is trying to kill us!"

    "Run! We must inform the Human Race Grand Alliance!"

    Numerous Heavenly Being stage and Nascent Soul stage cultivators use their Flying Escape Techniques to flee.

    However, one of the Heavenly Being stage cultivators feel something strange.

    ''Wait, was the encampment near the entrance to the True Devil Realm... always this extensive?''

    Wo-woong!

    The Heavenly Being stage cultivator looks around suspiciously.

    He finds himself unable to leave the encampment.

    ''Why, why?''

    Paaat!

    He stops momentarily in mid-air before using the Flying Escape Technique again.

    However, shortly after.

    The Heavenly Being stage cultivator arrives back to the same spot.

    "What? Wait... this is the same ce I just came from?"

    His face turns pale.

    "Going in circles? This is..."

    He and other Heavenly Being and Nascent Soul stage cultivators look at their surroundings in horror, realizing something.

    "The space has been warped!"

    "Damn it! We''re trapped here!"

    Watching the scene, ck Dragon King crushes the Four-Axis stage envoy of the Grand Alliance he was holding.

    Boom!

    At his gesture, the moisture in the envoy''s body explodes outward, and the fleeing soul of the envoy is crushed in the hand of the ck Dragon King.

    Crackle!

    The ck Dragon King, having crushed the soul of the Four-Axis stage envoy, strokes his beard andments,

    "Unfortunately, after the ck Dragon King crossed into the True Devil Realm, a meteorite fell, leading to the total annihtion of the Human Race army stationed at the entrance to the True Devil Realm without giving them a chance to react, a truly regretful event. This King will express his condolences for the annihted Human Race army."

    Having finished speaking, ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum walks into the entrance of the True Devil Realm.

    Kugugugu!

    Behind him, the gigantic cluster of ck water he summoned falls to the ground, eliciting numerous screams.

    As ck Dragon King clenches his hand, the Five Elements change, turning the ck water into massive rocks.

    The ck Dragon King, having crossed the dimensional gate into the True Devil Realm, smirks wickedly.

    "Rotten Human Race fools, do you think you''ve only backstabbed me once or twice? With the nature of the Human Race, you''d close the entrance to the True Devil Realm the moment I cross over. Hitting you in the back of the head before you can do the same to me is the best way to deal with the Human Race, understand?"

    He rises into the air of the True Devil Realm, forming hand seals.

    "Now, shall we see if the Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm has any objections?"

    Kugugugu!

    Strange yin energy swirls around the ck Dragon King.

    Wo-woong!

    Behind him, four Nascent Souls emerge.

    The Nascent Souls create spatial rifts, and through those rifts, a blood-red light begins to shine.

    [In the name of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, I call upon thee, Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm. Let your Esteemed Self be revealed, nourished by the massacres and wicked deeds the Human Race has perpetrated in the Devil Realm.]

    Kugugugu!

    Hyeon Eumughs ambitiously as he chants the spell.

    [I dare speak on behalf of the billions of devils ughtered, exploited, and devoured by the Human Race.]

    Wo-woong!

    A bloody radiance extends from behind Hyeon Eum, piercing the ground.

    Soon, it begins to spread across the entirety of the Human Race''s upied territories.

    [Come forth, O great Esteemed One, and reveal your true self!]

    Andden with countless acts of wickedness perpetrated by the Human Race.

    In the dragon veins of all the Human Race upied territories that the humans exploited and oppressed, a crimson light swirls.

 Chapter 173: Even If This Place Is Hell (2)

    Chapter 173: Even If This ce Is Hell (2)

    Brururu¡­

    Ssh!

    I spit out a mouthful of blood amidst the debris.

    "Geok... Kughh..."

    Trembling¡­

    My whole body hurts.

    A tingling sensation echoes from various parts of my body.

    ''This ce is...''

    I look around to grasp the situation.

    This ce is the copsed building of the governor''s office.

    The nearby upied territory waspletely devastated.

    All the buildings and facilities built by the Human Race have turned into a handful of ashes, and the slightly sturdier ones have all copsed into piles of rubbish.

    A wastnd.

    Yes, this ce has be a wastnd.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    I snap back to reality at the sound of thundering from one ce.

    In the 8th upied territory is a barrier formation spread around by 7 pieces of Bright Cold Jade.

    At the heart of that formation.

    Seven gs with a ck dragon drawn on them are nted in the center, forming a barrier-like shape.

    ''That is...''

    I stagger towards the gs.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon...''

    The gs are forming a single formation.

    A formation to seal Jeon Myeong-hoon, borrowing the power of the barrier that covers this upied territory.

    Wo-woong...

    I sit down an the boundary of the formation.

    There is no trace of Hyeon Shin''s energy anywhere.

    He must have died after exhausting all three of his remaining Nascent Souls in the fight against Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    We fought for almost three days and nights.

    The Lightning Path Method mastered by Jeon Myeong-hoon is truly terrifying.

    Getting hit once instantly paralyzes the body, making it impossible to move, and even after the paralysis wears off, the remaining lightning energy will chase after you like a guided missile endlessly.

    Moreover, each strike, although slightly slower than real lightning, is too fast to ignore, and its power is dreadful.

    Facing the Lightning Path Method, which boasts extreme offensive power, I had to pour out everything I had.

    ''I managed to barely win using 90% of my strength.''

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon, trapped in the center of the g formation.

    Dark yin energy became chains, trapping the Lightning Orb in the center of the formation.

    It¡¯s Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Golden Core.

    I look at Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Golden Core and the Nascent Soul trapped inside it with mixed feelings.

    ¡°You¡­ I cannot know what kind of life you¡¯ve lived.¡±

    Pjijijijijik

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Yes, it¡¯s my fault. I could have chosen the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect instead of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect at that time. I chose the Azure Heaven Creation Sect simply because I thought I couldn''t handle the True Immortal. But¡­¡±

    I may not have been able to do anything about the True Immortal, but I might have been able to understand the life he had lived.

    Perhaps, out of cowardice due to my feelings of powerlessness, I deliberately neglected him knowing he would suffer.

    It''s a paradoxical statement for someone who can travel back in time, but time cannot be reversed.

    This moment, even if time were to turn back, will never disappear.

    It will remain within me forever, bing one with me.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Jeon Myeong-hoon is as good as dead now.

    Perhaps, this is the same as having killed a fellow from the same world with my own hands for the first time.

    "...Rest in peace."

    Ssh!

    Spitting blood from my mouth again due to the injuries sustained from Jeon Myeong-hoon,

    I turn my back on him like that.

    Gulp, gulp...

    Blood spurts from my mouth in several gushes.

    ''Those I sought to protect...''

    As soon as the fight began, through Yuan Yu, I evacuated them along with Gyeon Shin to the basement of the governor''s office.

    I approach the copsed governor''s building and clear the debris.

    Boom, bang!

    Even with internal injuries, with my flesh strengthened through body cultivation, I can easily toss aside the debris of the building like feathers.

    After clearing the debris, I find the entrance leading underground.

    Step, step...

    I slowly head down to the basement.

    After walking for a while,

    I see a green light shining in the distance.

    Step, step.

    Beyond the green light, the Devil Race inhabitants and Gyeon Shin are chatting.

    "Governor!"

    "Uncle Governor!"

    From afar, Su In and Hong Yeon, seeing me walking towards them bleeding, hurriedly run towards me.

    ''Everyone is safe.''

    Behind them, I see Gyeon Shin hastily running towards me on the puppet I had given him, and then I lose consciousness.

    I had a dream.

    In the dream, I reviewed the fight with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    From the start to the end of the battle.

    The things Icked in between, what I did well, and what could be developed.

    I reflected on all those things to improve myself.

    During that process, I suddenly felt like I could understand something.

    ''Something... I feel like I can pursue an even higher realm.''

    Why is that?

    Is it just a feeling?

    But I knew it wasn''t just a feeling.

    ''It''s not just a feeling.''

    It''s clear.

    Something definite is calling me beyond this.

    ''What is it, this...''

    After much contemtion, I finally realize.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    The dream tears apart.

    It¡¯s a green podao.

    The overwhelming trace of destruction I had seen in the distant past!

    The memory from that time reys in my mind.

    Why did that memory rey at this moment?

    The reason is obvious.

    The lightning spread by Jeon Myeong-hoon, albeit a bit immature, was infinitely simr to the Heavenly Tribtion.

    And that green podao was the same.

    ''It too, is like the Heavenly Tribtion.''

    I¡¯m not talking about the attribute of destruction.

    The power of destruction itself is the personal enlightenment that the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One gained throughout his life.

    What I felt was the principle behind the creation of that destructive force!

    ''It''s simr, undoubtedly so.''

    The strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One was infinitely simr to Heavenly Tribtion.

    ¡®But what exactly, is so simr?¡¯

    Even though I felt that his strike and the Heavenly Tribtion were simr, I couldn''t pinpoint exactly what or why they were simr.

    Perhaps, the day I realize that, I might be able to reach [Beyond].

    ¡®Maybe the reason cultivators fear and despise the Heart Tribe is...¡¯

    It might not be just because they practice bizarre and unfathomable methods.

    In my dream, I nkly watch the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One''s strike and the lightning close to the Heavenly Tribtion that Jeon Myeong-hoon unleashed, and close my eyes.

    Blink...

    "Ah, Uncle!"

    "Uncle Governor!!!"

    Upon opening my eyes, familiar faces are in view.

    "...Where is this?"

    I hold my head and get up from my seat.

    "He''s up!"

    "He''s up, the Governor is up!"

    Following the words of Su In and Hong Yeon, the two Devil Race children, numerous devils rush over.

    "Oh my, Governor!"

    "Have you awakened?"

    "We didn''t know what to do since you''ve been unconscious for two days!"

    As I look around at them bewilderedly,

    [Everyone, please step aside.]

    nk, nk, nk.

    Gyeon Shin rides atop a puppet and approaches me.

    [Are you alright, Lord Governor?]

    ¡°Ah, there are a few sore spots, but well, I¡¯m fine. But why¡­ why is everyone reacting like this?¡±

    Until now, the devils haven''t been so friendly with me.

    Even if children like Su In and Hong Yeon were an exception, to the adult devils, I was just a vile Human Race native who was their governor.

    Especially recently, because of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n, I was the viin who tried to send the devils far away.

    So why are their reactions like this?

    [I''ve been sending distress signals to our kin for a while without any response. However, during your battle, a response came.]

    Gyeon Shin continues to exin.

    [The Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the Devil Realm, after capturing and interrogating the front-line humans, learned about the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n. They also found out that you were trying to send us far away because of it.]

    "...You told the devils about that."

    It seems the n was exposed by the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm.

    ¡°Is that why everyone is so happy? Even though I was someone who drove you away from your homes and exploited you¡­¡±

    [Hahaha! Exploit, Lord Governor? My words aren''t finished yet. Learning about the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation n is one thing, and recently, a tremendous event urred in the True Devil Realm...]

    Gyeon Shin speaks in a serious tone as his tentacles wriggle.

    One end of his tentacle points somewhere.

    It¡¯s the Void Spirit Pond.

    [Don''t you find it a bit strange, Lord Governor? Why such a strategic area as the Void Spirit Pond was so easily taken over by the Human Race from the True Devil Realm, why I, a member of the True Devil Realm''s army, never mentioned this Void Spirit Pond to you, and why such precious Void Spirit Ponds were found in three close intervals within the Human Race¡¯s upied territories?]

    "...You''re saying something''s not normal."

    As I ask with a stern face, Gyeon Shin flicks his tentacle.

    [Over the past few days while you were unconscious, I received a message from the devil forces. A tremendous uproar has urred in the Devil Realm.]

    "A tremendous uproar?"

    [Yes. What we are looking at is not an ordinary Void Spirit Pond.]

    "Not an ordinary Void Spirit Pond?"

    [Yes, ording to the information I received, what we see in front of us is a trace left by the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm attempting to enter the Devil Realm by scraping the dimensional barriers of the Devil Realm from the outside.]

    "What...!"

    I stand up abruptly from my seat.

    ¡°Does that mean this is connected to the Blood Yin Realm!? Then, shouldn¡¯t we not be here?¡±"

    I previously heard.

    The Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm, even if they are of the same Devil Race, do not hesitate to devour each other and are said to be far more sinister, cruel, and cunning than the devils of the Devil Realm.

    However, Gyeon Shinughs and replies.

    [Hahaha, correct. This Void Spirit Pond is indeed made by the Blood Yin Realm. However, it is not connected to the Blood Yin Realm.]

    "What?"

    [The beings of the Blood Yin Realm grow by feeding on negative and evil energies. Such wickedness allows the beings of the Blood Yin Realm to exert their power where it exists. Due to the malevolence umted as the Human Race assimted and upied the Devil Realm, ughtering and weakening countless devils, the beings of the Blood Yin Realm were sessful in connecting the Void Spirit Ponds in the upied territories other than the 8th territory to the Blood Yin Realm.

    However, the Void Spirit Pond in this 8th upied territory could not be connected by the Blood Yin Realm''s Heavenly Fiends.]

    He grins.

    The other devils also look at me with smiles filled with relief.

    [ording to the devil army, the 8th upied territory is the only Human Race upied territory where not enough malevolence has umted to connect to the Blood Yin Realm. In other words, Lord Governor Seo, due to your benevolence, this territory did not be hell.]

    "..."

    [For not abusing and exploiting the devils here, in great appreciation¡­ We bow our heads deeply in gratitude for your benevolence. Thank you, Lord Governor Seo.]

    Gyeon Shin, along with countless devils who are aware of the Heavenly Fiends of the Blood Yin Realm, bow their heads in gratitude to me.

    "...It is I."

    I slump down on the spot.

    Somehow, watching them made me think of something I wanted to say to Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Something I felt from seeing them, that I wish I could convey to him.

    Shhhhh¡­.

    The expressions of gratitude from those thanking me now are added to my artifact spirits.

    I wipe my eyes and return their greetings.

    "Who should be thankful. I am grateful."

    Even if this world bes hell.

    ¨DNothing matters anymore. Everyone... just die.

    Not everything is meaningless.

    Even if this world is filled with pain and madness,

    Perhaps there is something meaningful after all.

    Someday, even if not now.

    I want to convey that to him.

    Inside the Void Spirit Pond reflecting dimensions, I harbor such thoughts while receiving the gratitude of the countless devils I have saved.

    "...This is magnificent."

    A vast procession is heading this way.

    Giant warships and chariots carrying numerous Bright Cold Jades.

    And the many Human Race soldiers flying towards the 8th upied territory.

    Wo-woong!

    The purple sky of the Devil Realm is now enveloped in a soft red hue.

    Wo-woong!

    With the Flying Escape Technique, familiar facesnd outside the barrier of the 8th upied territory.

    "It''s been a while, Chief Strategist. Or should I now address you as Military Commander?"

    I speak to the cultivator in tattered clothes looking disheveled.

    "...Stop teasing and open the barrier, Governor Seo."

    He bites his lip as he speaks.

    ¡°¡­The Left Hand and Left Foot of the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One have descended. Fortunately, thanks to Governor Seo¡¯s defense of the Void Spirit Pond, the Left Eye has not descended. We n to hold out in the 8th upied territory until reinforcements from the Bright Cold Realm arrive.¡±

    Thus, the territory once ruled by a spy for the Devils and traitor of the Human Race,

    Eventually became thest hope for the remnants of the Human Race.

    Trantor Notes: As much as I like Heaven-Entrapping, my left and right ministers who read the raws have let me know that Heaven-Copsing is the more apt term, hence the change. Also, raws use a term that means lightning and thunder interchangeably. Thunder is the more dominant term but Ik for english readers, it¡¯d break immersion if thunder is used instead of lightning (for example thunder energy) cuz, well thunder means sound not the electricity part.

 Chapter 174: Even If This Place Is Hell (3)

    Chapter 174: Even If This ce Is Hell (3)

    "Indeed, you were not wrong, Seo Eun-hyun."

    After epting the Military Commander Hyeon Woon and the remnants of the Human Race, I start a conversation with Oh Hyun-seok as we watch more remnantse in.

    Oh Hyun-seok looks quite haggard at the moment.

    "I also tried... to stop this unreasonable massacre of the Devil Race... but after hearing that it could disadvantage the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I was unable to continue through with it. However... you were different. You chose the right path and saw it through to the end."

    "It was nothing more than not letting go of my irresponsible stubbornness"

    "That stubbornness has now returned to us as hope. Thank you for holding on."

    I give a bitter smile.

    "I just... did what is obvious.¡±

    "In modern society, all the goodness, peace, andmon sense that were considered obvious are seen as utterly insignificant in this world. That ''obviousness'' is never truly obvious."

    "Is that so..."

    Oh Hyun-seok suddenly trembles, asking,

    "Wait, didn''t you say you couldn''t remember?"

    "Ah, about the memory..."

    I smile.

    "I''ve finally recovered them all."

    "Heh..."

    He smiles.

    "Hahahaha! Yes, that''s right."

    Bang, Kwang!

    Like Azure Tiger Saint, he heartily pats my shoulder and exims.

    "Finally... you''re back, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    I smile back at him.

    "Yes, Hyung-nim."

    "Good, very good. This is truly moving."

    He grins andughs heartily.

    And after a while,

    The smile gradually fades from his face.

    "...It''s good that at least you''ve regained your memory."

    "...Yes."

    "With Kim Yeon in this state, it''s really fortunate that you''ve recovered your memory."

    We look with bitter faces towards Kim Yeon, who is sitting in the back.

    "Eh, ehehehe..."

    In the middle of blocking an attack from the Blood Yin Realm¡¯s Esteemed One, Kim Yeon was said to have suffered a tremendous mental restraint on her consciousness during the process. As a result, she is in a mentally impaired state until the restraint is lifted.

    ''That vast consciousness...pletely suppressed and sealed.''

    It''s somewhat simr to the effect of the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, but much more sophisticated and superior.

    I tried to release her restraint, but the level of the seal was so absurd that even my mind was at risk of being swallowed by it.

    ''To unlock a restraint of this magnitude, perhaps the Mad Lord himself will have toe.''

    Unless he brings the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress directly and shakes the restriction using the madness it contains, she won''t be able to regain her consciousness.

    ''It''s definitely in the same category as the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner...''

    The spell is deeply embedded in her consciousness, weakening and shrinking it before sealing it.

    However, if she can ovee the mental restriction on her own, it might be possible to soften and assimte it for her own use.

    I estimate that its power will be much greater than my Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    ''Of course, that''s if she can break out of the seal.''

    Hoping for her to break out of the mental restriction on her own under the current circumstances is too unrealistic.

    It¡¯d be more realistic to defeat the Star Shattering Esteemed One who imposed the mental restriction on her and learn the method to undo it.

    The level of mental restriction imposed on her is just that much beyond imagination.

    I approach Kim Yeon to observe the seal again.

    ''The principles of the Five Elements, the Eight Trigrams, and even the concept of Taiji are incorporated. Moreover, the distinctive malicious and bizarre nature of the Blood Yin Realm is also mixed into the mental seal.''

    I can interfere using the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, and the heartnguage of Beyond the Path, but to actually undo the restraint through such interference will take about 100 years.

    ''Actually, this mental restriction is more of an offensive spell.''

    In my view, this mental restriction is a curse that disperses the consciousness and damages the soul, killing even a Four-Axis stage cultivator on impact.

    It is only precisely because Kim Yeon''s consciousness is several orders of magnituderger than her peers that the curse acted merely as a seal.

    Her extraordinary ability made the curse, intended as an offensive spell, only have the effect of a mental restriction.

    ''Soon, I will have to face the Star Shattering Esteemed One whounched such an attack on Kim Yeon.''

    Esteemed One.

    That title is not to be taken lightly in the Bright Cold Realm, the True Devil Realm, the Blood Yin Realm, and numerous Middle Realms.

    Excluding those at the Entering Nirvana stage, who are akin to mythic beings, the pinnacle of all Middle Realms ultimately lies with the Sacred Vessel cultivators and the Star Shattering stage is just below them.

    From the Star Shattering stage onwards, one is practically a deity.

    Even I shudder with unspeakable terror whenever I remember the strike from the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, Jang Ik.

    ''Even the fearsome Mad Lord was defeated in battle against a Star Shattering Esteemed One.''

    And that was just a clone sent from a far dimension, not his true body.

    ''Can we win...''

    I clench my teeth.

    There is too much doubt within me.

    Oh Hyun-seok approaches me with a somewhat gloomy expression.

    "By the way, Seo Eun-hyun."

    "Yes, please speak."

    "After seeing the third colorst time, I was able to see countless more colors. The more I focus on it, the more colors I can see."

    He continues.

    "And at some point, I had the thought that I might be able to bine'' these colors. If I canbine them... I feel like I might be able to fight in an even higher realm."

    "..."

    "I feel like you might know about that state. Could you tell me if I''m heading in the right direction?"

    "Heh..."

    I chuckle softly while looking at Oh Hyun-seok.

    Incredible.

    Could it be that he''s already trying to step into the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin?

    ''He might not be specialized in martial arts... but he''s not bad at it either.''

    Not a freak talent like Kim Young-hoon, but he seems genuinely gifted in martial arts.

    ''Just how far can Oh Hyun-seok''s martial arts talent go.''

    He can''t match Kim Young-hoon.

    But can he reach the Ultimate Pinnacle if trained?

    Kurung, Kururung...

    I look far away.

    The red hue in the sky has been deepening for the past few days.

    ording to Hyeon Woon, it''s a celestial phenomenon urring because the Left Hand of the Blood Yin Esteemed One is approaching this side.

    The Blood Yin Esteemed One is expected to arrive here within three days.

    Then.

    ''It wouldn''t be bad to strengthen our forces as much as possible before then.''

    I decide to help Oh Hyun-seok fully reach the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Helping him establish the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin wasn¡¯t difficult.

    He had already realized all intents, understanding that there are no boundaries to all intents, reaching the pinnacle of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit.

    ''All that''s left is to integrate intent and evolve the consciousness into one, leading to the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.''

    Honestly, there was no need to worry.

    He had literally achieved all the required enlightenment.

    ''The only slight concern is the spiritual roots, but even that isn''t really a big issue considering what I''ve studied.''

    In the Human Race, there had been research onplete transformation and the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Martial arts themselves had no room for evolution in this world, but by trying various body refining methods in a simr manner, many methods were developed that produced results simr to martial arts through convergent evolution.

    The Mysterious Bizarre Innate Heart Canon is also among these categories.

    Furthermore, the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin and Complete Transformation akin to metamorphosis were results of the Human Race researching ''demon beast methods.''

    Demon beast methods require cultivators to continuously undergoplete transformation, and in the process, many demon beast methods forcibly create Five Elements Spiritual Roots by epting the Five Elements Spiritual Energy, simr to Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    Such demon beast methods that create Spiritual Roots in this way are almost never learned by the Heaven Tribe.

    This is because if one obtains Five Elements Spiritual Roots through Five Energies Converging to the Origin, a cultivator with Heavenly Spiritual Roots will turn into Mixed Spiritual Roots.

    It''s a dreadful affair for those with Heavenly Spiritual Roots as it means a degradation in their cultivation qualities.

    To prevent such dreadful oues, the process of obtaining Five Elements Spiritual Roots was removed from the general demon beast methods, which became the origin of the general body refining methods learned by the Human Race.

    ''However, Oh Hyun-seok has a Unique Holy Body. He can learn all types of methods. In other words, even if he obtains additional Five Elements Spiritual Roots with the Five Elements Spiritual Energy, it doesn''t matter.''

    Therefore, if I guide him to achieve the realm of Five Energies Converging to the Origin, it will actually increase his power, even if just a little.

    Wuduk, wududuk.

    I stand by Oh Hyun-seok, supporting him as hepletes his transformation.

    Slowly, he ispleting his transformation by guiding the heaven and earth spiritual energy ording to the enlightenment of Five Energies Converging to the Origin.

    ''...Wait.''

    While observing Oh Hyun-seok''s transformation,

    I reach a certain thought.

    ''General body refining methods are adaptations of demon beast methods for humans, including the process of obtaining Five Elements Spiritual Energy. Regarding the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, one typically does not learn the entire Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture but only learns one elemental method before moving on to the next stage. Master also based his teachings on the Wood Element Enduring Origin Scripture to learn the Starlight Protecting Void Body and the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique. It¡¯s onlyter, at the Nascent Soul stage, that one weakly draws out the power of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture through a dharma treasure with the attributes of the Five Elements.''

    Those who reach the Nascent Soul stage usually possess dharma treasures of the Five Elements due to the specialty of their realm.

    But both Oh Hyun-seok and I have learned ''all'' the elemental methods of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    Then...

    ''The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that Hyun-seok Hyung and I have learned... isn''t it infinitely close to the original demon beast methods?''

    And since I can also form a Demon Core...

    ''Hmm...''

    Since reaching the realm of Treading Heavens, I''ve never formed a Demon Core.

    The Demon Core is already merged into my Formless Sword, flowing within me, so why bother making another Inner Core?

    But now, I''m considering whether forming an Inner Core while practicing in the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method might be a good idea.

    ''The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method can only be properly trained from the Nascent Soul stage. So far, it was just a taste, as my master said. Then... I''ll have to take the time to do soter.

    I organize my thoughts while standing beside Oh Hyun-seok.

    The sky gradually reddens.

    Probably, it¡¯s a sign that the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One is getting closer.

    And finally, a few dayster.

    Under my protection, Oh Hyun-seok slowlypleted his transformation.

    He isn''t naturally talented in martial arts like Kim Young-hoon, nor did he have medical knowledge of the human body like me, so his transformation was inevitably slow.

    "Haaah..."

    Kugugugu!

    And afterpleting his transformation, Oh Hyun-seok somehow seems much more...

    ''Demonic.''

    I bitterly smile, looking at Oh Hyun-seok, who is exuding a unique demonic beast aura.

    Later, when he reaches the Ultimate Pinnacle, it''s uncertain if the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method really evolves into a demon beast method.

    "It¡¯s really amazing, Eun-hyun. But now..."

    His gaze turns towards the crimson sky.

    Not only that, but a considerable number of the Human Race surviving soldiers havee to this vicinity, focusing on the fordboding of ''something'' approaching from beyond the distant mountains.

    Hyeon Woon, too, has arrived at this ce and is showing a vignt attitude towards the existence beyond.

    "It''sing¡­."

    Hyeon Woon swallows his saliva.

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist.

    I focus my consciousness and watch the entity arriving from beyond.

    Thump, thump, thump¡­.

    The gigantic mountain range.

    The vibration echoing from beyond that mountain rage.

    It''s immense.

    Not that the beinging from beyond is huge, but the presence it carries feels so enormous it seems suffocating.

    "That is¡­."

    Thump, thump!

    The Blood Yin Realm¡¯s Star Shattering stage Heavenly Fiend.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Thump!

    An avatar of a being that transcends the mortal coil.

    "Esteemed One¡­!"

    A part of an entity bing a deity.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky turns blood red.

    The entire upied territory, which should have been assimted with Bright Cold Jade, begins to flow with devilish energy.

    The entity reveals its form.

    Just by doing so, the heaven and earth spiritual energy is eroded.

    Thump!

    Beyond the mountain range, it reveals its form.

    Coral!

    Red coral, writhing and surging as if alive.

    Such masses of coral cover its surface, and on that surface, there are dozens of giant ''eyes''.

    Those red corals and eyes together form a shape resembling a ''Left Hand''.

    The red hand reaches over the mountain range, approaching here.

    Thus, the confrontation with the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One''s Left Hand began.

    Trantor Notes: Early daily chapter for tomorrow cuz I don''t have time to post tomorrow lol.

 Chapter 175: Even If This Place Is Hell (4)

    Chapter 175: Even If This ce Is Hell (4)

    The hand is enormous.

    The size of one hand is literally enough to cover an entire mountain range.

    Centered around that gigantic hand, a ceaseless red radiance spreads, dyeing the sky, the earth, and everything between the heavens and earth red.

    The battle begins swiftly

    "Uooooooh!"

    As Hyeon Woon forms hand seals, four Nascent Souls manifest behind him like spirits, and the shadow of a ck dragon clings to him as well.

    His cultivation surges, and based on this surging cultivation, he executes his spells.

    Tsststsstsst!

    It seems as though a mist has spread everywhere, and Hyeon Woon''s voice can be heard in detail as if he is right by one''s ear.

    The mist makes his voice and intentions clearer.

    Under Hyeon Woon''smand, the tens of thousands of remaining Human Race cultivators exert their strength andunch attacks on the Left Hand approaching from beyond the mountain range, where barriers are set.

    Kugung, Kugugugugung!

    The attacks by Nascent Soul and Heavenly Being cultivators, including me and Oh Hyun-seok at the Four-Axis level, as well as several Four-Axis stagemanders putting forth all their might results in,

    Shiiii¡­.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand, emitting smoke from its entire body, momentarily stopping in its tracks.

    ''Is it effective?''

    The Left Hand of the Esteemed One.

    It¡¯s difficult to read its heart essence.

    The structure of its heart essence is entirely different from that of ordinary beings, making it hard to grasp.

    However, visible wounds can be seen on the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, which are somewhat visible to the naked eye.

    "It''s effective! Since it''s not the Esteemed One''s main body, it sustains injuries when attacked! If we all proceed with the determination of a decisive battle, we cannot lose!"

    Hyeon Woon desperately shouts, boosting the morale of our allies, and once again begins to press on the Esteemed One''s Left Hand under hismand.

    "The Bright Cold Jade barrier can even block strikes from a Grand Cultivator. Even if it is the Esteemed One, with just one hand present, its power must have fallen to about the Integration stage! Endure and attack!"

    p, p!

    Water puppets summoned by Hyeon Woon behind us waverge ck gs.

    Then, simultaneously, themand reaches all of our allies'' ears, and we reorganize our formation ording to Hyeon Woon''s orders

    "Righteous path cultivators, forward!"

    Cultivators who practice righteous path methods step forward, casting spells imbued with the power of destroying evil onto the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Kugugugugu!

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand gathers devilish energy from outside the barrier for a counterattack.

    "The Esteemed One is attacking! Devilish cultivators, step forward!"

    Devilish cultivators who practice devil path methods step forward to form a defensive line.

    sh!

    Blood erupts.

    At the same time, a tremendous shock hits the top of the barrier formation.

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    The barrier trembles wildly as if it will copse instantly, and the devilish cultivators inside are busy fending off the shockwave.

    Ssssk, Sssssssk!

    What is most despairing is...

    "No, it''s regenerating!"

    "Don''t give it a chance!"

    The corals covering its surface wriggle, and the area we had attacked begins to regrow.

    Wriggle, wriggle....

    Simultaneously, the eyeballs sprouting all over its hand writhe and begin to look towards us.

    Oh Hyun-seok screams in horror.

    "Don''t make eye contact with it!"

    At his urgent words, Hyeon Woon also raises his voice.

    "It''s using the Soul Extinguishing Yin Curse!"

    Kugugugu!

    Blood gathers in the Esteemed One''s eyeballs before shooting towards us.

    "Gughaahhhhhh...."

    "Aaaaah...."

    A few unfortunate cultivators make eye contact with the Esteemed One''s eyeballs for a moment, and I see the souls of cultivators fighting next to me scatter on the spot.

    ''Is that the same technique that Kim Yeon suffered from?''

    The recently killed cultivators are at the Heavenly Being stage.

    Even Heavenly Being stage cultivators die without exception if they''re directly hit by the spell!

    Woooooong!

    Gradually, the red light emanating from the Left Hand subsides.

    Only then do we look back at the Left Hand again.

    Shiiiiii¡­.

    In that brief moment when we had looked away, the Left Hand regenerated any injuries it sustained and is again gathering devilish power.

    Wooooong!

    The sky burns ominously.

    The crimson sky feels eerily undting.

    "Everyone, form a defensive formation!"

    Hyeon Woonmands as he waves a g, and numerous cultivators begin to form a defensive formation together.

    ''Wait, that...!''

    That''s when I notice something suspicious.

    "Be careful! That''s not just one spell! They''ve cunningly hidden another spell behind that one!"

    Chrararararak!

    The power of White Orchid Blessing Incantation spreads in all directions, oveying the surrounding area with the clear power of blessings.

    "A curse! It''s attempting to use a curse!"

    I can feel it!

    Only I, who have reached the pinnacle of understanding curses, can feel the thick malice emanating from beyond.

    Ooooooh!

    mes gather from the undting sky and soon, a rain of fire befalls.

    Astonishingly, the rain of mes transforms devilish power into spiritual energy in the air!

    The transformation of devilish energy into spiritual energy is miraculous!

    These raindrops of fire, now made of spiritual energy, strike the barrier more effectively than attacks made of devilish energy, shaking the barrier even more.

    Under Hyeon Woon''smand, the devilish cultivators step forward to block the shockwave.

    After calmly blocking the shockwave, they also easily block the following curse, following my warning.

    Just then.

    Ziiiiing!

    Including me, Oh Hyun-seok, Hyeon Woon, and others.

    All cultivators stagger at once.

    ''What''s this...''

    Through the strange devilish energy enveloping my body, I realize.

    ''What... It wasn''t two but three?''

    After mixing a curse behind a physical attack, another spell was hidden inside the curse.

    This attack cleverly breached the barriers of the defensive formation, reaching the cultivators without being caught by anyone.

    I understand the nature of this attack.

    ''It''s a mental attack...!''

    Ziiiiing!

    With immense agony, I feel my consciousness sink down below.

    ''Damn¡­it...''

    It''s not a matter of mental strength.

    By the nature of the spell, it''s a technique that inevitably makes one lose their consciousness at least once.

    I immediately recognize the essence of the ability used by the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One.

    It triggers the Heart Demon, and through that gap, it injects malice,pletely turning a human into a monster filled with desire and evil.

    Since it''s a technique that ultimately makes one confront themselves, it affects any being at least once, no matter who they are.

    Kuwoong!

    I steady my footing, trying to hold onto my copsing body.

    ''No, not quite.''

    I thought I managed to hold myself, but suddenly, I¡¯m in apletely different ce.

    This is... within my heart essence.

    A transparent Sword Hell.

    Drip, drizzle....

    My body bleeds from being pierced by the countless swords of Sword Hell.

    The bleeding blood gradually flows and eventually bes a shadow in front of me.

    The shadow opens its mouth.

    "Do you think what you''re doing has meaning? Do you truly believe you''re right? What value does what you''ve done have¡­"

    I interrupt the shadow''s words.

    "Hey, look here."

    A smirk.

    Augh escapes me.

    A Heart Demon?

    "Haven''t we just talked about this topic recently? Even if I''m caught by the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One''s ability, couldn''t youe up with a slightly more original topic?"

    "..."

    That''s right.

    Invoking a Heart Demon I''ve already ovee only serves as aughing matter.

    An ability that affects any being at least once.

    In other words.

    Being caught just ''once'' is enough.

    Boom!

    I stomp on the Heart Demon that appeared in my heart, bursting it.

    "Ending you is all it takes. It was pleasant to meet you again after a long time. Farewell."

    Stter, stter....

    The pieces of the Heart Demon I stomp on explodes, scattering and wriggling around.

    Then it begins to struggle wildly trying to dominate my heart essence.

    Squelch, squelch....

    The Heart Demon, or rather what used to be the Heart Demon, taints and pollutes my entire heart essence.

    In an instant, the surroundings are enveloped in filthy, sticky darkness.

    [Goodness is meaningless!]

    [This world is hell!]

    [Look at your heart essence! Isn''t it that of someone living in hell?]

    [It''s only right that everything falls apart!]

    [Let''s heed the Esteemed One''smand! The Esteemed One will show you a new path suited for hell!]

    "Oh ho, what a persuasive brainwashing attempt. Truly terrifying."

    I simply turn my back and begin to climb up Sword Hell.

    Plop, plop!

    With each step up, my entire body is pierced by swords, apanied by pain.

    Wo-wooong!

    And every time I feel pain, I hear the sticky whispers of evil spirits following me from behind.

    [Let''s be loyal to the Esteemed One!]

    [If this world is hell, then surely thews of hell are the most useful, aren''t they?]

    [The survival of the fittest! The strong can do whatever they want to the weak!]

    [Haven''t you too been abused by the strong?]

    [The Esteemed One will make you stronger than those strong ones¡­.]

    Step, step¡­.

    This isn''t my Heart Demon.

    Through my Heart Demon, the Esteemed One infused my heart essence with the malice of others.

    Yes, it is Vice.

    The Esteemed One artificially introduced into my heart essence all the Vice that the Human Racemitted in the Devil Realm.

    However, without facing these Vices, and despite feeling pain, I silently continue to climb towards the peak of Sword Hell.

    Behind me, I can feel the sticky screams and gradually feel the Esteemed One''s sorcery trying to press down on me fearfully.

    But, stepping on the swords of Sword Hell, I realize.

    ''The swords I step on are all life itself.''

    Yes, each of these transparent swords is a memory of mine.

    And Qi is Intent.

    Having gained enlightenment about nes, I know that the external Qi and the internal heart can influence each other.

    ''Maybe¡­''

    As I step on the swords and climb higher, I ponder.

    ''The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections might ultimately be a reflection of my heart essence.''

    These swords represent both pain and wounds.

    But at the same time, they are a history that proves the traces of my life.

    Therefore, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that records my history¡­

    Wo-wooong!

    Might have been significantly influenced by this heart essence.

    Paatt!

    Gradually, faint figures appear behind me.

    Through the heart essence, I feel the Qi of my physical body.

    The Golden Core at the center of my body''s Qi, and within the Golden Core, the slumbering Nascent Soul.

    The Nascent Soul harboring three thousand Colorless ss Swords.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, linked with the Colorless ss Swords, begin to enter my heart essence in reverse.

    Step, step, step¡­.

    I climb the mountain silently, and with each step, more figures appear behind me, widening the gap between me and those sticky voices.

    The sticky voices are blocked by the figures created by the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, gradually slowing down in their pursuit of me.

    "Hey, Blood Yin Realm¡¯s Esteemed One."

    Plop, plop¡­.

    Bleeding, I head towards the summit of Sword Hell.

    I open my mouth towards the Esteemed One¡¯s spell from behind.

    "You''re right. I am definitely living in hell."

    That this world is hell.

    I felt it over and over again.

    Step, step¡­.

    Plop, plop¡­.

    "But¡­"

    Wo-woooong!

    Gradually, more figures appear between me and that being.

    Their number is so vast that it¡¯s impossible to count, and the Esteemed One''s voice can no longer reach me through this sea of people.

    Plop!

    Feeling the sensation of swords piercing through my entire body,

    I momentarily stop walking and close my eyes.

    Wo-wooong!

    Then, I look back.

    Mountain!

    The mountain of transparent, colorless swords.

    And a mountain of people formed by countless figures.

    This,

    Is my world.

    "¡­But even if¡­."

    sh!

    At the same time, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the mountain of swords emit light.

    The pure white light gradually takes shape, transforming into the form of white orchids.

    The curses that reached the extreme of Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    And, my White Orchid Blessing Incantation that transcended and advanced from such a Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    Why does enlightenment that advances from a curse be a blessing?

    Perhaps, a curse and a blessing are only a hair''s breadth apart after all.

    Both curses and blessings.

    Hell and Heaven.

    Are all just a fine line apart.

    Then, what determines that fine line?

    sh!

    The pure white light that advanced from a curse and the voices of the Esteemed One trying to grasp me from below.

    Towards those voices, a single petal falls.

    As the petal passes the figures behind me, its number gradually increases.

    Passing through countless connections, the blessing growsrger and more bountiful.

    Eventually, it bes a wave that engulfs the malice.

    The fine line between heaven and hell is clearly the hearts exchanged between people...

    Pzzzzt!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation, amplified by the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, bes a white wave washing away the darkness.

    The Esteemed One''s sorcery is swept away in an instant and dissipates.

    "This ce is hell¡­"

    It looks as if countless stars are being released into the pitch-ck night sky.

    The night is undoubtedly dark, but it is filled with countless stars, making it not entirely dark.

    Even if the world of humanity is like a dark hell, if we can respect and cherish each other''s hearts, that in itself is virtue.

    "Goodness is not meaningless. Even if this ce is indeed hell, that goodness does not disappear."

    ''I know¡­''

    I look down at the myriad connections following me from below.

    ''Because I am here¡­''

    I turn away from them and walk towards an even higher ce.

    Paaat!

    Together with that, my consciousness snaps back, and I return to reality.

    "Hoooooh¡­"

    I take a deep breath and straighten up.

    I had been momentarily unconscious and during that brief moment, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand reached close to the barrier, gathering power.

    Looking around, many of the Human Race''s surviving cultivators appear to be mentally eroded by the Esteemed One''s sorcery, all huddled up, foaming at the mouth, and trembling.

    It¡¯s only because it¡¯s me that I was able to ovee such a thing so quickly. For them, it won¡¯t be as easy.

    Wo-wooong!

    Bang!

    Ipletely dispel the sorcery the Esteemed One had cast on my body and stand up.

    The energy of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation flows from my body, reversing the Esteemed One''s spell, and the Esteemed One''s Left Hand stops gathering power for a moment and trembles.

    It seems to be a decisive secret technique, as it felt some bacsh when one person shook off the spell.

    I smile at that sight.

    "Hey, Blood Yin Realm¡¯s Esteemed One."

    Wo-wooong!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation that blossoms all over me begins to spread in all directions.

    "That spell you just used¡­ it seems to have some bacsh if it fails, doesn''t it?"

    If so,

    "If everyone here ovees their Heart Demons and your spell, that little bit will umte, and you''ll probably take quite the hit..."

    sh!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation spreads in all directions.

    Wo-wooong!

    Simultaneously, numerous ethereal artifact spirits appear around, amplifying the energy of the White Orchid Blessings.

    In an instant, the area is filled with blessings, and countless white orchids enter into people''s heads.

    Seeing this, the Esteemed One begins to vibrate.

    Although it¡¯s hard to read the Esteemed One''s intent, I can somewhat tell that they are bing infuriated.

    Kuuuuung!

    Theyunch another attack.

    The barrier trembles, and although blood spurts from my body due to the shockwave, I smile.

    "Seeing you angry, it seems I''m right."

    sh!

    The opposite of a curse is a blessing.

    With Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, one can inflict a curse on the opponent, using various sorceries like cursed dolls, pain resonance, corrosion, and wound transfer.

    Then, what effects does the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, the opposite of the curse, possess?

    There are two effects: amplification of power and guidance of the mind.

    With the blessing of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, it is possible to guide a person''s mind to a more suitable ce, recover their mental strength, strengthen the human spirit, and escape from mental attacks.

    And this is not limited to me personally but possible for the entire group.

    sh!

    Since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections are amplifying my blessings, their effects are now maximized.

    "I''ve always known, but thanks to you, I''vee to better understand the utility of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation. Thank you, Esteemed One!"

    From the center of the white magnolia wave,

    I speak confidently to the Esteemed One.

    "With the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections and the White Orchid Blessing Incantation... my mind is invincible."

    Kugugugugu!

    The Esteemed One''s Left Handunches another strike.

    I cough up a mouthful of blood and briefly lower my body due to the shockwave.

    ''As long as the barrier holds and they can stand¡­''

    I can reverse the Esteemed One''s spell and deal a significant blow to the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Just then.

    Wo-wooong!

    "...?"

    The fallen ones around me begin to rise one by one.

    "Ugh¡­aaah¡­"

    "Kuh¡­aaah¡­"

    ''These people¡­''

    I frown.

    All of them have red glows in their eyes.

    They are being controlled by the Esteemed One!

    "Really, the Esteemed One sure does all sorts of things."

    I let out a hollowugh and calmly gather my strength.

    Kugugugugugu!

    From all directions, numerous cultivators of the Heavenly Being stage, Nascent Soul stage, and even Four-Axis stage are gathering their strength, pressing down on me.

    Being controlled by the Esteemed One, but still trying to escape from its control using the light of my White Orchid Blessing Incantation as a beacons,

    It¡¯s impossible for all of them to reveal their full strength and fight.

    In that case...

    sh!

    Everyone is certainly regaining their senses thanks to the White Orchid Blessing Incantation.

    All I have to do was wait.

    I just need to endure.

    "Enduring is something I¡¯m best at, after all."

    Wo-wooong!

    I take out something precious I stored in my Golden Core all this time.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    Three thousand Colorless ss Swords scatter in all directions, embedding themselves into the ground around me.

    "Let''s see¡­"

    I unfold my storage bag and take out a sip of White-Red Wine I had been saving.

    Vroom!

    The Colorless ss Swords vibrate deeply in connection with my soul.

    "Shall we bet our lives?"

    For the first time in this life, I take out my natal dharma treasure and assume a stance.

    The Formless Sword is imbued into the Colorless ss Swords.

    Originally, since the Colorless ss Swords were made of ss, their durability was practically like ss.

    Of course, they had be a bit more durable than ordinary ss through the refinement process of a Core Formation cultivator, but that was it.

    However, excluding the 1,000 years of General Seo''s era where proper refinement through the Golden Core was not done.

    In this life''s 100 years.

    I had constantly put effort into refining them with Dan Fire.

    As a result, the Colorless ss Swords, which originally had the durability of ss, have now grown into dharma treasures with the durability of bronze swords.

    Although they are quite weakpared to bronze swords, the true value of the Colorless ss Swordsy in the special abilities emitted by the circuits engraved on the ss swords, so it doesn''t really matter.

    Above all...

    ''There''s no need to be as careful as before.''

    Unlike ss, which can break if mishandled, having the toughness of bronze swords makes it much easier for me to ovey the Formless Sword.

    And that leads to a vertical surge in my overall power.

    Shreek, shreeek!

    The Colorless ss Swords, covered with the Formless Sword, spin around me.

    The rotation vibrates the air, causing flesh to tremble.

    Though it seems like the Colorless ss Swords are spinning away from my body, in reality, they are connected to me through the Formless Sword.

    Therefore,

    "Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts."

    Swoosh!

    As the Colorless ss Swords simultaneously execute the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, the cultivators targeting me begin to look around in confusion.

    Initially, it was a martial art used to escape by cutting the perception from cultivators.

    However, this martial art evolved with me as I became a cultivator, obtained the Formless Sword, learned about nes, and gained the ability to see nes, surpassing its original performance.

    Bo-oong!

    The swords hide within the very seams of space.

    And from those gaps, they slice through the very flow of the world targeting me!

    Only I, possessing the sight of Nascent Soul and wielding the Formless Sword, can perform this extreme limit of extremes!

    The Four-Axis stage cultivators can somewhat sense where I am andunch attacks towards me, but since they discover me a breath or two toote, their attacks never reach.

    Of course, if they used a wide-area attack, they would somehow hit me, but such powerful spells are not usable in their current state of being manipted by the Esteemed One.

    ''If I can only hold on¡­!''

    Just then.

    Twitch.

    "¡­!"

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    The eyeballs on its body precisely stares directly at ''me,'' executing the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    Then, numerous people being manipted by the Esteemed Oneunch a barrage of attacks towards my location!

    ''Damn, does this mean even the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts is of no use against someone like the Esteemed One¡­.''

    Numerous human race cultivators pressure me.

    Losing the advantage of sight means I can only be pushed back.

    Boong! Boong! Boong!

    Kung! Kung! Kung!

    The depth of my footsteps deepen.

    I perform Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, clenching my teeth.

    Though I am getting stronger, it¡¯s still not enough.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation.

    None of these can help in the current situation.

    If there had been more puppets made, things might have been different, but there was simply not enough time.

    Facing such an overwhelming one against many situation is proving to be too much.

    What can I do!

    Kwaaaaang!

    A blue light flies towards me.

    Oh Hyun-seok, with the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique wrapped around both hands, charges at me.

    He is, as expected, the most troublesome of them all.

    Every time I take a hit from him, it feels as though my entire body is melting away.

    Kwaaaang!

    ''Even though I''m getting stronger with Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains...''

    It''s not enough.

    At this rate, I¡¯ll dry up and die before my attacks can be sufficiently strengthened!

    What to do...

    Suddenly.

    The illusion of Kim Young-hoon passes in front of me.

    What would he have done?

    ''He probably would have created a martial art suited for the situation.''

    Can I do the same?

    ''I cannot.''

    Creating martial arts isn''t difficult with the years of training I have.

    But mastering a newly created martial art to its peak in the midst of battle and using it freely is nonsensical.

    Kim Young-hoon, with his absurd talent, could instantly master and utilize a newly created martial art on the spot, but while I can create a martial art, doing something like that is beyond me.

    Then, how should I ovee this situation?

    Kwaaaaang!

    After repelling Oh Hyun-seok''s attack with Echoing Valley, I take a stance and lift the Formless Sword.

    The Colorless ss Swords transform along with the Formless Sword,plementing the trajectory of the Formless Sword.

    Numerous techniques unfold through the three thousand Colorless ss Swords, devastating the surroundings.

    But more attacks areing from all directions, and Oh Hyun-seok is charging at me from the front.

    ''If only there was one move that could turn the tide, then I could get a breather!''

    The power of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation is gradually expelling the Esteemed One¡¯s sorcery.

    Just a little longer and I will win!

    But now, I don''t even have the strength to hold on a little longer.

    I''m headed for certain defeat!

    A strategy!

    A strategy!

    If it were Kim Young-hoon, if it were Oh Hyun-seok, if it were Kim Yeon, if it were Buk Hyang-hwa.

    What would others have done in this situation!

    Just some way¡­!

    Suddenly.

    During this moment, I fall into a trance and recall something.

    ''...When I ascended to the realm of Treading Heavens...''

    I had entered a ''different'' path than Kim Young-hoon.

    It was clear.

    I entered Treading Heavens not by following his silhouette but my own.

    So why am I still looking for Kim Young-hoon, or anyone else?

    ''...I see.''

    Because I''ve lived leeching on others until now.

    I advanced in martial arts leeching on Kim Young-hoon''s talent, entered cultivation leeching on the enlightenment of Cheongmun Ryeong, acquired dharma treasures leeching on Buk Hyang-hwa''s achievements.

    Leeching on the Mad Lord through a thousand years, I obtained circuits.

    A life of only taking from others, living off others.

    Perhaps that is the talentless life of mine.

    Ha.

    Somehow, realizing this fact, I find it quite amusing.

    The enlightenment I gain with the resolve to die is about how well I leech off others.

    ''A life of leeching off others...''

    But I smile, looking at the countless artifact spirits watching me from behind.

    ''It isn''t bad.''

    My entire being is indebted to the kindness of many.

    If my talent lies in receiving kindness, imitating, leeching on others, and receiving from others.

    ''Let''s do just that.''

    Let¡¯s imitate.

    Follow, chase, and even leech off.

    ''Even so, let''s protect!''

    I recall the most powerful strike I¡¯ve ever seen.

    The strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One I dreamt ofst time!

    Let''s reproduce that.

    Tstssts!

    That overwhelming destruction!

    That absurd power!

    Wo-woong!

    The Formless Sword resonates.

    Instinctively, I can feel it.

    With my own skills, I can never even follow in the footsteps of that power.

    ''Then, even if I have to pour everything into it!''

    Paaaat!

    The three thousand Colorless ss Swords scattered in all directionsbine into one.

    Colorless ss Sword, All Heavens.

    Ovey it with the circuit of the Mad Lord.

    Inject the power of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter.

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation, the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, all the methods I''ve learned, and all my history!

    "Severing Mountain Swordsmanship."

    If it were Kim Young-hoon, he could probably pursue pure Martial Arts without any unnecessary techniques.

    But not me.

    To pursue pure martial arts, the grace I''ve received from life is too great and too numerous.

    "The Twenty-Fifth Move."

    Beyond the Severing Mountain Swordsmanshipposed of 24 moves,

    I dedicate everything I''ve aplished to blossom anew.

    "Sea of Righteousness (Áxº£)!"

    In an instant.

    I feel my sword entering a different realm.

    ''Is this¡­ beyond the realm of Treading Heavens?''

    I can feel it.

    The fact that I have no talent.

    Therefore, the realm I''m seeing now is only temporarily reached by imitating the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One and squeezing out all my strength to achieve that strike.

    But this is enough.

    "Mountain of Grace (¶÷É½)!"

    This strike, imitating everything I''ve seen and received from life, flies towards Oh Hyun-seok in front of me.

    Paat!

    My sword pierces through Oh Hyun-seok.

    I can feel it.

    ''Ah...''

    My sword, in the ne of Soul, precisely digs deep into Oh Hyun-seok''s soul.

    The sword that prates his soul bes a Heart Sword (ÐÄ„¦), cleansing the sorcery of the Esteemed One entrenched within Oh Hyun-seok''s heart essence, bearing the properties of the White Orchid Blessing Incantation!

    Paang!

    Strange.

    I feel all strength leaving my body as I cough up blood.

    The bacsh of Foolish Old Man Moves Mountainses.

    Why, when I imitate the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One¡¯s ultimate destruction,

    Does the resulting technique turn out to bepletely different from a technique of destruction?

    Though I only imitated it....

    ''Ah...''

    I realize, looking at the artifact spirits supporting me from behind.

    ''That''s right.''

    My history grew through imitation.

    Initially, I had nothing, so I was busy imitating, mimicking, and following.

    But now, haven''t numerous footsteps formed behind me?

    Even if I say I''m imitating now, the imitation might be imbued with my own color.

    Wo-woong!

    The Heart Sword spreads in all directions, scanning the heart essence of the numerous human cultivators infected by the Esteemed One''s sorcery, and finally seeds in liberating everyone''s consciousness.

    ''I glimpsed [Beyond].''

    Although I didn''t reach [Beyond], having reproduced the strike of [Beyond] once, someday,

    I will be able to reach that ce beyond Treading Heavens with my own strength!!!

    I watch as the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, furious to the extreme, gathers devilish power.

    Seeing the many people regaining their consciousness, I sit down on the spot.

    Kwaang!

    The barrier is finally shattered by their move.

    "Damn! The Esteemed One''s Left Hand breached the barrier!"

    "Seo Eun-hyun! Ar-are you okay...?"

    Oh Hyun-seok rushes to me, supporting me, and I close my eyes with a faint smile.

    "I''m okay..."

    "Let''s evacuate! They broke the barrier!"

    "It''s... okay..."

    "Still, thanks to you, everyone came to their senses! Seo Eun-hyun! Are you okay!? Open your eyes!!"

    Cough, cough!

    I vomit blood.

    But even then, I smile.

    "It''s okay... Everything is..."

    It¡¯ste.

    But just in time.

    Clink, clink, clink...

    From afar, a mysterious fortress flying through the aires towards us.

    Every struggle I''ve made is manifesting, one by one.

 Chapter 176: Masters Grace (8)

    Chapter 176: Master''s Grace (8)

    Wiiiiiing

    The sound akin to swarms of bees buzzing echo in my ears.

    It isn''t a hallucination.

    Literally, from inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, countless bees emerge, pping their wings.

    Each of these bees have the power of the Qi Building stage, but I know that the terrifying aspect of these bees is not their simple cultivation level.

    Boo-woong!

    The bees cover the surroundings of the barrier, digging up the ground, moving through space, and filling the earth with puppets brought from within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Gradually, the vicinity itself transforms into a fortress centered around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Left Hand of the Esteemed One bes trapped in the center of such a fortress.

    Wo-woong!

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand, with corals sprouting on its surface, wriggles and shoots blood light in all directions.

    Each one is a terrifying curse that shatters the target''s mind!

    However, thepatibility is too poor.

    Click, click, click...

    The puppets flinch for a moment under the mental attackunched by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, but then continue their work unaffected.

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    The artificial souls possessed by the puppets are ultimately fake.

    Not possessing a high-level heart essence, they are the worst match for the curse techniques of the Blood Yin Realm¡¯s Esteemed One, aimed at sealing or controlling the heart essence.

    Realizing that mental techniques are ineffective, the Left Hand of the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One starts gathering devilish energy, preparing a technique that involves physical force.

    Kugugugu!

    The sky turns red again, and the heavens and earth begin to vibrate.

    ''This is insane, is it intending to blow up the entire upied territory!?''

    Surely, this attack will exhaust a considerable amount of the Esteemed One''s strength.

    As proof, the eyeballs sprouting on the Left Hand shrink, emitting a serious intent.

    But, it met the wrong opponent.

    Creeeak...

    The three gates of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress open simultaneously.

    And, puppets begin to pour out from within.

    Not the worker puppets that fortified the surroundings, but the truebat puppets of the Mad Lord.

    Kugugugu!

    ''...Insane, is it because of the butterfly effect? To produce such puppets much earlier than in my past life...''

    I look at the Mad Lord with disbelief, letting out a sigh of astonishment.

    ''I need to stay focused...''

    Otherwise, I might getpletely captured by the Mad Lord''s strategy and end up being modified next to the Esteemed One''s left hand.

    "Ah... Is that really a part of a Star Shattering stage body? I¡¯m so moved. I could somewhat grasp up to the Integration stage but beyond that to the Star Shattering stage, I have no clue how to grasp puppets of such caliber¡­ And now, such excellent material has appeared before me¡­."

    Shiver, shiver...

    Hearing the Mad Lord''s voice after a long time is one thing.

    But more than that, the sight of the puppets brought out by the Mad Lord makes me feel even more goosebumps.

    "Integration stage puppets, 9; Four-Axis stage puppets, 204; Heavenly Being stage puppets... 1050; Nascent Soul stage puppets... Ah, it''s bothersome to exin. Anyway, bring all the Star Shattering stage research materials! Hehehe, finally..."

    Drool, drool¡­

    The Mad Lord, floating above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, looks around with his eyes rolling in different directions.

    And then, his eyes urately capture me.

    "Finallyfinallyfinallyfinally... Ah! Now, little one, it''s time to keep your promise. You clearly promised in the letter sent by that puppet, didn''t you? Are you ready? Don''t worry, if you''re not prepared, I''m very, very eager to evolve everything to properly prepare for it!¡±

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    The Mad Lord, crazily biting his fingers, shouts in all directions.

    I, sweating coldly, send a telepathic message to Hyeon Woon.

    [Military Commander, please evacuate the people¡­]

    From afar, [She] leads eight Integration stage puppets, surrounding the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    [The real battle between monsters is about to begin¡­.]

    204 Four-Axis stage puppets support the Integration stage puppets from below, forming a formation.

    I can feel the Esteemed One''s Left Hand rolling its eyeballs, gauging the opposing side¡¯s power.

    Hyeon Woon, notcking in perception, hurriedly begins to direct the human cultivators to evacuate.

    Of course, since it¡¯s difficult to escape to the surroundings, the Human Army''s refuge is determined to be one ce.

    The cave with the Void Spirit Pond, located underground of the 8th upied territory.

    Kugugugugugu!

    Quickly, as we are evacuating, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand collides with the Mad Lord''s legion.

    Despite the bacsh from the mental curse,

    Being part of the Esteemed One, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand begins to push back with tremendous strength even when surrounded by Integration stage puppets.

    However, both before and now, the Mad Lord''s tactics have always been consistent.

    Puppet wave tactics.

    Wo-wooong!

    As more than two hundred Four-Axis stage puppets simultaneously form a formation and shine, an enormous burden is visibly ced on the Esteemed One''s Left Hand at the center of the formation.

    With [Her] and eight Integration stage puppetsunching a joint attack from outside the formation of Four-Axis stage puppets, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand is seen being pushed into a defensive position, spreading a red curtain.

    ''Damn it.''

    Ko-woong!

    A tremendous shockwave causes the barrier, which had been ragged from the Esteemed One''s assaults, topletely copse.

    The Human Army, while seeking refuge, is crushed by that shockwave, each coughing up blood.

    ''The barrier is broken¡­''

    I turn my gaze to the center of the barrier.

    Sure enough.

    Kurung, kururung!

    Thunder roars, and something is seen rising from the center of the barrier.

    ''Jeon Myeong-hoon¡­ His seal has been undone''

    If he starts rampaging now in his crazed state, it will truly be a scene of utter chaos.

    ¡®Might as well take advantage of this chaos to do what I intended.¡¯

    Having called the Mad Lord, what''s important starts from now on.

    From the beginning, when I wrote to him to confront the Devil Race Integration stage Grand Cultivators, I had nned this.

    Of course, considering the Mad Lord''s unpredictability, I had to think of significant variables, and indeed, many arose, but the overall n remains unchanged.

    Riding on Oh Hyun-seok''s back as we evacuate, I look up at the sky.

    The Mad Lord is controlling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from above, and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress ismanding the battlefield under the Mad Lord''s orders.

    Within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, I can feel the presence of ¡®General Seo.¡¯

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    From what I can sense, General Seo has been controlled by the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and further modified by the Mad Lord.

    When I sent General Seo to the Mad Lord, I anticipated this result from the beginning.

    And because I anticipated it, I sent him.

    ''General Seo spent a thousand years inside the Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.''

    I know everything about the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, including themands that control the puppets, the system of the Fortress, and everything inside.

    It isn''t too difficult to secretly inputmands inside General Seo''s circuit that can disrupt themand system of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And the Mad Lord, without any suspicion, embedded such a General Seo into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, so the poison I had nted inside General Seo has already spread throughout the entire Fortress.

    ''Now, it begins.''

    The original n was to cause chaos in themand system of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress using themands I had inputted into General Seo, while the Mad Lord and the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm shed.

    Using that chaos, I nned to activate Yeon¡¯s y using Kim Yeon''s abilities and my understanding of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, to awaken the Mad Lord¡¯s sanity and seize control of the Fortress, ensuring our survival with Kim Yeon.

    However, instead of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators of the True Devil Realm, it is the Left Hand of the Blood Yin Realm¡¯s Esteemed One at the Star Shattering stage that shes with the Mad Lord. Along with the variable Jeon Myeong-hoon involved and Yeon¡¯s consciousness sealed, the situation has deviated greatly from the original n.

    But it''s okay.

    ''Now, I''ll go to Yeon, who¡¯s taking refuge, and release her from the seal.''

    Originally, I nned to break Yeon¡¯s seal using the madness of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress when it came near, but now I can do so with my own hands.

    There is no need to take a risk unnecessarily.

    ''Besides, Jeon Myeong-hoon is in a crazed state right now, so he might be able to buy us time against the Mad Lord.''

    Kurung, kururung!

    Before long, Jeon Myeong-hoon, havingpletely regenerated his body, enters the battle between the Mad Lord and the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, scattering lightning.

    The Mad Lordughs gleefully, showing interest.

    "Hehehe! What are you, as well? Oh, I see. You too have experienced sorrow. Ah, yes. A rotten heart essence from enduring such horrible events of losing many people¡­"

    The Mad Lord, wiping tears from his eyes, speaks to the rampaging Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "Don''t worry, to ensure you no longer feel sorrow, I will evolve you into a superior being in this world."

    [Just... die!]

    "I will ept you as a general of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. What''s your name?"

    [This filthy world, I''ll sweep it all away!]

    "Yes, yes, since you use lightning, how about General Jeon (Lightning) for you? From tomorrow, your name will be General Jeon."

    [Die, die, all of you die!]

    "Ah, are you seeing this, dear? Today, we''ve found another with a sad story like ours. And by tomorrow, this young one will no longer suffer¡­"

    Though they are speaking, astonishingly, not a single word of their conversation makes any sense.

    ''...Don''t worry.''

    From now on, if my n seeds, everyone will find peace.

    The Esteemed One will be annihted, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will be Yeon¡¯s,

    And Jeon Myeong-hoon will be sealed again and find peace.

    ''Just wait a little longer¡­''

    I enter underground, leaving behind the battle enveloped in lightning between the Thunder God and the countless puppets in the sky.

    If everything goes ording to n, it will be perfect.

    Yes, my n is perfect.

    Although the situations deviated a bit from what was assumed, the overall framework didn''t change, and neither will the oue.

    It was somewhat unexpected for the Mad Lord to sh with the Esteemed One''s Left Hand instead of the Devil Race Grand Cultivators, but nevertheless, the fact that the Mad Lord''s attention is diverted remains the same.

    Therefore, I believed everything would go well.

    I thought everyone could be happy in the end.

    However, results are not everything in this world.

    "..."

    I get off Oh Hyun-seok''s back slowly, looking at this scene,where the oue I had hoped for twisted midway through the ''process'' that urred before me.

    Stagger, stagger¡­

    I feel dizzy.

    Why...

    Why did this happen?

    No, why didn''t I anticipate that this could happen?

    If I had somehow collected information that the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One''s Left Hand uses mental techniques, maybe I could have prepared!

    Crunch...

    In the underground of the 8th upied territory.

    The huge cavern with the Void Spirit Pond.

    There, the weak Devil tribes, unsuitable forbat, had been evacuated in advance.

    That''s why.

    I let down my guard because they were in hiding.

    Even when fighting the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, I thought they would be safe.

    But, why am I so foolish?

    A sea of blood!

    Everywhere is a sea of blood.

    The devils I tried to protect were all torn apart and scattered.

    Even in their torn state, they are still wriggling alive.

    "Ah, uh, ahhhh¡­"

    All of them seem like they will die soon, but they survive tenaciously.

    Yet even in this state, they are tearing each other apart, scattering red lights from their eyes.

    "Ah¡­uh¡­ah¡­"

    It was that.

    The mental technique used by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    It wasn''t just unfolded against us who were fighting on the front lines.

    The devils in hiding were all subjected to it, influenced by the malice unleashed by the Esteemed One, killing each other.

    Even in their state of killing and being killed, they are still alive due to the influence of the curse and are biting and tearing at each other.

    Squelch, squelch...

    I walk through the sea of blood with a dumbfounded expression.

    Then, from afar, I feel a clear pulse of consciousness ringing.

    ''Ar-are there still¡­ some who are sane?''

    I hurriedly run towards the location, only to be met with a hollowugh.

    Gyeon Shin, as well as the couple Su In and Hong Yeon.

    These devils, with whom I had be closest sinceing to the 8th upied territory, are holding each other.

    The female devil, Su In, had her eyes gouged out, and the male devil, Hong Yeon, had his legs severed.

    Above them, Gyeon Shin, with all the tentacles grown on his body plucked out, is barely alive.

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    I move towards them slowly.

    Hong Yeon and Gyeon Shin look at me.

    Gyeon Shin speaks in a weak voice,

    [¡­Through the Mysterious Bizarre Gu... I tried to block the Blood Yin... curse as much as I could. But¡­ with my ability, I could only protect these two¡­ from the spell used by¡­ that being¡­.]

    My hands tremble as I ce them on the shoulders of Su In and Hong Yeon.

    ¡°You two¡­¡±

    I can feel it.

    Gyeon Shin did his utmost to protect the minds of the two, but that was the limit.

    The Devil Race around them all fell into madness due to the curse used by the Left Hand of the Esteemed One, and it was likely that these two were caught up in that frenzy.

    It was probably thanks to Gyeon Shin''s efforts to protect them that they managed to maintain their physical forms to this extent.

    But that was the end.

    ¡°The core¡­¡±

    Devils also possess something akin to a Demon Core, simr to the Golden Core of human cultivators.

    This core is essentially the source of a devil''s life.

    But their cores hadpletely shattered in the recent frenzy.

    The lives of the two are visibly draining away.

    ¡°Governor¡­ have youe?¡±

    Su In calls out to me in a feeble voice.

    Her beautiful eyes are now rendered incapable of seeing anything ever again.

    ¡°Yes, I''m here. I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Over the past 18 years, I have watched these two devils grow.

    My feelings for them are akin to family, having seen them grow up.

    But how did ite to this!?

    As Iment, Su In holds Hong Yeon''s hand.

    Hong Yeon moves his lips slightly, holding her hand in return.

    His condition seems even more severe than Su In''s.

    Without a doubt.

    These two weren''t overtaken by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand, but they are dying soon.

    As I tremble, Hong Yeon speaks.

    ¡°You¡­ witnessed our engagement, right?¡±

    ¡°...Yes.¡±

    ¡°May I ask for one more favor?¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Today¡­¡±

    Su In smiles faintly and says,

    ¡°Before we die¡­ please grant us our marriage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we want your blessing, Governor.¡±

    I clench my teeth at their words.

    ¡°Governor, please bless us.¡±

    ¡°That way¡­ we think we can go peacefully.¡±

    Looking at them, I am at a loss for words.

    All I can do is grasp their shoulders with my trembling hands.

    I force myself to speak.

    Something streams down my cheeks.

    "...Yes."

    Calling forth the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, I bless the two of them.

    "Do you both swear to love each other from now on?"

    "...Yes, from now on, I will be Yeon¡¯s legs."

    "From now on, I will be Su In''s eyes."

    Su In and Hong Yeon, the two devils, receive blessings in front of me and form a bond (In Yeon).

    They swear to be each other''s eyes and legs, bing one.

    And, with all my heart.

    I sincerely pray for their blessing, holding both of their hands.

    ¡°In the next life as well, may the love between the two of you continue, I earnestly pray for so.¡±

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Really... truly..."

    The two souls look at me and smile brightly

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    Thus.

    The two devils I wished to protect died with smiles.

    [So... this is goodbye.]

    "...Rest peacefully"

    Gyeon Shin too, his tentacles writhing, gradually weakens in consciousness.

    It''s time to say goodbye to him as well.

    [Thank you for everything until now.]

    "...Me too."

    I see off thest moments of three devils.

    No, three friends.

    Chlk!

    The White Orchid Blessing Incantation spreads in all directions, freeing the minds of the devils still captured by the Esteemed One.

    They all meet their ends within the blessing.

    "...May you all find peace."

    I''m sorry.

    It''s all because I am weak, foolish, and powerless that I couldn''t protect you.

    But at least...

    "Those who remain."

    Those who are still alive.

    "I will ensure you do not die."

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s pretentious to say so.

    But those I still have to protect, I will absolutely not let die.

    I approach Kim Yeon, who is at a corner of the Void Spirit Pond, unaffected by the technique used by the Esteemed One¡¯s Left Hand, rendered idiotic by the seal.

    "Yeon, it''s time to wake up."

    It''s time to end everything.

    Woowoo-woong!

    I grasp the Starting Form, recalling once again the moment I used that technique.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    The 25th Move.

    "Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace!!!"

    Trantor Notes: If you remember, the In in Su In and Yeon in Hong Yeon mean Cause and Connection respectively. Together, In-yeon, can mean bond, rtionship, karma, connection again, and even fate. The ¡®Connection¡¯ in ¡®Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections¡¯ is In-yeon in the raws.

 Chapter 177: Masters Grace (9)

    Chapter 177: Master''s Grace (9)

    The 25th newly created move of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace (Áxº£¶÷É½).

    In fact, the essence of the Severing Mountain Swordsmanship I created is hard to consider purely martial.

    The first half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, from the first to the twelfth moves,bines basic forms to extract the maximum power from movements and actions in martial arts.

    Starting with horizontal shing in Transcending Peaks, lower shing in Entering Mountain, and upward shing in Ascending Vein,

    The twelfth form, Twelve Lights Emerging Peak, is also based on numerous stabbing motions.

    Each form in the first half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship requires precision and is more focused on the importance of connecting the moves rather than theplexity of each technique.

    The second half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, from the thirteenth to the twenty-fourth move, is specialized in handling the sword energy acquired in the first half, measuring the gap in intent between oneself and the opponent.

    Especially, the 22nd move, Severing Mountain, is a move that requires hitting the opponent with all the techniques from the 1st to the 21st, making it meaningful only if all those forms ¡®hit¡¯ the target.

    As such, it demands the utmost ability to measure the opponent''s intent and gap.

    The twenty-third move, Endless Mountains Beyond Mountains, and the twenty-fourth form, Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains, essentially require measuring the opponent''s full strength and one''s own physical condition with intent.

    In essence, the use of the first half of Severing Mountain Swordsmanship involves precise basics and theirbination.

    Thetter half focuses on the use of sword energy created from the basics, measuring the harmony in intent, andbat experience as the core of the martial principle.

    And beyond thetter half, the newly created 25th move.

    I close my eyes and contemte the essence of this new technique.

    ''I poured my all into that single strike.''

    A move created while following the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One''s Single Strike.

    Imitating his strike, an extreme move where I pour in all my strength.

    If Foolish Old Man Moves Mountain continuously assaults the enemy with tiny forces gathered within my body,

    Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is an attack that squeezes out the entire power gathered within my body to the extreme, unleashing it as the ultimate single blow.

    Then, is the essence of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace a one-hit kill?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    While creating the twenty-fifth move, I gathered the enlightenment I realized, closed my eyes, and focused my consciousness.

    ''The essence of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace is... Fusion (Í¨ºÏ).''

    The essence is not about squeezing out power to its limit.

    The essence of the form called Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace was aboutpressing power to the extreme and using all the myriad misceneous powers I had cultivated within that pressure.

    Therefore, if the fusion is maintained, it''s possible to reproduce that strike anytime.

    ''Fusion.''

    All the basic techniques of Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation

    The flow of all methods realized through Understanding before Breakthrough

    Followed by the skills I learnedter, Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, Silica Earth Great Wall Practice...

    The nuances and flows of various methods sh through my mind.

    When I first used Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, the epiphany hit me in an instant, allowing me to unleash it all at once.

    However, without such a sudden serendipity, I ultimately need to unravel and integrate all methods'' flows by myself.

    ''Thinking about it... I''ve learned a lot of Earth attribute methods.''

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation is a method created from the Kun (?) trigram, symbolizing Tai Yin (Great Yin/Moon) in the Eight Trigrams.

    The Kun trigram ultimately corresponds to the Earth among the Five Elements.

    The Dragon Vein Qi Method I learned during my martial arts days is also of the Earth attribute.

    The first cultivation method I learned is the Earth Surpassing Path to Cultivation, Earth attribute.

    Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, Earth attribute.

    Silica Earth Great Wall Practice, Earth attribute.

    The Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll can vary in attribute depending on the linked dharma treasure, but my Colorless ss Sword is made of desert sand, strictly speaking, also Earth attribute.

    Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea is somewhat Wood attribute.

    White Orchid Blessing Incantation, influenced by Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, has the power of the Wood attribute but ultimately originates from the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, making it a method mixed with Earth attribute as well.

    ''Somehow... I have a profound connection with the earth.''

    Then, indeed, the center of Fusion is the Great Earth (´óµØ).

    Countless methods and their intricacies.

    The Five Surpassing Paths to Cultivation and the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture.

    Other attribute methods like Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea,

    Center around the spiritual energy of the Earth.

    Earth (ÍÁ) is originally the center among the Five Elements (ÎåÐÐ).

    Even just considering the directions associated with the properties of the Five Elements, it''s easy to see that it holds the center.

    Wo-woong!

    Yellow spiritual energy symbolizing the Earth attribute surges throughout my body.

    Isn''t there a saying that the sky is ck and the earth is yellow?

    All earth is yellow (üSÉ«).

    However, I half-open my eyes and concentrate my consciousness even more while gathering the yellow spiritual energy.

    ss (ÁðÁ§).

    Melt the earth to refine it into clear ss.

    elerate and temper the spiritual energy to its extreme.

    Compress the consciousness, merging the consciousness at the ne of Soul and the spiritual energy at the ne of Qi.

    Tsst-tssts!

    The Formless Sword materializes in my hand.

    The colorlessness (ŸoÉ«) possessed by the Formless Sword spreads around, tinting the yellow spiritual energy transparent.

    But, being colorless means it can also be any color.

    ''Here I go.''

    I imbue everything into what I hold in my hand.

    Not just consciousness, but everything.

    When reaching the Nascent Soul stage, a sword as if containing the Milky Way appeared in my hand.

    Perhaps from the moment I reached the Nascent Soul stage, I had grasped the beginning of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    The colorless sword transforms into a sword of gxy containing the radiance of all stars in the universe, all of the heavens'' natural colors.

    It''s as if the starry sky is held in my hand.

    And, looking at this starry sky once again, I am finally able to establish the enlightenment of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Gracepletely.

    ''A single strike infused with the soul.''

    The technique of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    Its essence is one''s own soul.

    Or, after infusing the sword with the Nascent Soul, a deadly single move that fuses all of one''s power from within the Nascent Soul across the two nes of Qi and Soul, into a single strike.

    Since what I hold is my soul itself, should Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace fail, I will die immediately as my Nascent Soul copses.

    Betting everything in a single gamble, putting the entirety of myself at stake.

    A move far more dangerous than Foolish Old Man Moves Mountains!

    "Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace (Áxº£¶÷É½)!!!"

    As I execute the move towards Yeon, I brace my mind with the will to survive.

    I be the sword, piercing into her.

    I realize.

    Through the knowledge of Understanding before Breakthrough that I''ve mastered, I can leave the enlightenment of Understanding before Breakthrough in the other''s heart essence.

    I can also leave the enlightenment of martial arts.

    The enlightenment about the puppet circuits.

    The enlightenment about the emotions I''ve felt.

    With the White Orchid Blessing Incantation, I can bless, and with the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, I can curse.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, I ''enter'' her heart essence.

    With the realm of Treading Heavens Beyond the Path, it''s not just about seeing other''s heart essence.

    I infiltrate the other''s heart essence as naturally as entering my own heart essence!

    Pats-tsts-ts!

    I enter the origin of countless colors.

    And in the next moment.

    I see an immensely beautiful sight.

    Isn''t the human body called a microcosm?

    Then, what about the human heart?

    Can the human heart not be called a Boundless Heart Heaven (ŸoÁ¿ÐÄÌì)?

    Like a universe filled with starry heavens.

    ''Is this, Yeon''s exterior heart essence?¡¯''

    The human heart essence is divided into the exterior heart essence and the core heart essence within which is the heart essence seen by those who reached Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    The domain I entered is the exterior heart essence.

    Those who have reached the realm of Beyond the Path to Heavens can see the heart essence of themselves and others.

    Why is that?

    It is because the ''heart essence'' seen by them is originally located in the deepest regions of human beings.

    And those who have reached Beyond the Path to Heavens integrate their core heart essence, which resides in the deepest area, with the exterior heart essence.

    Already having nothing to hesitate about themselves, they can properly see others'' heart essences too.

    However, ordinary people need to go through the exterior heart essence to enter deeply into the core heart essence like I am doing right now.

    Perhaps cultivators above the Four-Axis stage, assuming their consciousness is intact, can attempt to block the intrusion of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    But I enter without any hindrances.

    Perhaps because Kim Yeon¡¯s exterior heart essence is unprotected.

    Entering her heart essence, a distinct feeling captures my attention

    ''This is...''

    A pinkish intent brushes past me.

    As I be a beam of white light, gliding through her consciousness akin to the universe, I can''t pay much attention to the passing consciousness.

    However, if simr consciousnesses endlessly pass by me, won''t I inevitably be aware of them even without paying attention?

    ¨DI like you.

    In a universe dotted with multicolored stars.

    As I delve deeper into the core of this consciousness filled with starry skies, I feel the number of pinkish stars gradually increasing.

    ¨DHello, Deputy Manager. I''m Kim Yeon, the new employee who just joined!

    ¨DDeputy Manager, how do I handle this?

    ¨DAh, you¡¯ll listen? Thank you.

    ¨DAhaha, Deputy Jeon is picking on you? I don''t get along with him either. What? That person became a Section Chief?

    ¨DWhat''s Deputy Manager¡¯s blood type? Oh, you''re also type A like me?

    ¨DYou like Hye-seo Unnie too, right? She''s really like an angel.

    ¨DWow, Deputy Manager is also confused by Excel? I find it really confusing too. Should we ask Hye-seo Unnie for help?

    ¨DHm? You think I haven''t been getting along with Hye-seo Unnie recently? Haha... Oh.It''s lunchtime, what should we eat?

    ¨DHehe, as expected, sweet and sour pork should be dipped... Oh, Deputy Manager is also a dipper? Seems like we really do get along.

    It¡¯s impossible to look into every memory in detail.

    But I can faintly hear the voices of the stars.

    Listening to these fleeting voices, I venture further inside.

    And then, at some moment.

    I reach the very center of the gxy where countless stars gather.

    Countless consciousnesses and emotions.

    Among them, the ce where the happiest emotions gather.

    To enter the depths of human consciousness, there are seven gates.

    And the gate I have reached seems to be the gate governing love.

    Just beyond here is her inner heart essence.

    Her true essence.

    Suddenly, before leaping into her inner heart essence.

    I look at a certain illusion that  passes through her consciousness.

    Rustle...

    ''Ah...''

    I remember.

    There was a time in spring when I had to go on a business trip to a botanical garden due to work-rted matters.

    Yeon had finished all the business tasks and was walking through the botanical garden with someone.

    That someone, glorified by her emotions, remained beautifully in her memory.

    The two stood in front of a quince tree for a moment, admiring it.

    ¨DBy the way, do you like any particr flowers?

    She asked, seemingly curious, to the glorified someone.

    The glorified someone pointed at the quince tree and said.

    ¨D...do. Does Team Leader have any favorite flowers?

    ¨DI...

    After a moment of hesitation, she started to speak, seemingly embarrassed.

    ''I¡¯m sure back then..''

    I smile at the memory of that moment.

    Thinking back on what she said then, it was practically a confession.

    And I was too dumb to realize it.

    ''I''m sorry.''

    Such a fool I was, not realizing even a confession until it was far toote.

    ''But please forgive me.''

    Whizz!

    At the center of the gxy.

    Jumping beyond the clusters of pinkish light and reaching her heart essence, I smile.

    ''Even if it¡¯s now, I will give you my answer.''

    I enter the passage leading to her heart essence.

    But there is something sticky and filthy clogging that passage.

    That thing, reeking of blood and filth.

    The Esteemed One''s restraint.

    ''Cut.''

    Swoosh!

    I be a sword.

    My soul, forged into a sword, cuts through and shatters the obstacles in front of me.

    Ordinary consciousness techniques would never easily break through this.

    But, having staked my soul to enter here, I can cut through it all too easily from a position equal to the seal.

    Whish...

    The seal crumbles like dust, dispersing into her consciousness and bing one with her mind.

    As the seal disappears, I feel a strong resistance from her heart essence.

    The sealed consciousness is being liberated, trying to expel me, a foreign entity.

    ''It''s done.''

    She''s now freeing herself from the seal

    I am naturally ejected from her consciousness.

    Then.

    ''Huh?''

    I notice from within her consciousness,

    from her memoriesofthemomentsbeforefallingintoascensionpaththegiantjade.

    Zap!

    Trickle...

    I feel a sharp pain and headacheing on, along with the realization that blood is trickling from my nose.

    Though it felt like a long moment in the world of consciousness, it was just a blink of an eye after using the technique of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    A mere instant in real time.

    But in that instant, it felt as though something had struck the upper part of my nose, and I could feel blood rushing from inside.

    ''Why am I suddenly bleeding from the nose?''

    Clearly, I had naturally exited the world of consciousness thanks to the resistance of her consciousness.

    ''No, that''s a ridiculous thought.''

    Kurok!

    An immense feeling of powerlessness envelops me.

    It feels as though all the vitality in my body has been squeezed out.

    In fact, it¡¯s correct to say that my vitality has been drained.

    Injecting my Nascent Soul into the sword, fusing the power of two nes into one, and then channeling all that power into the Nascent Soul across the nes, I executed a decisive strike.

    Naturally, this took a toll on both my consciousness and body.

    ''My consciousness...''

    I hadunched a strike that risked not just my life, but my very soul, twice.

    As the tension releases, I fall forward.

    And then.

    Gently...

    Soft hands catch me, preventing my body from crashing to the ground.

    "Thank you, Eun-hyun Oppa."

    She, dressed in pink attire, smiles while embracing.

    I look at her, moving my lips slightly.

    Wo-woong!

    Simr to the Five Elements Blood Curse Banner.

    The restraint that had been sealing her mind until just a moment ago seems to be suppressed by her now, manifesting ording to her will.

    sh!

    Above her head, a white circr ring appears, resembling a Western crown.

    "Yeon, ah..."

    "Yes, I know."

    Bo-oong!

    A white thread of consciousness swiftly passes through my head, and through this thread of consciousness, I convey my heartnguage to her.

    A firm determination shines in her eyes.

    "Let''s end this war now."

    Embracing me with one arm, she raises her other.

    ''Something has changed.''

    I think to myself, looking at her holding me.

    She is a bit different from the Kim Yeon I know.

    Is it because I unsealed the restraint for her?

    Or because the consciousness technique that serves as the seal now amplifies her consciousness?

    Or is it because, unlike the thousand years she spent captured by the Mad Lord, she lived in a ce where her consciousness is more stabilized?

    Various thoughts cross my mind.

    But looking into her eyes, I understand something.

    ''...I see.''

    Just as I had seen countless emotions when entering her heart essence.

    Perhaps she too had glimpsed a bit into mine.

    As the saying goes, when you gaze into the abyss, the abyss also gazes into you.

    Perhaps, in looking into someone, one must be prepared to be seen by the other.

    ''You''ve read my heart, too.¡¯

    "Thank you, Oppa."

    Kim Yeon smiles brightly, clenching her fist.

    "For liking me."

    White threads of consciousness gather in her hand, and the restraint that had been ced by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand shines brightly as a crown, further amplifying the power of her consciousness.

    It''s visible.

    The consciousness at the ne of Soul is overflowing so massively that it influences the ne of Qi.

    Kududuguk!

    The ceiling of the underground cavity of the Void Spirit Pond is torn away.

    Kugugugu!

    A loud explosion resounds, and the countless battlefields still raging are brought into view.

    Kugugugu!

    In the distance, the Esteemed One''s Left Hand is seen being pierced through by [Her] spear and crumbling.

    The battlefield is heading towards its end.

    Jeon Myeong-hoon, too, unable to withstand the Mad Lord''s human wave tactics, is sealed again as soon as he was released.

    And then, the Mad Lord''s gaze turns towards us below.

    "Oho, who do we have here? My disciple! Yes, my beloved disciple. The disciple of Jo Yeon, Kim Yeon! I received a letter from that fellow clinging to you! Have you finally decided to fulfill my long-standing wish? Yeon-ah! Oh, my disciple! Good! Good, good, goodgoodgoodgoodgoodgoodgoodgoodlet''ssee! If the results are unsatisfactory, Iwillembedthatguy''sheadintothebodyofGeneralSeo,whichhasbeenmodifiedtotheextremeleveloftheFour-Axisstage!!!¡±

    In Yeon¡¯s arms, I exchange silent words while looking at Jo Yeon screaming in the distance.

    We silently exchange heartnguage, sharing our thoughts.

    Perhaps because we had just deeply connected, our understanding seems even clearer.

    Silently, we reach out towards the sky.

    Towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "...Let''s begin."

    "Yes."

    Both she and I reach out towards the wonderful and mysterious world.

    Without deciding who is first, we stretch out our consciousness and exim.

    "Wonderfully Mysterious (ÆæÃî)!"

    "Innate Heart Canon (³ÉÐÄ)!"

    In an instant, the consciousness of the two unravel like threads, spreading in all directions.

    The consciousness of the two that touch the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begin to take control of it.

    "Whooa!?"

    The Mad Lord''s eyes sparkle with interest.

    Kiiiiing!

    ''Activate, the poison of General Seo!''

    The influence of General Seo inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress begins to run rampant.

    In a brief moment.

    Themand system of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is paralyzed, and I quickly mark various ces within the Fortress with my consciousness.

    As my consciousness paves the way, Kim Yeon''s consciousness follows, gradually taking control of the Fortress.

    Although my cultivation realm isckingpared to the previous life, the mental technique passed on by the Esteemed One''s Left Hand and her much more stabilized consciousness added, she begins to take control of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress just like in the past.

    "Ah..."

    The Mad Lord, with a distant expression, looks at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress and casually throws away the Golden Core of Jeon Myeong-hoon, which he had just sealed and was holding in his hand.

    He quickly enters the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, followed by [Her], who hadpletely dealt with the Esteemed One''s Left Hand.

    Something we had activated together in a past life.

    Kim Yeon might not fully know yet, but I naturally lead her consciousness, effortlessly pulling her along to active Yeon¡¯s y.

    Unlike my past life, I¡¯m not worried about her life force being drained away by Yeon¡¯s y.

    Now, I am confident I can sever the link between her and the Alternate Spacetime with the Formless Sword.

    And finally.

    sh!

    A brilliant light bursts forth from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, triggering the Mad Lord''s final puppet show.

    The puppet that appears is the Mad Lord himself, and the puppeteer is his disciple, Kim Yeon.

    Yeon¡¯s y reveals itself.

    Wo-woong!

    "Ah..."

    I didn''t know what form the [fully activated Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress] would take when Yeon¡¯s y is activated.

    The Yeon¡¯s y in my past life was after all within a broken Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    "Honestly."

    Kim Yeon grimaces with a bitter smile.

    In the center of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, the Mad Lord is extracting his own life toplete Yeon¡¯s y.

    Kim Yeon''s power is indeed being drained into it, butpared to the Mad Lord who became a puppet directly inside, her power is draining less.

    "It''s beautiful. Really, it doesn''t suit a madman at all."

    "¡­Perhaps."

    As I maintain activation of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon with her, I see the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress shining brilliantly before us.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is shining more brilliantly than anything we had seen before.

    "Perhaps at that moment, even he might have not been insane."

    Intents of the artificial souls, previously unseen, flutter into view with the naked eye.

    Those souls spiral around the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, forming a rotation.

    All the brilliance of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress spirals, creating an appearance as if being sucked into the center of a gxy.

    And from the center of that gxy, a golden radiance signifying joy splendidly reveals to the naked eye through the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A tree.

    It¡¯s a golden tree.

    Wo-woong!

    The golden energy spreads throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, overflowing and extending beyond its confines.

    It¡¯s as if with the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress as the trunk, golden branches stretch out in all directions.

    ''That tree...''

    I have seen it before.

    It is exactly the same shape as the rotten tree existing within the Mad Lord''s heart essence.

    But unlike that decaying tree, the golden tree marking Jo Yeon''s end shines too brilliantly.

    The branches are bare.

    No leaves, no flowers adorn it.

    Yet, I feel as if those bare branches are supporting the heavens.

    Perhaps, the leaves and flowers of that tree are the unpredictable sky itself.

    Music flows from within the tree.

    The melody of the Twin Immortals.

    The Twin Immortals Melody traditionally serves tofort the souls of those captured by demon beasts.

    Listening to the soul-iming requiem emanating from the center of gold, everyone gazes at the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Hand and Jeon Myeong-hoon were put to rest by the Mad Lord.

    All urgent fires are extinguished, and now is the time to rest.

    This includes Hyeon Woon, and those cultivators who greedily exploited other races for their own gain.

    Both the wicked and the virtuous.

    All, without discrimination, catch their breath listening to the soul-calming requiem.

    Exhausted, I forcibly turn to look behind me.

    Those I sought to protect were all horrifically killed by the Esteemed One''s power.

    The righteousness I defended was so ruthlessly trampled by an unstoppable force.

    Now, all the meaning I have upheld is gone.

    However.

    "Farewell."

    I have no regrets.

    "The brief moments we spent together..."

    So what if it''s meaningless?

    I will give it meaning.

    I will remember you, and I will honor you.

    Even if I gained nothing, I will use this time as nourishment to grow further.

    So, to all of you.

    "I will never forget."

    I am truly grateful.

    Within the requiem, I close my eyes, remembering those precious ones who had died.

    Thus.

    All the events in the True Devil Realm came to an end.

    Kugugugu!

    Atop the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with Kim Yeon, I bask in the wind of the True Devil Realm.

    The Mad Lord''s Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is now hers.

    [She] hasn''t moved since activating the Yeon¡¯s y.

    After burying Jo Yeon and [Her] next to the Void Spirit Pond, Kim Yeon and I are leading the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress towards the Bright Cold Realm.

    Numerous remnants of the Human Race also following us.

    Under Kim Yeon''smand, even without [Her], there are eight Integration stage puppets remaining. Now, even the Human Race Grand Alliance can no longer ignore us.

    "Eun-hyun Oppa."

    "Hmm?"

    Facing the devilish energy of the True Devil Realm, she looks down into the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress with a bitter smile.

    "...Can we save Section Chief Jeon...?"

    "..."

    Silently, I looked inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    At the sealed Golden Core of Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    Although sealed, our eyes, capable of seeing intent, clearly see it.

    The emotions emanating from Jeon Myeong-hoon''s Golden Core.

    After all, we are from the same hometown.

    And though she doesn¡¯t know, to me, the little harassments from Jeon Myeong-hoon don''t matter much anymore.

    Even the plots to offer me as a sacrifice to the demon fox, annoying as they were until reaching Beyond the Path to Heavens, ceased to bother me after capturing and beating the fox to death.

    Moreover, I can fully understand the feelings of someone who had lost everything, so I didn''t want to keep him sealed forever.

    "Let''s find a way."

    I say, looking down at Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    "There must be a way. The Bright Cold Realm is vast... As we explore the Bright Cold Realm, eventually we''ll find something that can help heal him..."

    When my memory was intact, I paid him no mind because he seemed so inconsequential.

    When I lost my memory, I didn''t pay attention because I couldn''t clearly recall who he was.

    But paradoxically, after regaining my memories of him, I finally started to care about him.

    "...It''s a bit surprising, Oppa. You had quite a bit of trouble with Section Chief Jeon, right?"

    "Right."

    I nod readily and smile at Kim Yeon.

    "That''s why it''s even more important to bring him back to his senses and receive an apology."

    Good or bad, all rtionships are ultimately connections.

    Then, wouldn''t it be better to definitively receive an apology and tie up those bad connections?

    Of course, in the case of someone like Yuan Li, reconciliation might require a few more rounds of tearing him apart.

    But Jeon Myeong-hoon wasn''t to that extent, so receiving an apology when he is in his right mind would be sufficient.

    As we are talking,

    "It looks like you lovers are having fun."

    Thump!

    Oh Hyun-seok flies over using his Flying Escape Technique andnds next to me and Kim Yeon.

    "Sorry to interrupt, but something seems to be chasing us from behind."

    "Chasing us?"

    "I''m not sure. It seems like an Integration-stage Grand Cultivator, and it appears to be just one person. Did Kim Yeon say this is the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress? Even if she can control it, fighting an Integration stage will be troublesome, so how about we speed up?"

    "Yes, let''s do that."

    Kim Yeon readily agrees and increases the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress''s pace.

    Soon we''ll reach the maind of the Bright Cold Realm.

    The Human Territory.

    Just then.

    Woong!

    Hyeon Woon, who had been recuperating inside the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, flies up andnds on the roof.

    "Oh, what brings you here, Chief Military Strategist?"

    "...Well, there''s a lot to say. For starters... the Integration stage Grand Cultivator chasing us from behind seems to be, for some reason, the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, the progenitor of our Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect."

    "Ah, then it doesn''t seem to be an enemy..."

    However, my words are cut short as Hyeon Woon grimaces and says,

    "No, increase the speed."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Those with the Immortal Beast bloodline are influenced by the consciousness of others with the same bloodline. Usually, a higher realm being has a significant influence on cultivators of a lower realm. Right now, I''m being influenced by the ck Dragon King''s consciousness."

    He holds his head and frowns.

    "For some reason, the ck Dragon King is currently in a state of extreme rage, seething with anger. If we stop here, a battle might break out, so we must keep moving forward."

    "Why is the ck Dragon King so angry?"

    I ask, puzzled.

    Hyeon Woon sighs deeply and shakes his head.

    "...I don''t know. Don''t ask."

    Confused, we sit atop the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, watching thendscape of the Devil Realm pass by quickly.

    Soon, the scenery of the True Devil Realm wille to an end.

    "Farewell, True Devil Realm..."

    I have learned and experienced much.

    I express my small gratitude towards the True Devil Realm itself, looking ahead.

    There, the entrance between the True Devil Realm and the Bright Cold Realm we used to cross over.

    The first upied territory where the entrance is locatedes into view.

    "Well, despite everything that happened..."

    Oh Hyun-seok chuckles and says,

    "Everyone did a great job! Now, let''s go back!"

    We head towards the first upied territory, towards the dimensional gateway to the Bright Cold Realm.

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    Surely, we arrived.

    "...Wasn''t there a dimensional gate here?"

    Kim Yeon''s face stiffens as she looks around.

    I also look around.

    It¡¯s certain.

    That is the ce where I first set foot in the True Devil Realm.

    That is the spot!

    But why...

    "Why is the dimensional gate gone?"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts.

    Hyeon Woon, with a stiff face, closes his eyes and uses some technique.

    Then, his eyes suddenly open wide.

    "Ha...haha..."

    His voice is filled with resignation.

    "Hahahaha... Damn it. The Human Race Grand Alliance has closed the gate from the other side."

    "...Excuse me?"

    "The traces in space show the Gate Closing technique used by the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    "Wh-what does that mean!? Not to mention us, there are still many Human Race cultivators left in the True Devil Realm... Our life markers are still lit..!?"

    His following words leave me feeling disoriented.

    "From the perspective of the Grand Alliance, it must have been more important to block the Star Shattering Esteemed One''s avatars in the True Devil Realm or the Integration Stage Grand Cultivators from the True Devil Realm than to worry about the human cultivators who still haven''t returned."

    "..."

    "We are trapped in the True Devil Realm."

 Chapter 178: Masters Grace (10)

    Chapter 178: Master''s Grace (10)

    Crack...

    It feels like my head is burning up with a fever.

    What kind of nonsense is this?

    There are more than just a handful of human cultivators waiting to return to the Bright Cold Realm aboard the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Although they are remnants, their numbers exceeded thousands.

    Even if this is a mere speckpared to the total poption of the Grand Alliance, can they be discarded so carelessly, like worn-out shoes?

    "Is there really no way to open the dimensional gate?"

    ¡°...No. To open a dimensional gate, one must settle near the boundary of the dimension and use techniques to interfere with the dimensional barrier for over 10 years. Well, since the Bright Cold Realm side closed the gate, it might be possible for them to open it again, but..."

    "So it''s impossible from the True Devil Realm."

    Hyeon Woon nods grimly, murmuring.

    "Opening it was difficult, but closing the dimensional gate also requires considerable effort, so I thought that they wouldn''t close it without reason... Why on earth..."

    Dismay settles on all our faces.

    Suddenly, Hyeon Woon looks back at the path we hade from.

    "Wait, more importantly... The ck Dragon King ising this way."

    At his words, Oh Hyun-seok asks in confusion.

    ¡°Why is this ck Dragon King following us? No, rather than that. Isn''t heing this way because he''s furious that the human side closed the entrance to the Devil Realm?"

    After a moment of contemtion, Hyeon Woon sighs.

    "...That''s a possibility, so let''s avoid the area for now. It would be troublesome if we arrive at the dimensional gate and he takes out his anger on us because of his grievances with the Human Race Grand Alliance."

    Following Hyeon Woon''s advice, Kim Yeon steers the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to another location.

    As we cross over a couple of mountain ranges to a different area, Oh Hyun-seok asks Hyeon Woon, seemingly puzzled.

    "By the way, Chief Strategist Hyeon Woon seems reluctant to meet this ck Dragon King. Since he''s supposedly your ancestor, why suggest fleeing instead of talking?"

    "...It''s a personal matter of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect. No need to worry about it."

    Hyeon Woon frowns slightly, then turns his head towards where the ck Dragon King is.

    And then, Hyeon Woon suddenly stands up, biting his lip.

    "Damn, he''s chasing us. He''s not enraged because the Human Race side closed the gate. He was chasing us from the start!"

    At his words, everyone tenses up.

    "Prepare for battle, we don''t know what''s going to happen!"

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Shortly after.

    The sky fills with dark yin energy and something appears in the distance.

    It¡¯s a dragon.

    "...It''s massive."

    Iugh hollowly at the overwhelming ''size.''

    Mountains!

    If a long mountain range flew across the sky, wouldn''t it look like this?

    The true body of Seo Hweol I saw in the Head Realm is nothingpared to this enormity.

    If this is what a real dragon is, then Seo Hweol is just a baby snake byparison.

    "How many li long is it..."

    "It''s immense."

    Most of those present are dumbstruck, uttering words as they behold the colossal body of the ck Dragon King chasing us.

    And then.

    Kugugugu!

    The yin energy between the heavens and earth vibrate, and soon the ck Dragon King charges towards us, circling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    As his head the size of a mountain circles the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress once, his body naturally wraps around the Fortress, engulfing it.

    Wo-woong, Wo-woong!

    Dark clouds appear around the ck Dragon King, and he ces his head and feet on the clouds, resting his body atop them.

    I watch him and suddenly think it¡¯s strange.

    ''Anger... that''s for sure. But...''

    What''s that?

    It¡¯s difficult to read his emotions properly.

    Is it simply because his realm is so high?

    Or is he using some magic artifact to obscure the Heart Tribe''s vision?

    Yet, it feels distinctly different from the sight-avoiding techniques used by Seo Hweol or the glimpses I had caught from other Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    It¡¯s as if... his thought structure is entirely different from that of typical living beings.

    ''What exactly is it?''

    This feeling.

    It¡¯s the same as when I saw the Left Hand of the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One from the Blood Yin Realm.

    Hyeon Woon, trying to shake off his darkplexion, stands up and pays his respects.

    "To the ancestor, Elder Hyeon-woon of the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect greets you."

    Thump, thump...

    The ck Dragon King''srge eyes move to look at Hyeon Woon''s face.

    Shortly after, ck Dragon King clicks his tongue.

    [Tsk tsk... Worthless. The bloodline is too poor, breeding wouldn''t pass on any good bloodline.]

    Hyeon Woon''s emotional state visibly fluctuates at the ck Dragon King''s words, treating Hyeon Woon like livestock with such casual talk of ''breeding.''

    However, Hyeon Woon does not show his feelings on his face, calmly addressing the ck Dragon King.

    "If the ancestor could share why you have sought us, I would be grateful to listen."

    [It''s not you humans I sought. Be quiet. More importantly¡­]

    His gaze turns towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [In that fortress, isn''t there a cultivator in the Entering Nirvana stage hiding? Bring that person to me.]

    "¡­???"

    Everyone''s expressions turn puzzled at the ck Dragon King''s words.

    Isn''t that too abrupt?

    ''There''s an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?''

    What kind of nonsensical talk is that?

    Even Star Shattering Esteemed Ones have only been seen as avatars or fragments, never their true forms.

    And suddenly, an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator, when even Sacred Vessel stage cultivators are only heard of by name?

    While I and others are bewildered, ck Dragon King growls with revealed rage.

    His emotions are hard to read due to being so different from ordinary beings, but as the rage intensifies, it bes somewhat understandable.

    [Who dares to break the promise with me and interfere between the True Devil and Bright Cold? Have all Entering Nirvana stage entities forgotten they must remain entrenched only within the Astral Realm!?]

    Zap, zap...

    My whole body trembles.

    ''This being...''

    Not just an Integration stage.

    This pressure feels different from [Her].

    ''No, no...''

    The power itself feels like it is at the pinnacle of the Integration stage.

    But I had never felt such pressure even when facing the [Her] that Mad Lord had advanced to the Star Shattering stage.

    ''What is this being?''

    Promises with Entering Nirvana stage entities?

    And an Entering Nirvana stage in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress?

    As I¡¯m puzzled, ck Dragon King begins to show signs of confusion.

    [What? If it''s an Entering Nirvana stage entity, they cannot ignore this promise. Who are you...? Are you a being from another Heavenly Domain? No, that cannot be. If an Entering Nirvana stage being crossed from another Heavenly Domain, nobody would be unaware. But an Entering Nirvana stage being is now feeling my presence and still remains quiet?]

    Muttering incoherently, he speaks with a trembling voice.

    [...It can''t possibly be but¡­ I''ll ask you humans.]

    ck Dragon King''s gaze turns to Kim Yeon, who is controlling the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    [A few days ago, the event that manipted fate¡¯s attraction and ripped through space-time¡­ That wasn''t the deed of an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator but the inherent ability of this fortress, was it?]

    "¡­"

    Only then do I realize what the ck Dragon King misunderstood.

    ''He felt the power of Yeon¡¯s y and mistook it for the act of an Entering Nirvana stage cultivator¡­''

    The final act unfolded by the madman in this lifetime.

    It seemed to be of magnitude corresponding to an Entering Nirvana stage being.

    Kim Yeon nods.

    "The power of this Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress gathered spiritual energy from the ne of Qi to draw together artificial souls, and then used the movements of these artificial souls to influence the ne of Fate, based on which it momentarily distorted space-time. Indeed, this is an inherent ability of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress. However, all the main mechanisms were overloaded and ruptured, so it will take a considerable amount of time to use that ability again."

    [...]

    ck Dragon King''splexion changes.

    His strong emotions made it somewhat understandable to read.

    Incredulity.

    The look of utter disbelief.

    After observing us for a while, ck Dragon King rolled his eyes.

    [...Well, if that''s the case, I understand. It doesn''t seem like you''re lying¡­ Fine. It seems an Entering Nirvana entity hasn''t killed the child of the Blood Yin. Then¡­.]

    Kugugugu!

    ck Dragon King''s energy begins to permeate the sky and earth.

    [Just die.]

    Kurung Kururung!

    It''s cold.

    Suddenly, the energy from all directions plummets.

    The unmistakable power of a pinnacle Integration stage being.

    A monstrous entity capable of reproducing the explosion of the Realm Annihtion Heavenly Void Formation with their own strength.

    But that¡¯s it.

    Wo-woong!

    Kim Yeon activates her consciousness.

    Simultaneously, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress vibrates, and a total of 8 orbs of light position themselves in all directions around the fortress.

    Wo-woong!

    Eight Integration stage puppets block the momentum of the ck Dragon King.

    I vaguely feel ck Dragon King''s pressure and am certain.

    ''Indeed, the pressure felt just now is not of an Integration stage being, but the power it possesses is merely at the Integration stage level.''

    There is absolutely no reason for us to lose.

    Sure enough, the ck Dragon King, upon seeing the eight Integration stage puppets, once again disys an incredulous expression.

    [Puppets of a levelparable to mine, are they the creations of that notorious Mad Lord? Hah...]

    He sneers bitterly and roars.

    Kurururung!

    [Come forth, Esteemed One''s Left Foot!]

    Simultaneously, behind the ck Dragon King, four Nascent Souls rise, creating a square spatial rift.

    Beyond the spatial rift, a reddish light shines, revealing something crimson.

    Chlk!

    A foot made of countless corals!

    If the Esteemed One''s Left Hand was still in the shape of a ''hand''.

    The Esteemed One''s Left Foot looks more like a sea anemone of bones rather than a foot.

    Red corals intertwine and form a bone-like structure, with the bones sprouting and entangling like tentacles.

    Just as eyes sprouted on the [Left Hand], numerous mouths sprout on this [Left Foot].

    Wriggle, wriggle, wriggle...

    The Esteemed One''s Left Foot moves, gathering the devilish energy of heaven and earth.

    Hyeon Woon, shocked by the sight, speaks with a trembling voice.

    "Ancestor... why did you summon the Blood Yin Realm''s Esteemed One...No wait. Have you betrayed the Bright Cold Realm from the start?"

    ck Dragon King, unfazed, summons the Esteemed One and gathers power.

    Kugugugu!

    ck Dragon King growls, looking down at us.

    [With the Esteemed One''s Left Foot, handling four Integration stage puppets should be manageable. And...]

    Behind the ck Dragon King, a massive shadow resembling the ck Dragon King appears.

    [As a being with the blood of Immortal Beasts, sweeping you away is nothing difficult...]

    Kwaang!

    The next moment.

    We fail to properly perceive what just happened.

    ''What?''

    The surroundings are dark.

    And confusing.

    But, familiar.

    This ce is...

    ''The void space?''

    I¡¯m astonished upon realizing what just happened.

    With a single move of the ck Dragon King, the entire space where we existed crumbled, and we all entered the Void.

    Kugugugu!

    And then, in the darkness far away.

    I can feel the ck Dragon King coiling and gathering power.

    Boo-woong!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress opens, and numerous puppets join the Integration stage puppets.

    However, on one side, the Esteemed One''s Left Foot scatters crimson light and contends against the puppets, inevitably dividing our forces.

    [By the decree of the heavens and earth, in the name of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, I create the ck sea.]

    Urrung!

    The next moment.

    Dark clouds fill the Void and the scenery changes.

    In the nothingness of the Void, a sea of pitch-ck water appears.

    Chaaa!

    Below is the ck sea and above spreads the dark clouds.

    From the center of the ck sea, ck Dragon King begins to exert his power.

    Jeek!

    He opens his mouth.

    Ashen orbs of light gather at the corners of his mouth, illuminating the murky world of the ckness.

    sh!

    The ashen beam fires towards us!

    The impact splits the sea in two.

    But Kim Yeon calmly maniptes the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    Soon, orbs of light also gather in the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, emitting a beam simr to the ck Dragon King''s.

    Kugugugu!

    The two beams collide.

    ''The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is also a puppet. It''s enough to keep the ck Dragon King in check!''

    The beam from the ck Dragon King and the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress sh fiercely.

    Just then.

    Kugugugu!

    The sea that split due to the shockwave of the beams begins to change its form.

    The split sea transforms into a massive jaw.

    Sharp teeth sprout from the jaw, quickly morphing into a giant ''mouth.''

    It¡¯s the maw of an immense dragon.

    The dragon''s mouth swallows us whole.

    Boo-woong, paang!

    One of the eight puppets step forward.

    The puppet is made from the body of an Integration stage cultivator of the Cold Spirit Race.

    As this puppet extends its hand, the dragon''s maw made of sea instantly freezes over.

    Not stopping there, as the puppet forms hand signs, the entirety of the heavens and earth freeze in an instant.

    The sea, the clouds, the void.

    In a moment, the surroundings turn into winter.

    Chaaa!

    A blizzard sweeps through, seemingly trapping the ck Dragon King in a prison of snow.

    But the next moment, ashen light bursts forth from within the prison of snow.

    Kugugugu!

    An immense momentum surges from around the ck Dragon King, and he flies towards the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    A puppet made from an Integration stage cultivator of the Western me Race steps forward, raising a sword made of mes.

    ck Dragon King extends his horn, colliding with the sword raised by the Western me Race puppet.

    Kwaang!

    Instantaneously, the shockwave spreads across the entire world, splitting the frozen sea and sky merely with its aftermath.

    ''Each aftershock is of a level equivalent to a strike from Song Jin at his prime...''

    This is the battle of Integration stage beings!

    However, not just Kim Yeon, but also I, who have a deep understanding of puppets, look troubled.

    ''The Western me Race puppet...''

    The puppet that directly received a strike from ck Dragon King is already showing signs of deterioration.

    In contrast, ck Dragon King, unharmed, quickly opens his mouth to prepare a dragon''s breath towards the Western me Race puppet.

    If the battle continues this way, we will gradually be pushed back!

    ''If [She] were here, we might have had a chance to win...''

    After Yeon¡¯s y, [She] waspletely destroyed, so there was nothing we could do.

    The Cold Spirit Race puppet and the Western me Race puppet cling to ck Dragon King, pouring attacks onto him.

    The Mountain Monkey Race puppet, moving swiftly like a monkey, draws ck Dragon King''s attention.

    Kwaang!

    A strike from the Mountain Monkey Race puppet hits ck Dragon King, and mountains begin to rise from where it struck.

    These mountains, growing like tumors, continue to expand while sucking the ck Dragon King''s energy.

    Behind the Mountain Monkey Race puppet, the Supreme Tiger Race puppet, shaped like a tiger, leaps forward, biting ck Dragon King''s neck.

    Kugugugu!

    The power of the Supreme Tiger Race puppet is simple.

    Overwhelming physical strength!

    Each strike has the brute force to tear apart space!

    That is the ability of the Supreme Tiger Race puppet!

    In addition to that, 204 Four-Axis stage puppets are divided between the Esteemed One''s Left Foot and the ck Dragon King, providing support..

    asionally, the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress will not forget to shoot beams at the ck Dragon King.

    Thus, it appears like we are pushing the ck Dragon King into a defensive position.

    Yes, it appears so.

    Kwaang!

    ck Dragon King shakes off all the puppets clinging to him, sending them flying all at once.

    And then.

    Paaang!

    The next moment, ck Dragon King moves at an astonishing speed, encircling us!

    ''So fast!''

    The ces his body brushes by dissolves into ck water.

    Gradually, the surroundings again transform into the ck sea, and the waters of the ck sea pressure us from all sides.

    Chaaak!

    Finally, the Mountain Monkey Race puppet gets caught in the ck waters.

    Wuduk, Wududuk!

    The sound of the Mountain Monkey Race puppet cracking and gradually breaking is heard.

    Kwaang!

    The next moment, ck Dragon King''s horn strikes one side of the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress shakes tremendously, and although Kim Yeon attempts a counterattack, ck Dragon King already retreats, gathering energy in his mouth.

    ''It''s not just about the difference in power or size, but the extensivebat experience!''

    When one reaches the realm of an Integration stage cultivator, their lifespan bes unimaginably long, having experienced all sorts of events throughout the ages.

    Thus, thebat experience umted over countless battles and years would be tremendously vast.

    Paaang!

    ck Dragon King¡¯s breath heads our way.

    Kim Yeon gathers energy from the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress to counter the ck Dragon King, and the other Integration stage puppets also aim towards the ck Dragon King!

    But the next moment.

    Cheeeek!

    A square spatial rift opens behind the ck Dragon King, and he swiftly disappears through it.

    Immediately after!

    From beneath the ck sea, the ck Dragon King emerges, flying up behind us.

    "What!"

    He unleashes the breath he has been gathering!

    "We can''t blo-"

    The next moment,

    I wrap my arms around Kim Yeon to protect her from the shock, gathering strength for the impending impact.

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    And then, nothing happens.

    "...?"

    A shadow.

    Someone''s enormous shadow shields the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress from the ck Dragon King''s strike.

    I recognize the identity of the shadow and ask with a trembling voice.

    "...Master?"

    Shiiii...

    Smoke rises from the entire body of Azure Tiger Saint, who received the ck Dragon King''s breath.

    Azure Tiger Saint turns around and smiles.

    "Sorry, I was a bitte trying to persuade the petty leaders of the Grand Alliance and breaking through the dimensional gate."

    Chlk!

    Azure Tiger Saint.

    My master of this lifetime.

    "Return to where the dimensional gate is. I will help you."

    Behind him, ten pairs of wings sprout.

    "As you are my disciples..."

    Kugugugu!

    I realize how Azure Tiger Saint managed to block ck Dragon King''s breath.

    And I also realize the legend passed down in the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, of the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter performed with ten pairs of wings.

    "I will take responsibility as an adult, even if it costs me my life!"

    Woo-woong!

    A blue light envelops Azure Tiger Saint.

    The final, tenth pair of wings of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, obtained by burning one''s own life.

    The master of the sect hase to this point, igniting his life to rescue his disciples!

 Chapter 179: Masters Grace (11)

    Chapter 179: Master''s Grace (11)

    [What a funny guy.]

    ck Dragon Kingughs, baring his teeth.

    [A human of the Human Race who has mastered the body refining method? Daring to stand before me? Do you not know that the vast majority of body refining methods you humans learn are but inferior versions of the demon beast methods? To boldly use an inferior method before me, one of the strongest of the Earth Tribe?]

    Azure Tiger Saint remains silent.

    Shiiiiing¨D

    "...?"

    I¡¯m startled as I look at Azure Tiger Saint.

    ''The color, it¡¯s changing.''

    It¡¯s just as said.

    The Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique contained in his fists, which should have been rippling with a blue light and his wings, are gradually changing to a different color.

    Redness gradually fades from the body of Azure Tiger Saint.

    It¡¯s clear without asking.

    It¡¯s the essence of his life, the energy of his blood, rippling and leaving the body of Azure Tiger Saint.

    The blue of the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter and the red of Azure Tiger Saint merge, turning into purple.

    As the Tenth Wing unfolds, Azure Tiger Saint transforms into the incarnation of purple.

    His appearance seems vaguely simr to Oh Hyun-seok, who had transformed his body with the energy of Primordial Chaos.

    [Ha, you dare to oppose me? A mere body cultivator?]

    Kurung, Kurururung!

    Dark clouds begin to gather around the ck Dragon King, augmenting his power.

    However, Azure Tiger Saint pays no heed and walks towards the ck Dragon King.

    Kung, Koong, Kung!

    With each step forward, his entire body gradually besrger.

    With one step, he grows as much as a Fen (0.32 cm) with two steps, a Cun (3.33 cm), with three steps, a Chi (32.3 cm).

    After four steps, he grows as much as a Ren (165 cm), five steps a Jian (1.8 m), and after six steps, he grows as much as a Ting (110 m).

    Finally, after seven steps, Azure Tiger Saint''s body has grown as much as a Li (500 m)

    Kwoong!

    Eight steps.

    Azure Tiger Saint grows another 10 Li.

    Kwoong!!!

    Nine steps.

    100 Li!

    And atst.

    Ten steps!

    Kwaang!

    [What¡­!?]

    ck Dragon King is flustered.

    The body of Azure Tiger Saint continues to grow.

    ¡®That¡¯s, the Giant Transformation Technique that can be unleashed at the Heavenly Being stage through the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method¡­!¡¯

    But this transformation is even more immense than what I have heard.

    ''Burning his life to gain power beyond the Four-Axis stage!?''

    It¡¯s a power that can''t be exined otherwise!

    Soon, Azure Tiger Saint, now farrger than the mountain-sized ck Dragon King, raises his fist.

    Akin to a Titanic Deity in Purple!

    Suddenly, Azure Tiger Saint''s wings retract into his body, and two purple dragons writhe on his arms.

    [What¡­!]

    Before the ck Dragon King can fully regain hisposure.

    Kwaang!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s punch plummets down on the ck Dragon King.

    Kugugugugung!

    Literally.

    The heavens and earth split apart.

    The ck sea created by the ck Dragon King is torn asunder.

    And the ck Dragon King, who had seemed formidable in our confrontation until now, coughs up blood and falls!

    [You...bastard...! Are you burning your life!?]

    Kururung, Kurung!

    The body of Azure Tiger Saint appears like a purple universe.

    Within his body, numerous purple celestial bodies can be seen floating.

    Azure Tiger Saint remains silent even as he faces ck Dragon King.

    He just keeps pressing on!

    That''s the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method¡¯s final stage.''

    The state of Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter bes the base while life is burned.

    The ultimate technique of the Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique, the Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter, is wrapped around the fist. After transforming into a giant deity through Celestial Body Transformation of the Starlight Protecting Void Body, the tremendous power of the Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture supports him.

    Fighting against the ck Dragon King, surrounded by darkness, his giant form looks like a purple celestial god.

    Kim Yeon doesn¡¯t just watch. She controls the Integration stage puppets to press the ck Dragon King.

    The ck Dragon King, who had been fighting evenly against the Integration stage puppets, begins to be pushed back.

    No, he was clearly being driven back by Azure Tiger Saint.

    Kwagwang!

    With every punch from Azure Tiger Saint that grazes his scales.

    It is visible to the naked eye how the body of the ck Dragon King is being torn apart.

    Kwaang!

    The ck Dragon King is blown back, coughing up blood.

    He res at us, bleeding.

    [You...kr, krh...dare...dare...!]

    He is furious.

    The ck Dragon King roars.

    [Do you think I would lose to the likes of you!? I do not lose! I am the ck Dragon King, Hyeo Eum! I will return to my grand position!]

    Chiieeeee!

    Simultaneously, a red aura begins to swirl around his entire body.

    Between the ck Dragon King''s ck scales, red blood energy starts to surge.

    [Very well, now that I know your determination, let me prepare mine as well. Consider it an honor, I''m willing to shorten my lifespan just to annihte you all!]

    Kiiiiing!

    "...!?"

    And the next moment.

    The blood energy emanating from the ck Dragon King soars even higher, and he suddenly charges towards the Esteemed One''s left foot.

    Te ck Dragon King and the Esteemed One''s Left Foot merges.

    Kiiing!

    Red light twists and writhes together.

    [Ooooooh...!]

    Within the writhing Esteemed One''s Left Foot, the red tentacles of the corals seem to pull the ck Dragon King''s body.

    However, the next moment, the Esteemed One''s Left Footpletely disperses in all directions!

    "...!?"

    The Esteemed One''s Left Foot bes a cloud.

    No, it bes a storm.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    At the same time, a sea.

    The red blood cloud, harboring ck lightning inside, disperses in all directions.

    Simultaneously, the blood swarming between the red clouds look almost akin to a sea.

    Woong, Wooroong!

    "...!?"

    The ck Dragon King merged with the Esteemed One''s Left Foot, transforming into a phenomenon of the heavens and earth.

    The devilish energy of the True Devil realm is drawn into the red storm, attacking the giant transformed Azure Tiger Saint.

    Azure Tiger Saint, buried within the dark red storm, silently faces off against the massive amalgamation formed by the fusion of the ck Dragon King and the Esteemed One.

    Kim Yeon also mobilizes the Integration stage puppets to block the red storm, but it proves futile.

    ''It can¡¯t be stopped!''

    It has already surpassed the power of the Integration stage!

    I have seen a being emitting that level of power before.

    [Her]!

    The [Her] who was modified by the Mad Lord braggingly to the Star Shattering stage emitted precisely that level of authority!

    ''We have to help!''

    I look at Azure Tiger Saint burning his life.

    The red storm is not just attacking his body.

    The mind!

    It¡¯s clear to my eyes that Azure Tiger Saint''s mind is also being rapidly eroded by the storm.

    ''I can''t physically block the storm. Even if Kim Yeon mobilizes the entire Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, it will be difficult. What I can do is...''

    I barely manage to move my trembling body again.

    ''To infuse blessings into his heart, so he can protect himself!''

    The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, in addition to infusing the Nascent Soul, is a strike that expels all of oneself in an instant.

    Naturally, it ces an enormous strain on the body as well, not only on the Nascent Soul.

    Last time, I used the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace to save everyone from the Esteemed One''s technique and to lift Kim Yeon''s seal, I used it once more.

    Having performed the feat of squeezing out my entire being twice in one day, my body has been in a very poor state since then.

    If I use Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace again this time, it will shave off at least 200 years off my lifespan.

    But¡­.

    ''That''s nothing.''

    After all, once you reach the Nascent Soul stage, time is in abundance.

    So, there''s no need to hesitate any longer!

    Tstssts!

    I gather every droplet of strength in my entire body.

    Kim Yeon maniptes the Integration stage puppets to support Azure Tiger Saint, and Oh Hyun-seok is also gathering power, squeezing out his strength for Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter

    The remnants of the Human Race from within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress also came out, each preparing spells to support Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Master!"

    Oh Hyun-seok shouts loudly as he charges forward.

    Charararak!

    Seven pairs of wings extend from his back.

    They are wings surely made at the cost of his lifespan.

    Just when numerous individuals prepare to assist Azure Tiger Saint with their abilities,

    At that moment,

    Azure Tiger Saint, who was blocking the storm, suddenly nces back.

    The instant I see Azure Tiger Saint''s eyes, I realize his intentions and shout.

    "Master! Don''t¡­."

    Kugugugugu!

    Azure Tiger Saint throws a punch towards us.

    "...!"

    As his fist moves, the armor he is wearing,

    The Blue Sky Armor, which had been dyed purple along with his technique, is stripped away and flies towards us.

    And perhaps due to the Blue Sky Armor''s function,

    We can feel the space itself being pushed back by the fist wind emanating from his fist, distancing us from him.

    Azure Tiger Saint''s voice softly reaches us.

    [The Earth Tribe Grand Alliance will soon close the dimensional gate again. Leave quickly.]

    "Master!!!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, with tears streaming down his face, calls out to Azure Tiger Saint, and I employ Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace with all my focus.

    Paaat!

    It seemed as though a sh of light moved forward.

    However, my Nascent Soul failed to reach Azure Tiger Saint.

    Due to being pushed away from him, the distance my Nascent Soul had to travel becamerger.

    My Nascent Soul just barely fails to reach Azure Tiger Saint and is about to return to me!

    But, I keep my mouth shut and use a different technique.

    The moment my Nascent Soul wielded by the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace gets closest to Azure Tiger Saint,

    I use the mystical technique given to me by Gyeon Shin.

    The spell of the Mysterious Bizarre Gu!

    Whizz!

    From my Nascent Soul, a fragment of my soul falls off and permeates into the body of Azure Tiger Saint.

    A spell originally created to counter the mental interference of the Blood Yin Realm Heavenly Fiends.

    Through Mysterious Bizarre Gu, I crawl into Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s soul.

    I then support his soul, resisting together against the mental interference of the Esteemed One that is eroding his mind.

    ''Are you¡­ Seo Eun-hyun?''

    Noticing the presence of my soul, Azure Tiger Saint asks.

    I imbue strength into Azure Tiger Saint''s consciousness and reply.

    ''Come to this side now! If Master moves now, we can barely cross over to the Bright Cold Realm together!''

    I share my partial soul and vision with Azure Tiger Saint from above the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, persuading him.

    Gradually behind us, the dimensional gate of the Bright Cold Realm that Azure Tiger Saint broke through bes visible.

    We are being pushed towards the dimensional gate by the fist wind and the power of the Blue Sky Armor.

    The dimensional gate is still closing in real-time.

    ''If youe quickly now, we can time it so that just Master and not that monster can cross over! Hurry!¡¯

    ''...Eun-hyun-ah.''

    Azure Tiger Saint softly responds to my words.

    ''Do you know what I promised in exchange for the Earth Tribe Grand Alliance to open the dimensional gate for a moment?''

    ''Yes?''

    ¡®I promised to halt the advance of the Star Shattering stage Esteemed One with my life. If an Esteemed One of the Blood Yin Realm, even just a clone, are to set foot in the Bright Cold Realm, it will immediately resonate the dimensional coordinates between the Bright Cold Realm and the Blood Yin Realm, providing a foothold for the Esteemed Ones of the Blood Yin Realm to cross into the Bright Cold Realm.¡¯

    Azure Tiger Saint smiles bitterly, consoling me.

    ¡®This is fine. If it means I can save my disciples, my juniors, I am satisfied with this.¡¯

    I bite my lip tightly.

    Tstssts!

    The Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress finally crosses the dimensional gate into the Bright Cold realm.

    ¡®Why, why do you, instead of yourself, choose to act for your disciples, your juniors? The cultivators I know are selfish, caring only about themselves! You too! Isn¡¯t it okay to live like that?

    ''....''

    After a moment of silence, Azure Tiger Saint smiles at my divided soul.

    ''Eun-hyun-ah, please convey myst words to Hyun-seok.''

    Crack, craduduk!

    Gradually, red rays break through Azure Tiger Saint''s mental barrier.

    I try to block them by sacrificing my soul, but the power of a Star Shattering stage Esteemed One is impossible to stop with just my partial soul.

    Crack¡­

    I silently heard the Azure Tiger Saint''sst will, his final teaching.

    Woooong!

    Azure Tiger Saint''s body begins to overheat.

    After finishing hisst words, he speaks to my splitting partial soul.

    ''...Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have already been consumed by the Esteemed One''s mind and possibly gone to kill Hyun-seok with my own hands.''

    ''...Master.''

    ''Once again, please convey my words to Hyun-seok. You too, keep my words in your heart and live by them. Yes...''

    He smiles faintly.

    ''All this time, as a master, I have learned a lot from you. Thank you, my disciples.''

    sh!

    The next moment.

    My partial soul ispletely torn apart, and red light floods into Azure Tiger Saint''s mind.

    As I fade away from within Azure Tiger Saint, I witness him gathering all his energy to self-destruct with all his might.

    sh!

    Me, Oh Hyun-seok, Kim Yeon, and the countless members of the Human Race within the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    We see a great star shining from beyond the Devil Realm.

    Like fireworks, like mes.

    What is certain is that it is a star shining in the darkness.

    "Ah, ah¡­ Ahhhhh¡­!"

    Oh Hyun-seok stares at the star with a lost expression.

    Finally, we cross the dimensional gate and arrive back in the Bright Cold Realm.

    Surrounding us, an immense energy surge.

    The Grand Cultivators of the Integration stage!

    Seven Human Race Grand Cultivators surround us.

    ''No, it''s not.''

    They are projections.

    A kind of avatar they sent by projecting their images into the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.

    These avatars each form a seal, stretching their hands towards the dimensional gate we came from.

    "Close the gate!"

    Kugugugugu!

    The dimensional gate begins to close.

    Upon seeing this, Oh Hyun-seok screams out in despair.

    ¡°Wait! Just a moment! Please wait! My master, my master is still there!¡±

    He shouts as if he lost his mind, reaching out towards Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Quiet! Stay still. Azure Tiger Saint swore to sacrifice his own life to save you! Are you going to waste your Master''s death?"

    One of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators sternly shouts at Oh Hyun-seok.

    But Oh Hyun-seok, half-mad, gathers his energy.

    "Wait! What are you doing!"

    The Eighth Wing spreads from his back.

    The power of a Four-Axis stage at its peak emanates from him.

    Oh Hyun-seok too is willing to shave off his lifespan to save Azure Tiger Saint.

    "Move! I''m going to save Master!"

    sh!

    A dazzling blue light ripples, tearing open the dimensional gate the Grand Cultivators are trying to close.

    As a result, the closing of the dimensional gate slows down.

    And in that brief gap.

    Kwaang!

    ¡®Something¡¯ pushes its hand into the Bright Cold Realm.

    ¡°Damn it, you cursed creature!¡±

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s the Esteemed One''s blood corpse!¡±

    It¡¯s a ¡®hand¡¯ familiar to us.

    The ''hand'' thrust into the gap of the dimensional gate gradually moves to pry open the gap in the dimension.

    At the same time, from beyond the dimensional gap, a voice identical to the owner of the ''hand'' is heard.

    "Eun¡­hyun, ah. Hyun, seok¡­ah. Open, it. Behind, it, is chasing, me."

    "Master¡­!?"

    Oh Hyun-seok is shocked as he looks at the ''hand''.

    And then, me and the Grand Cultivators simultaneously shouts.

    "Hyung-nim, no!"

    "Stop! Stop it, that''s not Azure Tiger Saint!"

    Crunch....

    I grit my teeth.

    Recalling the moment when Yuan Li morphed his face with Hyang-hwa¡¯s to beg for his life, the indignation of that insulting anger red up in my mind once again.

    Azure Tiger Saint died.

    He perished gloriously.

    But that damned Star Shattering stage Esteemed One, and that ck Dragon King!

    Just like Yuan Li, they are desecrating the soul of the dead!

    "Hyun, seok, ah¡­! It hurts! Ah, ahh! If, you, help¡­ can live¡­."

    "Master? Is it really you, Master¡­?"

    Crack!

    I struggle to my feet, speaking to Kim Yeon.

    "Yeon-ah, please suppress Hyun-seok Hyung."

    "...Yes."

    Kim Yeon, too, seems to be in pain, biting her lips tightly as she moves the puppets to suppress Oh Hyun-seok.

    Chirak, chirarak!

    Simultaneously, the projections of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators also use their spells to bind Oh Hyun-seok tightly.

    "No! Let go! Let me go! Seo Eun-hyun! What are you doing, Master is right there! Master is¡­!"

    "..."

    ''That''s how it was.''

    In my past life.

    I realize why Oh Hyun-seok fell into madness.

    Azure Tiger Saint probably also entered the True Devil Realm to save Oh Hyun-seok back then, and had self-destructed to allow Oh Hyun-seok to escape.

    However, Azure Tiger Saint from my past life wasn''t protected by my Mysterious Bizarre Gu, and might have beenpletely taken over by the Esteemed One even before self-destructing.

    Now, only an arm is being used by the Esteemed One, but in the past life, perhaps his entire body was taken over and used for such purposes.

    The Integration stage Grand Cultivators would have unhesitatingly killed Azure Tiger Saint transformed like that in front of Oh Hyun-seok and then closed the entrance to the True Devil Realm.

    The Esteemed One, until the very end, would have begged Oh Hyun-seok for salvation through the mouth of Azure Tiger Saint.

    Thus, until the very end, they would have desecrated Azure Tiger Saint''s death!

    And now!

    In this life, since I have be his disciple.

    I will never let it happen!

    "Do not desecrate¡­"

    Crunch, crunch!

    My entire body creaks.

    Moving any more feels like it will kill me.

    But still, I move.

    Taking my stance, I prepare Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    "Someone¡¯s death..."

    Roar!

    Once again, squeezing out my Nascent Soul, I growl towards the arm desecrating Azure Tiger Saint''s death.

    "With that filthy mouth!"

    sh, sh, sh!

    Kim Yeon''s puppets each shoot beams and cast spells to push the ''arm'' out of the dimension.

    The projections of the Grand Cultivators also try in their own way to expel the ''arm''.

    "Senior Brother Oh."

    Not as Seo Eun-hyun, Oh Hyun-seok''s younger brother, but as the disciple of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect, I call Oh Hyun-seok while concentrating my energy.

    "Grand, Cultivators! I have, good, information, to share! That guy, is, from the, Heart, Tribe! He, learned, the Heart Path, Method!"

    The ''arm'' wriggles, pointing at me, but I pay it no mind, my eyes shining as I continue.

    "From now on, I will convey thest words of our master to you."

    Why did Oh Hyun-seok fall in my past life?

    Why did he go mad with grief?

    It might have been due to the schemes of the Blood Yin Realm Esteemed One, but perhaps it was because thest words of Azure Tiger Saint hadn''t been conveyed to him.

    Although he inherited the symbol of Azure Tiger Saint''s power, the Blue Sky Armor, he hadn''t inherited the true essence of Azure Tiger Saint''s spirit.

    That''s why, possessing power but a crushed spirit, he fell into corruption.

    Zzzing!

    The ''arm'' gradually turns red.

    From the ''arm'', red corals sprout, coloring the surroundings.

    The voice of the ck Dragon King, ovepped with someone else''s, echoes all around.

    [The Vice is palpable. The wickedness of the filthy Human Race, who cold-heartedly abandoned their own kind in the Devil Realm and closed the gate...]

    Chiieeee!

    "What is this¡­!"

    "The Blood Yin Esteemed One is using some kind of sorcery!"

    "It''s the devilish arts of the Blood Yin Realm!"

    Red corals begin to grow from the projections of the Integration stage Grand Cultivators.

    The red corals dye the heaven and earth spiritual energy in the Bright Cold Realm into devilish energy, further empowering the ''arm''.

    Gradually pushed back by the attacks of the Integration stage puppets, the ''arm'' slowly approaches us.

    [Another Vice is felt. The wickedness of a madman who crazily modified other races into puppets....]

    Suddenly, red corals also begin to sprout from the puppets controlled by Kim Yeon.

    Creak, creak, creak¡­!

    "Ugh¡­!"

    Kim Yeon clenches her teeth, attempting to control the Integration stage puppets, but the red coral creates fissures in themand system between her and the puppets.

    At some point, the red energy emitted by the red coral flows back along Kim Yeon''s consciousness thread, invading her upper dantian.

    "Aaaagh!"

    Kim Yeon endures the pain, struggling to push the red energy out of her mind using her consciousness.

    In an instant, Kim Yeon is incapacitated.

    [Another Vice is felt... The wickedness of those filthy beings who without hesitation baked and ate the same sentient species as elixirs....]

    "Haah!"

    "What is this¡­!"

    "My body¡­!?"

    Red corals begin to grow from the bodies of the Human Race remnants around.

    ''What is...!''

    I am shocked by this scene.

    ¡®Can the concept of Vice be manipted like this? No, more importantly... The Blood Yin Esteemed One''s Left Hand and Foot didn''t use such sorcery. Has the ck Dragon King started using such spells after merging with the Esteemed One''s Left Foot?''

    Fzzt, fzzt...

    Corals sprout from me as well, but fortunately, the corals that emerge from me wither and die on the spot.

    Seeing this, I intuitively understand.

    Until now, the ck Dragon King was just one of the dragon kings from the demon race.

    An Integration stage ck Dragon King who was born with a bit of immortal blood, but that was all.

    But at this moment.

    Having merged with the flesh of the Blood Yin Esteemed One, it seems the ck Dragon King had transformed into something [Different].

    ''He freely uses techniques that even a division of the Star Shattering Esteemed One couldn''t use.... What exactly is he?''

    To use the concept of Vice so freely?

    "Ugh, no!"

    "Damn it, that Blood Yin Realm Fiend...!"

    The projections of the Grand Cultivators are quickly covered in coral, and the humans near the dimensional gate are all enveloped in coral, starting to be annihted.

    "Haa..."

    I smile bitterly.

    I think of what Azure Tiger Saint, no.

    What my Master had said to me.

    If it hase to this, I have no choice but to act simrly.

    If I''m the only one who can act properly, shouldn''t I uphold his will now?

    Indeed, maybe I should have done this from the beginning.

    I quickly take out the White-Red Wine I saved in my storage bag.

    The Colorless ss Sword tightly connects to my soul.

    I clench my teeth and summon the power of Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    I have no intention of using a strike that prates the essence of that being.

    I can''tprehend its thought process.

    So, what should I do?

    ''Convert all the power of the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, which is used to prate the ne of Soul, into physical force.''

    Kiiiiing!

    I explode my Nascent Soul at the ne of Qi!

    With such a strike, regardless of whether that creature transforms the surroundings into devilish energy or not, I can send it far beyond!

    "Listen, Senior Brother Oh"

    I approach the being with fierce determination in my eyes.

    "This is thest teaching Master has passed on to us."

    Sarak, sarararak!

    Countless figures appear behind me.

    The Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    The artifact spirits that make up the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections are only clear as human figures to my eyes.

    To others, they will appear as nothing more than a faint mist.

    To Oh Hyun-seok and Kim Yeon, it might seem like countless mists areid out behind me.

    Since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections store memories by ''reproducing'' scenes through artifact spirits, it doesn''t contain memories in the artifact spirits themselves, making it impossible to transmit memories through it under normal circumstances.

    However, at the moment of my soul''s explosion.

    As my soul''s energy is torn apart and scatters in all directions, under the name of ''death'', the boundary between self and others disappears, allowing me to show my Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections to others for a very brief moment.

    I n to use this brief instant to reproduce the moment Azure Tiger Saint passed hisst words to me and convey it to Oh Hyun-seok.

    I turn around.

    Oh Hyun-seok, who still hasn''t regained his senses.

    And Kim Yeon, who is making eye contact with me.

    Kim Yeon''s eyes tremble.

    Fortunately, it seems she could ovee the red energy that invaded her mind.

    "Don''t go..."

    Noticing what I am about to do, tears well up in her eyes.

    "...I''m sorry."

    I clench my teeth.

    I don''t want to die either.

    Though a regressor¡¯s life is said to be infinite, this time is once in a lifetime.

    Every moment is once in a lifetime.

    Because I regress, death is all the more terrifying.

    Because I regress, it''s all the more grievous to abandon this moment and reverse time.

    Because I regress, this moment is all the more precious.

    And.

    Because it¡¯s precious.

    I will protect these precious people with my life.

    Being able to protect, as my master¡¯sst will says¡­. is a privilege.

    I recall thest words of Azure Tiger Saint, the will he passed at the end.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Once again, I bloom a new technique.

    No, to call it a new technique is somewhat inurate.

    The Twenty-Sixth Move.

    If Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace involves fusing all power within the sword and unleashing a strike, the newly created technique merely changes the process of ''unleashing'' to ''exploding.''

    ¡®Master.¡¯

    "One Annihtion to the Near Shore (Ò»œçŒ§´Ë°¶)."

    From the sword in my hand, a burst of pure white brilliance explodes.

    I explode all the power integrated within my Nascent Soul, with all the energy at the ne of Qi.

    The next moment, the brilliant white light covers everything, and my mind is flooded with whiteness.

    The Nascent Soul copses.

    But I have no regrets.

    If this allows me to protect the precious connections I''ve formed in this life, even at the cost of my own life, then it is enough.

    Countless figures follow behind me.

    Through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, everyone I''ve met so far is my connection and, at the same time, my master

    Therefore, I return the favor to my masters as much as I received.

    However, I could not return the favor I received from Azure Tiger Saint.

    So by upholding Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s will, I will fulfill my duty.

    Thus, embracing the words of Azure Tiger Saint, I step towards death with a smile.

    "Ah, ah..."

    Kim Yeon sheds tears.

    He¡¯s going to die.

    Seo Eun-hyun, with no one else being able to react to the sorcery used by that evil being from the Blood Yin Realm except him, chooses to sacrifice his life to block the Blood Yin Esteemed One.

    ''Not like this!''

    Just as she gathers all her strength to try and stop him.

    Sarararak...

    Before her eyes.

    Faint illusions appear.

    The faint mist that rose behind Seo Eun-hyun materializes as if depicting a person.

    It¡¯s Azure Tiger Saint.

    Thest moments of Azure Tiger Saint.

    ''That''s...!''

    A scene from Seo Eun-hyun''s memory.

    Kim Yeon''s pupils narrow instinctively realizing this fact.

    And Oh Hyun-seok, having seen the image of Azure Tiger Saint, also stops crying and looks at him.

    [Why, why do you, instead of yourself, choose to act for your disciples, your juniors? The cultivators I know are selfish, caring only about themselves! You too! Isn¡¯t it okay to live like that?]

    Seo Eun-hyun''s voice is also heard.

    His question resonates with Oh Hyun-seok.

    Oh Hyun-seok wanted to ask Azure Tiger Saint the same.

    What exactly is righteousness, what is affection¡­ How could you so easily sacrifice yourself for your juniors?

    [Eun-hyun-ah. Please convey myst words to Hyun-seok.]

    And Azure Tiger Saint turns around with a smile.

    Oh Hyun-seok feels as if the projection of Azure Tiger Saint is looking right at him.

    [People, from birth to growth, receive immeasurable grace that cannot be expressed in words. The reason I have upheld righteousness and maintained my version of goodness is because it is the duty and responsibility of everyone who has received grace throughout their life. No, it is not a duty but a privilege.]

    Thest words of the Azure Tiger Saint continue.

    [To act with righteousness, dreaming the impossible dream.

    To act with righteousness, oveing endless trials,

    To endure unbearable pain for the sake of righteousness,

    To die for the noble ideal that righteousness defines.

    Gazing upon righteousness, knowing how to mend our wrongs¡­.]

    It is his song.

    The belief that Azure Tiger Saint pursued all his life.

    Born with a strong and blessed body, living life with the willpower to make bone-grinding efforts.

    As a chosen one, showing mercy to the weak.

    Providing opportunities to those with abilities, protecting sessors as an elder.

    Fulfilling responsibilities to those under him.

    Azure Tiger Saint, deemed a kind soul by the Mad Lord, sang of pure goodwill.

    [...To love each other with purity and goodwill.

    To have pride in impossible dreams¡­]

    Hearing Azure Tiger Saint''s song, Oh Hyun-seok stops crying.

    Wiping his tears, he stands up and respectfully bows towards the illusion of Azure Tiger Saint.

    Kim Yeon could no longer try to stop Seo Eun-hyun.

    All cultivators.

    Especially those above the Nascent Soul stage, reaching the Heavenly Being stage, are madmen.

    Though they seem sane on the outside, every one of them has a part that''s wed or gone insane.

    Yes.

    Azure Tiger Saint was mad with goodwill.

    No, to be precise, he was mad with purity.

    To believe and act on the insane logic that one can sacrifice oneself for others, for those one is responsible for, for one''s people.

    Kim Yeon could no longer stop Seo Eun-hyun''s actions.

    Seo Eun-hyun is now inheriting Azure Tiger Saint''s will.

    Bearing Azure Tiger Saint''sst words in his heart, he truly upholds that will.

    Because she can read heart essence through the Mysteriously Wonderful Innate Heart Canon, she was rendered unable to move, reading the resolute heart of Seo Eun-hyun.

    Azure Tiger Saint¡¯s song, his purity, finallyes to an end.

    [Believing thus, reaching the stars.]

    This is not a simple verse.

    This is his purity conveyed to Seo Eun-hyun, Oh Hyun-seok, and all remaining disciples of the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    [Once again, please convey my words to Hyun-seok. You too, keep my words in your heart and live by them. Yes¡­]

    Boom!

    The body of Azure Tiger Saint bursts

    And just as he had sung,

    Azure Tiger Saint bes a star.

    [All this time, as a master, I have learned a lot from you. Thank you, my disciples.]

    sh!

    The spirit of Azure Tiger Saint, just like himself, bes a star and illuminates in all directions.

    A madman, lost in purity.

    But if this world is hell, maybe it''s because he was pure that he had to die now.

    Maybe it was because he was too good that he could not live any longer.

    However, his will is definitely conveyed to Oh Hyun-seok through Seo Eun-hyun.

    Oh Hyun-seok sees a person dispersing with a white glow beyond the star that Azure Tiger Saint became.

    "...From now on, I will continue to carry on this will."

    Oh Hyun-seok clenches his fist and shouts.

    "By doing so... definitely. Definitely, I will prove that Master''s heart was not meaningless! Watch over me from the other side, Seo Eun-hyun!"

    Oh Hyun-seok, with determination, swallows his tears and shouts at Seo Eun-hyun.

    As simply as that.

    A person''s heart, conveyed to another.

    And with that

    The fate of Oh Hyun-seok, who would have be a fallen wreck after Azure Tiger Saint''s death, twisted.

    Step by step...

    Kim Yeon slowly approaches Seo Eun-hyun.

    Seo Eun-hyun stands there, with his sword swung.

    Seo Eun-hyun died while triggering his Nascent Soul.

    The dimensional gatepletely closed, and the arm of Azure Tiger Saintpletely vanished, no longer subject to desecration.

    He died with a smile.

    Maybe it was the relief of being able to protect his connections in death.

    She approaches Seo Eun-hyun and closes his eyes for him.

    And then, Seo Eun-hyun''s body finally seems to find peace, slowly copsing into Kim Yeon''s embrace.

    Kim Yeon lowers her head and gently kisses the lips of the fallen Seo Eun-hyun.

    Oh Hyun-seok, watching this scene, murmurs..

    "You were... truly meaningful to so many people, Eun-hyun."

    Around Seo Eun-hyun, countless ethereal figures stand centered on him.

    Those figures embrace Seo Eun-hyun, who now rests on Kim Yeon.

    "To me, there was only one master, but for you, Eun-hyun... to you, your masters were everyone now embracing you, weren¡¯t they?"

    Oh Hyun-seok momentarily feels as if he sees his own figure among those ethereal spirits and closes his eyes.

    "Rest well, Seo Eun-hyun. You¡¯ve sufficiently repaid all the grace of the masters you wished to protect. Now... rest on the other shore."

    Oh Hyun-seok thusmemorated Seo Eun-hyun.

    However, contrary to Oh Hyun-seok''s wishes, Seo Eun-hyun did not reach the other shore (±Ë°¶).

    As the name of the ultimate technique, One Annihtion to the Near Shore (Ò»œçŒ§´Ë°¶), suggests, the ce Seo Eun-hyun was to reach was just another near shore (´Ë°¶).

    But, for this moment at least.

    As he struggled, trying with all his might to repay and protect the grace of all the masters he has met in his life.

    Perhaps, Seo Eun-hyun was able to restfortably, embraced by the many people around him.

    This was Seo Eun-hyun''s fifteenth return.

    Author''s note: I would like to disclose that thest words of Azure Tiger Saint are a homage to ''Don Quixote.''

    Azure Tiger Saint was greatly influenced by Don Quixote, especially by Don Quixote''s ''purity.''

    Now, the purity of Azure Tiger Saint, akin to that of Don Quixote, has been passed on to Seo Eun-hyun.

    The Azure Heaven Creation Sect episode was written to awaken both Seo Eun-hyun and myself, feeling that we both had somewhat forgotten the initial spirit of the early days of ¡®If I find the way in the morning, I am content with death in the evening.''

    Now, having inherited Azure Tiger Saint''s purity, Seo Eun-hyun has gained the heart to die again for a noble ideal, bear impossible dreams, fight invincible foes, and endure endless pain.

    In a way, it can be said he has rediscovered his original intentions.

    As finding the original intention was the main goal of this episode, both Seo Eun-hyun and I will strive to rediscover our initial intentions and work harder.

    I extend my gratitude to all readers who have been with us so far and promise to continue delivering good stories in the future. Thank you.

    Trantor Notes: This cycle is probably my favorite cycle yet. Also, this chapter took the longest time ever to trante (and is probably one of the longest being almost 6k words), almost six hours. Phew.

    Btw, Blue Sky Armor can also be tranted as Azure Heaven Armor which corrtes to Azure Heaven Creation Sect but idk, it sounds too tacky. Blue Sky Armor has that simplistic feel that I think fits better with it being just a dharma treasure. It''s totally not because I don''t want to go back and update the terms ahahaha.

 Chapter 180: 15th Cycles First Day

    Chapter 180: 15th Cycle''s First Day

    Ssssh...

    Consciousness returns.

    Could it be the price for having forcefully exploded my Nascent Soul?

    My head feels so dizzy, it''s as if I''m going to vomit.

    But that feeling is fleeting.

    I regain consciousness.

    And then, a familiar voice reaches my ears.

    "Make your choice. We''ll soon scatter ording to the guidance of the Bright Cold Realm''s seniors. Which faction will you join?"

    I look at Seo Hweol in front of me while pressing down on my throbbing head.

    He¡¯s looking at me with a rather interested expression. Not just him, but Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak... and Azure Tiger Saint are all staring at me with shocked expressions.

    Greed can be seen in the eyes of the Mad Lord as well.

    My head is throbbing, perhaps because my consciousness has grown toorge.

    Ever since I attained the Five Energies Converging to the Origin, my consciousness became slightlyrger than those of my peers, and it had grown even more after learning the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    In such a state, I reached the Nascent Soul Stage in my past life.

    My consciousness, having just reached the Nascent Soul stage, is now in terms of sheer size, at the peak of mid Nascent Soul stage.

    Is it because my consciousness has grown toorge?

    Even though I had undergoneplete transformation in the Head Realm, my head started to hurt and throb.

    It seems that even after harmonizing my body once, the size has grown too much to bear.

    Fortunately, even though the harmony is disrupted, the body granted by Five Energies Converging to the Origin seems to hold up well enough that my head doesn''t explode right away.

    However, anyway.

    "Ah, isn''t this a Nascent Soul stage cultivator''s consciousness!?"

    "If the size of the consciousness is that big, it would overflow from the ne of Soul and even affect the ne of Qi."

    "Getting a Nascent Soul would be greatly advantageous for him..."

    "With his level, it seems he''s immediately usable as a force, doesn''t it?"

    Indeed, the human, who had possessed a Core Formation stage consciousness, had his consciousness size suddenly grow to the Nascent Soul stage after exchanging a few words with Seo Hweol.

    Setting aside the marvel, a consciousness level above the Nascent Soul stage, as they said, affects the ne of Qi meaning he can be immediately utilized as a force if managed well.

    Therefore.

    "Hey, how about joining our Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect? We''ll give you the position of an outer sect elder right away and if you elevate your cultivation, we''ll even offer you the position of an inner sect elder!"

    "No, it seems like your soul is familiar with death. If you join ck Ghost Valley, you can achieve tremendous sess! Infinite methods fitting the history of our valley await you! Considering your consciousness and that aura of death, joining ck Ghost Valley would mean¡­."

    "A Nascent Soul stage consciousness, you''re a talent capable of properly digesting the training of our Azure Heaven Creation Sect! If you join now, I''ll give you the position of a First-Cloud disciple and the status of my direct disciple!"

    Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, and Azure Tiger Saint, none of them wanting to be outdone, shout at me with bright faces.

    In the early part of my past life, while it was considered a marvel that I possessed a consciousness of the Core Formation stage, it wasn''t met with such fervent enthusiasm as it is now. The intensity of their interest is curious.

    That isn''t all.

    "Seeing this... makes me even more covetous. With your caliber, I will rmend a ce for you in the True Dragon Alliance, and if you wish, not just my blood, but I will also use my rmendation for you to participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion."

    Seo Hweol also looks at my consciousness with an expression of wonder.

    The Mad Lord, seeing the size of my consciousness, seems on the verge of madness again, rolling his eyes and trembling his fingers.

    From experience, this is a prelude to his madness.

    If it erupts, he will bite his fingers and go berserk.

    ''This isn''t the time for this.''

    I swallow my saliva inwardly.

    Only upon witnessing the Mad Lord''s reaction do I snap back to reality.

    If I zone out now, I''ll end up kidnapped by the Mad Lord, and any choice I might have will vanish.

    ''Of course, given my current state...''

    I can feel the Colorless ss Sword lying dormant within me.

    The Colorless ss Swords passed down from my past life after consuming White-Red Wine.

    Connected to the Colorless ss Swords is the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Within the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I can feel the umtion of my past life''s cultivation and experiences.

    I sense that, if handled well, I can use the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections as a beacon to reim the realm of Nascent Soul within 10, 20 years.

    I want to shorten that time, but the problem is matching the timing of the rituals and ceremonies required while practicing cultivation methods.

    Nheless, as it became possible to regain my cultivation in a short period, even if kidnapped by the Mad Lord, escaping soon after would be feasible. But honestly, doing so is pointless effort.

    ''Let''s set aside the sentiments of my past life for now and make a choice first.''

    I rack my brain hard.

    As cultivators ascend in cultivation realms and their consciousness expands, their intelligence, thinking speed, memory, etc., increase proportionally, little by little.

    Of course, the degree of proportionality varies from person to person, but it''s true that the breadth of thought changes ording to the size of consciousness.

    With my Nascent Soul-level consciousness at full throttle, I consider the best possible choice.

    And finally.

    I make my decision.

    Jin Byuk-ho, Heo Gwak, Azure Tiger Saint... the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol are looking at me.

    "I choose..."

    Without hesitation, I walk towards one person.

    "Ho, you''ve chosen me?"

    He gives me a warm smile and pats my shoulder.

    The Mad Lord''s expression sours.

    I feel like vomiting too, but I force a smile and bow to him.

    "I, who am stillcking, wish to study under the guidance of the renowned Seo Hweol."

    "Hahaha, a good choice. I will take care of you without fail. Although you are not of the Demon Race but the Human Race, I will make sure you''re not ostracized or bullied among the demons."

    "...Thank you."

    I try to get used to the revulsion of Seo Hweol''s heart essence while scanning my surroundings.

    The eyes of the others are filled with pity, and the Mad Lord clicks his tongue and turns his head away in displeasure.

    I turn my gaze to Yeon below the Mad Lord.

    In my past life, I nned to choose Azure Tiger Saint from the start, so considering his pure characteristics, I even went ahead and hugged Yeon in front of the Mad Lord.

    But now, it is difficult for me to approach her.

    Not only is the Mad Lord ring, but unlike the pure Azure Tiger Saint, if I act friendly with the Mad Lord in front of Seo Hweol, I don''t know how I will be stabbed in the backter, so caution is necessary.

    While I am sorting out my thoughts, the Mad Lord starts arguing with the Four-Axis stage wooden man and begins to go berserk.

    Seeing the Mad Lord losing it, Seo Hweol quickly tells the Four-Axis stage demon who came for them to leave this ce.

    While the Mad Lord is having an outburst and Seo Hweol is preparing to leave,  I secretly create a spirit clone from my soul and mix it with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts without anyone noticing.

    Then, I throw it towards Yeon without anyone realizing.

    My spirit clone, with Mysterious Bizarre Gu, infiltrates her consciousness unnoticed.

    Though I can''tfort her in the early stages of this life, through Mysterious Bizarre Gu, I can keep in touch andfort her in the future.

    I silently thank Gyeon Shin who passed on this technique and follow Seo Hweol.

    Gyu-ryeon seems displeased with me riding on her head, but persuaded by Seo Hweol, she allows me to climb onto her neck.

    Shortly after, she takes off into the sky and leaves the Flying Immortal tform.

    From atop Gyu-ryeon, I look down below, watching the Mad Lord throw a fit and pull out the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress.

    And then, my gaze falls on Azure Tiger Saint, caught in the middle of them.

    Seizing a moment of respite, I bow to him in my heart.

    Even though he was my master in my past life, he has not be a different person through the regressions.

    However, my feelings for him has not changed. He is the steadfast pir and master in my heart.

    ''I will not forget your teachings.''

    From now on, I will be under Seo Hweol.

    I can''t begin to imagine how dark and twisted the world beneath him might be.

    But precisely because of that, I resolved myself even more not to forget Azure Tiger Saint''s spirit, turning my head away from the tumult caused by the Mad Lord at the Flying Immortal tform.

    ''I¡¯ve set my goals for this life.''

    Originally, I considered joining the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect or maybe the ck Ghost Valley, which seems to suit me.

    But while contemting atop the Flying Immortal tform, I decided on the objectives for this life.

    ''First, to find out what exactly happens to Oh Hye-Seo, who was taken away by Seo Hweol.''

    Sitting among the other demons on top of the Four-Axis demon''s head, I watch Seo Hweol chatter away with a pleasant smile.

    It is necessary to delve into the dark schemes within him, to uncover what he ns to do with Oh Hye-Seo.

    ''Second, starting from the ck Dragon King Hyun Eum... find out what those Dragon Races are really up to.''

    Blood Yin Realm''s Star Shattering Esteemed One and the ck Dragon King are clearly rted.

    And Seo Hweol, the crafty serpent who supported Yuan Li''s ascendance from the Head Realm to the Blood Yin Realm.

    Without understanding what these Dragon Races want and their true identities intertwined with the Blood Yin Realm, I might not be able to keep up with the situation in the Bright Cold Realm.

    So, this time, I n to infiltrate from within to discover their objectives and identity.

    ''And finally, third...''

    And the most important.

    Perhaps the most challenging task.

    ''Starting now, as I cultivate under Seo Hweol and reach the core of the Demon Race.''

    Thinking of the madness of Jeon Myeong-Hoon and the tragedy of the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.

    ''I will infiltrate the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner before it is destroyed by the True Immortal.''

    Then, bringing the stolen Heavenly Lightning Banner into the Demon Territory and throwing it into the mouths of Seo Hweol or Hyeon Eum, I will achieve perfect counter-poisoning.

    This third goal is the main reason I chose Seo Hweol.

    ''In this life, I will confirm Oh Hye-seo''s situation and the Dragon Races'' objectives, and by stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I will deal a significant blow to their base.''

    These are my biggest goals of this life.

    Unnoticed by Gyu-ryeon, I disperse the Formless Sword within me.

    Then, I create a Gang Sphere in the center of my dantian to form my Inner Core.

    Wo-woong!

    As the Inner Core forms and stabilizes the center of my body, the throbbing in my head eases a bit.

    Feeling the energy of my Inner Core, Gyu-ryeon, who is carrying us towards the Earth Tribe Territory, speaks.

    [What''s this? Were you a demon? I can feel demonic energy... Are you perhaps a half-demon?]

    I clear my throat and then responded to Gyu-ryeon in demonnguage.

    "I''m not a half-demon. I am indeed of the Human Race, but I learned a very unique method in the lower world that allows me to form a Demon Core even with a human body. Upon arriving in the Bright Cold Realm, the achievements that had been blocked until now have been unlocked, and a Demon Core has formed right away. Hahaha...."

    "Ho, even demonnguage? Well, you Heaven Tribe theoretically can learn Earth Tribe methods too...."

    As I fluently speak the demonnguage and reveal the energy of my Inner Core, Gyu-ryeon seems to develop a bit of goodwill towards me, no longer appearing entirely ufortable.

    Seeing my actions, Seo Hweoles down from Gyu-ryeon''s head and walks over to me, sitting at her neck.

    Swoosh!

    Pretending to look down below from atop Gyu-ryeon¡¯s neck, heading towards the Earth Tribe Territory, I pay my respects to Seo Hweol.

    "Thank you once again for epting me, Dragon King."

    "Don''t call me king. In the Bright Cold Realm, the title of ''king'' is reserved for those of the Integration stage Demon Kings.... Anyway, not taking in a talent like you would mean I''m a fool without eyes. To think you can even form a Demon Core, you''re much morepatible with our Demon Race than I expected."

    "Thank you."

    "And you''ve learned the demonnguage too, I really can''t help but take a liking to you.... Since I can''t take my eyes off a talent like you until we reach the Earth Tribe Territory, why not learn this method? I personally created it, and it''s suited for an excellent talent like you."

    Seo Hweol, smiling, takes out a method manual bound in demon beast leather from his bosom and hands it to me.

    "Ah...."

    The name of the method is Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    "...."

    As I silently look at the method manual, Seo Hweol gives a bitter smile, seeming apologetic.

    "Truthfully, I wanted to provide you with a more proper demon method.... But it seems this is the best we can do before we reach the True Dragon Alliance, which is the headquarters of the Demon Race, for someone of human origin like you. Please understand."

    However, reading Seo Hweol''s heart essence, I can see that although he verbally expresses regret, his suspicion towards me is gradually rising.

    ''Damn it.''

    epting the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation will make me his puppet and livestock, and not epting it will make Seo Hweol suspect me.

    I had never intended to fully gain his trust, but I hadn''t expected to be suspected so soon after choosing to align with Seo Hweol, not even half a day in. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, I open my mouth while looking at the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    Author''s Note:

    Main quest list for 15th Cycle: 1. Check on Oh Hye-seo''s situation. 2. Spy on the Dragon Race. 3. Steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner. 4. (New!) Survive Seo Hweol''s maniption.

 Chapter 181: The Tribe of the Earth (1)

    Chapter 181: The Tribe of the Earth (1)

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    In the end, the best thing I could say was this.

    I meticulously manipted my facial muscles in detail, managing to smile broadly without letting any hint of being forced to show at all.

    By controlling my heartbeat to show a genuinely happy physiological response, Seo Hweol''s suspicions did not grow any further.

    ''It''s not that suspicion has disappeared; it just hasn''t grown any further....''

    It seems that he is the type to be suspicious of everything in the world whenever an issue arises.

    "Haha, then diligently practice until we reach the Earth Tribe Territory. With your talent, you should be able to grasp the form of consciousness within at most four days."

    ''He''s saying he''ll suspect me if I don''t form the consciousness into a dragon shape within four days.''

    Silently listening to Seo Hweol''s well-wishes a bit longer, I had no choice but to unfold the manual for Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    The manual, written in thenguage of the demon race, detailed the intricate training methods for Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.

    The Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation that Yuan Li bragged about stealing from Seo Hweol is a demon beast method that a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage of the Human Race can practice.

    However, after roughly reading through the essentials, I simply erased the knowledge from my mind.

    ''There''s no reason for me to learn this crazy method with my own hands.''

    The offhand remark Seo Hweol made about being able to form the shape of consciousness within four days meant that if I didn''t, he might suspect me.

    Then there is only one solution.

    ''Let''s master the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.''

    Instead of the Nascent Soul stage method, Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation, I decided to master the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation, which I received when I was at a much lower cultivation. Later, after regaining my state at the Nascent Soul stage, I willpletely remove the effects of the lower level Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Of course, I wasn''t going to master it myself.

    Wo-woong!

    Imunicate with Yuan Yu, melted inside my body through Blood Body Skin Armor and perform Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation through it.

    The consciousness ovepping with mine starts to take the shape of a dragon as it changes.

    Since it¡¯s a technique I had already mastered before, the difficulty level isn''t that high.

    I operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon in ordance with the consciousness of Yuan Yu, hiding my form of consciousness within the consciousness of Yuan Yu.

    Now, to the outside, my consciousness takes theplete shape of a dragon.

    As my consciousness form changes, not only Gyu-ryeon but also the representatives of the demons from the Head Realm who had ascended with us came to offer their well-wishes.

    ¡°Haha, Dragon King Seo¡­ No, from now on, it¡¯s Sir Seo. Seeing you have made a good connection with Sir Seo, it seems you are someone with many blessings.¡±

    ¡°Your future path will be smooth as Sir Seo is someone who takes good care of his own, hahaha!¡±

    The Mighty Tiger King and the Holy Peng King pat my shoulders and continue their well-wishes.

    A few dayster.

    Finally, aboard Gyu-ryeon, we arrive at the demon¡¯s, no, the Earth Tribe¡¯srgest territory, the True Dragon Alliance.

    Whooosh!

    I admire thendscape of the True Dragon Alliance from above, embracing the wind in the sky.

    Countless mountain ranges stretch out in a line.

    The color of the mountains are pure white, each emitting dense spiritual energy and giving off a divine feeling.

    Below the mountains flow rivers of ck and white.

    The rivers seem to weave through the entirend, spreading out like a beneath the mountain ranges.

    The white and ck rivers are mostly separate, but asionally they merge, creating areas where multi-colored mists rise around them, looking quite mystical

    The territory of the True Dragon Alliance is mostly as described, boasting a size and vastness that is immensepared to thebined territories of the Human Race''s Sky Inds.

    Looking at that endless horizon, I am overwhelmed by its size and vastness, taking a sharp breath.

    While observing the countless mountain ranges and the ck and white rivers from atop Gyu-ryeon, I suddenly realize something.

    ''The shape of those mountains, the flow of those rivers. It''s almost like¡­.''

    "Bones and blood vessels¡­ Is this a naturalndscape?"

    "Oh, for a human, you have a good eye."

    As I look down and speak, Gyu-ryeon smiles and exins.

    "It''s not purely natural terrain. That is the corpse of the great Dragon Ancestor who had reached the Entering Nirvana stage from our Dragon Race long ago. Our True Dragon Alliance was established on top of their corpse. Just as you said, those mountains are their bones, and the rivers are their veins and blood."

    "...!?"

    I gape at the vastnd below.

    If what she said is true, the size of the Dragon Ancestor at the Entering Nirvana stage would be evenrger than thebined territories of the Human Race.

    ''A single Sky Ind of the Human Race is slightly smaller than the continent of the Head Realm.''

    Thinking of the territory of the Human Race crowded with numerous Sky Inds and beingrger than that area means...

    ''Each part of his body is the size of a continent? That''s rather...''

    Cosmic in scale, isn''t it?

    I naturally open my mouth as I imagine the gigantic body of the dragon.

    Hearing Gyu-ryeon''s exnation, the other representatives of the demon race also look surprised, gaping down at thend.

    Then, Seo Hweol, also curious, asks Gyu-ryeon a question.

    "I heard that reaching the Entering Nirvana stage essentially means there''s no limit to one''s lifespan, yet even such a being had passed away."

    "Originally, the ancestor was supposed to ascend as an Immortal Beast. However, before the True Devil Realm was separated from the Blood Yin Realm... during a war with the True Devil Realm, and after protecting the Bright Cold Realm from it, they passed away. It''s because of their sacrifice that all beings in the Bright Cold Realm can enjoy such prestige."

    "Ah~ So the ancestor was killed by a member of the Devil Race at the Entering Nirvana stage from the True Devil Realm?"

    "Hmm, wouldn''t that be the case? The records aren''t detailed about how the ancestor died, so it''s hard to say."

    Seo Hweol silently looks down at the vastnd after hearing Gyu-ryeon¡¯s response.

    After a while, we finally arrive at the heart of the True Dragon Alliance Territory, the ce known as the headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance.

    "That ce is..."

    The headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance boast a sizeparable to that of the Human Race Grand Alliance''s main sky ind, the Heavenly Human Ind.

    Actually, it seems evenrger than the Heavenly Human Ind in terms of size.

    Kugugugu!

    It¡¯s a mountain that stands on vastnd, more massive than any other mountain range I have seen before.

    Strangely, the mountain is a perfect square, clearly divided on all sides, unlike any other mountain ranges that were said to be the ''bones'' of the Dragon Ancestor I had seen before.

    ''Hmm, it feels bizarre.''

    Looking at the shape of that mountain, I feel a distinct difference from the mountain ranges described as the ''bones'' of the Dragon Ancestor.

    It¡¯s as if a mountain from somewhere else had been plucked and dropped here, creating an eerie feeling.

    What is this?''

    As I wonder,

    Gyu-ryeon introduces the headquarters of the True Dragon Alliance.

    "Well then, wee. To the True Dragon Alliance headquarters, the Serving Command Ark."

    "Serving Command Ark?"

    When one of the demon beast representatives asks, Gyu-ryeon, while looking at the square mountain, replies.

    "Our True Dragon Alliance headquarters is located inside something called the Serving Command Ark. Hahaha, don''t be too surprised, everyone. Inside this ark, there''s an unimaginably vast spacepressed again, so the space inside is as broad as the entire True Dragon Alliance territorybined."

    "Oh¡­."

    "It''s said to have been one of the immortal treasures from the ancient True Immortal Realm, but now it''s almost devoid of its original functions and has be a wreck, with us using only its shell."

    I marvel at the mind-boggling size described by Gyu-ryeon, focusing on the name, the Serving Command Ark.

    ''What''s the rtionship with the Serving Command Pce?''

    Just as I¡¯m thinking that.

    Seo Hweol asks Gyu-ryeon another question with a smile.

    "By the way, senior. The area where our True Dragon Alliance headquarters is located, may I ask which part of the ancestor it corresponds to?"

    "Ah, the ce where Serving Command Ark is situated corresponds to the neck bone of the ancestor. Just a bit further back is the sacrednd of the True Dragon Alliance, where the head of the ancestor is located."

    "The neck..."

    Seo Hweol seems to muse over Gyu-ryeon¡¯s words for a moment before sitting back down with a smile.

    After a while.

    We enter the True Dragon Alliance headquarters, the Serving Command Ark.

    Kugugugu!

    The square mountain.

    No, one of the upper parts of the Serving Command Ark, as Gyu-ryeon calls it, opens to wee us.

    "Now, since the True Dragon Alliance is the center of the Earth Tribe Territory, many envoys from various Earth Tribes havee. Everyone should find the envoys of their respective races and head to their corresponding territory."

    Chk-chk-chk!

    Upon entering the Serving Command Ark, Gyu-ryeonnds inside and transforms.

    Her form changes, and soon she appears as a woman wearing a casual brown robe. Her hair is long, reaching down to her waist but seems unkempt overall, and small golden antlers protrude from her forehead. Her cheeks and arms are adorned with deliberately exposed yellow-brown scales.

    "First, you, the Sea Dragon Race, and... there, the human, follow me. You need to register your names in the Dragon Registry of the True Dragon Alliance, so I''ll guide you."

    "Yes, thank you."

    Gyu-ryeon, like ghosts leading the Human Race in my past life, exin about the True Dragon Alliance to me, Seo Hweol, and the elders of the Sea Dragon Race.

    "Our Earth Tribe is, as you might know, a collection of numerous demon beast races. Though we talk about demon beasts and Earth Tribes, in truth, aside from the Dragon Race and a few other species, they are all different races

    To lead these countless other races, the Dragon Race born with Immortal Beast lineage, and a few other superiorrge races havee together to govern the entire Earth Tribe. Theserge races have formed a single alliance to govern everything, which is our True Dragon Alliance.".

    She continues with pride.

    "And as you might have guessed from the name of the True Dragon Alliance, the strongest voice within the alliance belongs to our Dragon Race, which possesses particrly powerful strength among therge races.

    Therefore, the name of the alliance was chosen as the True Dragon Alliance, and the headquarters of the alliance was also built in the central area of our Dragon Race''s territory. In short, our Dragon Race is no different from the highest ruling ss of the Earth Tribe. Act with pride."

    "We will keep that in mind."

    Gyu-ryeon, seemingly pleased with Seo Hweol''s attitude, cheerfully pats his shoulder and continues forward.

    The inside of Serving Command Ark is vast enough to be considered another world in its own right.

    ''Is that... the sky?''

    I am astonished at the ''clouds'' floating inside Serving Command Ark and the ''mountain ranges'' within.

    This is iparable even to space artifacts like the Serving Command Pce.

    Rather, it seems right to call it a world of its own.

    Following Gyu-ryeon, we swiftly cross numerous mountain ranges andndscapes, feeling her Four-Axis stage powerpressing space.

    Despite merely walking, space is beingpressed.

    ''Shrinking Earth Technique..''

    A formidable technique that only those at thete stages of the Four-Axis stage or beyond can utilize!

    I observe the flow of the Shrinking Earth Technique, trying to grasp the enlightenment of the Four-Axis stage.

    After a while.

    Inside the Serving Command Ark,

    While it isn''t as vast as the corpse of the Dragon Ancestor that is asrge as the entire Human Race Territory we had seen earlier, we arrive at a ce filled with bones of dragons, resembling mountain ranges, on the level of the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum.

    It appears as if white mountains are scattered everywhere.

    "Come here. This is the tomb of the Dragon Kings and the homnd of our Dragon Race, the Dragon King Mausoleum. Here, you can receive your identity ques."

    We arrive at the center of the Dragon King Mausoleum.

    There, the skulls of Dragon Kings are gathered in abundance.

    Even the skulls alone are as massive as mountains.

    Gyu-ryeon points at the skulls, saying,

    "Now, engrave your names on the skulls of past Dragon Kings. Carving your names into the minds of our ancestors in this way is a ceremony to announce to them that you have be part of the Dragon Race of the Bright Cold Realm."

    All members of the Sea Dragon Race came out from Seo Hweol''s storage artifact and engraved their names on the skulls of Dragon Kings.

    As they did so, a radiant light flowed from the skulls of the Dragon Kings, entering the bodies of those who had engraved their names, leaving peculiar patterns on the bodies of the Dragon Race members.

    "From now on, that pattern will serve as your identity que. Depending on each individual''s qualities and characteristics, you would have received different patterns in different locations. I can''t show you, but I have a pattern on my hip. When you infuse Qi into the pattern..."

    Wo-woong!

    A faint dragon-shaped aura seems to flow from Gyu-ryeon''s body, sweeping over her once.

    "This illusion proving you''re of the Dragon Race appears. From now on, you can prove your identity this way. Remember everyone¡­ And for the human, you."

    She says, looking at Seo Hweol.

    "It''s not possible to include a member of the Human Race in the Dragon Registry of the Dragon Race. It''s only possible for a member of the Human Race to be included in the Dragon Registry if they have been infused with the Immortal Beast true blood, and their own blood has been covered by the true blood by more than 70%. If you wish to ept a member of the Human Race as part of the Dragon Race under other circumstances, you must create an identity que for them using a part of the rmender''s body."

    "That won''t be difficult."

    Woong!

    Seo Hweol reveals his arm, and blue scales sprout all over it.

    He plucks one of the scales.

    The scale he pulls from his arm floats in the air and erges to the size of a palm.

    Patz!

    With a flick of Seo Hweol''s hand, the scale is processed in mid-air, and an identity que with my name inscribed on it is created.

    "Here, take this. This identity que made from my scale will preserve your status in the Earth Tribe Territory."

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    I thank Seo Hweol, feeling something odd.

    ''All the other Sea Dragons are registering their names in something called the Dragon Registry, and I''ve received an identity que, but why don¡¯t I see Oh Hye-Seo?''

    I ponder Seo Hweol''s intentions.

    ''Why isn''t he creating an identity que for Oh Hye-Seo now?''

    Though I wonder, there is no way to know right now.

    Thus, we all acquired the means to prove our identities.

    Afterward, we leave the Serving Command Ark, and under the guidance of Gyu-ryeon, we are introduced to the living space for the Sea Dragon Race.

    It¡¯s arge ke'' near the front paws of the Dragon Ancestor.

    ...Of course, it¡¯s called ake, but in reality, its size is no different from the seas of the Head Realm.

    Theke is connected to the rivers known as the blood veins of the Dragon Ancestor, with ck and white waters mixing, creating a five-colored mist.

    Due to the mixing of ck and white waters, theke itself is not ck and white but transparent.

    ''The surrounding area is covered in an enormous density of heaven and earth spiritual energy.''

    The Five Elements Spiritual Energy is densely spread around the area.

    Training here, I will be able to quickly regain my past life''s cultivation.

    "There are quite a few water attribute demon beasts living under this Cloud Heart Lake. But you, the Sea Dragon Race, should be able to subdue and take over, right?"

    "There will be no issues."

    "Good, then I hope you live well under theke from now on. I''ll be going now... If you have any questions, you cane and find me."

    "Thank you very much for everything so far. We will surely seek your teachings in the Bright Cold Realm in the future."

    When Seo Hweol smiles and bows to Gyu-ryeon, her cheeks flush with color.

    "Hemhem, I''ll be going now."

    She coughs a few times as if to clear her throat, hastily bids farewell to Seo Hweol, and transforms back into her dragon form to fly away into the distance.

    As soon as Gyu-ryeon is out of sight, Seo Hweol turns to the elders of the Sea Dragon Race and asks,

    "How long do you think it will take to take over this Cloud Heart Lake? How long does the council think it will take?"

    Responding to Seo Hweol''s question, one of the older-looking elders of the Sea Dragon Race bows and replies.

    "With our power, we can establish arger Sea Dragon Pce under Cloud Heart Lake within three days and demand tribute from the surrounding races. If Lord Seo Hweol assists, it will not even take three days but two."

    "I see. However, we need to discuss the protocol and titles among the Sea Dragon Race again. I cannot casually use the title of Dragon King in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "King... no, if it¡¯s Sir Seo Hweol, you will surely reach the Integration stage and officially reim the title of king."

    Thank you for the encouragement. Then, I''ll wait for three days, so please take care of everything. I have some matters to attend to at the True Dragon Alliance headquarters."

    "Leave it to us."

    After finishing their conversation, the elders of the Sea Dragon Race transform into dragons and dive into Cloud Heart Lake.

    Shortly after.

    Kugugugu!

    The waters of Cloud Heart Lake boil tumultuously.

    A significant battle seems to be taking ce beneath theke.

    "Now then, you should follow me now."

    "Yes?"

    "I said I would rmend you for participation in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion if you followed me. I''ll keep my promise."

    "May I know what this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is?"

    "Haha, you followed me without even knowing what the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is?"

    ''Damn.''

    I clench my teeth internally.

    Suspicion blooms once again in Seo Hweol''s mind.

    Although there isn''t much suspicion, if it continues to umte like this, I will inevitably be betrayed by him.

    "More than the Blood Fusion, I trusted and followed Sir Seo Hweol''s reputation. Haha¡­."

    "Ahaha, is that so? This is quite embarrassing."

    We bothugh openly, while behind our smiles, we are sharpening knives against each other.

    "I''ll exin on the way. Follow me."

    I climb onto Seo Hweol''s back as he transforms into his true form and heads towards Serving Command Ark, listening to his exnation.

    The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is apetition held once every hundred years, gathering young demon beast prodigies topete for the true blood of Immortal Beasts.

    Winners of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion receive a drop of their desired true blood, which they incorporate into their own blood, acquiring superior demon beast qualities.

    Originally, non-Earth Tribes, like the Heaven Tribe, are not allowed to participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, but with the rmendation of a Four-Axis stage demon beast, participation is possible.

    ''The true blood of Immortal Beasts...''

    As I think about the existence of Immortal Beasts,

    Before long, Seo Hweol arrives inside Serving Command Ark again.

    Within the Ark.

    Seo Hweolnds in front of a massive stone building, transforms back into human form, and goes inside to handle some business, leaving me behind.

    The building looks to handle various administrative tasks for the demon races, and as soon as Seo Hweol disappears from sight, I turn around.

    ''First, let''s forget about ridiculous things like Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation or Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation.''

    Below the mountain where the stone building is erected, there is arge market that seems to be a marketce for demon beasts, where numerous demon races are trading goods.

    ''For now, I''ll find some proper demon beast methods.''

    Tadat!

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, I enter the demon market without anyone noticing.

 Chapter 182: The Tribe of the Earth (2)

    Chapter 182: The Tribe of the Earth (2)

    Wo-woong!

    A hot breeze sweeps through the surroundings.

    True Dragon Alliance''s Serving Command Ark''s demon race market.

    There, numerous members of the demon race are gathered, exchanging goods, and many of them wander around in their true forms, emitting intense heat, filling the area near the market with a sweltering warmth.

    ''Finding demon beasts transformed into human form is difficult.''

    After all, it isn''t thend of the Heaven Tribe or the Human Race, so there¡¯s no need to maintain a transformed shape.

    Only asionally did the demon races of immense size transform due to theirrge size.

    "Come,e, this elixir has been personally delivered from the Heaven Tribe!"

    "How many Blood Refining Methods have been developed to fuse Immortal Beast true blood into the body? Our Blood Refining Method is of a different caliberpared to those developed so far¡­"

    "We''ll auction off the space dharma treasure obtained from subduing the Bright Crow Racest time!"

    The voices of the demons are loud, each straining not to be drowned out by the others.

    However, since the demon racemunicates by vibrating spiritual energy to speak, if a member of the Human Race, who does not possess the Earth Tribe¡¯s vision are to listen, the market would seem quite quiet as the spiritual energy only slightly fluctuates.

    ''The market of the demon race isn''t much different from that of humans.''

    In some ways, it even seems much more orderly than that of humans.

    I briefly tour the market, observing the reactions of the surrounding demons while looking for a ce selling method manuals.

    After a while, I enter a street where demon beast methods are sold.

    ''So many...''

    There¡¯s a separate street for selling demon beast methods, indicating an overwhelming abundance of them.

    Unlike human cultivation methods recorded in books or jade slips, most of the demon beast methods are recorded on bones, skins, or teeth.

    ''Is it because of the characteristics of the demonnguage, or is the recording method itself different?''

    Demon script fundamentally records the flow of yin and yang within the spiritual energy of heaven and earth tomunicate meanings.

    Thus, their linguistic system is entirely different from that of the Human Race.

    Therefore, the method of recording also involves engraving the flow of yin and yang onto bones or stones imbued with spiritual essence, so that when spiritual energy is infused into the ber, the engraved flow vibrates the spiritual energy, conveying the content.

    Perhaps that''s why the majority of demon races went around with methods engraved on their bodies or bones.

    Among these demon races, a significant number came to the street selling demon beast methods, tearing off parts of their bodies that contain the methods to sell and leave.

    Crackling!

    "Kuahaha! This horn of mine contains the Horned Ox ck Origin Transformation of our Horned Ox Race! How much will you offer?"

    "Hmm, I''ve never even heard of the Horned Ox Race..."

    "What? Are you insulting my race now!?"

    "No, that''s not it... Ah, don''t get angry, will this amount satisfy you?"

    "Hmm..."

    Watching arge, bipedal ck ox, identifying as a member of the Horned Ox Race, snorting as it hands its horn to a demon race merchant for spirit stones in exchange, makes me quite shocked by the culture.

    After securing the spirit stones, the bipedal ck ox snorts and leaves for another ce.

    With a few steps, a new horn begins to grow where the old one had been, indicating that for demons at the Core Formation stage or higher, such regeneration is entirely possible.

    The flounder demon merchant giggles as he takes the ox''s horn, clearly pleased.

    "Recently, among the mercenary races, the Horned Ox Race has been gaining tremendous poprity. A method from such a race will surely sell for a high price."

    I manipte Yuan Yu covering my body with Blood Body Skin Armor to sprout scales on my cheek and grow red deer antlers on my forehead. I then deactivate the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts in front of him.

    "Look here, I''ve just ascended to the Bright Cold Realm and it''s my first time at the Earth Tribe market, so I have a question to ask¡­"

    Wo-woong!

    As I let the energy of my Inner Core flow out with dragon-shaped consciousness, the flounder merchant is startled and stands up.

    "My goodness, what brings a noble dragon to such a ce?"

    "As I said, I''ve only recently ascended to the Bright Cold Realm... I have some questions."

    "Yes, yes, ask away."

    "First off, is itmon for demons toe here selling demon beast methods like just now?"

    "Of course. Well, in truth, those demon beast methods sold by such demons are actually one of the main specialties of our Earth Tribe."

    The flounder merchant continues his exnation.

    "As you may know, our Earth Tribe is essentially grouped together due to our ¡®vision¡¯, but we are all different races. It''s well-known that the majority of the Earth Tribe originally roamed the fields and mountains as beasts. Hence, the ssification is practically impossible to count.  But, precisely because of that! There''s an enormous variety of Earth Tribe methods."

    "Hm? What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean?".

    The flounder merchant looks at me as if he didn''t understand my question, his eyes almost questioning why I couldn''t understand such a simple matter.

    "Hmm, the environment in the Lower Realm where I lived is too different from the Bright Cold Realm."

    I make up a suitable excuse about the lower realm, and the flounder merchant nods.

    "Ah, right, you mentioned you''ve just ascended. Well, there are countless lower realms, so that makes sense. To exin the situation of the Earth Tribe in the Bright Cold Realm to a distinguished dragon like yourself, our ''Earth Tribe methods'' are practically not standardized, except for the Dragon Race or the Phoenix Race you belong to, right?"

    "...Right"

    I don''t know much but agree, fearing that any further ignorance on my part might lead to more suspicion.

    ''Well, I can guess as much.''

    Earth Tribe, or essentially the demon race.

    Unlike the Heaven Tribe, which passes down and progressively develops methods for future generations, most demon races were once wild beasts roaming the fields, unable to inherit methods from their ancestors.

    Therefore, demon races umting power essentially had to create their methods individually as they grew, so it made sense that there are no standardized methods.

    "Yes, as you know, we demon races must ''create'' our own suitable methods relying on our instincts from the day we awaken our spiritual nature and gain intelligence. Because of this, the methods created by each race and individual vary greatly. Such demon beast methods are created by countless demon races relying on their instincts and their bodies. That''s why there are so many demons who carve the flow of spiritual energy into their bodies and sell parts of those engraved bodies like this."

    "Hm, I see."

    There seems to be a reason why demons engrave methods into their bodies.

    "And such a diverse market of demon beast methods provides an opportunity for many other demons who have awakened intelligence to look for methods that suit them. If there are sellers, there are also buyers. For example, if someone creates a method ording to instinct but it turns out to be poor, they cane to the method market to buy one that suits them better. And, of course, many from the Heaven Tribe also desire our demon beast methods."

    The flounder merchant chuckles and scratches his head.

    "Those from the Heaven Tribe who wish to study our demon beast methods alwayse here to buy these method manuals in bulk at regr intervals. That''s why this demon beast method market is so vibrant. I''m not sure what the Lower Realm you came from is like, but it seems they didn''t have such a system?"

    "Hm. Indeed, it''s a unique system of the Bright Cold Realm."

    After asking the flounder merchant a few more questions about the Earth Tribe, I hand over some spirit stones I brought from the lower realm.

    ''The Earth Tribe market is ultimately rted to the characteristics of the Earth Tribe itself.''

    As you learn a method, the flow of spiritual energy leaves traces throughout the body ording to the characteristics of the method.

    A market for demon beast methods where parts of the body with these traces of flow are sold.

    That is the unique characteristic of the Earth Tribe.

    After looking around the flounder merchant''s shop, I visited other shops.

    While wandering through the shops, I realized that there were some manualsmonly sold in several ces.

    "Look here, I''ve seen this manual quite often in other shops too, what kind of manual is this? I''ve only recently ascended, so could you exin it to me?"

    Fortunately, when I ask merchants while imitating the appearance of the Dragon Race, they are more than willing to exin as if it¡¯s an honor.

    "Ah, you are an ascended dragon kin, I see. These methods are the most fundamental among the demon beast methods of the Bright Cold Realm. They can be considered basic methods."

    The merchant, who looks like a mussel but bizarrely with limbs, lifts a small spirit stone and continues the exnation.

    "While countless demons each have their unique methods, we all share somemon ground as demon races. Thesemonalities have beenpiled to create what can be considered the basics of basics among demon beast methods."

    "Oh? What''s its name?"

    "It''s called the Vast Cold Form."

    "Vast Cold Form¡­"

    I purchase the Vast Cold Form and tuck it away.

    After buying the basic demon beast method and a couple of other methods that seem suitable, I head back up to the stone building where Seo Hweol is located.

    ''It seems Seo Hweol hasn''te out yet.''

    It seems he has a lot of work to deal with inside.

    As I wait for Seo Hweol, several hours pass.

    When the spiritual energy of heaven and earth revolves, indicating the evening,

    Seo Hweoles out of the stone building.

    "Have you been waiting long? Weren''t you bored?"

    "How could I be bored waiting for you, Sir Seo Hweol? Moreover, in cultivation, patience is a virtue."

    "Good words. Have you been practicing the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation I gave you?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "Haha¡­ I see."

    Seo Hweol smiles and pats my shoulder.

    However, at that moment, I suddenly feel Seo Hweol''s suspicions skyrocket.

    ''...? But I didn''t do anything, why is he suddenly suspicious?''

    This person, who doesn''t even possess the vision of Beyond the Path, couldn''t possibly see through me.

    But Seo Hweol, though cunning, is a rational being.

    ''There''s no way he would suddenly suspect me like that without any reason. There must be some grounds for it¡­''

    I used the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to ensure he wouldn''t have noticed me leaving and returning.

    Furthermore, I left a Gang Sphere clone secretly, so even if Seo Hweol asionally checked with his consciousness, he wouldn''t be able to tell.

    But why so suddenly?

    "Since today''s tasks have beenrgely satisfactorily handled, let''s return. By now, even if Cloud Heart Lake hasn''t been conquered, our race''s elders must have built a new Sea Dragon Pce there."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Swoosh!

    Seo Hweol transforms back into his true form and carries me on his neck.

    As I hang onto Seo Hweol''s neck flying, I think to myself.

    ''Should I now, even by burning my True Origin Energy, draw the Formless Sword and cut this guy''s neck?''

    His suspicion towards me has enormously spiked.

    Perhaps killing him right now and escaping might be better in the long run.

    That''s when he speaks.

    "Ah, and while I was handling tasks at the True Dragon Alliance''s office, I heard some interesting information. It''s about a n that will soon be implemented across the entire Earth Tribe."

    "Is it alright for me to hear about it?"

    "No problem, it''s not that big of a secret. ''The Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project.'' In the future, the True Dragon Alliance, like the Human Race Grand Alliance''s system ofpiling a register of the living and dead among humans, ns to name every member of the Earth Tribe and manage those names."

    "¡­Names, you say?"

    I¡¯m taken aback by the sudden change of topic.

    ''Why bring up names out of nowhere?''

    "Names (Ãû) partly contain fate (Ãü). Our Earth Tribe doesn''t have the Heaven Tribe''s ability to read the fate of the heavens. That''s why we''ve always been behind in the information war against the Heaven Tribe, and the influence of the Earth Tribe has been significantly reduced recently. As such, the True Dragon Alliance ns to manage the names of all Earth Tribe members and give names to those without. It''s a grand initiative.¡±

    "...But, if I may ask, what''s the use of that?"

    "Ah, if you don''t understand fate, it might be a bit difficult to grasp¡­ By managing the names of all Earth Tribe members, the True Dragon Alliance''s supreme council decided it''s possible to indirectly read the power of fate contained within those names, thereby predicting the overall fate of the Earth Tribe."

    "Why are you telling me this decision?"

    "Simple. In the future, every race within the Earth Tribe will dispatch one or two individuals for their own management to participate in the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project. I''m thinking, from our Sea Dragon Race, we''ll dispatch you among others."

    "Thank you for granting me such an opportunity."

    ''What exactly is he nning?''

    I frown inwardly.

    By the time we arrived at Cloud Heart Lake, the sun had set.

    Seo Hweol and I enter the newly constructed Sea Dragon Pce beneath theke.

    "Let''s discuss the details tomorrow. For today, rest well."

    I enter the room assigned to me and sit down.

    What should I do?

    What is Seo Hweol scheming?

    As I ponder this, I inadvertently look at the identity que Seo Hweol had given me.

    "¡­Huh?"

    Why is intent infused in the identity que?

    I feel a chill down my spine as I examine it.

    And then I realize a horrifying truth.

    ''Damn it.''

    During my time at the market today.

    I had been constantly monitored by Seo Hweol.

    Trantor Notes: Well, buy me a coffee didn''t work out. All the donations are going to be returned within 30 days regardless of my or the donators'' intentions.

 Chapter 183: The Tribe of the Earth (3)

    Chapter 183: The Tribe of the Earth (3)

    Crack...

    I clench my teeth tightly, pulling my senses even higher in case I saw it wrong.

    The vision of Beyond the Path, added to that of the demon race.

    Using enlightenment that transcends nes, I look at the identity que.

    I wonder how clearly I observe the identity que.

    Shhhh¡­.

    ''It''s visible.''

    This time, I can clearly see it.

    The flow of spiritual energy connected to the identity que, emanating an aura like that of consciousness waves, leads somewhere.

    And the end of that connection is unmistakably Seo Hweol.

    ''Damn it.''

    Only after observing for a while do I grasp the principle of this location-tracking que.

    The Earth Tribe methods have its flow recorded on their bodies.

    Thus, even if a part of the body that has been imprinted with the method falls off, it is still affected by the demon beast method.

    Utilizing this principle, it''s possible to continuously monitor an identity que that''s far from oneself.

    I investigate the identity que further, teeth still clenched.

    Fortunately, from the flow of spiritual energy, it seems that only my location is being monitored.

    But I can''t be at ease.

    ''Especially not within this Sea Dragon Pce.''

    Within the room of the Sea Dragon Pce, decorated simrly to human lodgings.

    Even though it wasn''t directly built by Seo Hweol but through the Sea Dragon Race elders, I can''t trust it.

    ''There''s a high probability that this room I entered has been tampered with to monitor me in real-time.''

    Holding the identity que, I lie down on the bedfortably, forcing my expression to rx to avoid detection.

    ''The first priority is to regain my cultivation.''

    I organize my thoughts with a calm expression.

    Even if I decide to confront Seo Hweol in a life-or-death struggle, it will be impossible without intending to burn all my True Origin Energy right now.

    ''Regaining my cultivation as soon as possible and gaining some strength seems necessary for ensuring safety while living with Seo Hweol.''

    Closing my eyes, I gently operate the intricacies of the Wonderfully Mysterious Heart Canon, extending my consciousness like threads to secretly survey the surroundings.

    After investigating every corner of the room with my consciousness threads, I realize.

    Faint spiritual veins are detectable in various ces.

    These spiritual veins are recording changes urring within the room and transmitting them somewhere.

    ''As suspected, I am being monitored.''

    In this state, it''s impossible to recover my cultivation.

    All the methods I have learned would be performed under the watchful eyes of Seo Hweol or the Sea Dragon Race elders.

    ''Then, I must act now.''

    It seems I have to be prepared to burn at least some of my True Origin Energy to escape this situation.

    Whir...

    Pure life force travels through the threads of the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon throughout the room.

    Since each thread of consciousness is applied with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, this act will not be detected.

    The life force-enriched Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon begins to adhere to the spiritual veins observing my room, starting to [engrave] circuits ording to my will.

    ''Infiltrate them in reverse.''

    Whir...

    The circuits engrave themselves throughout the spiritual veins, controlled by my will.

    These circuits then alter the recording of the room''s situation, transmitting a ''different'' narrative.

    Someone receiving the information through spiritual energy will likely see a scene of me peacefully sleeping in the room.

    After engraving the circuits to gain freedom of action and once more searching the room with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I finally feel at ease and stand up from my ce.

    ''Honestly, I want to engrave the Mad Lord''s circuits into this identity que right away...''

    This identity que, made from Seo Hweol''s scales, is highly likely to be directly connected to Seo Hweol.

    The materials of this room are unrted to the Dragon Race, so it was fine, but tampering with the scales is still dangerous.

    ''The good news is that the scales only have a location tracking feature attached to them, making it impossible to monitor what I''m doing in real-time.''

    I ce the identity que in a suitable ce within the room.

    Then, sitting down, I begin to inhale spiritual energy.

    ''Although I burned some life force, I''ve gained freedom within the Sea Dragon Pce so it¡¯s worth it. Now, shall I start cultivating?"

    Tsstss¡­

    I open my mouth and take out the Colorless ss Swords that are within me.

    lak!

    My room assigned in the Dragon Pce is quite spacious, so having three thousand ss swords floating around is no problem.

    While keeping the swords afloat with sword control,

    I focus my consciousness and open my mouth.

    "Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections."

    Paaaat!

    Simultaneously, the ss swords emit light and exude artifact spirits.

    In an instant, the room is filled with hazy artifact spirits.

    But due to not enough space, the artifact spirits begin to ovep and shine within the room.

    But from my perspective, it¡¯s rather convenient.

    Until now, I only stored my cultivation in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    From that standpoint, it was convenient for the artifact spirits to be divided into minute details.

    On the other hand, if I want to retrieve the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections...

    "Merge."

    Sssss...

    The artifact spirits, one by one, be luminous clusters and ovep.

    In front of me, countless artifact spirits gather to form ''one'' silhouette.

    The face of the silhouette changes constantly.

    Everyone I had encountered, good connections, bad connections, loved ones, hated ones, trusted ones, respected ones...

    The faces of those tremendous connections swirl on the face of the silhouette until, at one moment, when all the artifact spirits are merged, the silhouette finally takes on a proper form.

    It¡¯s me.

    Sssss...

    A man wearing pure white robes.

    The artifact spirit looking exactly like me opens its eyes.

    I lock eyes with my artifact spirit.

    The vision split.

    The artifact spirit''s vision and my vision.

    Since the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections was created by merging the Three Spirits Technique and the Devil Legion Terracotta Scroll, creating another clone like in the case of the Three Spirits Technique is possible.

    ''I'' stretch my arms towards me.

    As the two ''me''s reach out and touch hands,

    The vision of the artifact spirit ''me'' is absorbed back into ''my'' view.

    When Ie to my senses, the artifact spirit has been absorbed into my body.

    No, to be precise, it ''ovepped.''

    Wo-woong!

    ''Indeed...''

    In the ovepped state with the artifact spirit, I feel the power stored within the artifact spirit.

    It¡¯s an immense power.

    With time, by carefully transferring the power residing in the artifact spirit to my body, I will recover all the realms of the Nascent Soul within ten years.

    Sssss...

    I close my eyes and continue the process of recovering my cultivation through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections throughout the night.

    The next day, I was called by Seo Hweol.

    Inside his room, Seo Hweol was observing the duties of the Dragon Race from his room, where a strange flow of spiritual energy was present.

    ''What''s this flow of spiritual energy?''

    Observing the flow of spiritual energy, my head feels clearer, giving me a refreshing feeling.

    It seems to be some kind of technique that awakens the mind.

    While I am basking in the spiritual energy, Seo Hweol, with a smiling face, asks me.

    "Was your night in the Sea Dragon Pce peaceful?"

    "Ah, thanks to Sir Seo Hweol''s care, I spent a peaceful night."

    "That''s good to hear. I''ll keep looking out for you."

    However, contrary to his words, his mind is quite sensitive due to the doubts that had grown since yesterday.

    His eyes appear to be smiling, but upon closer inspection, I can feel him observing me closely.

    "By the way, I heard that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is opening in 6 months. Most of the participants in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion are Nascent Soul stage demon race members, so it might be too much for you to participate in just 6 months, right?"

    ''6 monthster...''

    I heard that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is held once every 100 years.

    If I miss this chance, the next opportunity won''te until 100 yearster.

    But I decide to be cautious.

    ¡®Do I really need this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion?''

    Having Immortal Beast True Blood makes it incredibly convenient to enter the demon race society.

    But the problem is why Seo Hweol will send me to the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion without any reason.

    ''There''s a ny percent chance he has ulterior motives.''

    Participating in apetition with Nascent Soul stage demon beasts without any cultivation in just 6 months?

    It¡¯s highly suspicious.

    However, there is a problem.

    ''A True Immortal will descend in 100 years and sweep away the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect.''

    My goal is to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner from the Golden Divine Heavenly Thunder Sect and ce it in the storage scroll of Seo Hweol or Hyeon Eum, or other dragons with schemes, within 100 years.

    But to do that, I need to deeply infiltrate the Dragon Race society within 100 years.

    After much consideration, I respond.

    "May I know how the Immortal Beast Blood Fusionpetition is conducted?"

    "It''s simple. In the lowestyer of the Serving Command Ark''s testing area, selected demon beasts willpete for survival. Thest 100 survivors will each have a chance to receive Immortal Beast True Blood."

    "Sounds simple."

    "It won''t be that simple. The testing area of the Serving Command Ark is quite harsh."

    After a moment of thought, I told Seo Hweol.

    "I will participate."

    "Oh...?"

    A hint of doubt appears in Seo Hweol''s eyes.

    But I decide to endure this much.

    ''After all, Seo Hweol will continue to doubt me even if I just breathe and eat. In fact, if I consider my actions from a third-party perspective, they are quite suspicious.''

    Since I''ve already been marked as a suspicious person,

    I decided to push forward with that suspicious image.

    "Haha, good. After all, you''re part of our Sea Dragon Race, so it would be an honor for a talent from our race to be granted Immortal Beast True Blood."

    He smiles warmly and amiably.

    "But do you have a way to reach the Nascent Soul stage in 6 months?"

    "Um, can those who are not at the Nascent Soul stage not participate?"

    "It''s not exactly like that. It''s just that those who are not at the Nascent Soul stage tend to die before the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion ends due to the harshness of the test ground."

    "Then it''s fine. I am confident I can survive."

    "Hmm, well, if that''s the case."

    Seo Hweol smiles slightly, takes out a piece of silk, writes a rmendation letter in demon script, folds the silk, and sends it somewhere with a spell.

    "I''ve sent the rmendation letter to the organizers of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. You''ll be able to participate in the future."

    "Thank you."

    "No need for thanks. Is there anything you find inconvenient or need...?"

    I ponder for a moment, thinking.

    ''Maybe it wouldn''t be bad to directly ask about Deputy Oh Hye-seo. Well, considering Seo Hweol''s character, he¡¯s probably treating her well...''

    Although I don''t have high hopes, there is still a possibility he might easily talk about it, so I clung to the sliver of hope and was about to ask him.

    Just then.

    ''...Wait a moment.''

    I feel chills running down my back, but quickly suppress any physical reaction through my control.

    Since entering Seo Hweol''s room, I felt a peculiar flow of spiritual energy that seemed to clear the mind.

    I casually thought it was some kind of spell that ''clears the mind'' and let it be.

    However, as I internally operate the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon and utilize the heart essence in the realm of Treading Heavens, observing my consciousness, I immediately realize something is wrong when my consciousness starts to feel odd.

    ''This bastard, he''s brainwashing me!''

    Indeed.

    From the moment I entered the room, the peculiar effect of mental awakening I felt is not actually an awakening effect at all.

    Nor is it simply clearing my mind.

    It¡¯s a brainwashing operation centered around Seo Hweol, designed to make one feel an endless affection towards him!

    I have been under brainwashing since I entered the room.

    ''He is the core and caster of this spell.''

    Every word Seo Hweol utters, every gentle expression he makes, is part of the brainwashing.

    Despite feeling chills all over my body, I suppress my physical reactions.

    ''If it were anyone else, they would have been brainwashed by Seo Hweol without even realizing it.''

    Only now did I realize I was being brainwashed, despite having a consciousness at the Nascent Soul stage, enlightenment in the Treading-Heaven realm, and specialized in the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon focused on consciousness.

    Even cultivators at the Heavenly Being stage would fail to suspect and investigate Seo Hweol from the start, not realizing they had been brainwashed.

    "Hmm, is there anything else you need?"

    Seo Hweol asks me again.

    Ipose my emotions and smile brightly, nodding.

    "Your grace is as vast as the sea, Sir Seo Hweol. However, I''m curious about what has be of Oh Hye-seo, who was originally my colleague?"

    The purpose of this brainwashing is ''to harbor affection for Seo Hweol and not to doubt him.''

    It''s not strange for me to inquire about the welfare of a colleague.

    And to my question, Seo Hweol warmly smiles and answers.

    "Of course, she is doing very well. However, as I mentioned before, she has epted my true blood, bing part of our Sea Dragon Race, and is currently practicing a great method to ept my true blood within the inner sanctum of the Sea Dragon Pce. Since it''s a method that requires stabilization, even if you wish to see her, I''d ask you to wait a bit longer."

    "Ah, I see. Thank you for your answer."

    ''He''s lying.''

    Yuan Li was also someone who had assimted Seo Hweol''s blood, and I had forced him to reveal the method of assimting Seo Hweol''s blood through torture.

    From his confession, there was no such process as needing to stabilize.

    "If I participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion and receive the Immortal Beast True Blood, will I also need to stabilize like Oh Hye-seo?"

    "Haha, of course. If you are entrusted with the honorable mission of receiving the Immortal Beast True Blood in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I will personally bring you and assist you in assimting the Immortal Beast True Blood. I will also lend you the assimtion chamber she is using to assimte the True Blood this time."

    "Thank you for your gracious words."

    Listening to Seo Hweol, I¡¯m certain.

    ''Seo Hweol is spouting nonsense, and I have no idea what''s happening to Oh Hye-seo right now.''

    "Is there anything else you''re curious about?"

    "..."

    If I were to say I want to see Oh Hye-seo now, Seo Hweol will certainly refuse, using her need for stability as an excuse.

    ''He''s probably continuously observing whether the brainwashing is taking effect on me.''

    It''s best not to ask any more questions that can provoke him.

    "There''s nothing more I''m curious about. If you may permit, I''ll go and continue my cultivation to prepare for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion."

    "Understood. Go ahead. Oh, and do you have any human cultivation methods you''re practicing?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "Then, if you wish to conduct a ritualter, go see the Sea Dragon Race Elder Jeon Rul. He has a lot of interest in human rituals and will kindly set one up for you."

    "Thank you."

    After bidding farewell to Seo Hweol, I leave his room.

    Even as I exit his room, I don''t sigh or rx until I return straight to my own room.

    I could see the flow of spiritual energy leading to Seo Hweol''s room throughout the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The same flow that is set up in my room.

    Seo Hweol is monitoring everything within the Dragon Pce in real-time.

    ¡®Unless it¡¯s someone like me who has the vision of intent and vision of spiritual energy, along with the enlightenment of nes, the Dragon Race members wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡¯

    Upon entering my room, which had been pre-equipped with circuits, I finally rx and sit down.

    ¡®Really, it''s hard to even breathe in this Sea Dragon Pce.¡¯

    Given that Seo Hweol''s eyes are everywhere, I have to assume I am being monitored at all times.

    ''I''ll be living here in the future. Can I just endure being subjected to this?''

    Wo-woong!

    Last night, through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I regained the cultivation of Qi Refining 7th Star.

    The reason I couldn''t surpass the 7th Star is that the 7th Star requires a ritual, so I was stopped merely due to procedural reasons.

    ''My spiritual power is sufficient.''

    Wo-woong!

    I touch the surveince spiritual veins Seo Hweolid in my room and infuse my own spiritual power into the spiritual veins.

    ''You must have thought everything in the Dragon Pce dances to your tune, you snake bastard.''

    Tssts, tsstssts!

    I reverse the flow in Seo Hweol''s spiritual veins, installing the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    Beyond the spiritual veins, the circuits of madness spreads, and the circuits that were only in my room begin to invade other areas.

    Since I blocked the information with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, no information should reach Seo Hweol.

    ''From today, the Sea Dragon Pce falls to my grasp.''

    Seo Hweol must have thought he could control me by epting me.

    However, that is a mistake.

    I am poison.

    A poison that had been fermented, aged, andpletely rotted over for more than two thousand years.

    Now that this poison has entered the heart of the Dragon Race, it will poison everything.

    Tsstsstssts!

    ''If you have no intention of showing me what''s happening to Oh Hye-seo and are full of ns to brainwash me...''

    I think as I cover the entire Sea Dragon Pce with the Mad Lord''s circuits.

    ''I''ll take control of the Dragon Pce myself and find out directly.''

    Thanks forying down such a technique throughout your pce, making it easy for me.

    Now, I''ll make good use of it.

    6 months pass quickly.

    I regained myte-stage Qi Building cultivation, and in a year or two, I will be able to recover to the Core Formation stage.

    During that time, by exerting power, I was able to seize control of Seo Hweol''s eyes spread throughout the Dragon Pce.

    As a result of monitoring the Dragon Pce using Seo Hweol''s eyes,

    I still haven''t found Oh Hye-seo.

    The im that Oh Hye-seo was inside the Dragon Pce was a lie from the start.

    ''Damn it.''

    I grit my teeth as I open my eyes in the room.

    The time for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is here.

    I finish preparing and leave the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Emerging from the Sea Dragon Pce located at the bottom of Cloud Heart Lake, I see the barrier enveloping the Sea Dragon Pce and the waters of Cloud Heart Lake beyond it.

    Both within and outside, Sea Dragons are walking or swimming.

    However, as I pass by, the Sea Dragons murmur and show signs of avoiding me.

    From what I can gather, it seems they generally don''t like me, a human.

    "That human, he''s participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion this time?"

    "Sir Seo Hweol wrote him a rmendation letter."

    "Why would Sir do that for someone like him...?"

    "Even if he has exceptional consciousness, isn''t that too much of a privilege?"

    I calmly ignore their words and wait at the edge of the barrier. After a while, Seo Hweol swims down in his true form..

    "Have you been waiting long?"

    "Not at all."

    "First, climb onto my neck... Let everyone hear. All participants in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion will fly following me!"

    Following Seo Hweol''s words, young Nascent Soul and Core Formation stage Sea Dragons fly after him.

    I cling to Seo Hweol''s neck and we fly across theke towards the Serving Command Ark.

    While I am clinging to him,

    Seo Hweol beginsforting me with a warm voice.

    "Recently, there''s been a lot of gossip among our Sea Dragon Race about you. It seems many are displeased with the privileges given to you, not being of the Dragon Race."

    "...It seems so."

    "First, as a representative of the Sea Dragon Race, I apologize. It was me who epted you into the Sea Dragon Race, and I''m sorry for not taking better care of you. Regardless of what they say, don''t mind them. I''ve be a major figure in the True Dragon Alliance recently, and even before ascending, I was a king trusted by the Sea Dragon Race. Since I personally noticed your qualities and brought you here, you just need to walk your own path."

    "...Thank you for your kind words."

    Had Azure Tiger Saint said this, I would have been moved enough to bow in respect.

    However, the heart essence behind Seo Hweol''s eloquent words are filled with dark malice.

    ''It''s a refreshing feeling, contrary to that time with Hyang-hwa.''

    Her, who harshly told me to forget her while secretly harboring love for me, and Seo Hweol, who outwardly speaks kindly and trustingly while inwardly schemes on how to use me and doubts me.

    It¡¯s extremely prizing, but so extreme that it feels refreshingly new.

    ''Considering Seo Ran¡¯s case, those murmuring of the Sea Dragons must be instigated by him.''

    Even though I seized control of Seo Hweol''s eyes within the Sea Dragon Pce,

    From the day I joined Seo Hweol, I never let my guard down for a moment.

    Though constraints on my actions have loosened a bit, Seo Hweol knows all too well how to restrict a person''s actions without using spells or sorcery.

    Even without being brainwashed or monitored, Seo Hweol''s significant words kept me immobilized in the Dragon Pce all this time.

    ''He''s adept at rendering people utterly immobile with psychological maniption.''

    The more I stay with Seo Hweol.

    The more I feel suffocated, as if my throat is being constricted.

    It feels like I am surrounded, with only the path Seo Hweol offers seeming somewhat open. This isn¡¯t just once or twice, but always.

    However, what Seo Hweol offers is always a trap.

    For someone like me, who has lived for over 2,000 years, there¡¯s room to breathe, at least.

    ''Then... where exactly is Oh Hye-seo?''

    While concerned for Oh Hye-seo, I enter the depths of Serving Command Ark with Seo Hweol.

    Where could she be, captured and brainwashed by Seo Hweol?

    Feeling that the goals I set in this life are not going to be easy,

    I follow Seo Hweol to the lowest level of Serving Command Ark.

    We reach the battleground where the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is to be held.

    It¡¯s time for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion to begin.

 Chapter 184: The Tribe of the Earth (4)

    Chapter 184: The Tribe of the Earth (4)

    "It''s dark."

    Seo Hweol and I arrived at the lowest level of Serving Command Ark, a ce so cold and dark it chills to the bone.

    ''This is thest of the seven floors of Serving Command Ark.''

    Simr to Serving Command Pce, Serving Command Ark itself alsoprises a total of seven floors.

    The topmost 7th floor, the Life Floor, is where Seo Hweol conducts administrative tasks, meetings of the True Dragon Alliance take ce, and where the demon race''s market and social gatherings mainly ur.

    The 6th floor, the Cultivation Floor, is rich in spiritual veins and spiritual energy, provided for theter-stage Earth Tribe cultivators and elders.

    The 5th floor, the Harvest Floor, is the most appropriate and safest refuge for Earth Tribe members to face Heavenly Tribtion before crossing the cultivation threshold.

    The 4th floor, the Death Floor, is where the corpses of deceased Earth Tribe members gather.

    The 3rd floor, the Earth Floor, is the power room of Serving Command Ark and the source of spiritual energy flowing throughout the ark.

    The 2nd floor, the Storage Floor, serves as a storage space below the power room, currently used as a treasure vault by the Earth Tribe.

    And the lowest level of Serving Command Ark, where the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion takes ce.

    The 1st floor, the Emptiness Floor.

    As I reached the Emptiness Floor, I felt as if all the spiritual energy in my body was freezing over.

    ''Is this the coldness of the Emptiness Floor?''

    There is literally nothing.

    No light, no heat, no air, no sound.

    Even the spiritual energy is so scarce that once it leaks, it disperses into the pitch-ck void.

    Facing the profound darkness, not just me, but the other Earth Tribe members seem startled, showing signs of surprise.

    The Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragons who followed Seo Hweol are also huddling and looking around.

    Not just the Sea Dragons, but other demon beasts who arrived are in the same state.

    "Is this where the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is held?"

    "We''re to undergo a survival test here? It won''t be easy."

    "Even just breathing scatters spiritual energy."

    Just when they are all muttering.

    sh!

    Suddenly, the darkest lowest floor is brightly illuminated.

    A golden sh of light shines in all directions.

    All demon beasts who arrived at the lowest floor look up in surprise.

    There, a familiar face is present.

    It¡¯s Gyu-ryeon, an elder of the True Dragon Alliance who came to fetch us before.

    "It seems everyone has arrived. I am Gyu-ryeon, an elder of the True Dragon Alliance, overseeing this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. First, if there are any Four-Axis stage cultivators from major races, stop protecting your own race ande this way."

    At thatmand, Seo Hweol from the Sea Dragon Race and several other demon beasts from various races fly up to stand by Gyu-ryeon''s side.

    "Ugh..."

    "Uh, uhuhu... so, so cold..."

    As Seo Hweol disappears, the surrounding Sea Dragons start to shiver uncontrobly.

    "Is this the cold of the Emptiness Floor now that Sir Seo Hweol stopped his protection...?"

    "Harsh..."

    "...?"

    I am momentarily puzzled as I watch the Sea Dragons around me shivering.

    ''What''s going on? Nothing changed.''

    The temperature of the Emptiness Floor, terribly cold from the beginning, hadn''t changed at all.

    Yet, suddenly, theter-stage cultivators of the Sea Dragon Race started to shiver.

    I realize something from this situation.

    ''Ah, that guy Seo Hweol. He hasn''t been protecting me from the start.''

    It¡¯s a really simple fact.

    Wo-woong!

    As the Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe members stand next to Gyu-ryeon, the light emanating from her bes even brighter.

    ''This is...''

    I¡¯m startled, realizing the nature of the light emanating from Gyu-ryeon.

    ''Life force, itself?''

    In the void of Emptiness where nothing exists,

    Gyu-ryeon is ''producing'' the most pure and original spiritual energy, the power of life.

    ''That''s a Four-Axis stage cultivator....''

    Those who awakened the power of life.

    It seems true that reaching Four-Axis grants an iparably longer lifespan, as she illuminates the darkness with life force itself.

    ''No, it¡¯s not just by herself.''

    She is emitting an even brighter light with the help of the energy from the surrounding Four-Axis stage cultivators.

    Regardless, the golden light emitted by the Four-Axis cultivators color the surroundings, dispelling the darkness and revealing the scenery around us to some extent.

    We are in a desert of sand.

    Across this sand desert, numerous unique demon races are densely packed.

    Including the Sea Dragons, demon beasts I have never seen in my life, and even those who look like rocks, making one doubt if they are alive.

    Countless demon race beasts are scattered as far as the eye can see.

    ''Ten thousand? Fifteen thousand? Roughly around twelve thousand I estimate.''

    Moreover, the majority of them are at the Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages.

    I am the only one at the Qi Building stage.

    Then, Gyuryeon begins to speak amidst the golden light.

    "First, I express my respect to all theter-stage Earth Tribe members who havee here. All of you have bravely participated in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, knowing well that you might lose your lives in the battle, choosing topete for merely 100 spots. However, as a senior, I am also worried. This Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, as I say again, is an extreme survival test that takes ce in the void of Emptiness. Let me say this onest time: The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is a test apanied by death, and those who wish to give up are advised to do so now. Is there anyone who wants to give up? Come forward now."

    However, no demon beast steps forward.

    Gyu-ryeon seems to nod indifferently at this, but I could read a feeling of pity in her intent.

    "Good. Since there are no quitters, we will nowmence the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. The rules are simple. Just survive until thest 100 remain!"

    sh!

    As she waves her hand, golden life force spreads around, etching strange patterns on the arms and legs of each demon beast.

    It¡¯s a number in demon script, Thirteen Thousand Two Hundred Fifty-Two.

    "The number etched on your bodies represents the number of other Immortal Beast Blood Fusion participants currently in the battle grounds. As each participant is eliminated, the number will change ordingly. You just need to endure until that number reaches one hundred. However, as you know, there is no withdrawal from the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion midway. Therefore, for your given numbers to drop below one hundred, a significant number of you must either die or be incapacitated. Now, that''s roughly it for the exnation, is there anything you''re curious about?"

    "Excuse me, Examiner. What does ''incapacitated'' mean?"

    A demon beast asks Gyu-ryeon, who replies with a cold gaze but internally with a hint of pity, speaking loudly.

    "Being on the verge of death, reaching aatose state is recognized as an incapacitated state for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, and you''ll be transported to the second floor of Serving Command Ark. However, usually, if you reach such a state, expect your cultivation to drop by several levels."

    "...I understand."

    "Any more questions?"

    "Yes. I have something I want to make sure of... If the goal of thispetition is to survive until fewer than 100 Earth Tribe members remain, does that mean the main objective of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is essentially to reduce the number ofpetitors quickly?"

    A demon beast resembling a praying mantis asks with a murderous intent, directing the question at Gyu-ryeon.

    Gyuryeon smirks.

    "Well... most would think so, but it''s a bit different. This Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is ultimately apetition to select those demon beasts strong enough in ''life force'' to ept the true blood of Immortal Beasts and as such, ''survivability'' is the main focus of thepetition. You''ll understand once thepetition properly begins."

    "Yes, well... I take it as a confirmation that it''s okay to reduce the number of otherpetitors."

    "Do as you will."

    The mantis demon beast cackles, not hiding its murderous intent.

    The demon beasts around it show difort, stepping back a few paces from it.

    However, Gyu-ryeon seems to send a pitiful intent towards that demon beast.

    ''Whatever it is, the real Immortal Beast Blood Fusion will demand tremendous survivability.''

    It isn''t going to be difficult for me.

    Over the past six months, not just me but also Yuan Yu regained its cultivation.

    Unlike me, who had no foundation in cultivation right after returning, Yuan Yu had a foundation in Core Formation stage cultivation, so he could quickly regain his Core Formation stage cultivation.

    Since I wore Yuan Yu for this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I¡¯m not particrly worried about my survivability.

    More questions follow.

    "Does the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion not end until there are fewer than 100 members left?"

    "That''s right. I know what you''re worried about. You¡¯re concerned that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion will drag on for years, aren¡¯t you? That won''t happen. It will conclude within four months at most."

    After a few more questions, Gyu-ryeon looks around the assembly and says,

    "Are there no more questions? Then, let''s start the real Immortal Beast Blood Fusion!"

    "Yes!"

    Numerous demon beasts respond loudly.

    Gyu-ryeon raises her hand to the sky and ms it down.

    "From this moment, the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion begins!"

    Boom!

    Simultaneously, the desert crumbles into pieces, starting to copse downward.

    ''This is...!''

    It wasn''t split by mere physical force.

    Observing the flow of spiritual energy between Gyu-ryeon and the desert, I realize the true identity of the ¡®desert.¡¯

    ¡®Was the desert itself a manifestation of Gyu-ryeon''s spell?¡¯

    Rustle!

    As the desert splits, a dark space below is revealed.

    An absolute darkness, akin to the void, is exposed.

    However, unlike the void, it¡¯s impossible to read the ne and return to the current realm because this realm is not the void but a space within the realm itself.

    Ssshhh!

    ''Gasp!''

    I nearly lost consciousness momentarily due to the insane cold enveloping me.

    ''What on earth is this...''

    Cold.

    I knew the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion wouldn''t be easy, but I didn''t expect it to be this chilling.

    Nothingness. Absolute darkness!

    Perhaps this is what outer space is like.

    ''Life force itself is being drawn away.''

    In this pitch-ck void, merely existing led to your life force naturally escaping into the void and disperse.

    Enduring this mind-numbing cold, I understand why Gyu-ryeon sneered at those demon beasts trying to eliminatepetitors while also pitying them.

    ''Reducepetitors? Ridiculous.''

    That''s impossible.

    Just being here feels like the soul itself might freeze over.

    No, it''s not even cold.

    This is more akin to death itself.

    ¡®The fourth floor is called the Death Floor, but isn''t that a title more fitting for the first floor?''

    Before long, the desert that had be our ground scatters into the darkness.

    The light provided by Gyu-ryeon and the Four-Axis Masters also vanishes somewhere.

    Without attempting to locate other demons around me, I immediately begin to circte my spiritual power.

    Woong!

    My Pure Spiritual Force flows vigorously within me, reviving my dying body.

    Woong Woong Woong!

    A faint light emanates from my body, finally making me feel slightly alive.

    ''This won''t do.''

    But as I see even the faintest glimmer of light gradually scatter into the darkness, I clench my teeth.

    ''I need another way. At this rate, all life force will disperse and I''ll die. A test of life force, life force...''

    Tick, tick-tick, tick-tick-tick!

    For the first time, my body, which had never moved uncontrobly, chatters its teeth on its own.

    It isn''t a matter of will. The very presence of [Death] itself caused my body to react instinctively.

    I will certainly die if it continues this way.

    ¡®It can''t end like this. If it''s a test of life force, then activating life force is the key.''

    And there''s nothing better than cultivation to activate life force.

    ''The space may be scarce in spiritual energy, but that''s actually for the better.''

    In such a space, Seo Hweol''s gaze cannot reach me.

    Meaning, I can take as much time as needed for proper cultivation.

    Theck of spiritual energy isn''t a problem either.

    Wo-woong!

    ''Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.''

    Tst-tst-tst!

    The ethereal form of an artifact spirit appears before me.

    The countless figures of artifact spirits, containing my myriad connections, transformed back into ''my'' form ording to my will.

    And ''I'' soon ovep with my figure.

    Zuuuung!

    A massive amount of spiritual energy stored within the artifact spirit transfers into my body.

    From the moment I heard that the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is apetition for survival, I believed I could easily make it into thest 100.

    Using the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to hide my presence and absorbing only the spiritual energy from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections is enough to endure.

    But seeing the harsh environment of emptiness, most demon races would exhaust all their life force and vitality just trying to survive in this space.

    There''s no need to use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts.

    With the spiritual energy of Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, I can calmly cultivate and wait out the time!

    Wo-woong!

    I transfer the cultivation of Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method into my body, which I have been cautious about practicing fully due to Seo Hweol''s suspicion.

    Since Seo Hweol is acquainted with Azure Tiger Saint, practicing Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method could have been problematic if discovered, as changes in the body in the initial stages are easily noticeable.

    ¡®During the six months, Seo Hweol called me out every three days to check my cultivation progress. Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, which causes significant bodily changes in the early stages, had to be approached with caution.¡¯

    ording to Gyu-ryeon, it seems I can buy about four months of time within this area.

    ¡®With four months, I can summon the Qi and blood stored from the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method in my past life.¡¯

    Qi is the Soul.

    Thus, the dharma treasure attached to my soul and the cultivation stored in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections could transcend time to join me.

    Qi is Life.

    Extremely pure spiritual energy is, in essence, life force itself.

    Therefore, cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, which maximizes life force by condensing spiritual energy to its extreme, is also possible after regression.

    Crack, creak!

    A tremendous life force circtes throughout my body.

    "Argh!"

    The pains I experienced while cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method in my past life,pressed into a short time, strikes my mind.

    "...!"

    It¡¯s brain-numbingly painful.

    Yet, I clench my teeth, enduring the pain and epting the life force surging throughout my body.

    The immense life force circtes through my body, elevating my qi and blood, and begins to recreate the indestructible body I had forged in my past life.

    Creak, creak!

    I continue my cultivation amidst the pain that feels as if my entire body is being crushed.

    Although it feels like my body is shattering, that very agony drives away the cold and darkness of the empty void.

    ''I can endure this.''

    In the lowest floor of Serving Command Ark, I smile as I continue my cultivation fueled by life force.

    ¡®With this, I can endure to the end!¡¯

    Wrapped in pain as if my body is being crushed, the heat generated from the pain drives the cold away.

    Confident I can endure till the end of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I spend my time in deep cultivation.

    Before long, the number recorded on my arm rapidly decreased.

    In just a few days, the number of demon beasts that had reached thirteen thousand had dropped to five thousand.

    And then, I understood why Gyu-ryeon said a conclusion could be reached within four months.

    ''Ah, as the numbers dwindle, the darkness intensifies.''

    It became colder and more deste than before.

    In the Emptiness Floor, nothingness itself seems to materialize, attempting to devour me.

    ¡®I can endure it for now. But... as the numbers further decrease, the darkness will intensify.¡¯

    When that happens, the life force being generated from practicing the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method will be surpassed by the life force escaping from my body.

    ¡®Can I truly endure it?¡¯

    I clench my teeth and resist against the cold, against this death, and endure.

    Time passed exceedingly slowly.

    For months on end, floating aimlessly in the darkness without any light or warmth.

    ¡®Now... there are only 200 left.¡¯

    The cold and darkness became even more intense.

    It felt as though the darkness was creeping into my eyes, nose, and mouth.

    It was as if darkness, not blood, flowed through my veins.

    ¡®Just a bit more, just endure a bit longer.¡¯

    Fortunately, I had ess to vastly more resources than others through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    Enduring wouldn¡¯t be difficult.

    And finally, on the fourth month as Gyu-ryeon had mentioned.

    "Huuuh..."

    Just exhaling caused a burst of light to escape my mouth and scatter into the darkness.

    ''I''ll die, enduring any longer means death.''

    I truly feel death creeping up to my throat.

    As the number of surviving demon beasts decreased, the darkness and cold intensified, leaving only 103 remaining.

    Just three more to go.

    But within this soul-chilling cold, all I want is to leave, Immortal Beast Blood Fusion be damned.

    The cold is beyond what mere willpower can ovee.

    Crack, crack-crack!

    I ground my teeth, focusing on the number disyed on my arm.

    The number, which had been 103, had now reduced to 102.

    Just a little longer, and this unbearable cold will pass.

    I will be able to leave.

    One hundred and one.

    Only one more person needs to fall into aatose state for the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion to end.

    However, seeing that number, I can¡¯t help butugh at myself.

    ¡®My life force is surprisingly tenacious.¡¯

    No, it¡¯s more due to the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections than my own life force.

    I¡¯ve been enduring by cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method through the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    But now, even the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method is struggling against the cold, which is not merely the yin attribute, but rather the absolute nothingness of this empty space, making it all the more difficult to endure.

    It¡¯s like my mind is drying up.

    ¡®It feels like four years, not four months.¡¯

    But it will all be over soon.

    Looking at the number one hundred and one,  I desperately wish for the one to disappear quickly.

    How much time has passed?

    Finally, the moment I have been waiting for arrived.

    One hundred.

    ¡®Finally!¡¯

    The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is over!

    Or so I thought when...

    "...?"

    Nothing changes.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    After the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion ends, we are supposed to be transported to the second floor.

    But why hasn''t anything happened yet?

    Gyu-ryeon said it herself.

    When the number reaches one hundred, the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion is supposed to end.

    ¡®Right, maybe it just takes a little time.¡¯

    There couldn''t be any problems.

    I calmly wait to be transported in the cold.

    Ten more days passed.

    ¡®Something''s wrong.¡¯

    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.

    Why am I still here even though the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion has ended?

    ''Is this Seo Hweol¡¯s trick?¡¯

    Did Seo Hweol manipte this to send all participants of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion to their doom?

    But no matter how much I think about it, there¡¯s no reason for Seo Hweol to do such a thing.

    ¡®Or has the cold made me lose my sense of time?¡¯

    But that doesn¡¯t make sense either. My mind is too clear.

    ¡®I''m not insane, and considering everything with a clear head, there¡¯s no reason for Seo Hweol to do this. Moreover, from what I gathered in the six months before participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, it has always been conducted fairly. There¡¯s no room for Seo Hweol¡¯s interference¡­¡¯

    It can''t be that this was done deliberately to kill me.

    Even if I am suspicious, Seo Hweol''s character would suggest he''d use me to the fullest before letting me die, not kill me off for no reason.

    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong.¡¯

    I decided to wait a little longer, trembling in the cold.

    Another month passed.

    ¡®Perhaps... by some terrible stroke of luck, something went wrong with the Emptiness Floor just when I participated?¡¯

    I''m not insane.

    And unless Seo Hweol decided on a whim to kill me just for fun, I can''t think of any other exnation.

    ¡®No... more than that, I''ve been sustaining myself by cultivating the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method with the life force umted in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections, but how are the other demon beasts still alive?¡¯

    Two more months passed since the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion was supposed to end.

    Yet, the number still points to one hundred.

    ¡®Indeed, something must''ve gone wrong with the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. Damn it, I can''t just die here frozen like some Seo Eun-hyeon frozen popsicle."¡¯

    Determined to not die here, I decide to somehow escape this ce.

    Crack, crack-crack!

    I drew out my Formless Sword and swing it around me.

    But in this area devoid of spiritual energy, it¡¯s difficult to cut through anything.

    Floating in the void, I gather spiritual energy and spray it around, trying to navigate the dark space.

    But I find nothing.

    It''s vast.

    And cold.

    ¡®If only I can find something that activates the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, something that triggers the darkness of this Emptiness Floor¡­¡¯

    Clenching my teeth, I fight through the darkness, searching for a way out.

    A year passes.

    ¡®¡­¡¯

    Crack, crack-crack...

    Even trying to move a finger causes my whole body to crackle.

    ¡®It can¡¯t...go on like this.¡¯

    Something must have gone seriously wrong.

    Have all the demon beasts participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion been sealed in the lowestyer?

    A year passed without finding any hope.

    I had no choice but to float aimlessly in the void space.

    ¡®I must find a way¡­¡¯

    If things continue this way, finding an exit or getting out will be secondary.

    I fear I might die consumed by the darkness, dying from the soul-chilling cold, from the utter nothingness.

    What should I do?

    As I float in the void space, pondering my next move...

    Whoosh!

    The moment I try to cross my arms, something in my bosom brushes against my hand.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    A small spirit stone.

    I remember the identity of the spirit stone and observe it.

    It¡¯s the Vast Cold Form I bought from the demon beast merchantst time.

    ¡®The most basic among the basics, the foundational beast methods, was it?¡¯

    Suddenly, I decide to cultivate the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method along with the Vast Cold Form.

    ¡®If I can''t find a way out of this Emptiness Floor, I might as well endure until I''m rescued.¡¯

    Instead of seeking a way out, I choose to endure as long as possible.

    ¡®Let''s endure, somehow. Whether Seo Hweol yed tricks, or something''s gone wrong with the Serving Command Ark, let''s just endure!¡¯

    Wo-woong!

    Clenching my teeth, I read the demon script embedded in the spirit stone and manipted spiritual energy ording to the Vast Cold Form¡¯s instructions.

    Wo-woong!

    At first, it was a bit unfamiliar.

    But after another year in the void space...

    I could feel what ¡®demon beast methods¡¯ are about.

    ¡®Demon beast methods are essentially explosions.¡¯

    I felt this when cultivating the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation.

    Inner Cores of demon beasts concentrate spiritual energy within their Demon Cores before causing an explosion.

    By repeating these explosions, they gradually expand their Demon Core''s capacity, absorbing more Qi as their "vessel" grows.

    This is the foundation of all demon beast methods.

    But as I continued reading the Vast Cold Form, I realized how absurd the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation method is.

    ¡®Did Seo Hweol really throw me a bomb like the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation to cultivate?¡¯

    All demon beast methods are based on the following principle:

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth rotates as Yin and Yang, forming Taiji.

    Thus, to vision of the demon race who can see the essence of spiritual energy, all things in the universe appear as Taiji.

    The core of the demon beast method is to rotate this Taiji strongly within the Demon Core, crashing it together to cause an explosion.

    While Yin and Yang explode upon collision, they also achieve harmony and stabilize instantly, ensuring the safety of practicing demon beast methods, though it may be painful.

    However, the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation Seo Hweol gave me contains no details on the cirction of Taiji, only methods to recklessly explode the Demon Core.

    ¡®Damned dragon.¡¯

    I curse Seo Hweol inwardly and continue to repeat the steps of the Vast Cold Form.

    Three more years pass.

    Now I have spent five years in the darkness.

    Demon beast methods are truly simple.

    At the Qi Refining stage, weak Qi is circted and exploded.

    At the Qi Building stage, one''s life force is linked with the Demon Core to circte the Taiji more intensely before colliding and exploding it.

    At the Core Formation stage, the now strengthened Demon Core, as resilient as a human''s Golden Core, is exploded and reformed multiple times to refine Qi.

    Circting the Taiji to cause an explosion results in refined pure spiritual energy.

    In other words, life force that continuously fills into the body.

    This is the essence of all demon beast methods.

    Unlike humans who create a Law-Transforming Dantian with the flow of Yin and Yang and reach the Nascent Soul stage to cultivate the Yin and Yang spirit,

    Demon beasts stubbornly focus solely on the flow of Yin and Yang from the beginning, and upon reaching the Nascent Soul stage, they circte the Nascent Soul with the flow of Yin and Yang again.

    ¡®Compared to the Heaven Tribe''s method, which are maddeninglyplex and involve memorizing intricate incantations, performing sacrifical rituals, and reading the celestial trends... it''s almost as simple as leaving it to instinct."

    Perhaps, it is correct for demon beasts to learn demon beast methods by instinct.

    Originally, wild animals without intelligence, after gaining spiritual awareness and the ability to see spiritual energy,

    Circte the Yin and Yang within their bodies ording to their vision and then explode it.

    Its simplicity allows even those demon beasts without intellect to learn such methods.

    Boom!

    I frown as I feel the Qi explode in my dantian.

    ¡®It''s not easy.¡¯

    Although it¡¯s not asplex as the methods of the Human Race, including those of the Heaven Tribe, and is simple, that doesn''t mean it¡¯s easy to learn.

    Demon beast methods, like body refining methods, or in some ways, even more so, apany terrible pain.

    Every time spiritual energy is exploded in the dantian as part of their cultivation, they have to endure the pain of their dantian being shattered at every moment. This is even worse for Core Formation stage demons as they have to explode their Demon Core itself, enduring horrible pain.

    Another five years pass.

    Ten years in the Emptiness Floor!

    ¡®It''s hard to gauge how much time I''ve wasted.¡¯

    By all rights, I should have regained my Nascent Soul cultivation with abundant spiritual energy outside by now!

    But here I am, barely surviving in the void, only increasing my understanding of demon beast methods.

    Boom!

    I suffer unbearable pain as if my dantian is shattering as I practice both the Vast Cold Form and the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method.

    Gradually, the cold of the Emptiness Floor recedes before the heat of pain.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    "It''s like a heart."

    Practicing demon beast methods feels as if there is another heart in my dantian.

    Every time the heart beats, blood is pumped through the arteries to the entire body, then returns to the heart through the veins.

    Every time the Yin and Yang in the dantian explode, that explosive force sweeps through the body, refining it, then condenses back inside the dantian, bing pure life force that heals the body.

    ¡®Life is, in essence, an explosion¡­¡¯

    Thump, thump, thump!

    The Vast Cold Form and the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method elevate my life through explosions.

    And at some point.

    sh!

    I feel a peculiar sensation as if the Vast Cold Form and the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method are emerging around my Inner Core.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method is evolving.

    No, that''s not it.

    Originally, body refining methods are a degraded version of demon beast methods.

    Now, the foundational demon beast method, the Vast Cold Form operates within my Inner Core, making the degraded body refining method reach an equivalent condition as demon beast methods, revealing its essence.

    ¡®This is¡­ the true power of the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method!¡¯

    Boom!

    Creak, creak!

    It''s cold.

    So very cold.

    But at the same time, I realize fundamental changes urring throughout my body.

    Crack, crack!

    Aplete transformation!

    Just as the Five Energies Converging to the Origin led me to understand how the spiritual energy of heaven and earth can guide my body on the correct path,

    Now, once again, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth begins to show me how my body can evolve even more correctly.

    Crack!

    "This is..."

    Spiritual energy rotates before my eyes.

    Yin and Yang copse, entering my body to form a double helix.

    ¡®Ahh¡­¡¯

    Yin and Yang ascend the double helix, unraveling the secrets of the flesh umted from the past and providing the correct direction for evolution.

    Crack!

    I adjust my body ording to that direction and finallyplete the metamorphosis.

    Simultaneously, I feel my consciousness naturally taking on a specific form.

    ¡®So it is.¡¯

    The area of consciousness that enveloped me in a circle transformed into aplete human form, covering me.

    ¡®Could it be that humans, before discovering the rituals to be part of the Heaven Tribe, were a kind of demon beast?¡¯

    Gurgle...

    As my consciousness transforms into human form and I move my fist, I feel an immense power in my fist, unlike anything I had felt before.

    "Haaah..."

    Finally, I have reached a new realm of demon beast methods.

    At the same time, I am engulfed in a sense of awe towards Kim Young-hoon.

    ¡®Without even touching body refining methods, did a martial artist with a mortal body trace back the origins of martial arts to find the path to human demon beast methods?¡¯

    The ''other path'' that Kim Young-hoon struggled to find beyond the Ultimate Pinnacle, in his quest for a way forward.

    That was precisely demon beast methods.

    Found in the library of Seo Ran, not the real demon beast methods for beasts, but for humans!

    That was the other path Kim Young-hoon discovered while evolving martial arts.

    ¡®Huh, it turns out I reached that path in the end.¡¯

    I recall Kim Young-hoon from that cycle and smile wryly.

    Shiii¡­

    ¡®Is this the end...?¡¯

    After undergoingplete transformation and witnessing the life force escaping from my entire body, Iugh with self-deprecation.

    It¡¯s good to have realized the true meaning of demon beast methods throughplete transformation.

    But in doing so, I have almost used up all the spiritual energy inside my body.

    There is hardly any life force left in the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    If this had been a ce abundant with spiritual energy, I could have replenished it immediately, but in this absolute realm of death, it¡¯s impossible.

    ¡®Am I going to die in such a futile manner?¡¯

    I feel my eyes closing andugh.

    ¡®Well, at least... I confirmed what the other path that Kim Young-hoon discovered was¡­¡¯

    Maybe such a death isn''t entirely in vain.

    Thinking this, I close my eyes.

    I thought it was my sixteenth return.

    [You''ve endured ten years.]

    "...?"

    Crackle, crackle...

    I open my eyes in front of a campfire.

    ¡®Where¡­ is this?¡¯

    It''s dark.

    It isn''t cold, but it is still dark.

    Yet, I can see clearly.

    But there is no ¡®light¡¯!

    Strange.

    Everything around me is so clearly ¡®perceived,¡¯ yet the actual existence of ¡®light¡¯ is distinctly absent.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Bizarre.

    Living beings perceive objects through ¡®light.¡¯

    But for some reason, even without ¡®light,¡¯ I feel everything around me is perceivable.

    In front of me is a bonfire.

    But the bonfire has no ¡®light,¡¯ only ¡®heat.¡¯

    Around the bonfire are numerous statues, each an exquisite work of art.

    As I¡¯m puzzled by the sudden situation,

    [Take a seat. You''ve endured ten years, so you only have ten seconds to converse with this seat. Of course, if we really talked for just ten seconds, we wouldn''t get anywhere, so this seat has warped time to make one secondst a day.]

    "What..."

    Someone is sitting in front of me.

    I try to look up at [them].

    That moment.

    "...! Arggghhhh!"

    My eyes!

    My eyes suddenly vaporized!

    Without any warning, trying to ¡®perceive¡¯ the other made my eyeballs evaporate and fly into the air.

    Not just the eyes!

    My entire body, my whole body is vaporizing!

    "I''m, dying..."

    [Sit.]

    The next moment.

    As soon as [They] tell me to sit, my vaporizing body resettles.

    And somehow, I find myself sitting properly on one of the surrounding statues.

    [Do not look directly at this seat. If it were this seat''s main body, we might converse properly adjusting to your level. However, as I am but a remnant thought, a fragment left by the main body, this seat might identally kill you if I fail to adjust properly.]

    "Ha, ha...!"

    My heart is racing.

    [This seat is the master of Liberation. If you look directly at me, the essence that constitutes you will be liberated from the framework of ''you'' and vaporize into extinction.]

    "You are¡­"

    My head is spinning.

    As soon as I guessed the identity of the being before me, my consciousness shook as if it was about to copse, and my sense of direction vanished, making me feel as though I would fall to the ground at any moment.

    The pain of being trapped in the void for ten years is instantly forgotten, and a new sense of fear, awe, and reverence painted over my mind.

    [This seat¡¯s name is Bong Myeong (Serving Command). I am the creator of the Serving Command Ark you entered.]

    The being before me is, at the very least, a True Immortal.

    [I distorted ten years of time to summon you here for a conversation. Now, shall we talk, Ender (End Fate Person)?]

 Chapter 185: The Tribe of the Earth (5)

    Chapter 185: The Tribe of the Earth (5)

    My head is numb.

    I can''t make sense of anything at all.

    It feels like the heavens and the earth are turning upside down.

    It feels like my brain is being crushed.

    I can''t endure it.

    A cacophony of tinnitus rings from all directions, blurring my vision with its intensity.

    I can''t regain my senses.

    But I''m not even allowed to go mad.

    [Let''s stop now.]

    Suddenly!

    Upon hearing those words, my mind is forcibly pulled together.

    Just as I''m about to fall under the cliff''s edge, it feels like someone is forcefully grabbing my hair and pulling me up.

    Naturally, it brings a pain that feels as though my neck is being ripped out.

    Likewise, I had to forcibly escape from the chaos with a pain that felt like my soul was being torn apart.

    "Haah...! Huh...!"

    [I sought you out because I''m curious about three things. Answer these three questions, and I''ll leave.]

    Even though my mind was forcibly calmed, it''s still incredibly hard to endure.

    ''Endure it, endure...!''

    But I must endure.

    If I don''t, even if I regress, I might waste countless lives over thousands, tens of thousands of years, lost in madness.

    I must endure!

    ¡°Ghh¡­aaaaaaah!¡±

    Crunch!

    I raise my arm, open my mouth, and bite into my wrist.

    The sharp pain and metallic taste of blood cuts through the fog of confusion, anchoring me back to sanity.

    Pain neutralizes the confusion, allowing me to regain a bit of sanity.

    ''I must, regain myposure.''

    "Ask...your question."

    With a trembling voice, I speak to the entity before me.

    The entity in front of me smiles, as if pleased.

    [Your mental strength is strong. Even for an Ender, at the beginning of their story, they are no different from insects, yet you regained your senses so quickly.]

    "..."

    [Very well, it seems you''re ready, so I''ll proceed with the questions. First question, what is the fate you received?]

    "...!?"

    I mustn''t reveal it!

    I clench my teeth.

    But suddenly, such a thought passes through my confused mind.

    ¡®I mustn''t reveal it, but what if I don''t even know what it is?¡¯

    How should I respond?

    As I stupidly stand still, Bong Myeong speaks.

    [Hm, you still don''t know?]

    "..."

    [Hm, curious. How can an Ender who doesn''t even know their own fate endure ten years in the darkness of the Serving Command Ark and regain consciousness so quickly before me?]

    Bong Myeong muses, seemingly puzzled, and then continues with the next question.

    [Second question, do you know where the being that brought you here is located?]

    "¡­?"

    What does that mean?

    The entity that brought me here?

    You''re saying that us falling into this world wasn''t just an ident but someone¡¯s deliberate actions?

    Just when I¡¯m puzzled.

    [It seems you don''t know this either. Well, I can''t expect much from an Ender who hasn''t even realized their fate. You''ll remember eventually as the story progresses.]

    "¡­"

    What is he talking about?

    As I listen to him perplexedly,

    [Last question, have you ever met a Supreme Deity or a Heavenly Sovereign? Even if you haven''t met them directly, have you ever heard stories about such beings from someone?]

    "Uh¡­?"

    Simultaneously.

    Pudduddudduk!

    ¡°Aaaaaaaah!¡±

    I scream in agony, feeling as though my head will explode.

    Bong Myeong''s voice drills into my mind.

    Unlike the first and second questions, which elicited no reaction, the third question made me feel like my head would explode immediately.

    ¡°Haaaaaak! Aaaaak! Uaaaaak!¡±

    IfIexplodemyheadrightnowandkillmyselfImightfebitmoreconfortablemaybeI¡¯mtryingtoremembersomethingIshouldn¡¯tthattimeinthatvigeIdefinitely¡­

    [Calm down.]

    Thud¨D

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡®What was it?¡¯

    It felt like something tremendously terrifying had happened just now.

    I sense Bong Myeong looking at me.

    [I see, you''ve already had two encounters. That''s a sufficient answer. Thank you for responding.]

    "¡­??"

    I''m confused.

    I kept my mouth shut throughout, yet this entity seemed to have gleaned something from my silence.

    As I struggle to understand, Bong Myeong speaks to me.

    [I''ve resolved my curiosity, so now you may ask whatever you''re curious about. Six seconds have already passed, so you''ll need to ask everything within the next four seconds.]

    "Four seconds¡­?"

    I momentarily wonder why, then remember that in the presence of an entity like Bong Myeong, the concept of time is meaningless.

    "If it''s not too impolite to ask, if you''re capable of warping time, why didn''t you extend the ten seconds to about ten days instead?"

    I ask, trying to steady my trembling voice.

    [I am but a fragment, and the Serving Command Ark I influence is a discarded immortal treasure. Therefore, the extent of distortion can only be so much.]

    "Can True Immortals distort time¡­ no¡­"

    I quickly move past the unnecessary question.

    Now is the chance to ask something far more important than the abilities of True Immortal.

    "What exactly is an Ender? Are there others like us?"

    [What Enders are, only the Enders themselves know. That''s why I asked you earlier if you had realized your fate. Enders have been around far longer than even I have.]

    "Is Yang Su-jin¡­ the previous Ender¡­? Did he also reach the state of True Immortal?"

    [Correct. He was as weak as you at the beginning of his story but managed to reach the limits of a True Immortal by its end.]

    "What is a story?"

    [Fate.]

    "¡­"

    Fate...

    "By any chance, the [it] searching for Enders¡­ is it you¡­?"

    [Shh.]

    Pop!

    Suddenly, my mouth disappears.

    Literally.

    My [mouth] is gone!

    [It seems you have received a message left by a previous Ender. But be careful with your words. Be careful with your thoughts. Be cautious even with what you bring to your mind. My encounter with you is the result of preparations before the immortal treasure,id out through countless histories and arrangements, as well as a form of attraction, but the method your predecessor used is a miracle of improbable odds. My method is not as safe as the miracle of the Ender..]

    Somehow, if Bong Myeong were an entity in human form.

    It''s as if he is now cing his index finger to his lips, signaling me to keep quiet.

    Of course, I can''t see him clearly since I can''t look directly at him, but if this entity had a human-like appearance, I felt like that''s what he would be doing.

    [If you try to look at something, that something will also look closely back at you. Do not think. Do not recall. Do not speak carelessly. I''ve left this primordial darkness in the lowest floor specifically for safe conversation with an Ender, so please do not open your mouth and invite cmity.]

    "¡­"

    Suddenly, my mouth is back.

    ¡°¡­I haven''t been reckless with my words outside.¡±

    [Good. Always be on guard, as the [light] in the Three Thousand Worlds is a minion of [that thing]. In ces where light shines, always keep your lips sealed.]

    Light?

    "You mean to keep my mouth shut forever."

    [That might be wise in the early part of the story.]

    I am astonished.

    Light?

    To be cautious of the light?

    The way he speaks as if the light is a living being.

    All the moments I had peacefully basked in the sunlight, bathed in the moonlight, and embraced the starlight suddenly became terrifying.

    ''So, is that why there is no [light] in this space?''

    ¡°¡­Why are you helping me, Your Eminence?¡±

    [Because Enders create miracles.]

    "¡­?"

    A vague answer.

    But from Bong Myeong¡¯s tone, I sense that he is not permitting any further questions.

    No, rather than sensing, it¡¯s more like he shows it.

    "If you''re willing to help, couldn''t you assist directly?"

    [For example?]

    "Granting a wish¡­"

    [A True Immortal cannot directly give anything to an Ender, except for misfortune. I can bestow as much cmity as you wish.]

    "¡­"

    [Conveying information is the extent of the help I can offer. And even this is reaching its time limit.]

    Bong Myeong speaks.

    [Choose yourst question.]

    "...Can you beings know all the abilities of Enders?"

    [It''s not impossible.]

    "¡­!"

    Just when I¡¯m startled, my vision suddenly distorts.

    At the same time, I realize my body is melting away.

    ''Ah, I see.''

    The reason I could have this conversation with this entity was because he ''permitted'' it.

    Originally, even facing a fragment rather than the main body should have resulted in immediate dissolution.

    As soon as our meeting ended, as soon as he diverted his attention, my body and soul themselves began to disintegrate like this.

    And as I melt into the surroundings,

    [I''ll return you to your original time.]

    Hearing Bong Myeong''s voice, I lose consciousness.

    It''s cold.

    "¡­!!!"

    I open my eyes wide and look around.

    ¡°Huk¡­hah¡­!¡±

    As soon as I open my mouth, the glow of life flows out.

    I look at my forearm.

    The number one hundred (°Ù) is inscribed.

    It¡¯s still cold, but somehow I feel warm.

    Despite the deathly darkness and cold, it feels quite bright and warm for some reason.

    Why is that?

    ''Maybe it''s because I''ve seen an even deeper and vast darkness.''

    I think of the entity I just met.

    ''Wait, who did I meet?''

    I can''t remember [his name], the [name] of that being.

    I remember everything about meeting him.

    But who he is seems to be erased from my mind.

    Shiver, shiver¡­.

    It''s terrifying.

    No, perhaps it''s a relief that I''ve forgotten his name.

    ''If you look at something, that something will also look at you.''

    If I keep remembering his name and keep thinking about it.

    He, too, will continue to look at me.

    Perhaps it¡¯s a form of mercy from such an iprehensible entity towards a mortal like me.

    As I calmed my heart, a familiar golden light spread from above.

    sh!

    "The Immortal Beast Blood Fusion has ended. To thest remaining 100, the True Blood of Immortal Beasts will be bestowed!¡±

    It¡¯s Gyu-ryeon.

    Seeing her, I finally feel I have returned to reality.

    I hurriedly shout to her.

    "How long has it been? How much time has passed since we were trapped here?"

    "Hmm? It''s been exactly 4 months and 12 days. It seems your sense of time has dulled from being trapped in the darkness."

    "¡­4 months¡­"

    Gyu-ryeon is not lying.

    That meant, during these 4 months, I experienced a decade.

    Within my veins, the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method that I had evolved over ten years flows distinctly.

    And whether it was his consideration or not, the life force from the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections that I had consumed over the ten years is only depleted for exactly 4 months'' worth.

    It seems True Immortals can''t give something directly to me, but they can give such indirect gifts.

    "True Immortals are truly, terrifying entities."

    I tremble, recalling the terrifying years spent in darkness without a single ray of light.

    [He] had said he prepared about ten seconds because I had endured ten years.

    That meant, if I could endure it, [He] could distort time for 100 years or even 1000 years.

    ¡®No, let''s not think any further.¡¯

    Even if I can''t remember the name, if I keep thinking about [Him], [He] might look at me too.

    Although that entity was friendly to me, the mere fact that such an entity is looking at me is terrifying.

    ¡®Don''t think, don''t think about anything, for now¡­ just be grateful to be alive.¡¯

    With a sigh of relief, I follow Gyu-ryeon out of the lowest floor of Serving Command Ark.

    "...thus, these promising members of the Earth Tribe have proven capable of carrying on the lineage of the Immortal Beasts. Therefore, the highest council of the True Dragon Alliance has decided to award the participants of this Immortal Beast Blood Fusion¡­"

    After the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion ended.

    Being among the surviving 100, I silently recover my vital energy on the second floor of the Serving Command Ark, listening to Gyu-ryeon''s speech.

    But honestly, it doesn''t feel very real.

    ''Maybe I''ve gone mad in the cold and darkness, and everything I''m seeing now could just be an illusion.''

    The presence of [Him] was too overwhelming to bear with a sane mind.

    ¡®I can understand why Jeon Myeong-hoon went mad.''

    Such a [being], not with kindness but deliberately spreading malice and inflicting divine punishment.

    It would be enough to drive someone like Jeon Myeong-hoonpletely insane..

    Suddenly, thinking of [Their] presence, the goal of stealing the Heavenly Lightning Banner feels unspeakably terrifying.

    ¡®What if, while trying to steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I end up directly facing [such] an entity?¡¯

    Can I really remain unbroken?

    Is it really right to pursue this goal?

    ''Can I, even after seeing a True Immortal...''

    That''s when.

    Thud....

    Seo Hweol ces his hand on my shoulder.

    With a gentle smile, he praised me.

    "Congrattions. Now that you can receive the true blood of an Immortal Beast, you will truly be a member of our Earth Tribe."

    His smile is still unpleasant.

    "After choosing and epting the true blood, I will give you the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, the superior version of the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation you were givenst time. Mastering the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation will allow you to quickly assimte the true blood of Immortal Beasts into your body and elevate your realm."

    "...Haha, I''m grateful for your grace."

    I force a smile.

    Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation.

    Just hearing the name made it clear Seo Hweol prepared a nasty surprise for me. Suggesting the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation, his intentions are filled with vile schemes.

    "Your colleague, Oh Hye-seo, is also excellently practicing the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation I taught. If you learn the same technique, you will be able to grow quickly just like her."

    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯

    I realize something.

    "...With gratitude as vast as the sea, I am forever thankful."

    I can tell.

    Oh Hye-seo is definitely not in a normal state, and if I were to learn the technique called Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation that she is practicing, that would mark the start of my very under Seo Hweol.

    ''...That¡¯s how it is.''

    "Participant Seo Eun-hyeon,e forward!"

    Gyu-ryeon calls my name among the survivors.

    On the stage where the survivors of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion are being selected, drops of true blood are prepared, and I just have to go up and choose one to receive.

    I smile at Seo Hweol, who is grinning behind me.

    "...Truly, I''m sincerely grateful, Sir Seo Hweol."

    "Haha, not at all. It''s all due to your effort..."

    I let all the sweet nothings Seo Hweol spouted go in one ear and out the other.

    But at this moment, my gratitude towards Seo Hweol is genuine.

    ¡®Thank you, Seo Hweol.¡¯

    For a moment, I nearly forgot my purpose, being chased by the terrifying existence known as a True Immortal.

    But seeing Seo Hweol''s scheming brought me back to my senses, his unique brand of nastiness sobering me up.

    Disgust overcame fear.

    ''I will steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner, no matter what.''

    I don''t have good feelings for Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    But seeing him, who always thought he was better than everyone else, losing everything and crying pitifully, reminded me of myself in the past.

    To bear such a painful heart essence should only be for the Mad Lord and Seo Hweol,

    And isn¡¯t it enough with just me?

    If Jeon Myeong-hoon goes mad and rampages, countless humans and even devils will be ughtered by the Lightning Harbinger Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    I can prevent the tragedy that starts with Jeon Myeong-hoon.

    ¡®I''ll steal the Heavenly Lightning Banner and¡­¡¯

    I''ve decided to firmly put it into Seo Hweol''s pocket, who constantly engages in disgusting schemes.

    The memory of my conversation with [Him] is terrifyingly horrific and dreadful.

    Shouldn''t such a wonderful experience be shared?

    I will definitely let Seo Hweol know.

    ''Thank you, Seo Hweol.''

    Thanks to you, I''ve regained my focus.

    Leaving Seo Hweol behind, I step onto the stage and stand before Gyu-ryeon.

    ¡°As a survivor of the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, you may choose one of the seven Immortal Beast True Bloods. Which one will you choose?¡±

    Droplets of blood float before me.

    Each droplet represents a different Immortal Beast:

    <ul> <li>

    The Immortal Beast ck Dragon (ºÚýˆ).

    </li> <li>

    The Immortal Beast Supreme Tiger (Ì«»¢).

    </li> <li>

    The Immortal Beast Azure Peng (ìiùi).

    </li> <li>

    The Immortal Beast Lustrous ze Peacock (ÁðÁ§¿×È¸).

    </li> <li>

    The Immortal Beast Yin Ghost ck Turtle (êŽ¹íÐþÎä).

    </li> <li>

    The Immortal Beast Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape (ÆÆÉ½Ä§Ô³).

    </li> <li>

    The Immortal Beast White-Winged Heavenly Pegasus (°×ÒíÌìñR).

    </li> </ul>

    "I will..."

    Spiritual energy gathers on each droplet of blood, and the forms of Immortal Beasts flicker above them.

    The shape of a dragon with ck scales, the figure of a massive tiger, the appearance of an azure peng,

    The form of a peacock in seven colors, the figure of a ck turtlemanding ghosts, the appearance of a monkey with mountains sprouting all over its body, and the shape of a horse with white wings pass over the droplets of blood.

    "I will choose this."

    I pointed at one of the droplets of blood.

    Author''s Note:

    A minor setting collection that does not have a significant impact on the plot.

    The rtionships between the Immortal Beasts appearing in the Regressor¡¯s Tale:

    <ul> <li>

    The ck Dragon and the Supreme Tiger do not get along and fight whenever they meet. These two beasts generally do not get along with most other beasts and growl whenever they meet.

    </li> <li>

    The Azure Peng tries to eat the offspring of the ck Dragon upon meeting and flees from the Supreme Tiger due to being overpowered. It gets along with all other Immortal Beasts except for the Lustrous ze Peacock.

    </li> <li>

    The Azure Peng tries to kill the Lustrous ze Peacock upon meeting, while the Lustrous ze Peacock tries toy its eggs when meeting the Azure Peng. Not just with the Azure Peng, but it also desires to mate with the Supreme Tiger, the ck Dragon, the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, and the White Winged Heavenly Pegasus, making it the most ill-reputed among the beasts. However, it avoids the Yin Ghost ck Turtle as its yin energy does not benefit its eggs.

    </li> <li>

    The Yin Ghost ck Turtle, when meeting the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape, brings ghosts to have a joyous time together. It is a weed figure among Immortal Beasts with strong yin energy but is shunned by those with strong yang energy.

    </li> <li>

    The Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape and the White Winged Heavenly Pegasus, due to the nature of the powers they possess, inevitably cause natural disasters when they meet, regardless of whether their rtionship is good or bad. These two Immortal Beasts always maintain a neutral rtionship with other Immortal Beasts.

    </li> </ul>

 Chapter 186: The Tribe of the Earth (6)

    Chapter 186: The Tribe of the Earth (6)

    What I chose was the True Blood of the ck Dragon.

    It was an obvious decision.

    ''After all, to infiltrate within the Dragon Race, it will be most advantageous to receive and refine the blood of the same Dragon Race.''

    Moreover, the ck Dragon symbolizes the Supreme Yin and controls the power of water, being an Immortal Beast, which allows me to walk with my head held high within the Sea Dragon Race, a branch of the ck Dragon Race.

    Furthermore, receiving the true blood of the ck Dragon would provide an opportunity to delve into the secrets of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum and also establish a rtionship with the Mystical Scaled Fish Commanding Sect, which is set to be the vanguard against the Devil Realm invasion by the Human Race Grand Alliance.

    The benefits of obtaining just one drop of the ck Dragon''s true blood are not limited to just one or two.

    Of course, by epting the true blood of the ck Dragon, there is also a possibility that the ck Dragon King can influence me in return, but honestly, he¡¯s not so frightening.

    ¡®The truly fearsome are not such beings.¡¯

    Thinking about the sense of fear when meeting [Him]pared to the pressure when meeting the ck Dragon King, I believe I can ovee any influence the ck Dragon King might try to exert through his blood.

    "Yes, the true blood of the ck Dragon, that''s a good choice."

    Gyu-ryeon smiles warmly, as if proud of me for choosing the true blood of the same Dragon Race.

    After receiving a drop of the ck Dragon''s true blood, I step down from the tform.

    Seo Hweol also smiles warmly at me, showering me with good wishes.

    "Indeed, you have an exceptional eye. In the Earth Tribe, there''s no power as revered as that of the Dragon Race. You''ve made a choice you won''t regret. Moreover, with the power of the ck Dragon, it will perfectly match the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation."

    "I am thankful for your kindness."

    "Good, as soon as you return to the Sea Dragon Pce, I will do my utmost to assist you in quickly refining the true blood of the ck Dragon."

    ''Do my utmost to help, my foot.''

    But outwardly, I just smile back, not showing my true feelings in return.

    "I am always grateful for Sir Seo Hweol''s kindness."

    Help me as soon as we return?

    Sorry, but that''s not going to happen.

    Because 4 months before participating in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, I had already sown the seeds.

    ''It''s about time for news to starting in.''

    No, the Sea Dragon King will hear the news as soon as he arrives at the Sea Dragon Pce.

    I had deliberately manipted things so that we will receive the news at that time.

    I return to the Sea Dragon Pce with the other Sea Dragons, smiling alongside Seo Hweol after receiving the dragon¡¯s true blood.

    "Now, since such a joyous event has urred in our Sea Dragon Race, I''m thinking of throwing a big feast this time. Oh, and...."

    Just when Seo Hweol rambles on.

    "Hmm?"

    He suddenly discovers that countless members of the Sea Dragon Race are outside Cloud Heart Lake, where the Sea Dragon Pce is located.

    "Hmm, what brings you all out here?"

    "Well, that is..."

    One of the elders of the Sea Dragon Race, looking anxious, bows his head in embarrassment.

    "...A thief has infiltrated the Sea Dragon Pce and has stolen various precious treasures from around the pce."

    "How could a mere thief infiltrate the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "That, I am ashamed to say. We are all out doing our utmost to investigate but..."

    "First, tell me the extent of the treasures stolen from the Sea Dragon Pce."

    "...The entire internal treasury of the Sea Dragon Pce has been plundered."

    "...What?"

    Seo Hweol''s eyes narrow.

    He transforms into his human form and, with a stern expression, looks around at the elders.

    "Are you saying that unheard-of thieves easily moved in and out, stealing from the Sea Dragon Pce which you, as Heavenly Being stage elders, are supposed to guard as securely as a fortress?"

    His tone, previously respectful towards the race''s elders, shifts as if he is addressing his own subordinates.

    "It seems to me that this is not the work of an external thief but rather, there is a thief within our own ranks, or perhaps someone who colluded with them. All of you must take responsibility for this situation where the entire internal treasury has vanished."

    "...We are deeply ashamed."

    For the first time, I see Seo Hweol in a ''furious'' state, unlike any demeanor I had seen from him before.

    But internally, I sneer.

    ''He''s just pretending to be angry. He''s not really disturbed.''

    Seo Hweol doesn''t seem to genuinely regret the loss of his treasury.

    It¡¯s more so that he is merely using this incident as a pretext to discipline his subordinates.

    ''His heart is filled with malice, but hecks greed.''

    I observe Seo Hweol closely.

    ''But instead of greed, he is skilled at using such opportunities to enhance his political power.''

    He will probably be busy sorting out the Sea Dragon Pce¡¯s internal affairs for a while using this incident as a pretext.

    That is enough for me.

    If I can buy just a few days, I can refine the ck Dragon''s true blood to the extent that I won''t need Seo Hweol''s help.

    From the beginning, the thieves who entered the Sea Dragon Pce were those I had brought in.

    To the numerous aquatic demon beasts who lost dominion over Cloud Heart Lake to the Sea Dragon Race, I had merely opened the doors of various parts of the Sea Dragon Pcepletely under my control and handed over maps detailing the pce''syout.

    ''Already discontent with the Sea Dragon Race, they must have eagerly stolen during Seo Hweol''s absence at the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, given the opportunity I created.''

    With such an incident urring in the Sea Dragon Pce, even Seo Hweol himself can''t focus on me immediately.

    Sure enough, he looks at me and says,

    "It can''t be helped, I will look after your practice three dayster. In the meantime, do not rashly attempt to refine the ck Dragon''s true blood, and try your best to enhance your vitality."

    "Understood."

    Seo Hweol leaves to discuss the issue of the Sea Dragon Pce''s internal treasury with the Sea Dragon Race''s elders, and I enter the Sea Dragon Pce, first deactivating the Blood Body Skin Armor I had been wearing during the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion.

    Swish!

    The flesh that had been integrated with my body falls off and forms a figure with a sshing sound.

    It¡¯s Yuan Yu.

    I have Yuan Yu bring ink, a brush, and high-quality silk used for sending letters in the Bright Cold realm.

    Despite having the convenient method of voice transmission, sending a letter is something done when one wishes to present oneself in the best possible light to someone of higher status.

    Now that I''ve bought three days, I must find a way to escape Seo Hweol''s grasp during this time.

    It¡¯s already been 10 months since I returned.

    Thanks to Seo Hweol''s rmendation, I am a clear member of the Sea Dragon Race.

    However, Seo Hweol deliberately prevented me from leaving the Sea Dragon Pce on the pretext that I hadn''t even reached the Qi Building stage.

    While I had control over the inner workings of the Sea Dragon Pce, being unable to leave meant I had no interactions with others outside of the Sea Dragon Race and a few aquatic demon races near the pce.

    Even if I were to learn techniques like the Summoning Wind, Sacred Blood Transformation in the future, I might be able to leave the Sea Dragon Pce, but escaping Seo Hweol''s influence will be impossible.

    It¡¯s time to leave the Sea Dragon Pce.

    I send a letter to Gyu-ryeon, the only Dragon Race member besides Seo Hweol with whom I am acquainted.

    ¨DTo the respected Senior Gyu-ryeon,

    Thiscking junior Seo, sends this letter.

    Thanks to Senior Gyu-ryeon''s care, Sir Seo Hweol, all members of the Sea Dragon Race, and I have settled well at Cloud Heart Lake and are diligently cultivating in peace.

    Sir Seo Hweol cannot express enough how grateful he is to Senior Gyu-ryeon. The reason for sending this inconvenient letter is to kindly request your assistance in refining the ck Dragon''s true blood that I obtained by participating in the Immortal Blood Beast Fusion.

    From the first meeting, I have always admired the dragon-like demeanor of Senior Gyu-ryeon, and since Senior Gyu-ryeon is a benefactor to me and the Sea Dragon Race I belong to, it would be a matter of great gratitude to the heavens if Senior Gyu-ryeon could assist in the refinement of the ck Dragon''s true blood.

    If Senior Gyu-ryeon assists in refining the ck Dragon''s true blood, I would like to offer 20,000 spirit stones, 100 catties of Azure Sea Stone, 10 catties of Five Colored Salt, seven pieces of Scarlet Coral, and the scales shed by Sir Seo Hweol as a token of gratitude, which I received as a reward from Sir Seo Hweol for assisting him in his duties within the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Moreover, as someone who has gained the trust of Sir Seo Hweol and has been bestowed with numerous treasures, after refining the ck Dragon''s true blood, I n to invite Senior Gyu-ryeon to the Sea Dragon Pce based on this favor. Sir Seo Hweol also desires to meet Senior Gyu-ryeon to inquire about the insights of cultivation, but it has always been difficult to arrange a suitable asion for this.

    Therefore, I will create an opportunity to share insights with one another. Hence, I humbly ask for your favor in assisting this junior in purifying the true blood.

    ¨DFrom yourcking junior, Seo.

    The moment Gyu-ryeon first saw Seo Hweol, it was clear that she was smitten, and during thest Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, it was evident to me that she harbored a secret affection for him, unnoticed by anyone else.

    ''With such a substantial offering, there''s no reason for her to refuse.''

    Of course, these weren''t rewards given by Seo Hweol but, naturally, the spoils I would receive from the aquatic demon races after handing over the map of the Sea Dragon Pce and unlocking its protective barriers for them to steal treasures in exchange.

    The demon beast races will secretly distribute the treasures among themselves by tomorrow.

    After folding the silk letter, I head to the Dragon Communication Pond located somewhere within the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The Dragon Communication Pond is a means ofmunication within the dwellings of the Dragon Race, used for holding meetings or exchanging messages over long distances among dragons.

    Wo-woong!

    Standing in front of the brightly shining pond, I lift the silk letter and take out the jade bottle containing the Immortal Beast true blood bestowed by Gyu-ryeon.

    The Dragon Communication Pond is designed so that it can not be used by anyone other than dragons, to secure conversations shared among the Dragon Race. It requires the infusion of a dragon''s essence to operate.

    Of course.

    Wo-woong!

    As I infuse the energy from the jade bottle containing the Immortal Beast''s true blood into the Dragon Communication Pond, the pond shines brightly and disys the dragons connected to the Sea Dragon Pce''s Dragon Communication Pond.

    The most frequently contacted dragons'' forms appear prominently in the pond, with thergest being the form of the ck Dragon King Hyeon Eum, followed by a few Sea Dragon Race elders living outside the Sea Dragon Pce, then the Four-Axis stage cultivators of the ck Dragon Race, and the Heavenly Being stage elders.

    ''It seems there''s quite frequentmunication with the ck Dragon Race.''

    Next to the figure of a Heavenly Being stage elder of the ck Dragon Race is Gyu-ryeon''s figure.

    "Gyu-ryeon, connect."

    Tsst-tsst-tsst!

    Gyu-ryeon''s form erges as the Dragon Communication Pond connects to the one in her abode.

    "Transmit."

    Wo-woong!

    I drop the neatly folded silk onto the pond connected to Gyu-ryeon''s Dragon Communication Pond.

    Pffft!

    The pond shines and transmits the silk to Gyu-ryeon''s pond.

    After deactivating the Dragon Communication Pond, I manipte the Sea Dragon Pce to erase any records of my using the pond and return to my room.

    A response should arrive within three days.

    About two days passed.

    Kugugugu!

    Above the Sea Dragon Pce, the massive figure of Gyu-ryeon appears.

    Feeling Gyu-ryeon''s energy, I fly above the Sea Dragon Pce, and she, who had been searching for something with her face pressed against the barrier, transforms into her human form with bright eyes upon seeing me.

    Paaaat!

    Transformed into a woman dressed in robes, she enters inside the barrier and stands before me, saying,

    "Hem-hem, is it really true? The things written in the letter..."

    Seeing her face turn red as she fiddles with her hands and asks me, I feel a twinge of guilt.

    ''It feels a bit wrong to use someone in love like this.''

    Nheless, seeing her makes it clear.

    Gyu-ryeon definitely has feelings for Seo Hweol.

    "Yes, of course. Ah, and please, don''t mention the contents of the letter to Sir Seo Hweol. I want to surprise him as well. Haha."

    "Ah, I understand. That sounds good. I''ll do that."

    She nods her head, and in the meantime, the Sea Dragon Race elders quickly fly to the Sea Dragon Pce upon her arrival.

    "Isn''t that Senior Gyu-ryeon?"

    "What brings you to the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "Ah..."

    She coughs and gestures towards me.

    "This child here has received the ck Dragon''s true blood in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion. It¡¯s verymendable that a human would try to continue the lineage of an Immortal Beast like the ck Dragon, so I came personally to assist with the refinement of the true blood."

    "Ah..."

    "Heum heum, I see."

    The Sea Dragon Race elders seem perplexed but nod in eptance.

    However, their eyes betray their confusion about why she would go to such lengths to help someone like me, a mere human.

    Just then.

    Paaat!

    Seo Hweol appears on the scene with a smile.

    "What a warm-hearted gesture from Senior Gyu-ryeon to take care of a member of the Sea Dragon Race like this. I''m deeply moved."

    "Ah, Seo, Seo Hweol has also arrived. Well, even though he''s a human and has yet to  reach a significant cultivation realm, he possesses a consciousness of the Nascent Soul stage and has chosen the ck Dragon''s true blood. It''s only natural for me to help such a talent.¡±

    She tries not to show her embarrassment in front of Seo Hweol, controlling her heartbeat to maintain a calmplexion as she speaks.

    Yet, to me, it¡¯s clear her affection for Seo Hweol is barely contained.

    "I''m always grateful to Senior Gyu-ryeon. Seo Eun-hyun, whom I''m considering as my direct disciple, is a brilliant talent of our race. It would be a great favor if Senior could assist with the refinement."

    Seo Hweol allows her to help with my refinement without objecting.

    But, in the next moment.

    Seo Hweol gently holds Gyu-ryeon''s hand with both of his, smiling softly.

    "Seeing Senior Gyu-ryeon care so much for our Sea Dragon Race and treat Seo Eun-hyun, whom I cherish, with such warmth overflows my heart with gratitude. If Senior wishes, the refinement of Eun-hyun''s true blood can be conducted within the Sea Dragon Pce. I will arrange a ce for it, and perhaps we could share a cup of tea asionally. It''s my wish to express gratitude since I find no other way to do so."

    ¡°...!¡±

    When Seo Hweol held her hand, Gyu-ryeon failed to control her heartbeat, and her face turned explosively red.

    And I bit my lip inwardly.

    ''Damn, the whole point of getting Gyu-ryeon to take me to her abode and assist with the refinement of the true blood was to escape Seo Hweol''s influence...''

    If she epts Seo Hweol''s proposal to help with my refinement within the Sea Dragon Pce, it will be problematic.

    ''I was counting on the Dragon Race''s tendency to prefer handling matters within their own domain...''

    This n was based on the characteristics of the Dragon Race I learned while living with Seo Ran, practicing the Summoning Wind, Dragon Transformation in his abode.

    But if things go as Seo Hweol suggested...

    Just then.

    "Hmm, hmm. Sorry, but recently, the ves in my domain have started a rebellion, and I need to suppress them. It seems a bit difficult to amodate your request."

    "Ah, that''s unfortunate."

    "Indeed."

    "I''ve also been troubled recently, as thieves broke into the Sea Dragon Pce and plundered our internal treasury. It seems your situation, Senior Gyu-ryeon, is not unlike mine."

    "Indeed, the atmosphere has been quite uneasytely. There are reports of ominous vibes from the dimensional barriers of the Blood Yin Realm, and the activities of the Heart Tribe are bing increasingly active..."

    "It''s truly a tumultuous time, and it seems Senior Gyu-ryeon is facing difficulties, so... we of the Sea Dragon Race will dispatch some of our members to your domain to assist with quelling the rebellion."

    "Really?"

    "Yes, as I mentioned before, the recent break-in makes it feel all too simr."

    Using the excuse of simrity, Seo Hweol assigned a few members of the Sea Dragon Race to Gyu-ryeon.

    Though the pretext is assisting Gyu-ryeon in suppressing the rebellion, the intention is clear.

    ''They''re meant to keep an eye on me.''

    Indeed, even after managing to escape his influence, Seo Hweol''s insistence on attaching surveince is truly exasperating.

    "Then, having caught such a fortunate opportunity for Senior Gyu-ryeon to assist you, I hope you refine the true blood of the ck Dragon well."

    Pat-pat.

    Seo Hweol pats my shoulder, encouraging me, and while pretending to do so, he slyly infuses spiritual energy into my identity que, obviously tampering with it.

    ''As soon as I arrive at Gyu-ryeon''s domain, I''ll have to stash away this identity que somewhere.''

    Thinking so, I bid Seo Hweol farewell and set off with Gyu-ryeon to her domain.

    After flying for about half an hour, we arrive at Gyu-ryeon''s domain, a picturesquendscape filled with rugged mountains.

    Between the mountains, white clouds linger, giving off the feel of a realm where immortals lived.

    Her abode is located in a cave on the highest peak among the mountains.

    "Now,e down here for now. And, you said you are warriors from the Sea Dragon Race?

    Gyu-ryeon addresses the young Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragons who followed us.

    ¡°Although they''re from a ve race, the ones in my domain have caused quite a widespread rebellion, so everyone will need to put in some effort."

    "We will keep that in mind."

    "Though they have rebelled, they are still my property, so try to avoid a massacre and focus on capturing the leaders of the rebellion."

    "Yes!"

    "Then, I will proceed to assist Seo Eun-hyun with the refinement of his true blood..."

    Smiling, I speak up in front of Gyu-ryeon.

    "No, as a member of the Sea Dragon Race, I can''t just watch the warriors struggle. I will also follow them to suppress the rebellion."

    "What?"

    Hearing my words, one of the Sea Dragons widens his eyes in surprise.

    The suppression of the rebellion is just a pretext. In reality, they were sent to monitor me.

    If that''s the case, I might as well remove their pretext.

    "Ah, truly a loyal talent. Though human, showing such dedication to the Sea Dragon Race."

    Gyu-ryeon nods, pleased with my attitude.

    "Go and assist them. It''s good to see someone taking the initiative to help the faction''s cause, even if from a different race. Though still at the Qi Building stage, having endured the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, your vitality and strength should beparable to a Nascent Soul cultivator."

    "Yes, I''ve always wanted to repay Senior Gyu-ryeon for the kindness she has shown to the Sea Dragon Race, however small the gesture might be. Thank you for giving me this opportunity."

    She smiles more warmly at my words, and the Sea Dragon warriors appear about to say something but instead bite their lips.

    Wo-woong!

    She raises a golden sphere of spiritual energy above her hand.

    "Follow this sphere, and it will lead you to the area of my domain where the rebellion is happening. I hope you can suppress it and return."

    "...Yes."

    The three Sea Dragon Race warriors nod and fly out of the cave.

    I sought permission from one of the warriors and climbed onto his back.

    "Then, I''ll be back soon, Senior Gyu-ryeon."

    "Go on, then."

    Just before the Sea Dragon warrior uses the Flying Escape Technique,

    She seems to remember something and says,

    "Ah, yes! Although they are a weaker ve race with their maximum power at the Qi Building stage, be careful."

    ¡°With Nascent Soul stage power, including this junior, there are four of us. No matter how numerous or widespread the rebellion, it''s merely a bit troublesome. Senior Gyu-ryeon should not worry."

    "No, I''ve heard that a member of the Heart Tribe has appeared among the ve race."

    At her words, my eyes narrow sharply.

    "Even though I''ve heard that they are weak, only reaching the Core Formation stage in power... Still, the Heart Tribe is known for using peculiar and profound abilities, so everyone be careful."

 Chapter 187: The Tribe of the Earth (7)

    Chapter 187: The Tribe of the Earth (7)

    ''Heart Tribe!?''

    Surprised, I hastily turn around, but by now, the Sea Dragon warriors are already flying swiftly through the sky, following the trail of light sent by Gyu-ryeon, and the distance between us and Gyu-ryeon quickly widens.

    ¡°Hold on, how about asking Senior Gyu about the Heart Tribe?"

    I hastily speak to the Sea Dragon warriors, but they respond indifferently.

    "Didn''t you hear something about the Heart Tribe or whatever being at the Core Formation stage?"

    "Let¡¯s just go quickly."

    "No¡­"

    I¡¯m about to say one or two things to the Sea Dragon warriors but then remember that it hasn''t even been a year since we ascended.

    ''...Do they still not know how much the Heart Tribe is feared and revered in the Bright Cold Realm?''

    Thinking about it, talking about the Bright Cold Realm when it hasn''t even been a year since our ascension is pointless.

    ''No choice then. I''ll have to leave them be.''

    Following the orb of light sent by Gyu-ryeon, I think about the still naive Sea Dragon warriors.

    ''I''ll leave them be, and while they suppress the rebellion... I''ll meet the Heart Tribe.''

    I''ve heard about the Heart Tribe before, but what exactly they do,

    And what exactly is the Heart Path Method, is what I need to find out.

    It¡¯s time to understand more about them.

    ''Let''s meet them and find out what they¡¯re about!''

    Whoosh!

    How manyndscapes have I passed?

    sh!

    The light sent by Gyu-ryeon explodes over a massive mountain range.

    "This ce is¡­"

    The explosion of light means we have reached our destination.

    "Thergest Long Spirit Wood Flower farm in the Dragon Race Territory...?"

    The scene beyond the mountain range is breathtaking.

    The vast farm in front of me, absorbing sunlight and shining brightly, seems to be spitting out white mes.

    No, it isn''t just a feeling. Around the flowers of the white nts in Gyu-ryeon''s farm, there is indeed a me-like white spiritual energy flickering.

    Long Spirit Wood Flower.

    Or also known as the Evesting Flower, these white blossoms produce the essential cotton used in the majority of clothing worn by cultivators in the Bright Cold Realm.

    For many cultivators, surpassing the Qi Building stage often results in their clothes being torn to shreds or bing rags due to battles.

    While high-level cultivators can create clothing through spells, those of lower levels have to change into spare clothes or walk around naked, which is quite inconvenient.

    Hoping for intact clothing in the constantly warring Bright Cold Realm isughably na?ve.

    Thus, many cultivators quietly worried about clothing, and three solutions emerged.

    Learning spells to weave clothes from spiritual energy.

    Wearing clothes that can restore themselves even after being torn or burnt.

    Oveing the embarrassment and walking around naked.

    The third option, while humorous, was surprisingly adopted by many, including Azure Tiger Saint. But it is chosen only by those who are very confident in their abilities.

    Anyway, the first option is only feasible for high-level cultivators.

    The second option, enchanting clothes with restoration spells, was chosen by many, including both high and low-level cultivators.

    The main material used to make such self-restoring clothes is precisely the Long Spirit Wood Flower.

    Clothes made from Long Spirit Wood Flower can be regenerated by infusing a single remaining piece with spiritual energy, even if they werepletely torn or burnt, making them extremely useful.

    The main ingredient, the Long Spirit Wood Flower, which thrives only in areas abundant in spiritual energy, has a unique property of continuous regeneration when its cotton is harvested with spells by high-level cultivators, ensuring a never-ending supply.

    Thus, cultivators who grow Long Spirit Wood Flowers often enve weaker races as cotton ves to manage the harvest.

    Whoosh, whoosh!

    As I look at the cotton field, contemting the Long Spirit Wood Flower,

    From afar, a crimson me is engulfing the cotton field.

    "Is that the rebel army?"

    "None of them even seem to have reached the Qi Refining stage."

    Behind the mes, an enormous presence can be felt, a truly terrifying number.

    ''How many are there?''

    "Now, let''s go down. Everyone, suppress the ves on your own, kill all the leaders of the rebellion, and then report to Senior Gyu."

    "Will do."

    The Sea Dragon warrior carrying me shakes his head, dropping me off before flying away.

    The Sea Dragon warriors, paying no heed to me, swiftly fly towards the numerous demon beasts to suppress them.

    I watch them for a moment before looking at the ve races setting the cotton field on fire.

    ''The Heart Tribe is said to be here. Being at the Core Formation level must surely mean the prowess of Beyond the Path to Heavens.''

    Though I¡¯m still confused about what the Heart Tribe is, I can at least specte after hearing from Jang Ik and witnessing his strike.

    ''Surely, members of the Heart Tribe can recognize each other at first sight.''

    Bang, bang!

    I kick off through the air, heading towards the mes.

    There, the racesmitting arson are not just one or two.

    Numerous races are mingling, setting fires.

    The races of the Bright Cold Realm live exposed to the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, hence the majority are born with the strength of at least the Qi Refining stage.

    Yet, even in the Bright Cold Realm, there are those who are weak.

    Those whose natural bodies are too frail to properly absorb the dense spiritual energy of the Bright Cold Realm, unable to learn demon beast methods.

    And those who could not find a sacrifice method, thus unable to learn the Heaven Tribe or Earth Tribe methods.

    Such people, ssified as weaker races in the Bright Cold Realm, are often captured by the Heaven and Earth Tribes to be enved or used as elixirs.

    The numerous races currently setting fire are likely those weaker ve races working in Gyu-ryeon''s farm.

    Just when I think so.

    Zing¨D

    Suddenly, the tension sharply rises.

    A feeling as if my neck can be sliced open at any moment!

    A sense predicting murderous intent, akin to future foresight

    ''This is¡­''

    Not just any killing intent.

    Heartnguage!

    It¡¯s the heartnguage exchanged between warriors who have reached the realm of Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Someone is speaking through heartnguage.

    No, asking.

    Who are you?

    Zap, zap¡­

    ''This is¡­''

    I smile, epting the sensation given by the heartnguage.

    Following that sensation, I look towards the ce where this heartnguage is sent from.

    Gyu-ryeon''s information seems to be incorrect.

    ¡®Not Beyond the Path to Heavens, but Treading Heavens?''

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, three Sea Dragon warriors are gasping for breath.

    I shout at them.

    "Avoid it, there''s a Heart Tribe member over there!"

    However, despite clearly hearing my shout, they ignore it and spew rays of light from their mouths.

    And the next moment.

    sh!

    Swoosh!

    A crimson stream.

    A sunset-colored river wave, blocking the breath of the Sea Dragon warriors.

    ''Ah¡­''

    I can feel it.

    The one who blocked the attack of those three Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragon warriors is definitely in the Treading Heavens realm!

    I suppress the excitement climbing up my spine, intending to run towards that direction.

    However, just as I¡¯m about to run over there.

    Shriek!

    Chill!

    I quickly step backward, retreating with a light-footed technique at the sudden sense of ominousness invading my mind.

    Kwagwagwang!

    The next moment, a huge valley appears right where I was about to cross.

    "¡­I need toin to Senior Gyu."

    Not just one Heart Tribe member, but two.

    ''No, maybe Senior Gyu only managed to ascertain one till now.''

    Wo-woong!

    From afar, a scarlet river of sunset is flowing, sweeping along three Sea Dragon warriors like a tide.

    They appear as if three snakes are trapped in a sunset-colored sea.

    That side is undoubtedly in the Treading Heavens realm, yet the sensation unique to the Treading Heavens realm is not something I can detect with either demon beast methods or Heaven Tribe methods.

    ''Detection doesn''t work, huh. Seems like they don''t know either...''

    Step, step¡­

    I look at a figure emerging from the cotton field, a bipedal goat with white fur.

    "Are you the Core Formation stage Heart Tribe member Senior Gyu mentioned?"

    The creature is definitely a Beyond the Path to Heavens level expert.

    I look at what this goat demon is holding.

    ''A whip?''

    It¡¯s a thin leather whip.

    A thin whip used forshing ves.

    However, strangely, on the forehead of this goat demon holding a whip meant for beating ves, there is a clear mark of a ve.

    The goat demon with the ve mark on their forehead has an overall gentle and rounded appearance.

    The fur itself seems incredibly fluffy and soft, and the eyes exude a clear and soft temperament.

    Moreover, due to its small stature, it looks quite cute at first nce.

    But I swallow my saliva as I observe them.

    ''Underneath the fur...''

    I can¡¯t count how many scars there are.

    Beneath the soft and cute fur, there are marks like whipshes densely packed like rain streaks.

    A formidable opponent indeed.

    I raise my tension and ask,

    "Are you from the Heart Tribe?"

    "..."

    "Is the Heart Path Method what you practice?"

    "..."

    "Your Heart Tribe..."

    And then.

    Meeeeeeh¨D

    The creature cries out andshes the whip.

    Kwagwagwang!

    "!"

    Again, a valley forms where the whip strikes.

    ''Ah, I see. Am I an idiot?''

    I realize as I watch the Heart Tribe member cry out.

    The demonnguage I am using is a universalnguage among demons, but now that I think about it, these Heart Tribe members wouldn''t have the Earth Tribe''s vision, naturally not learning the demonnguage.

    [Hey, I asked if you were from the Heart Tribe.]

    I once again speak to it using mentalnguage, which operates on consciousness.

    [Can you tell me what the Heart Path Method is? How does your Heart Tribe distinguish levels of attainment? What enlightenment have you achieved?]

    Finally, I got a proper response from them.

    [You''ve been babbling to yourself all this time. Are you trying topete with words?]

    "...Ha."

    I wonder why.

    Despite being insulted by an opponent of a lower realm than myself, I don''t feel bad at all.

    Instead, I grab the air with a bright smile.

    [My apologies.]

    No more words are needed.

    Bo-oong!

    Tearing through the air, I surge the Formless Sword throughout my body, not drawing upon demon beast methods.

    Nor do I awaken the Nascent Soul, forcibly sealing the ability to perceive nes.

    After sealing all Heaven and Earth Tribe methods,

    I charge at them while maintaining a pure state of Treading Heavens.

    ''Indeed, is the Heart Path Method a martial art?''

    Today, I shall find the answer.

    My attack collides with that of the goat.

    Kugugugu!

    The scarlet river swallows the Sea Dragon warriors.

    The three warriors gasp for breath as they face their opponent.

    They can''t identify who it is.

    The techniques being used are also unknown.

    Even the main body''s location can''t be detected.

    Yet the perceived size of the consciousness feels infinitely small!

    ''What is this, who is this person...''

    The eldest among the Sea Dragon warriors, the veteran.

    Jeon Gyeok summons the storm, filling the surrounding sky as he clenches his teeth.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Dark clouds infuse the Sea Dragon warriors with strength.

    Normally, they would be immortal warriors who do not tire until their energy runs out, but facing this entity,

    They feel like they are barely clinging to life with these techniques.

    "Ugh, so you''re the leader of the rebellion! I haven''t heard of a Nascent Soul stage rebel force..."

    Jeon Gyeok throws out any statement to probe the opponent.

    But the opponent does not react.

    He tries various offers and questions to probe the opponent but is met with silence.

    Jeon Gyeok starts to grow anxious.

    ''If this continues, our energy will bepletely depleted. Senior Gyu hasn''t arrived yet, and to end like this...''

    Just then.

    [Hmmm, the owner of this domain, the Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe member, hasn''t shown up?]

    Jeon Gyeok brightens up upon hearing the opponent murmur.

    ''Right, they may do well against opponents of the same realm, but it seems theyck confidence when facing higher-level cultivators.''

    Jeon Gyeok shouts with a feigned stern expression.

    "We are just the vanguard. Within half an hour, Elder Gyu-ryeon of the True Dragon Alliance will arrive. We may not be able to defeat you, but we can hold you off until then."

    Jeon Gyeok  signals to the other Sea Dragon Race warriors to draw up their energy as if to bind the presence before them within a barrier immediately.

    ''Having done this much, surely they''ll be flustered and try to retreat. That''s when we will temporarily retreat and ask for help from Senior Gyu...''

    "Everyone, surround that..."

    And then.

    The owner of the scarlet river chuckles.

    [Such bravado. I take it the Four-Axis monster isn¡¯ting?]

    "Haha, if you want to believe that..."

    [Did you think I wouldn''t notice you rolling your eyes and exchanging opinions? Keke¡­ You''ve been anxious from the start, indeed¡­ The Four-Axis hasn''t shown up.]

    "...The Four-Axis hasn¡¯t arrived, but."

    Jeon Gyeok quickly thinks of a way out.

    "We are warriors of the Sea Dragon Race. We came prepared to die to suppress you... the Heart Tribe. If our situation bes dire, we have techniques prepared to self-destruct..."

    [That''s a lie.]

    "¡­Foolish as it may be, even if we don''t self-destruct, the human ally that came with us is closely rted to us. If he exerts his full strength, he can unleash power at the Heavenly Being stage. If we find ourselves in danger, he will¡­"

    [That also seems like a lie.]

    "So suspicious. But no matter how much you doubt, it doesn''t change the truth. However, think about it. A senior of the Four-Axis stage is on her way here, we came prepared with a self-destruction technique, and in fact, having that human ally means we actually have an advantage over you. Moreover, we were ordered to capture those who started the rebellion alive, so we were only fighting moderately. Being distant rtives of the ck Dragon Race, we can draw a considerable amount of power from the ancestral blood of the ck Dragon¡­"

    [My goodness, everything except the words ''capture alive'' and ''distant rtives of the ck Dragon Race'' is a lie. You aren''t Sea Dragons but Bragging Dragons, did you introduce yourselves incorrectly?]

    "..."

    Jeon Gyeok res at his opponent.

    ''What in the world?''

    It feels like his heart is being read.

    He knows nothing about his opponent, but the opponent seems to be reading him in real-time, an eerie difort..

    [You seem displeased. Getting more afraid, aren¡¯t you?]

    "..."

    Not just Jeon Gyeok, but the other Sea Dragon warriors who share his thoughts turn pale.

    It¡¯s clear.

    The entity before them can easily read their innermost thoughts.

    That difort and fear.

    Jeon Gyeok had seen such a being only once before.

    ''Mad Lord, Jo Yeon...''

    A lunatic who had controlled two Four-Axis stage puppets from the Lower Realm.

    The sensation of having one''s soul pierced through was something he had only felt in the presence of that person.

    Of course, Jeon Gyeok did not believe the mad old man could read his thoughts, but there was something inmon between the ufortable feeling given by the Mad Lord''s transparent eyes and this current difort.

    [The problem with you Heaven and Earth Tribes is this. Always, when facing the threat of death, you desperately do anything to survive. It''s not necessarily bad, but wouldn''t it be normal to have one or two who stick to their convictions? Have I only been dealing with small fries?]

    "You are..."

    [Enough, shut up. I''m not interested in ying with you fools anymore, and that guy over there seems somewhat interesting.]

    The scarlet river seems tough with a giggle.

    Jeon Gyeok tries to say something, but the next moment.

    He clenches his teeth as he sees the scarlet wave rushing at him without a word.

    "Damn it, are you determined to see this through to the end!"

    [Hahaha, you think you canst till the end with me? Seeing that you don''t know much about the Heart Tribe, you must have only recently ascended... Remember this well. The Heart Tribe... if you want to catch them, you must dig a good trap and not confront them with excessive force. With the power of your Heaven and Earth Tribes, it will never be easy.]

    Peeee¨D

    At that moment, Jeon Gyeok hears a ringing in his ears.

    It¡¯s the sound of singing.

    ''This, this is...!''

    As soon as he recognizes the song, Jeon Gyeok feels the strength draining from his body.

    Not just a sensation, but his life force and spiritual energy are actually being siphoned away.

    ''Ah, no...''

    What?

    To die like this?

    So absurdly?

    Jeon Gyeok nkly watches as life force drains out of his body.

    Life is not under control.

    Qi is not under his control, scattering absurdly easily.

    ''To die so easily...''

    [Your mistake was first and foremost, not knowing about the Heart Tribe. And¡­ that I''m someone who has seen your Heaven and Earth Tribes so annoyingly often. That''s about it. Farewell.]

    Thwoong!

    With the sound like a string being snapped, Jeon Gyeok loses consciousness.

    With that, Jeon Gyeok died.

    As simply and vainly as one would swat a bug.

    The three warriors of the Sea Dragon Race died like this.

    And the owner of the scarlet river turns their gaze elsewhere.

    Where a loud explosion is uring.

    Kwagwang, Kwagwagwang!

    The earth trembles, dust clouds rise, and a long whip flies in all directions.

    As the whip extends,

    An invisible formless sword swings like a whip.

    Seo Eun-hyun charges at the goat, raising both arms and exerting force on his lower abdomen, back, and shoulders.

    For an instant, his muscles seem to swell, and the Formless Sword strikes down towards the goat.

    The goat is no easy opponent.

    The goat swings the whip from lower right to upper left.

    In that moment, the ghost infuses Qi into the whip with a twist of the wrist.

    Simultaneously, the weight of the whip changes, shaking off Seo Eun-hyun''s Formless Sword.

    Chwack!

    As the goat twists its wrist again, the weight of the whip bes as light as a feather, and the whip quickly retracts at an astonishing speed.

    Spat!

    Seo Eun-hyun swings his sword, and the goat swings their whip.

    A whip that changes weight, a sword that changes shape.

    Their exchange appears evenly matched at a nce.

    Pshht, Pshht, Pshht!

    But beneath the goat''s white fur, cuts are gradually grazing it.

    The goat''s wrists, thumb, index finger, pinkie...

    Ribcage, sr plexus, navel...

    Instep, heel, calf...

    Shwoosh, Shwoosh!

    These are the wounds on the goat''s body from Seo Eun-hyun''s two movements.

    The goat understands,

    Their opponent is going easy on them.

    No, more urately, they are being guided.

    Initially, it seemed like he was cautiously pressing the goat, testing something as if to gauge the goat''s strength.

    But at some point, there were several asions when he could have split the goat''s head open but chose to spare him.

    Unlike the goat, whose body is already reddened in ces, Seo Eun-hyun''s clothes are not even scratched,pletely unscathed.

    ''The proficiency of each technique, every one of them is terrifying.''

    The goat thinks as they look at Seo Eun-hyun.

    ''Every single one, even the simplest techniques when embedded in the changing sword, leads to a myriad of transformations, and every stroke of myriad transformations is based on extremely proficient fundamentals, reaching the level of a lethal strike.''

    Moreover, the sword wielded by this person is invisible.

    Though perceivable by consciousness, being invisible to the naked eye is a tremendous disadvantage.

    I can''t even properly grasp what''s changing right now because it''s transparent.''

    This won''t do.

    ''I must decide the battle with a decisive technique.''

    The goat''s momentum changes.

    ''Pouring everything I have... I shall liberate my race...!''

    The next moment.

    The goat''s whip soars high into the sky.

    Now, with a weight heavier than Mount Tai, it prepares to fall.

    Seo Eun-hyun, sensing the goat¡¯s intent, readies himself.

    One can be guessed.

    What both are about to use are the techniques they each call their ultimate.

    ''No matter the oue, I will give my all in a gesture of respect!''

    And when their techniques are about to sh.

    Thwoong!

    With a clear sound, the goat slumps to the ground.

    [Heuk...!]

    Strength drains from them.

    A feeling of powerlessness envelops their entire body, feeling as if they can do nothing.

    Between them, the scarlet river flows.

    [Hello, sorry to interrupt your fun. But you see, we''re out of time. The prediction that a Four-Axis stage cultivator wille directly has dropped, and we''ve only caught these runts... Anyway, as promised, since a Four-Axis stage did not appear, I will allow your entire race to enter the Heart Tribe Territory, as promised.]

    [...! Yes! Thank you!]

    I feel my whole body be lethargic and my life force drain away as I watch the babbling scarlet river before me.

    ''It¡¯s dangerous.''

    I¡¯m sleepy.

    So sleepy and exhausted. This must be her manifestation of the Treading Heavens ability.

    [Hey, friend, won''t you stop fighting too? Looking at you, you''re from the Human Race, and you''ve been learning demon beast methods under the Demon Race... And it seems like you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation like us. ...Honestly, I don''t have much confidence in winning against you. But if you could overlook just my friend and his race''s departure, I would be truly grateful.]

    So, she''s asking to be let go because she doesn''t think she can win against me?

    Had this been before, I would have scoffed at such nonsense.

    But, looking up at the sky, I chuckle softly.

    If attacked, great cmity.

    If not attacked, smooth sailing.

    ''Thest trick she''s hiding might be quite frightening.''

    I quietly calm my inner thoughts and nod.

    "Do as you wish."

    [Ahahaha, thank you truly. Then, by any chance, is there anything you''d like to ask? As a token of permitting our departure, I''ll answer something you''re curious about.]

    I immediately asked her.

    "What is the Heart Path Method?"

    Today, I will finally learn about the Heart Path Method.

    The owner of the scarlet river replies.

    [Pu, Pukukukuk... Kahahahaha!]

    With a fierceugh.

    As if it¡¯s the funniest thing in the world.

    And then her words follow.

    [Look here, friend. The Heart Path Method doesn''t exist in this world.]

 Chapter 188: The Tribe of the Earth (8)

    Chapter 188: The Tribe of the Earth (8)

    What does that mean?

    I look at her momentarily confused.

    [Ahahaha!]

    Suddenly, her voice, which had been that of a delicate woman, changes into a deep male voice.

    [Such talk of the Heart Path Method is just a term forcibly applied by the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe to try to understand us... It''s impossible for us to have such a systematic structure like methods. Don''t you know? If you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation, you should realize that everyone in this world possesses different possibilities, right?]

    "¡­."

    They¡¯re right.

    I narrow my eyes, pondering the words of this person, whose gender I can''t discern.

    "So... the Heart Path Method, no... what does the Heart Tribe call this ''realm''? Although heart essences differ, isn''t the process of reaching this ''realm'' the same? Is ''Manifestation'' just the end of it?"

    [Hmm¡­ I do feel like telling you... ]

    Once again, their voice changes to that of a child.

    [Could it be jealousy? To obtain our power while studying under the Earth Tribe with a body of the Heaven Tribe. If one fully masters the three talents of Heaven, Earth, and Heart, imagine the kind of monster that would be born.]

    Sarararak¡­

    The scarlet river flows around me.

    I realize that this river''s existence is not actual water but the heart essence of this being.

    ''There¡¯s no substance?''

    Yet, I¡¯m startled by this bizarre river.

    Treading Heavens must ultimately be the state of bing one with the heart essence one has manifested.

    Yet, this river, while emanating an aura simr to the Treading Heavens realm, seems to have no substantial body to be its source.

    ''What is this?''

    When I peer into the being with my hidden thoughts,

    [Haha, to think there¡¯s such a transparent hell of agony...]

    The next moment, the river''s voice changes back to that of an old man.

    [Neither the Heaven Tribe nor the Earth Tribe, and not even among us, have I seen such an extreme heart essence... Indeed, if only I could know which direction this monster of the three talents will take, I could decide how to deal with you...]

    The river wraps around me, its voice flowing out.

    It feels as if the Heart Tribe being is standing with hands sped behind his back, looking at me while circling around.

    However, as I watch him, I invoke the Formless Sword.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.

    Mountain Echoes Valleys Responds

    Ting!

    A clear sword cry strikes the mind.

    The vibration resonates from the ne of Qi to the ne of Soul, awakening the spirit.

    "¡­I seem to encounter a lot of beings who love brainwashing, especially aftering to the Earth Tribe."

    [Oh no, you''ve caught on already. But what was that? Did your energy transform into consciousness? Did you move across nes?]

    "¡­."

    I do not respond to his nonsense, focusing instead on surveying my surroundings.

    "¡­!"

    Suddenly, the ves who were setting fire to the cotton ntation have all disappeared.

    It seems I had moved far while my attention was distracted on this being.

    ''Was I trapped in an illusion? Me?''

    I grit my teeth and re at the river.

    "What were you trying to do to me? Brainwash me for what purpose?"

    [Ah, just in case there''s any misunderstanding, the power of my Manifestation isn''t brainwashing. It''s deep sleep. The immersion into a dream is the enlightenment I''ve achieved. I just wanted to put you to sleep soundly, then tie you up nicely and send you to the highest council of the Heart Tribe.]

    "¡­."

    What is this person?

    I open my mouth in disbelief, yet I am on high alert mentally.

    "So after all this, you''re asking me not to interfere with you?"

    [Don''t take it too hard. We, the Heart Tribe, can''t trust anyone. The Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe have been so eager to kidnap us and turn us into pills that we''ve had to be cunning to deal with them.

    But since I''ve opened up to you like this, please forgive me for that. Now that I know your strength, I won''t attempt to kidnap you anymore.]

    "¡­."

    Their true intentions are unreadable.

    Perhaps due to being in the same realm, this being is also able to protect their deep heart essence from me.

    "¡­How did you deal with those Sea Dragon warriors?"

    I nce at the unconscious Sea Dragon warriors.

    [I put them to sleep. However, they seem to mistake my process of deep sleep for the process of death, so if they are not awakened within an hour or two, their souls will truly mistake it for death and die.]

    Terrifying.

    And utterly bizarre.

    But more than that, I re at the being before.

    "You''re stalling for time. What are you aiming for?"

    Even though the heart essence is unreadable, I can tell that this being is wrapping me up in needless words to waste time.

    They must certainly be trying to dy.

    [Oh, you''ve caught on already. It''s nothing significant. I am a special envoy sent by the Heart Tribe''s highest council, tasked with infiltrating the Heaven and Earth Tribes, helping the weak ve races among them to give birth to members of the Heart Tribe.

    Once a Heart Tribe member is born, I guide them along with their race to the territory of the Heart Tribe. In the process, if I encounter any Masters of the Four-Axis stage from the Heaven or Earth Tribes, I also have the task of killing them.]

    "¡­!?"

    I look at this being''s energy.

    "Are you waiting for Gyu-ryeon, the owner of this domain?"

    [It would be nice if that were the case¡­ If the owner of the domain doesn''t show up, I guess I''ll just focus on leading the races to escape.]

    To kill a Four-Axis stage cultivator.

    That seems to be the ¡®ace¡¯ up their sleeves.

    ''That''s why it foretold great misfortune if I attacked him.''

    A rash move would have been a death sentence.

    Apparently, the reason this being is leaving me alone for now is simply because I also fall under the category of ''Heart Tribe.''

    Just then.

    The goat standing beside us suddenly looks in one direction.

    [Here ites.]

    A subtle anger is present in the goat''s eyes.

    Kugugugu!

    From afar, a boar, its body dyed red, is flying towards us.

    White steam billows from the nose of the boar, who possesses the energy of the Nascent Soul stage.

    [The administrator of the Long Spirit Cotton ntation¡­ The bastard who tormented and oppressed us on behalf of the lord, Gyu-ryeon.]

    Crack¡­

    The whip in the goat''s hand thrashes as if alive.

    [Yes, let''s have a go at it. I''ll help out if it looks like you''re losing.]

    [Yes, elder. But who exactly is this person?]

    [Hmm, I don''t know myself. That''s why I''m holding him here while we talk. But it seems he doesn''t intend to antagonize us deliberately, so it would be refreshing to resolve our grievances and then return.]

    [Yes!]

    The goat firmly responds, gripping the whip and flying towards the boar with void steps.

    ''Walking on air.''

    I asked the river,

    "Can you exin exactly what the Heart Tribe is?"

    The river responds in a young woman''s voice,

    [What kind of question is that? It naturaly refers to those who have integrated their heart essence.]

    "Integrated their heart essence?"

    [Yes, those who have unified their external and internal heart essences into oneplete heart essence. Those who can ¡®manifest¡¯ such a heart essence are collectively called the Heart Tribe.]

    "Then, those who can reach this ''Manifestation'' through consciousness methods are also Heart Tribe? It sounds like mastering consciousness methods alone can lead one to be Heart Tribe..."

    [Ahaha, reach the Heart Tribe by mastering consciousness methods?]

    The riverughs as if they found the idea amusing.

    [Listen here, friend. Integrating the external and internal heart essences is something that can only be achieved through unimaginable pain and pressure. Simply erging and refining the consciousness with consciousness methods is meaningless.

    To be Heart Tribe, to manifest heart essence, one needs a [longing] beyond imagination. The Esteemed One of the Heart Tribe longed for overwhelming power to save their own race, that neer longed for the ''weight'' of the responsibility to save his race, and I longed for ''sleep.'' And looking briefly at your manifestation, it seems you longed for ''escaping something.'' Isn''t that right?]

    "¡­."

    [If you don''t deeply long for something, no matter how much you master consciousness methods, you''ll never achieve manifestation. If someone who has mastered consciousness methods integrates their external and internal heart essence to reach manifestation, it means they''re longing for something beyond imagination.

    Yes, a longing that surpasses imagination. An endless thirst. A relentless fanaticism towards something. Only by preparing to throw everything away and push oneself into the realm of pain and pressure, can one be ''us''.]

    Wo-woong!

    The being intentionally shows me their intent.

    It¡¯s a sign of affection.

    [You are definitely of the Heaven Tribe, and at the same time of the Earth Tribe, but the reason I don''t dislike you is because you have continuously longed for your own beliefs to the extent that you''ve reached the second stage of Manifestation.

    Such a transparent hell of agony, it''s definitely the heart essence of a madman. But even if it is the heart essence of a madman, hasn''t it reached that realm precisely because it was never let go of and was always pursued?]

    "¡­Right."

    Kwang, kwangkwang!

    I nod my head, watching the fight between the goat wielding the whip and the boar turning the surroundings into a sea of mes.

    The boar is at the Nascent Soul stage after all, and the goat is merely at the threshold of Treading Heavens.

    However, the goat is evenly matched with the boar.

    ''It might be because the boar is at the very early stages of Nascent Soul, but it seems like the goat knows all the techniques the boar uses.''

    On the other hand, the boar is unable to properly grasp even one of the goat''s whip movements.

    [That kid''s name is Baek Nyeong. He is a ve who rose to the position of overseer on this cotton ntation for his race.]

    The river continues.

    [He stepped forward to whip his own kind, but from the day he held the whip, he practiced countless times, pondering how to ''softly'' pretend to hit his kin. He mastered the art of loading and unloading weight on the whip, whipping himself to control the weight of the whip to the extreme. Pushing the control of weight to the utmost limit is how he achieved his Manifestation.]

    Kwakwakwang!

    The goat, Baek Nyeong, made the boar scream and tumble down with ash of his whip.

    Whoong!

    Kugugugu!

    Once again, the whip is swung, and a valley in the shape of a whip appears where it passes.

    [That demon beast administrator of the Earth Tribe forced Baek Nyeong to whip his own family. Baek Nyeong insisted on waiting to kill that guy himself, ying around while waiting for the lord.]

    Kwakwang, kwang, kwaaaaang!

    Baek Nyeong, with eyes rolled back, continues to wield his whip.

    The attack, optimized for [Weight] at the threshold of Treading Heavens, makes the me-spewing wild boar gradually lose consciousness and seem to die.

    ''A realm specialized in attack power.''

    I exim at the sight of his Beyond the Path To Heavens.

    Even if the boar is at the very early stages of Nascent Soul and Baek Nyeong knows all of its techniques, there''s still a gap between a Nascent Soul stage and Beyond the Path to Heavens.

    Yet, to push the opponent to the brink of death like this, Baek Nyeong must have focused solely on attacking, as if ignoring defense and willing to die in the process.

    How heavy can a delicate whip be?

    Kwaaaaaang!

    [Sa, save me....]

    The boar flies up, dodging Baek Nyeong''s whip.

    Baek Nyeong, with eyes rolled back, attempts to pursue the boar, and the river''s owner cheers for Baek Nyeong as if excited.

    I, too, knowing the certain enmity between Baek Nyeong and the wild boar, do not rashly intervene.

    Just then.

    Pukkak, puhwak!

    "¡­!?"

    Far away, the bodies of the three Sea Dragon warriors, who had been put to sleep by the river''s owner, begin to convulse violently.

    And the river''s owner shudders at the sight.

    Simultaneously.

    Pukkak!

    Puhwahaaaak!

    Blood spurts from the heart region of the Sea Dragon warriors, and an enormous amount of heaven and earth spiritual energy begins to converge there.

    Gooooo¡­.

    The heaven and earth spiritual energy condenses into a blue light in the air, forming the shape of a giant azure dragon.

    It¡¯s the form of Seo Hweol.

    I can feel the owner of the river being shocked.

    [What¡­ using their own race as a sacrifice¡­ Baek Nyeong! Come back, we''re retreating!]

    The form of Seo Hweol that had descended upon the scene surveys the surroundings.

    I can feel it.

    The figure in front of me was summoned using the lives of three Sea Dragon Race warriors as a sacrifice.

    Since the lives of three Nascent Soul stage warriors were offered as a sacrifice, even if for a brief moment.

    This figure is identical to Seo Hweol''s true body.

    Kugugugu!

    An immense pressure weighs down on my entire body.

    Seo Hweol''s head turns towards me, wrapped in the crimson river.

    [Hmm, to think that the rebels in Senior Gyu''s territory could be this dangerous. These children weren''t sent to die among the rebels¡­]

    ¡®Wasn''t it you who killed them?¡¯

    I am momentarily dumbfounded, but Seo Hweol looks around with interest.

    His gazends on Baek Nyeong and the crimson river.

    [Indeed, are you the Heart Tribe, whose fame has spread far and wide in the Bright Cold Realm?]

    The crimson river, annoyed, whirls up into the air, buzzing.

    [Damn it. The worst-case scenario, a Four-Axis cultivator getting involved. Even if I sacrifice my life to kill you, it wouldn¡¯t harm your true body, would it?]

    [That''s right. Originally, it was a means to descend in case of the worst situation, but it''s a bit disappointing to have to descend because of you folks.]

    [Well then, what does the esteemed Four-Axis cultivator n to do with us now? Just so you know, I have received a not so insignificant technique from the Heart Tribe¡¯s highest council, so if I put my life on the line, I can at least eliminate your form.]

    [A pitiful threat.]

    Ssssss!

    The dragon form of Seo Hweol recondenses into a human form.

    The human form of Seo Hweol smiles benevolently.

    [But personally, I have no intention of doing anything to you. It''s sad that a rebellion has urred in Gyu senior''s farm... and our precious Sea Dragon warriors being massacred by the heart tribe, is an unavoidable incident.]

    [¡­Wait, weren''t you the one who killed your own warriors?]

    The crimson river looks at Seo Hweol in iprehension.

    Currently, Seo Hweol, not being his true self but projecting his form based on the life force of the Sea Dragon warriors, made it difficult to read his heart essence and understand him.

    [Our Sea Dragon warriors fought valiantly against the Heart Tribe, sacrificing their souls, and all died gloriously in battle. I tried to project my avatar from afar to help, but it was toote as they had all already perished.]

    [¡­Madman.]

    [Thus, in memory of them, I sought to uncover the secrets of the Heart Tribe¡­.]

    Kugugugu!

    From Seo Hweol''s hand, a strong gravitational force begins to emerge.

    That force is directed towards Baek Nyeong.

    Baek Nyeong starts to be sucked in by the gravitational pull exerted by Seo Hweol.

    [Wait, what are you doing!]

    [By capturing the leader of the enemy, perhaps the warriors of my race who died unjustly can find some peace in the afterlife.]

    Paaaat!

    Above Seo Hweol''s hand, space warps, revealing a spatial rift.

    Beyond that spatial rift surelyys the Sea Dragon Pce!

    [Originally, this wasn''t intended for such purposes but to retrieve Seo Eun-hyun, a member of our race, in case of danger¡­ but given the situation, it''s unavoidable. Still, being able to capture the Heart Tribe, which had been so famously rumored in the Bright Cold Realm¡­.]

    [Put your hand down right now!]

    Kugugugu!

    The crimson river, revealing its fury, flies towards Seo Hweol.

    The entire body of the crimson river turns green for a moment.

    And within that green light, I can make out the shape of a brilliant podao.

    ¡®That is¡­¡¯

    That is the trump card they kept hidden!

    A strike from the Esteemed One!

    However, Seo Hweol, raises his other hand unconcerned towards the dead bodies of the Sea Dragon warriors lying at his feet.

    Crack!

    The bodies of the Sea Dragon warriors are lifted by spiritual energy, blocking the crimson river.

    The crimson river hesitates for a moment, shocked not by the corpses but by Seo Hweol''s attitude of using his own race as shields without any emotion, but then pushes through.

    Crack!

    The charge of the crimson river shattered the bodies of the Sea Dragon warriors.

    However, Seo Hweol, undeterred, continues to emit a strong gravitational force from his hand.

    Chrararak!

    And in the moment when the river hesitated,

    In the moment when the bodies were shattered,

    Those momentsbine to create an opening, and Seo Hweol uses it to suck Baek Nyeong into the spatial rift that had formed above his hand.

    [Noooooo!]

    Chrararak!

    The river charges towards Seo Hweol''s form, but Seo Hweol''s form merely disperses into the air.

    Seo Hweol''s bright voice echoes through the void and then fades away.

    [Thank you for the wonderful gift. Thanks to you, the heroes of my race who died unjustly will also be able to rest in peace.]

    Sssss¡­.

    The spatial rift created by Seo Hweol disappears as well, and the crimson river, having not managed to unleash the strike of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One, swirls around in dismay.

    [¡­.]

    I reflect on Seo Hweol taking Baek Nyeong through the spatial rift, remembering his words about using it to take me if I were in danger.

    ¡®Was Seo Hweol originally prepared to sacrifice his own warriors to forcefully bring me to the Sea Dragon Pce if things went awry?¡¯

    Of course, it might not have been the case.

    He could have just said that but intended to do something to Gyu-ryeon through the Sea Dragon warriors or steal something from Gyu-ryeon''s domain.

    But if the original target he intended to take was indeed me,

    ¡®He must have realized our value through Oh Hye-seo¡­!¡¯

    Kim Yeon, a mortal with a Four-Axis stage consciousness. Jeon Myeong-hoon, said to have the same constitution as Yang Su-jin. Oh Hyun-seok, expected to reach Heavenly Being stagebat power within 100 years. Kang Min-hee, expected to reach the Star Shattering stage within 500 years...

    The value we hold, discovered by Seo Hweol and the three Heavenly Being stage cultivators, must have been immense.

    ¡®That''s why he was prepared to take me away, even by sacrificing three Nascent Soul stage warriors of his own race¡­.¡¯

    But then, a thought strikes me.

    ¡®But now, hasn¡¯t the means to kidnap me disappeared? Was Baek Nyeong considered more valuable than me in Seo Hweol¡¯s eyes?¡¯

    At that moment.

    A chill runs down my spine as I consider a possibility.

    ¡®Seo Hweol¡­ openly stated in front of me that he was prepared to sacrifice three Nascent Soul stages to take me away.¡¯

    That means he values me higher than three Nascent Soul stages.

    That also means he has realized the value of Oh Hye-seo, who is simr to me.

    And by observing my actions and words over the past 10 months, he figured out that I am trying to find the whereabouts of my colleague, Oh Hye-seo.

    ¡®He already realized the value of Oh Hye-seo and me, predicting that I would eventuallye back to him to find Oh Hye-seo anyway¡­!?¡¯

    Understanding that I cherish my colleagues over the 10 months.

    He informs me that he has discovered the value of my colleague and me.

    Thus, due to my nature, I will inevitably return.

    ¡®¡­A method even more certain than directly capturing me through a spatial rift.¡¯

    No, if I had been thoroughly brainwashed by Seo Hweol over the 10 months,

    I would have already sworn my allegiance to Seo Hweol, shedding tears of gratitude for the situation where he sacrificed three Nascent Soul stages to save me when I was in danger.

    I shudder at Seo Hweol''s cunning, and the crimson river, disheartened by what happened to Baek Nyeong, circles around before flying off towards where the other enved races had escaped.

    [¡­Had circumstances been better, we could have talked more, but given how things have turned out, let¡¯s meet again someday.]

    Paaaat!

    With those words, the crimson river disappears into the distance.

    I stand dumbfounded in the cotton ntation, watching the boar that is healing from the injuries inflicted by Baek Nyeong.

    The boar looks confused, staring at the spot where Seo Hweol vanished.

    "...Hey."

    I approach the boar.

    "Can you contact the lord of this domain, Senior Gyu?"

    "Um? Oh, yes, but¡­"

    "Please send a message. I regret to inform Senior that the suppression of the rebellion has failed."

    "I¡­understand."

    The wild boar looks at the ce where Seo Hweol disappeared with a puzzled expression and absentmindedly nods.

    "...That technique. I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before¡­"

    "...?"

    "No, never mind. I''ll contact the lord. Damn it¡­"

    Thus.

    The brief yet intense encounter with the Heart Tribe came to an end.

    "Well, if that''s how things turned out, there''s nothing we can do."

    Gyu-ryeon sighs as she looks at me and the boar, Hong Guk.

    We decided to keep quiet about Seo Hweol directly killing his own race and descending.

    Regarding the annihtion of all the Sea Dragon warriors, Hong Guk wasn''t sure if he had seen Seo Hweol kill his kin properly and said so. I also agreed, though for different reasons.

    For me, it was due to my rtionship with Seo Hweol. But whether Hong Guk genuinely didn''t see it properly or had another reason, I don''t know.

    Anyway, with Gyu-ryeon''s sigh, the incident came to a temporary close.

    Following the agreement with Gyu-ryeon, I decided to begin the refinement of the Immortal Beast True Blood.

    Deep within Gyu-ryeon''s domain.

    There, a ritual circle drawn with Gyu-ryeon''s dragon blood is set up, and I enter its center to sit in a lotus position.

    In front of me is a jade bottle containing a drop of the ck Dragon¡¯s True Blood.

    "Then, let''s start refining the Immortal Beast True Blood now."

    Perhaps due to the guilt of having caused the death of Seo Hweol''s subordinates and the rebellion,

    Gyu-ryeon forms hand seals a bit listlessly.

    A crimson, blood-colored light rises around us.

    Kududuguk!

    The jade bottle in front of me resonates with the light, shaking violently, and I see the drop of the ck Dragon blood flying towards me.

    The next moment.

    ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯

    I find myself engulfed in pitch-ck darkness.

    In the darkness, I can sense a massive dragon looking at me.

    ¡®I see, this is the remnant will contained in the ck Dragon¡¯s True Blood¡­¡¯

    I need to ovee this remnant will to refine the Immortal Beast True Blood.

    ¡®Now, to suppress the remnant will¡­.¡¯

    The next moment.

    [Why does someone who has lived less than half a century possess over 2000 years of history?]

    The massive dragon in the darkness speaks to me.

    [How dare you attempt to deceive history in front of an Immortal Beast. By the name of the ck Dragon that governs Taiyin (Supreme/Great Yin), Imand you, mortal, to recount your true history.]

    The refinement of the Immortal Beast True Blood has begun.

    However, I have never once heard from Gyu-ryeon that the Immortal Beast itself will directly speak during the refinement of the True Blood.

 Chapter 189: The Tribe of the Earth (9)

    Chapter 189: The Tribe of the Earth (9)

    Zing, zing, zing¡­

    My whole body tingles.

    However, this isn''t the same pressure as when I had encountered [Him] before.

    The being before me is a remnant will contained in a single drop of blood, and [He] was a split soul, but something feels different.

    I wonder why but somehow feel that the distance between the two is different.

    Somehow, this ck Dragon seems far more distant than [Him].

    ''Ah, is that it.''

    This ck Dragon might exist in a dimension even farther away from this Bright Cold Realm than [Him].

    ''Theck of pressurepared to [Him] is because the main body exists in a much farther dimension.''

    Of course, it''s not that there''s no pressurepared to [Him]. Even though this ck Dragon is nothing more than a remnant will in a drop of blood, it still exerts a pressure beyond what any Integration stage Grand Cultivator could.

    It''s when I''m looking at the ck Dragon.

    Sssssshhh!

    "...!!!"

    Suddenly, my whole body, submerged in darkness, disintegrates in front of the ck Dragon.

    ''What is this¡­!?''

    Even though it''s not the real world but a mental world where I met with the ck Dragon''s remnant will, I feel as though my body in the real world is disintegrating.

    "Grrrrrgh!!"

    I hold back a scream, but the ck Dragon, paying no heed, meticulously disassembles and observes the deepest parts of my body.

    Bones and flesh disintegrate.

    Blood and organs disintegrate.

    Eventually, every single cell disintegrates.

    The countless double helices sleeping within each cell, the Yin and Yang of spiritual energy rotating within my body, areid bare before the ck Dragon.

    Despite being in the mental world, my body is manifested as if it''s real, and despite having reached Treading Heavens Beyond the Path and mastered the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon, I am powerless before the ck Dragon''s gaze.

    As the ck Dragon flips through my body, information about Yin, Yang, and double helices that it sees unfolds before my eyes as well.

    ''This is....''

    The scene I saw when I obtained the Nascent Soul.

    The scene where Yin and Yang in my body rotated, revisiting my past.

    That''s right.

    I am seeing the scene of obtaining the Nascent Soul once more because of the ck Dragon!

    ''This is... my history...!!?''

    Being born, growing up, entering this world...

    Ascending and following Seo Hweol to reach the present, my life of about 30 years pass before my eyes.

    ''Huh?''

    However, I notice something strange.

    The usual shbacks or scenes of life seen at the time of reaching the Nascent Soul stage included the flow of time including regression.

    But the flow shown by the ck Dragon does not include regression, and my memory is cut off directly after returning from the original world to this world.

    As the memories sh by, finally, the memory of entering the Serving Command Ark and facing [Him] emerges in my mind.

    That''s when it happens.

    Fwoosh!

    Suddenly, the shback ends, and my body returns to its original state.

    "...!?"

    It''s then that I am finally able to move within the space.

    ¡°¡­! Huff, huff¡­.¡±

    I thought I was going to die.

    What on earth is going on?

    ''My body, disintegrated down to the gic level?''

    And those genes were traced by the yin and yang of spiritual energy, drawing double helices and showing the past.

    It felt as if I had taken a nce at the history of my life.

    Just then.

    The ck Dragon''s voice hits my ears.

    [To think a mortal has umted two thousand years, I wondered what was going on, but you had a private meeting with ¨D¨D¨D¨D. Since that being does not permit looking into the past, I will stop here.]

    "...? Ah...."

    Apparently, after seeing the memory of meeting [Him], the ck Dragon seems to have realized something.

    "Have you¡­ read all of my memories?"

    I ask the ck Dragon in the darkness before me with a trembling voice.

    The ck Dragon seems to be silent for a moment, then scatters into the darkness.

    The voice of the ck Dragon, dispersing in all directions, echoes throughout heaven and earth.

    [I attempted to read them all, but ¨D¨D has blocked me, so I dared not read everything. What kind of mortal are you that ¨D¨D holds you in such high regard?]

    ''Hmm?''

    I try to listen to what ¨D¨D is, but the word itself is iprehensible.

    ''...A True Immortal must have done something.''

    "...I apologize, but I myself do not quite understand why [He] takes an interest in me."

    [Is that so¡­ I see. However, the reason I am concerned about you is not for that. Are you currently trying to refine the true blood of Immortal Beasts?]

    "...? Yes, that''s correct."

    [The legitimate way to refine the true blood of those who inherit the bloodline of Immortal Beasts involves first being driven into extreme environments to verify that one possesses the vitality worthy of receiving the Immortal Beast''s true blood. You must have undergone this process, haven''t you?]

    "Yes."

    I definitely underwent the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion.

    [Then tell me, what was the highest level of cultivation among those who participated in that Immortal Beast Blood Fusion?]

    "The Nascent Soul stage was definitely the highest."

    To my recollection, participation was not possible for those above the Heavenly Being stage.

    [Why do you think participation was restricted for those Heavenly Being stage and above, even though a Heavenly Being''s vitality would be several times stronger than that of a Nascent Soul stage cultivator?]

    "That is¡­"

    The voice of the ck Dragon echoes from the darkness.

    [A thousand years. The condition to refine and transform the true blood of an Immortal Beast is ''having lived for no more than a thousand years''. Naturally, those Nascent Soul stage cultivators who have lived for more than a thousand years cannot receive the true blood of Immortal Beasts, and the majority of Heavenly Being stage cultivators have lived even longer, thus disqualifying them.]

    "...!"

    [Yet, you, a mere mortal, have umted two thousand years. Attempting to receive the true blood while having umted a span of time equivalent to that of a Heavenly Being, that is an impossibility. The remnants of my will left within the Immortal Beast true blood were intended to advise those Heavenly Being cultivators who recklessly attempt to refine Immortal Beast true blood without fear....]

    "So, you mean I''m not qualified?"

    I ask the ck Dragon incredulously.

    Because I''ve lived for over two thousand years, that disqualifies me from refining the true blood of Immortal Beasts?

    As I''m dumbfounded, the entire darkness seems to chuckle.

    [It''s not that you''re unqualified. Rather, you''re too qualified. Cultivators above the Heavenly Being stage cannot contain the power of Immortal Beasts. If you try to add something to an already full vessel, it will only overflow.]

    "...?"

    [Spiritual energy is explosion. Explosion is life. All life follows the structure of Yin and Yang in the form of double helices.]

    The ck Dragon continues speaking from the darkness.

    [Double helices are the summary of all information and the history of the existence called life. Child, do you know why the races that grow life by exploding spiritual energy are called the Earth Tribe?]

    Ugh!

    Suddenly, I feel nauseous.

    It was the same as when I met [Him].

    ''This is¡­''

    The ck Dragon, who I thought existed in a distant dimension, is gradually ''approaching'' here.

    The whole world spins around me.

    The ck Dragon is showing ''interest'' in me.

    Even though he might be in a far-off dimension, just his interest being directed at me conveyed the immense presence of that enormous being beyond the remnant will contained in the drop of blood.

    Even though his main body is far away, his interest crosses dimensions, and just that interest alone is crushing my existence.

    [If the heavens are fate, then earth is history. History is information, and information is life. Therefore, all those who strive towards the extreme of life are all part of the Earth Tribe.]

    Their voice is gentle.

    But their essence has already scattered and disappeared into darkness, and I feel as if every gene making up my body is being devoured by darkness, unable to even scream as I melt away.

    I am dying, melting away with every syble of that gentle voice.

    [We, Immortal Beasts, are deities frolicking in the domains of life and history, the true representatives of the earth. Therefore, to bear our power, one must not have umted too much time. Because, having umted a lot of time means that the vessel is already sufficiently full, and attempting to infuse something new into it would likely break the vessel.]

    Kugugugu!

    "Ahh¡­ Ahhh! Ahh¡­Ahh¡­."

    [History is an absolute ''one''. Therefore, the power of Immortal Beasts that one being can receive is also one. Hence, child, you originally should not be able to receive my power. You have already far surpassed your own limits by umting years....]

    Gradually, even screams sink into the darkness.

    [However, precisely because you have surpassed your own limits and umted such time, perhaps, who knows? Let''s observe once more. Can you ept my power?]

    Whoooosh¡­.

    My whole body is torn apart by the darkness.

    I realize I''m turning to dust, and I lose consciousness in the darkness.

    "Gah¡­! Gahah! Gah!"

    Gasp!

    I suddenly open my eyes, trembling at the strange sounding from my throat.

    ''Where is this?''

    Right.

    I had asked Gyu-ryeon to help me refine the Immortal Beast True Blood, within her domain....

    "¡­Heok!"

    I hurriedly try to get up and look around.

    However, I have to slump back down due to the terrible foreign sensation in my throat.

    No, not just in my throat, but terrible foreign sensations are felt all over my body.

    "...!"

    It''s a blood-red spear!

    Spears made of blood are embedded in my neck, limbs, and right above my heart and dantian.

    "What, is¡­ this¡­?"

    Cough!

    Blood spurts out with each attempt to speak.

    Then, from afar, a familiar figure approaches.

    It''s Gyu-ryeon.

    "Have youe to your senses?"

    "Senior¡­ Gyu?"

    "Normally, when refining the Immortal Beast True Blood, one faces the fragments of the power of the Immortal Beast contained in the blood, causing wildness to erupt. You went so berserk that I had to restrain you within the formation."

    "Ah¡­ Thank you. Could you possibly remove them now¡­?"

    She silently approaches me, pulling out the spears embedded in my neck, heart, and above my dantian.

    Ching!

    As soon as the spears are removed, a majestic energy surges and I can feel the ces where the spears had been embedded healing.

    ''The regeneration¡­ is on a different level¡­?''

    I am amazed by the change in my body''s condition.

    This level of regeneration is something one will only expect to see in the Core Formation stage.

    "Could¡­ Could you also remove the spears in my arms and legs?"

    "It''s not over yet."

    "Excuse me¡­?"

    "You''ve just begun to experience the remnants left by the ck Dragon''s power and awakened."

    "What¡­ Huh!!!"

    I clench my teeth against the pain that hit me with those words.

    Cold!

    It''s as cold as when I was thrown to the bottom of the Serving Command Ark!

    This is¡­.

    "The ck Dragon governs the power of Taiyin. This is the process of melting His power into your body. ept the Taiyin''s authority, passed down from ancient times."

    Fwoosh!

    Gyu-ryeon''s words echo.

    With each word, golden life force begins flowing from the blood spears embedded in my arms and legs.

    Despite feeling like I am about to freeze solid,

    The blood spears drive away my cold, guiding my consciousness.

    ''This is, Taiyin¡­''

    I clench my teeth, calming the rampaging yin energy throughout my body.

    "Hooooooo!"

    I must calm down!

    Gyu-ryeon, revealing golden horns, suppresses the rampaging yin energy throughout my body, and I press down the suppressed yin energy with my will, preventing it from rampaging.

    "Use the demon beast methods you''ve learned in that state. Guide the flow of yin and yang to embrace the Taiyin!"

    ''Guide the flow of yin and yang to embrace the Taiyin¡­''

    I operate the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, guiding the yin energy.

    The yin and yang spiritual energies explode, and between those explosions, double helices are formed.

    I guide the yin energy between those double helices.

    The yin power seeps between the double helices, remodeling my very flesh.

    Crack, crackle!

    The power of the ck Dragon permeates my entire body!

    Buduk, bududuk!

    ck deer horns sprout on my forehead, and my teeth be sharp and jagged.

    Sharp talons like those of an eagle emerges from my fingertips, and sporadically, ck scales begin to appear on my skin.

    "Geuaaaaahhhhhhh!"

    As I yell, a dragon''s roar, not a human''s scream, bursts from my vocal cords.

    The powerful ferocity given by the power of the ck Dragon seems to dominate my mind.

    ''My, my mind is¡­.''

    The roar of the ck Dragon bursts madly in my ears.

    At this rate, my mind seems like it will be devoured by the ck Dragon''s wildness.

    No, that''s not it.

    ''This is¡­.''

    I am facing the wildness hidden within myself.

    The power of the ck Dragon seeped into me, dredging up the years of myself that spanned two thousand years.

    The negative energies that had umtedyer byyer within me over two thousand years, the desires that had been strongly suppressed, writhes madly.

    ''Is that how it is. The longer one lives, the more they are unable to ovee the wildness umted within themselves and crumble.''

    I clench my teeth as I face the wildness within myself that has been exposed by the power of the ck Dragon.

    If left as is, I have no idea what I might do in my insanity.

    "Raaaaaaaah!"

    I let out a roar.

    Now, my roar is indistinguishable from that of a dragon.

    The entire chamber of Gyu-ryeon''s trembles, but she calmly raises golden energy.

    "It''s going to hurt a bit. But since you''ve passed through the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, you should be able to withstand it, so don''t worry."

    The next moment, she lifts her foot.

    Golden energy gathers in her foot.

    And then, her foot brutally stomps on my skull.

    "Crack!"

    Without a moment to feel anything.

    My skull, seized by wildness and desire, is utterly smashed by Gyu-ryeon''s foot.

    Boom!

    Thest thing I feel is my skull exploding like a watermelon being smashed before I lose consciousness.

    [My power is no different from poison to you. What you will gain from that power is nothing but disaster.]

    The voice of the ck Dragon faintlyes through from the darkness.

    [Still, do you truly wish to ept my power? Go ahead then. I see you''re the type to regret only when facing death.]

    Gradually, consciousness blurs again.

    In the fading consciousness, I sense that this opportunity might be thest conversation I can have with the ck Dragon in this lifetime.

    ''I can''t, let this go.''

    If I miss this opportunity, it will be no different from missing a tremendous opportunity!

    Silence prevails in the darkness.

    But within the silence, I sense an allowance for my question.

    ''Is the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, born of your lineage, rted to the Blood Yin Realm?''

    I decide to ask the ck Dragon directly about the ck Dragon King, Hyeon Eum, and the Dragon Race.

    [So that''s it. Recently, that entity has been struggling after borrowing my bloodline.]

    Somehow, the ck Dragon seems to find my question very amusing.

    [How could someone who was a renowned judge in the Netherworlde to such a state, wriggling like a worm after falling into disgrace? There was no one who wouldn''t tremble before the judge governing good and evil, but to think True Immortal ?#¡ö(ØüºÃµÂ/You Hao Te/Love of Virtue) is left as mere dregs, parasitizing on my bloodline like a worm... Ahahaha¡­.]

    Zing!

    Boom!

    The next moment.

    As soon as I hear the name of the True Immortal, my head explodes.

    There is so much more I want to ask and know from the ck Dragon.

    But at that moment, everything is erased from my mind.

    Those who recklessly hear the true name of a True Immortal.

    Their minds cannot remain intact.

    "Aaaaaaaah!"

    A name contains part of one''s fate.

    By overhearing the name of the True Immortal, I had glimpsed into the fate of the True Immortal.

    [He] erased [His] name from me, leaving no influence, but the name of the True Immortal carelessly uttered by the ck Dragon throws my mind into turmoil and chaos.

    Erase it!

    Erase the conversation we just had.

    Erase the name I just heard.

    If I don''t erase it from my mind, ???You Hao Te might peer into me.

    I feel my consciousness sinking into the darkness and lose consciousness.

    "...Huk.¡±

    I gasp for air and regain my consciousness.

    ''Just now, it felt like my head exploded¡­.''

    Right, Gyu-ryeon stomped on my head and burst it apart.

    But¡­.

    ''My head regenerated?''

    I am still in the Qi Building stage.

    Yet my head has already regenerated.

    ''To regenerate a head, one has to be at least in the Core Formation stage¡­.''

    Wriggle¡­.

    "...Huh?"

    I move my body, startled.

    Strange.

    This level of energy for a Qi Building stage?

    Just then.

    "What¡­!"

    The next moment, I am shocked by something inside my dantian.

    ''A Golden Core? No, that''s not it.''

    My Inner Core has evolved and grown asrge as a Golden Core.

    Crack, crackle¡­.

    As I move my hand, I feel the blood spears embedded in my limbs crumbling.

    "What¡­!"

    "Have you awakened?"

    Gyu-ryeon, who is sitting beside me, speaks.

    "It seems the true blood of the Immortal Beast has settled well."

    "Heok¡­!"

    Crack!

    As I hurriedly stand up in shock, the blood spears embedded in my body crumble like pieces of cookies.

    "Congrattions. Now, although notpletely, you can somewhat be considered a member of our Dragon Race."

    Gyu-ryeon looks at me with a sense of pride, crossing her arms.

    "Ah, no, Senior Gyu¡­ but my Inner Core, no, my Demon Core¡­."

    "You are now in the Core Formation stage."

    "Excuse me¡­!?"

    "asionally, there are individuals like you. Those whose cultivation skyrockets because the power of the Immortal Beast true blood enters exceptionally well. Your Demon Core haspleted its transformation into a Golden Core, so you are now in the Core Formation stage."

    I am dumbfounded by the unexpected advancement in my cultivation level.

    My entire body is filled with power.

    At this rate, I feel like I can replicate the power of a Core Formation stage cultivator with my bare body, without using any techniques or spells.

    But that isn''t the end.

    The power of Taiyin undting inside seems like it can directly be a spell and scatter in all directions if I controlled it well.

    ''No, not a spell.''

    The power of Taiyin I wield through obtaining the true blood of the ck Dragon isn''t a spell.

    It should rightly be called a supernatural ability.

    Crunch¡­.

    As I clench my fist, a vigorous power along with yin energy gathers around me, rumbling.

    ''Combining the supernatural ability of the Demon Race and the spells of the Human Race, and using techniques that maximize the power of this body¡­.''

    Even with just the capabilities of the Core Formation stage, I''m not afraid of Nascent Soul cultivators at all.

    As I am examining the power of my body, Gyu-ryeon points outside her cave chamber.

    "Go outside to test your strength. A guest looking for you has arrived."

    "Excuse me?"

    "I''m quite strained holding off the guest right now, so go and properly greet them."

    "Ah¡­."

    I feel like I know who the ''guest'' she mentions is.

    I slowly walk outside.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    Dark clouds cover the sky.

    And familiar lightning rumbles between the clouds.

    However, the lightning does not fall.

    A formation depicting a golden dragon covers the entire sky above Gyu-ryeon''s cave chamber, trapping the lightning within the formation, only allowing it to rumble.

    ''She was blocking the Heavenly Lightning from falling while I ascended to the Core Formation stage.''

    Rumble, rumble!

    Of course, the power raging from the heavens has be much stronger due to being blocked by someone else.

    As if daring to challenge the Heavenly Tribtion with another''s power is not tolerated, the power of the lightning rumbling in the sky has be greater.

    But.

    ''Somehow, I feel like I can ovee it.''

    I smile inwardly and first bow to Gyu-ryeon inside her cave.

    "Thank you for your care."

    "That''s enough, I will now release the Heavenly Tribtion¡­ Try out the newly acquired power of the Immortal Beast."

    "Understood."

    As she speaks, the formation in the sky dissipates and the lightning falls towards me.

    Boom, rumble!

    I refine the surging powers within me.

    The Heaven Tribe methods like the Yin Soul Ghost Incantation, White Orchid Blessing Incantation, Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea, and Silica Earth Great Wall Practice.

    The Earth Tribe methods like the fully demonized Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method by the Vast Cold Form, the power of the ck Dragon, and other techniques.

    And the power of the Heart Tribe, umted through martial arts.

    There is no need to reveal the Formless Sword.

    The apex of martial arts, the Formless Sword, is already integrated into all the techniques Imonly use.

    Even without explicitly revealing the Formless Sword, all the trajectories unfolding from my body are under my control.

    Just wielding these overflowing powers along the optimal trajectory is all that is needed.

    Whoooosh!

    Containing the powers of Heaven, Earth, and Heart.

    ''Severing Mountain Swordsmanship.''

    I unleashed it towards the Heavenly Lightning.

    ''Flowing Ridge!''

    Spiritual power and demonic power mix, amplifying the already extreme power of my flesh andunching it in the optimal trajectory towards the sky.

    The force shooting towards the heavens naturally contains the energy of Taiyin, and the thrust that targets the sky transforms into the shape of a giant ck Dragon, shattering the Heavenly Lightning!

    Boom and crack!

    The Heavenly Lightning is shattered to pieces, and the dark clouds above it are torn apart, revealing the blue sky.

    Phew¡­.

    I manage to withstand this tremendous Heavenly Lightning without directly using the Formless Sword.

    Whoosh¡­.

    There is a change in my vision as well.

    The Earth Tribe''s vision, which until now had been limited to merely observing the flow of spiritual energy, now presents a much clearer and broader scene than before.

    ''This is, yin and yang¡­''

    The sky and the earth themselves are drawing a grand Taiji.

    That Taiji is space.

    Just as reaching Beyond the Path to Heavens allowed me to see the essence of the heart, and learning the Heaven Tribe methods strengthened my ability to see fate. As a member of the Demon Race, reaching this realm makes the yin and yang flowing through heavens and earth appear even more macroscopically clear and definite.

    I can see with the newly evolved Demon Race vision and realize.

    ''I have now firmly be a part of the Earth Tribe.''

    Finally, following Heaven and Heart, I have sessfully stepped into Earth.

    I feel this truly for the first time.

    Trantor Notes: We got an editor! Also, I''m gonna be using Netherworld here though it also means the Underworld.

 Chapter 190: The One With a Name (1)

    Chapter 190: The One With a Name (1)

    Just as I am looking at the sky with a feeling of refreshment.

    "Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon, huh. I''ve heard it''s a very rare phenomenon. Living long enough, it seems I''ve got to see it myself."

    Gyu-ryeon, who has approached me at some point, looks up at the sky with curiosity.

    "The legend about the Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon says that those with qualities even the heavens envy receive Heavenly Tribtion earlier than others. It seems you truly are a genius worthy of the Heavenly Rejection Phenomenon."

    "Haha¡­."

    Genius¡­.

    There can''t be a word less fitting for me.

    "That''s too generous of a praise."

    "Generous? I didn''t even recognize your talents at first, and it was Seo Hweol who brought you to the Demon Race. Really, some people have an eye for talent¡­."

    Remembering Seo Hweol seems to put Gyu-ryeon in a good mood.

    Her cheeks flush with a rosy hue.

    I sigh quietly to myself as I watch her.

    ''Should I tell her¡­.''

    But no matter how much I think about it, revealing Seo Hweol''s truth right away seems too cruel.

    I decide to slowly reveal it over time.

    "¡­By the way, now that you''ve fully refined the ck Dragon''s True Blood, are you nning to return to the Sea Dragon Pce?"

    "Yes, of course. When I return, I will definitely arrange for Senior Gyu and Sir Seo Hweol to meet."

    "Hem hem, it''s not like I must meet him¡­ Well, um¡­."

    Her face turns even redder as she shakes her head.

    "Enough about Seo Hweol. Now that you''ve reached the Core Formation stage, can you return on your own?"

    "Yes, of course. I remember the location of the Sea Dragon Pce well."

    "Hmm, I see. Then, could you deliver a letter on your way?"

    Gyu-ryeon hands me a letter folded in silk.

    ''This is¡­.''

    "It should be delivered to Elder Ho Yeol of the Azure Peng Race."

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Do you know where Ho Yeol is?"

    "I can enter the 7th floor, the Life Floor of Serving Command Ark and inquire there, can''t I?"

    "Well, alright. As long as the letter arrives within 3 months. I''m counting on you."

    "Yes, I understand."

    I bow to Gyu-ryeon to express my gratitude and then take to the sky.

    Woosh!

    ''The Flying Escape Technique of the Demon Race feels different.''

    But, should I call this a Flying Escape Technique?

    The Flying Escape Technique of the Heaven Tribe involves borrowing the energy of stars engraved in the Golden Core to hide in the speed of light and move quickly.

    However, the Gliding Technique of the Earth Tribe amplifies life force by rotating the yin and yang energies around the body, then strengthens the flesh to run through the sky recklessly.

    Unlike void stepping, it''s not about stepping on the air''s resistance but creating a tform of spiritual energy by manipting the flow of yin and yang in the air and jumping on it. That''s how the Demon Race flies in the sky.

    ''It''s an efficient form of void stepping.''

    Woosh, woosh, woosh!

    I fly using both void stepping and the Earth Tribe''s movement technique.

    Void stepping reduces the consumption of power, and the Earth Tribe''s Gliding Technique increases the amplification of power.

    I can fly even faster with less energy.

    Wo-woong, wo-woong!

    Furthermore, as I draw upon the power of the ck Dragon, yin energy gathers around me, creating dark clouds.

    Wo-woong!

    "Ha, this is quitefortable."

    I ride on the dark clouds, moving at the same speed I was shooting through just before.

    Riding the cloud technique taught by the bloodline of the ck Dragon, I continue to move forward steadily.

    After inquiring about the location of the Azure Peng Race and Elder Ho Yeol''s residence in the Life Floor of Serving Command Ark, I use the teleportation array there to quickly move to the residence of the Azure Peng Race.

    The Azure Peng Race lives outside the territory of the Dragon Race, in a valley called Heavenly Heart Valley, and interestingly, despite being birds, they swim and live in the water below the valley.

    After briefly exploring Heavenly Heart Valley,

    I deliver Gyu-ryeon''s letter to Elder Ho Yeol.

    Elder Ho Yeol, who is at the same Four-Axis stage as Gyu-ryeon, sighs deeply after receiving my letter.

    "This Earth Tribe Naming Project... Who in the world proposed such a n?"

    "¡­"

    I remember what Seo Hweol had told me about this n.

    ''A n to identify all names within the Earth Tribe, and for those without names, to create and manage them with names¡­''

    Since names contain fate, the n is to read the overall fate of the Earth Tribe based on the movements of those with names.

    Though the n itself is good, I find it a bit absurd.

    ''All the wild beasts and birds born on the field are part of the Earth Tribe¡­ To manage them all by giving them names?''

    It''s like saying we should give names to every bug by the roadside.

    ''Even at the very least, it''s a project that will take more than 500 to 600 years.''

    As I think so, Elder Ho Yeol of the Azure Peng Race sighs and speaks to me.

    "By the way, what do the Dragon Race think about this foolish n?"

    "Ah¡­"

    Is he asking me?

    After a moment of thought, I only mention Seo Hweol''s stance.

    "I am just a low-ranking member, so I do not know much. But Sir Seo Hweol of the Sea Dragon Race, whom I serve, is actively in favor of this n. He said it is absolutely necessary for the future of the Earth Tribe."

    For some reason.

    Seo Hweol had indeed shown a very positive response to this ''Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project.''

    Hearing my words, Ho Yeol sighs deeply again.

    "Managing the names of the entire race by one group, what could be more foolish than that? It seems they think if the Human Race can do it with their Names Registry in the Cloud Ind Archipgo, the Earth Tribe can do it too, but the registry established by the Human Race in the Cloud Ind Archipgo is possible because they are a single race. The Earth Tribe is not a single race but a collection of numerous demon races, and managing all their names is preposterous¡­ Not to mention, the Earth Tribe alreadycks administrative power, how much more will this n waste¡­?"

    "¡­"

    Since his words are spot on, I nod along in agreement.

    After listening to Ho Yeol''sints, I stay in the Azure Peng Race Territory for a few days, getting acquainted with several of them.

    Then, I slowly tour various areas of the Earth Tribe Territory and return to the Sea Dragon Pce over two months.

    Swoosh¡ª

    Riding on clouds, passing mountains and rivers, I open my eyes wide towards Cloud Heart Lake, where the Sea Dragon Pce is located.

    "¡­Wow, it''s changed tremendously in the meantime."

    Around Cloud Heart Lake,rge coral reefs have grown.

    Literally, coral reefs growing onnd.

    In the coral reefs, much like what I had seen in Gyu-ryeon''s cotton farm, numerous ve races are working. Due to their presence, the area outside Cloud Heart Lake is quite noisy.

    ''Seo Hweol is starting another strange business, huh.''

    I nce at the ves briefly before trying to enter Cloud Heart Lake.

    Then, my gaze inadvertently fall on the overseer managing the ves.

    The overseer, managing the ves with stern eyes, is a bipedal goat.

    "...!?"

    I look again, thinking I have seen wrong, but it is still the same.

    There, as the overseer managing the ves in the coral reefs near Cloud Heart Lake, stands a bipedal goat.

    ''Baek Nyeong? No¡­''

    They are goats.

    Members of Baek Nyeong''s race are managing the ves in the coral reefs with whips in their hands and stern eyes.

    Beautiful coral decorations are wrapped around their necks.

    ''¡­How did this happen?''

    I will find out the details once I meet Seo Hweol.

    I descend and as soon as I reach the barrier of the familiar Sea Dragon Pce, the expressions of the Sea Dragon Race guarding the barrier dramatically change.

    "Ah, no¡­"

    "You are¡­!?"

    I reveal my appearance, having refined the ck Dragon''s True Blood, showing off ck antlers and ck scales.

    At that sight, the early Core Formation gatekeepers of the Sea Dragon Pce look at me with disbelief and surprise.

    "The human Sir Seo Hweol brought¡­! Ugh, why would someone like you refine the ck Dragon''s true blood¡­"

    "If we had received the true blood, we could have be stronger¡­!"

    I look at them and grin.

    "Stop the nonsense and open the gate. A human like me needed a rmendation to participate in the Immortal Beast Blood Fusion, but Earth Tribe demons like you can freely apply as you meet all the conditions, right?"

    Provoked by my taunt, they grit their teeth but open the barrier of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    As soon as I enter the barrier, the space ripples around me.

    Wo-woong!

    Space opens, and through it, I can see Seo Hweol''s office.

    He is sittingfortably and gestures for me toe in.

    "Wee, have you been well under Senior Gyu?"

    I approach Seo Hweol and speak.

    "Senior Gyu has been very kind, so I''ve enjoyed my time thoroughly."

    "That''s good to hear. I didn''t expect refining the ck Dragon''s True Blood would take this long¡­ You might need some rest. We''ve built new rooms throughout the Sea Dragon Pce during the expansion. How about taking a rest in one of the new rooms?"

    Seo Hweol seems to be plotting to send me to a suspicious room immediately upon my arrival.

    "I finished refining the true blood in just one day. However, Senior Gyu entrusted me with delivering a letter, which led me to visit the Azure Peng Race among others, hence the dy."

    I preemptively inform him that I have already made acquaintances within the Earth Tribemunity, preventing any schemes.

    "I hope you''ve formed good connections. In the path of cultivation, connections are precious. Especially for us who live long, a fleeting moment can forge a connection."

    Seo Hweol designates the connections I made as fleeting, questioning if there would be any further meetings with them.

    "Though brief, our camaraderie deepened, and I''ve arranged to meet a few of them again soon at the Serving Command Ark. Especially, many are interested in discussing the Earth Tribe Naming Project you mentioned before."

    I firmly inform Seo Hweol that I made ns, preventing him from any further mischief.

    "Hmm, Serving Command Ark. You''re still at the Core Formation stage. Isn''t it dangerous to go there?"

    "After fusing with the ck Dragon''s true blood and gaining the power of the mighty dragon, I believe there''s nothing more in the Earth Tribe Territory that can threaten me."

    He seems unwilling to allow me to leave, using my cultivation level as an excuse, but I leverage the name of the ck Dragon.

    Seo Hweol chuckles and nods.

    "If that''s the case, then go ahead. Discussing something as important as the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project, I''m reassured."

    "¡­Thank you."

    ''Phew.''

    I feel drained from the conversation with Seo Hweol.

    A single slip-up can mean being confined to an unknown room, undergoing a transformation by Seo Hweol in a different manner than the Mad Lord.

    ''I''d rather dance barefoot on des.''

    As I internally break into a cold sweat,

    "By the way, you haven''t had a chance to greet him."

    "¡­?"

    "The one who caused a disturbance at Senior Gyu''s farmst time. Introduce yourself."

    "¡­!"

    With a flick of his finger, Seo Hweol opens a spatial rift, and Baek Nyeong pops out.

    ''What''s this¡­''

    "Baek Nyeong, you''ve seen himst time¡­ This is Seo Eun-hyun, one of ourte-stage cultivators of our Sea Dragon Race. I hope you two get along well."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Baek Nyeong kneels naturally in response to Seo Hweol.

    "¡­Is this person not from the Heart Tribe?"

    "Correct."

    "Howe¡­?"

    Has he brainwashed a member of the Heart Tribe?

    But Baek Nyeong''s intent seems normal, showing no signs of having been brainwashed.

    "How? The White Goat Race, including Baek Nyeong, were enved and mistreated throughout the Bright Cold Realm. I used my power to buy and liberate his kin from nearby farms. Then, I made arrangements for them to live as a ruling species in the coral reefs operated by our Sea Dragon Race. Though not suitable for cultivation, making it hard for them to learn methods, they seem satisfied with their changed lives."

    "¡­"

    I look at Baek Nyeong.

    Did he not see Seo Hweol''s heart essence?

    Or did he see it, but also saw that his people were being saved at the same time?

    What is clear is that Baek Nyeong has be loyal to Seo Hweol, influenced over these few months.

    I swallow.

    ''He knows I''ve manifested my heart essence.''

    Did he report that to Seo Hweol?

    No, it''s obvious.

    ''There''s a 100% chance he did.''

    That means, Seo Hweol is aware I am from the Heart Tribe and is conversing with me knowing that fact.

    What should I do?

    ''...y dumb.''

    "¡­Having acquired a revered member of the Heart Tribe, there will be no one to hinder Sir Seo Hweol''s path now."

    "Haha, you tter me too much."

    "Not at all, Sir Seo Hweol is surely¡­"

    I feel it while talking to Seo Hweol.

    ''Seo Hweol, this guy¡­''

    He has be even more difficult to deal with than before.

    Previously, it was somewhat possible to guess his intentions as he easily leaked intent.

    However, after spending a few months with Baek Nyeong, there is almost no disturbance in his emotions.

    ''Damn it¡­''

    The already difficult-to-deal-with snake has be even more challenging after taking the Heart Tribe under his tail.

    ''But I haven''t just been sightseeing these past few months.''

    I made acquaintances with the Azure Peng Race among a few other races.

    I formed connections unknown to Seo Hweol.

    Since Seo Hweol wouldn''t know whom I''ve met and what connections I''ve made, he can''t treat me recklessly anymore.

    ''You might have thought you had mepletely under control, but once I slipped through your fingers, controlling me wouldn''t be easy as before.''

    "By the way, did you say you''re heading to the Serving Command Ark in a few days to discuss the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project?"

    "Yes."

    "That''s great. I''ll join you."

    "¡­Yes?"

    I look at Seo Hweol, questioning.

    He smiles.

    "I, too, have a significant interest in the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project."

    And so, a few days pass.

    Seo Hweol and I enter Serving Command Ark.

    ''Damn, he''s a tough one to deal with.''

    I think about Seo Hweol, who is smiling beside me.

    ''For now, he hasn''t said anything about me being from the Heart Tribe. Given his nature to use anything to his advantage, he''s likely keeping the fact that I''m from the Heart Tribe hidden to use when necessary.''

    It seems there''s no need to worry about that.

    ''What worries me is¡­''

    That he is following me around, monitoring my every move.

    ''I did say I''d meet some of the bonds I''ve formed today¡­''

    Strictly speaking, being of mere Core Formation stage cultivation, I haven''t formed strong friendships with the higher-ups of other demon races.

    I merely used Senior Gyu''s name to barely secure a spot to attend the discussion on the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project.

    ''As long as my true foundation doesn''t get exposed to Seo Hweol¡­!''

    Together with Seo Hweol, we head to the discussion meeting on the 7th floor regarding the naming project.

    "Ah, you''ve arrived. Oh, and this must be the Sea Dragon Race''s¡­"

    "I am Seo Hweol."

    "Ah, Noble Seo Hweol. Pleased to meet you, I am Ho Yeol from the Azure Peng Race."

    Seo Hweol, being a Four-Axis stage dragon, easily attends the discussion due to his status.

    Initially, I was supposed to watch the meeting from a far spot behind Ho Yeol, but unexpectedly, I found myself participating in the meeting right next to Seo Hweol.

    ''Damn it¡­''

    I manage my expression while sitting next to him, but just the fact of being next to him makes me feel like I am going insane.

    After a while, representatives from the 13 Major Earth Tribe Races, all Four-Axis stage cultivators, sit around the round table andmence the meeting.

    The representative for the Dragon Race is a ck Dragon named Hyeon Chal, and Seo Hweol and I sit next to Hyeon Chal as observers.

    "First of all, this foolish n called the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project should not exist!"

    Ho Yeol, the elder of the Azure Peng Race, vehemently ms the table.

    "It''s a waste of administrative effort. And even then, it''s doubtful whether it will show any clear effectpared to the act of the Heaven Tribe observing celestial energy!"

    On the opposite side, the representative from the Supreme Tiger Race growls in response.

    "While I agree it''s a foolish n, it''s not useless. Whether it''s necessary or not, we won''t know until we try, right?"

    "Does managing the names of the entire Earth Tribe seem easy to you? It won''t even be properly managed!"

    Ho Yeol''s outcry is met with a nod of concern from the elder of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle Race.

    "Although managing names might seem trivial, as you all know, names carry fate within them. What we''re trying to manage is the fate of the entire Earth Tribe. Even Grand Cultivators at the Integration stage are unsure of managing the fate of their own race, so how can such a reckless n be executed?"

    "You''re right, Elder of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle Tribe, names indeed contain fate. However, what we''re trying to do is not to interfere with fate but to observe the flow of fate through the management of names."

    Hyeon Chal from the ck Dragon Race counters the Yin Ghost ck Turtle Race elder, and the meeting is filled with heated discussions.

    Seo Hweol watches the scene and smiles faintly.

    "To the Dragon Race representative, may I, Seo Hweol from the Sea Dragon Race, a branch family of the ck Dragon Race, speak a word?"

    When the meeting''s intensity reaches its peak, Seo Hweol gently smiles and proposes to Hyeon Chal.

    Hyeon Chal seems about to say something but then, suddenly furrowing his brows, allows Seo Hweol to speak.

    I observe the scene, frowning.

    ''What, did theymunicate something between them?''

    It wasn''t telepathy.

    Nor did it seem like a spell or supernatural ability as it didn''t register on any of my senses.

    ''Seo Hweol always had some connection with the ck Dragon Race.''

    It seems to be a method only Seo Hweol and the ck Dragon Race can use.

    Seo Hweol stands up, smiling gently, and looks around the assembly before speaking.

    "Good day, I am Seo Hweol, the head of the Sea Dragon Race, a branch family of the ck Dragon Race. Since the atmosphere seems overheated, allow me to briefly summarize the opinions of both sides."

    Seo Hweol skillfully summarizes the meeting''s opposing views.

    He then begins to transform the argumentative meeting into something resembling a debate-like forum.

    ''¡­Rules are being established in the meeting.''

    A meeting of Four-Axis demon cultivators might seem to be a dignified affair, but the reality is different.

    Every participant, relying on their brute strength and brutal instinct from a lifetime of cultivation, believe that the loudest voice and the strongest race''s power are the only truths, leading to no productive discussions thus far.

    However, Seo Hweol listens to both sides'' ims, seemingly organizing their arguments, finding a bnce between them, and uses that bnce to create rules for the discussion.

    "¡­How about we require permission from the moderator to speak from now on?"

    Before long, Seo Hweol takes over the role of ''moderator'' from Hyeon Chal, who was initially leading the meeting.

    ''¡­Wow.''

    I quietly marvel at how Seo Hweol adeptly mediated the demon beasts'' disputes and took control.

    "Ah, so the opposition to the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project feels that the n is not worth discussing."

    "That''s right."

    "Then, may I ask Hyeon Chal, who is aware of the Heaven Tribe''s example, to speak¡­?"

    Even after taking control, Seo Hweol doesn''t use his position to express his opinions.

    Instead, he gives more speaking opportunities to Hyeon Chal or those in favor of the naming project, subtly steering the discussion''s atmosphere towards its favor.

    Half a day passes.

    "Now, the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project has been decided to proceed under the agreement of the 13 Major Earth Tribe Races. I trust there are no objections?"

    "None."

    "No, I''m satisfied."

    "Noble Seo''s suggestion was excellent indeed. Haha, turning those who don''t participate in the Naming Project into elixirs and distributing them among the races is brilliant."

    Thus, the bizarre n of the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project was set to motion as Seo Hweol wishes.

    The nauseating proposal to distribute the opposing minor demon races into elixirs or resources among the major races was also disgustingly realized by Seo Hweol.

    "¡­I have a question, if I may."

    I ask Seo Hweol as we return to the Sea Dragon Pce.

    In ces unseen by Seo Hweol, I had been meeting and forming agreements with demon races opposed to Seo Hweol''s words, so there should no longer be any risk of being silently eliminated by Seo Hweol.

    "May I boldly ask why you pushed so hard for the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project?"

    ''I doubt he''ll give a straight answer.''

    Yet, I am curious.

    What exactly is Seo Hweol aiming for with his obsession over uncovering [names]?

    Seo Hweol speaks up.

    "The Bright Cold Realm is predominantly made up of nameless demon beasts."

    "That''s right, many among the demon tribes are not born as such from the start."

    "Do you know about that?"

    "What are you referring to?"

    Swoosh!

    Seo Hweol arrives above the Sea Dragon Pce, at the sky over Cloud Heart Lake, and points to the heavens.

    "There''s a legend in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "A legend?"

    "Do you know that the name of the Bright Cold Realm wasn''t originally Bright Cold (??/¹âº®) but Vast Cold (??/Vº®)?"

    "Vast Cold¡­"

    I recall the Vast Cold Jade (Vº®Óñ), polluting and eroding the Devil Realm with spiritual energy, and the Vast Cold Form (Vº®ÔE), the basis of demon beast methods.

    Both contained the name Vast Cold (Vº®).

    ''I didn''t know the meaning of Vast Cold, but was it the old name of the Bright Cold Realm?''

    "I apologize for myck of knowledge. This is the first time I''m hearing about it."

    "That''s understandable. This is a legend known only to a few. Long ago, before the Blood Yin Realm and the True Devil Realm were separated... True Devil, Nether Ghost, Ancient Force, Purple Gold, and the Vast Cold Realm were all considered equal Middle Realms. However, after the Ancestor of the Dragon Race ended the war with the True Devil Realm, the Vast Cold Realm lost its ancestor and became a world coveted by the other Middle Realms."

    Seo Hweol splits the space, stepping directly into his office within the Sea Dragon Pce, continuing his story.

    "One day, the leaders of the Vast Cold Realm convened to discuss their dire situation. They realized that if things continue as they did, the Vast Cold Realm would bepletely plundered by the other Middle Realms. So, they decided to rename the realm."

    Once inside the office of the Sea Dragon Pce, Seo Hweol uses amunication artifact to call several Sea Dragons to his office.

    The summoned individuals are all Nascent Soul stage elders of the Sea Dragon Race.

    I stand listening to Seo Hweol''s story.

    "They sought a divine mandate (fate) from the heavens to bestow the Vast Cold Realm with the most auspicious name¡­ and thus, the Vast Cold Realm was given the name Bright Cold, symbolizing [light]."

    ''Light?''

    "Since the Bright Cold Realm was bestowed with the name [light], it has always been followed by heavenly fortune. After renaming the realm, the Bright Cold Realm became one of the strongest Middle Realms alongside the Blood Yin Realm. This is an ancient tale exining the importance of names passed down in the Bright Cold Realm."

    "¡­Is this the history of the Bright Cold Realm?"

    "Not history, just an ancient tale passed down. Whether it''s true or not isn''t important. What''s important is that names can interfere with fate, and having many with auspicious names is a blessing for the Earth Tribe. In short, giving good names to the countless nameless demon beasts is a duty we must fulfill as members of the Earth Tribe."

    "¡­I see."

    Lately, it''s been hard to tell whether Seo Hweol''s words are true or false.

    After incorporating Baek Nyeong, his intent has be even more opaque.

    Nor is it easy to judge by looking directly at his heart essence. Doing so feels as if my eyes would rot from the exposure.

    "How about it, did that answer some of your curiosity?"

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Haha, I''m d to hear that. Doe in. Oh, and since you''ve refined the ck Dragon''s True Blood, you are rightfully a member of the Dragon Race, aren''t you?"

    "Yes, that''s right."

    "Then as a rightful member of the Dragon Race, I''ll ensure your name is added to the Dragon Register."

    "¡­Thank you."

    ''The Dragon Register¡­''

    The thought of my name being engraved on the skull of the Dragon Race''s ancestors feels strange.

    Especially after hearing about the importance of [names], it leaves me feeling uneasy.

    "Once your name is on the Dragon Register, you''ll be able to officially hold office within the Sea Dragon Pce and live with dignity."

    "I am deeply grateful."

    After exchanging pleasantries with Seo Hweol, I leave his office.

    Exiting, I nce at the Nascent Soul elders entering Seo Hweol''s office.

    ''Seo Hweol rarely holds meetings like this¡­''

    He always speaks to the elders or the council in public spaces.

    It''s unusual for him to call the elders to his private office.

    ''Should I listen in to what they''re discussing?''

    I return to my room and begin eavesdropping on Seo Hweol''s conversation through a circuit.

    Soon, the words exchanged in Seo Hweol''s office are transmitted to me via the circuit.

    "¡­thus, the Entire Earth Tribe Naming Project will now be undertaken across all Earth Tribe territories. Additionally, since administrative personnel will be needed for the Earth Tribe Naming Project, I will select a few administrators from the Sea Dragon Race to rmend as key figures for the project."

    ''There must be a hidden agenda.''

    Honestly, the fairy tale-like story Seo Hweol casually shared didn''t seem very believable.

    It''s unlikely that Seo Hweol would undertake such a public-spirited task as giving good names to the Earth Tribe to lead them to prosperity.

    "Your tasks will be in ces where you''ll verify the [names] pouring in from across the Earth Tribe territories. There''s only one thing you''ll need to do."

    ''Now, Seo Hweol, what exactly are you scheming?''

    Seo Hweol''s words continue.

    "Find those with the characters for cause (In/Òò) and connection (Yeon/¾‰) in their names."

    ''Cause and connection?''

    What exactly does he want?

    "Let me specify the conditions one by one. The names will contain both In (cause/Òò) and Yeon (connection/¾‰), one character each. Those bearing these names will live close to each other and if the races have genders, the owners of the names will be divided into male and female."

    ''¡­''

    Why does this feel familiar?

    Hearing Seo Hweol''s criteria somehow evokes a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    "These individuals are ''fated'' to be born near each other, ''fated'' to stay close to one another, ''fated'' to fall in love, and also ''fated'' to die on the same day."

    ''¡­Wait.''

    As I listen to Seo Hweol''s exnation, a certain couple crosses my mind.

    "These beings are... uniquely fated individuals, highly likely to be couples or lovers. If you find such individuals, bring their records to me. Even records from thousands of years ago stating the existence of such individuals will suffice. They are ''fated'' to reincarnate continuously, repeating their fate eternally. If you find any records, make sure to bring them to me."

    ''¡­''

    Why is it?

    Though it seems improbable, I can''t help but think that the ones Seo Hweol is searching for are the ones I know.

    "Everything is for the prosperity of our Sea Dragon Race¡­ If you follow me this time, as you did in the Head Realm, prosperity will follow us."

 Chapter 191: The One With a Name (2)

    Chapter 191: The One With a Name (2)

    "If the Grand Prince orders, we shall follow."

    Elders at the Nascent Soul stage bow and pay their respects to Seo Hweol.

    After arriving in the Bright Cold Realm, Seo Hweol descended from the rank of Noble King and was granted permission to use the title of Grand Prince and henceforth he was referred to as such.

    "However, is the Grand Prince certain that the beings you seek are indeed ones born with a specific fate?"

    "Indeed."

    Seo Hweol nods gently to the elder''s question.

    "It will not be easy to find those born with such a specific fate. If such a specific fate exists, then they must exist. However, they might not have been born yet, or they could have already grown old and died."

    "It matters not. Even if it''s just records of such individuals, send them to me. By gathering these records and discovering the pattern of their reincarnation, someday I might be able to predict where they will be born and go there."

    "Yes... However, at the very least, it will take 300 years. I hope the Grand Prince will take this into consideration.¡±

    "Is there a choice?"

    I am lost in thought, listening to Seo Hweol''s story.

    ''What Seo Hweol is talking about is definitely...''

    The children I know of.

    Bearing the name of cause and connection, born close to each other as different genders.

    Fated to fall in love and die at the very same moment.

    I have seen such individuals.

    ''Why is he seeking such beings...''

    The more I know about Seo Hweol, the more I feel like I am sinking into a quagmire.

    It''s been like this since the Head Realm.

    Setting aside him being at the Heavenly Being stage, a realm I seemingly couldn''t fathom to reach, he always seemed to have ns beyond my imagination, acting ordingly to them.

    What can it be?

    What are Seo Hweol''s desires?

    "...I must increase my cultivation as soon as possible."

    Anyway, once I reach the Nascent Soul stage, I should be able to find a way to survive even in front of Seo Hweol, who is at the Four-Axis stage.

    To converse with him on equal footing, I must at least reach that state.

    Wriggle, wriggle...

    I look at the ss box stored in my room.

    Inside is the wriggling centipede that had followed me from the Head Realm.

    A connection bestowed upon me by the Serving Command Seal.

    ''When I first met it, it was an eggid by the mother centipede I saw in that vige.''

    In my past life, when I first started living by the Azure Heaven Creation Sect''s way.

    I raised it using the books regarding demon beasts I obtained from the West Spirit Gate elder.

    I made Insect Feeding Pills that were said to be beneficial for demon beasts and did not spare support to ensure it adapted well to the spiritual energy in the Bright Cold Realm.

    My efforts were not in vain, as the centipede lived well until I was dispatched to the Devil Realm.

    However, perhaps due to its lifespan as a centipede, it died of old age just before that.

    "...This time, it''s the Demon Race Territory."

    I wonder if it can live a bit longer here, awakening as a demon beast.

    While looking at the centipede, I suddenly think about ''names.''

    ''By the way, have I not yet named this fellow even now?''

    I feel a bit sorry thinking about it.

    Even if not in this life, in the cycle where I was with the Mad Lord, it had been of significant help to me.

    To think it lived for several years without a name made me feel guilty.

    "What would be a good name for you..."

    Names carry fate.

    As Seo Hweol told me, in the ancient tales of the Vast Cold Realm, a good name brings a good fate.

    ''It would be best to give it a good name...''

    After some thought, I decide to name the centipede during the uing Earth Tribe Naming Project.

    ''If it''s such a grand n, it should be able to give it a good name.''

    Moreover, the Earth Tribe Naming Project involves reading fate and assigning names to the Earth Tribe ording to it.

    If it gets named there, the centipede will receive a name perfectly suited to its fate.

    ''Just wait until it''s implemented in a few months.''

    I feed the wriggling centipede, pondering.

    The centipede seems to have no particr thoughts.

    The Earth Tribe Naming Project.

    A task to collect and manage the names of all Earth Tribe members, and for those without names, to provide them with one.

    Since names contain fate, the n is to manage these names and indirectly observe the overall fate of the Earth Tribe by watching the trends of the names.

    This n, carried out by Seo Hweol and others, is finally implemented today, just under 2 years after the regression.

    The Nascent Soul elders Seo Hweol sent to the True Dragon Alliance periodically sent him names that met the conditions he had requested.

    Of course, while the names were correct, hardly anyone met Seo Hweol''s specific conditions.

    ''It seems that the whole Earth Tribe Naming Project is just an excuse, and finding the owners of the names is Seo Hweol''s real purpose.''

    Given Seo Hweol''s personality, he probably has little interest in phnthropic tasks like understanding the fate of the Earth Tribe.

    He merely pushes for this because it provides an opportunity topile the names and ''records'' of the Earth Tribe spread across the world into one ce.

    His true intention is merely to find the owners of those names.

    "Good morning to the Grand Prince."

    I head to Seo Hweol''s office to offer my morning greetings.

    "Oh, what brings you here?"

    Seo Hweol seems to be concocting elixirs, having set up an alchemy furnace in the center of his office.

    The faint smell of blood suggests Demon Cores are involved in the process.

    "...I heard that the Earth Tribe Naming Project has been proimed and implemented across the entire Earth Tribe Territory."

    "Haha, indeed."

    Seo Hweol smiles slightly and stirs the contents within the alchemy furnace.

    "It seems all 13 major races are satisfied as well. My proposal must have sounded appealing."

    "...Indeed."

    To those opposing the naming project,

    Seo Hweol proposed a n to capture minor races and demon beasts from the mountains and rivers, turn them into resources, and provide them to the opposition.

    With his proposal, the opposition unanimously agreed to the naming project, and it was implemented to everyone''s satisfaction.

    ''Except for the minor races sacrificed by Seo Hweol''s proposal.''

    Although the process is revolting, I am not yet at a level where I can do anything about it.

    "...I was hoping to have my close friend''s name given during the naming project."

    "Oh? A friend of yours? Does your friend not have a name?"

    "Yes, my friend still doesn''t have a name. But they are quite precious to me, so I want to give them a good name."

    "Haha, understood. I''ll make sure to ask my naming officer to take good care of it. So, who is this friend?"

    I take out a ss box from my storage scroll and show Seo Hweol the centipede.

    Seo Hweol looks at the centipede with an amused expression.

    "Is this little one your friend?"

    "Yes."

    "Hmm..."

    I notice Seo Hweol''s intent slightly wavering.

    Lately, it had been difficult to read Seo Hweol''s intent, but it asionally shows in such ways.

    Seo Hweol seems to be regretting something.

    ''He must be disappointed because he thought of using the centipede as a hostage, but now that he realizes it''s just a pet, he sees no value in it.''

    The likelihood of him feeling regretful for such a reason is almost certain.

    After a moment of observing the centipede, Seo Hweol smiles and says,

    "Such a cute friend, take good care of it. Then, I''ll continue with my elixir refining."

    Seo Hweol throws two Demon Cores, one imbued with yin energy and the other with yang energy, into the alchemy furnace.

    "By the way, are you not interested in alchemy? Although our demon beast alchemy differs from that of the Human Race, alchemy is an inseparable part of the cultivation path, and it would be good to learn."

    "...I appreciate the thought, but I am too busy with my own cultivation to spare any attention for alchemy."

    "Is that so?... But delve into alchemy, and the deeper you go, the more enjoyable it bes. The enlightenment from alchemy is also connected to the enlightenment from cultivation."

    Wo-woong!

    When Seo Hweol adds the two Demon Cores into the furnace, a Taiji symbol appears inside.

    "The foundation and essence of the demon beast methods we cultivate are the cirction and rotation of Yin and Yang, harmony. But I''ve realized something through alchemy since the lower realms."

    Seo Hweol takes out a green jade bottle from his storage scroll, pouring its contents into the alchemy furnace where the Taiji symbol is swirling.

    "This is called Green Standing Acid. It has the property of preventing the mixing of Yin and Yang energies."

    Wo-woong!

    As Seo Hweol sprinkles the Green Standing Acid into the furnace, the Taiji symbol, which had been swirling, no longer merges and separates instead.

    "However, what''s fascinating is that Yin and Yang inherently seek to be one. Even if you add an elixir that separates them, the energies of Yin and Yang strive to mix."

    Wo-woong!

    True to his words, the energies of Yin and Yang within the furnace begin to rotate on their own, seeking to intertwine.

    "And, Yin and Yang rotate most violently when they are together yet unable to mix."

    "..."

    "By separating the flow of Yin and Yang and maintaining a delicate bnce where they almost meet but don''t, Yin and Yang will rotate endlessly, generating nearly infinite power. What do you think? Though I discovered this through alchemy, it could also apply to our demon beast methods, couldn''t it?"

    "...Indeed, its a remarkable discovery. Thank you for sharing your precious knowledge."

    "Haha, sorry for holding you up. You may go now."

    What exactly does he want to say?

    After bidding farewell to Seo Hweol, I leave his office.

    Seo Hweol watches the endlessly rotating Taiji inside the alchemy furnace in his office.

    "Originally, Qi is Soul, and Soul is Fate. Therefore, if Qi and Fate are ultimately connected..."

    He smiles, looking in the direction Seo Eun-hyun had left.

    "Preventing those fated to meet from meeting can also create an enormous gravitational force of fate."

    Wo-woong!

    At the same time, a spatial rift appears beside Seo Hweol, and a figure dressed in white, simr to Seo Eun-hyun, appears.

    "Um... Sir Seo Hweol. I''m having trouble understanding the intricacies of the Summoning Wind, True Blood Transformation..."

    "Come here. I have prepared an elixir especially for you."

    Crackle, sizzle¡­

    As the woman in white steps through the spatial rift into Seo Hweol''s office, the flow of Yin and Yang within the entire space elerates, causing all the delicately installed spiritual energy circuits and magic artifacts to lose their light.

    The Mad Lord''s circuits installed by Seo Eun-hyun also momentarily cease to function.

    Seeing this, she bows her head, seemingly embarrassed.

    "I''m really sorry, Sir Seo Hweol. I always seem to fail to control my power..."

    "Not at all. Blinding unnecessary eyes is rather favorable."

    "...?"

    "Come here. Don''t worry. I promised to help you meet yourpanions again, to return to your original home. I have promised you that."

    Seo Hweol extends his hand to her with a gentle expression.

    "The efforts you put into meeting yourpanions again is truly admirable. Keep striving."

    Boo-woong!

    Holding the ss box, I head to Serving Command Ark of the True Dragon Alliance.

    The top floor of Serving Command Ark seems busy as always today.

    I find the administrative department on the top floor where the naming project is being implemented.

    "Did you say you came to be given a name?"

    A demon beast resembling a stag beetle asks me politely, seeing me reveal my ck Dragon bloodline with stag horns and scales.

    "Yes. But it''s not for me, it''s for my friend."

    "Your friend is..."

    I show him the ss box.

    "This creature here. You might think it''s silly to bring a pet for naming... but this little one once saved my life. I want to give it a proper name and, if possible, help it awaken as a demon beast."

    "Ah... I see."

    The stag beetle demon beast looks at the centipede for a moment and then nods.

    "Well, if that''s the case, I have no reason to stop you. Especially since the Dragon Race views our Insect Race favorably, I''m grateful."

    ''Is the centipede considered part of the Insect Race?''

    "...Well, anyway, I owe it a great debt."

    Hearing my words, the stag beetle carefully takes the ss box with the centipede.

    "We will speak to our naming officer and arrange for a name to be given. And your friend... you wish to awaken it as a demon beast, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, after giving it a name, seek help from other centipede demon beasts. If they are of the same species, you might receive some assistance. If you wish, I can introduce you to some acquaintances I know..."

    "Oh, that would be greatly appreciated."

    "It would be my honor."

    The deer beetle demon beast bows, expressing gratitude.

    Shortly thereafter, the naming officer of the Earth Tribe returns the ss box containing the centipede with a paper bearing its suitable name.

    ''I wonder what its name will be...''

    Curious about the new name of the centipede, I unfold the paper given by the naming officer.

    The name of the centipede was Hong Fan (Great n).

    "That name is the most fitting for its fate. Although not as much as the Heaven Tribe, our Earth Tribe''s naming officers are trained to lightly read fate through the flow of spiritual energy and cast divinations. A name given by such a naming officer will surely be the most suitable for it. The meaning of the name Hong Fan is..."

    The naming officer, a polite deer demon beast, carefully exins the meaning of the name written on the paper.

    "Thank you. I appreciate you giving it such a fine name."

    After expressing my gratitude, I leave the administrative area.

    ''Hong Fan...''

    I look at the centipede, pondering.

    ''Why does this name feel so familiar?''

    I can''t help but think I had heard this name before.

    ''Well, I''ll figure it outter.''

    For now, I need to meet the centipede demons that the stag beetle demon had introduced.

    The 13 major tribes that make up the Earth Tribe True Dragon Alliance included the Dragon Race, Peng Race, Peacock Race, Tiger Race, Fox Race, Horse Race, Monkey Race, Turtle Race, Phoenix Race, Shark Race, Ox Race, Hungry Ghost Race, and Insect Race.

    Among them, the Dragon Race is considered the most noble, while the Insect Race is seen as the most humble.

    Originally, the 12 races are descendants of Immortal Beasts with true bloodlines, while the Insect Race simply refers to a collective of all insect-type demon beasts spread throughout the Earth Tribe, so it''s natural.

    And now, I am headed to meet the Centipede Race considered to be among the weaker factions within the Insect Race.

    Boo-woong!

    I quickly arrive at the location of the Centipede Race through a teleportation array leading to the Insect Tribe area.

    The Centipede Race resides in a particrly deep valley within the Insect Race Territory.

    After meeting and chatting with the centipede demons introduced by the stag beetle demon, I sessfully obtained a few techniques to awaken Hong Fan.

    "Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method (¼ÀÃû±®Éñ´ó·¨), is it...?"

    After understanding the flow of spiritual energy running through the centipede''s body and inting the centipede''s body with spiritual energy until it''s on the verge of exploding,

    A ritual is performed to strongly imprint its name in the centipede''s consciousness, awakening its spiritual nature.

    "Originally, this is a method used by the Heaven Tribe to create their pet demon beasts, but as a noble with the true blood of an Immortal Beast, you should be able to achieve the same effect through the ritual."

    Hearing the centipede demon''s exnation, I nod.

    ''If it''s originally a secret technique exclusive to the Heaven Tribe, then it''s even better.''

    Using the Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method, I won''t need to follow Seo Hweol to the Earth Tribe in the next life. I can awaken Hong Fan elsewhere, which is actually preferable.

    I pay the Centipede Race for the Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method and return to the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ''I''m sorry for not taking care of you until now.''

    Looking at Hong Fan, who received a new name, I prepare the great method along with Yuan Yu.

    ''Let''s go on together from now on.''

    A ritual formation isid out in the room.

    After deploying a soundproofing spell, I ce the centipede in the center of the formation and activate the ritual.

    The Sacrificial Name Spirit Stele Great Method is activated.

    Wo-woong!

    Spiritual energy flows into Hong Fan''s body, causing it to wriggle.

    I adjust the influx of spiritual energy to suit its body and manipte the formation.

    "Hong Fan,e forth!"

    Koong!

    As I call its name, the ritual activates, and the spiritual energy inside Hong Fan begins to tremble.

    Calling its name three times initiates the ritual to awaken the spiritual nature of an insect demon beast devoid of intelligence.

    "Hong Fan,e forth!"

    Calling its name again, the spiritual energy within Hong Fan explodes and begins to transform.

    The explosion of spiritual energy turns into pure life force, strengthening Hong Fan''s body, and the energy inside begins to settle and rotate.

    "Hong Fan,e forth!"

    Koong!

    This time, an explosion loud enough for me to hear bursts forth from Hong Fan''s body.

    It seems to writhe in pain, but enduring the pain, it finally allows the flow of spiritual energy to settle within its body.

    After calling its name three times, Hong Fan finally awakens its spiritual nature and ascends to the ranks of demon beasts.

    Giruk, Giruruk¡­

    Hong Fan makes strange noises, looking around.

    An aura equivalent to the initial stage of Qi Refining emanates from it.

    Even if demon beasts possess spiritual nature, unless they are of a special lineage born from Immortal Beasts, they hardly have any intelligence until they reach the Qi Building stage.

    Until reaching that stage, Hong Fan won''t be much different from the centipede I knew before.

    I approach Hong Fan, look into its eyes, and say,

    "Let''s get along well from now on."

    A heavenly fate brought to me by the Serving Command Seal.

    I wonder what help Hong Fan will provide me in the future.

    ''No, it doesn''t matter if it can''t help.''

    Whether it helps or not.

    After all, it''s a connection that found its way to me.

    I will do my best to assist this little guy.

    Recalling the teachings of Azure Tiger Saint, I gently stroke the carapace on Hong Fan''s head.

    ¡°In this treacherous ice field of the Dragon Race''s intrigues, stay with me."

    There will be many difficult and painful challenges ahead while under Seo Hweol''smand.

    There was no one on my side in this Sea Dragon Pce, but now that I have Hong Fan, I have at least one ally.

    ''From now on, let''s persevere together.''''

    It''s only been 2 years under Seo Hweol.

    Just 2 years, but feeling his benevolent gaze made it seem like 200 years had passed.

    However, to achieve my objectives in this life, including exploring the true intentions of the Dragon Race, checking on Oh Hye-seo''s situation, and somehow aplishing the theft of the Heavenly Lightning Banner, I must keep enduring.

    ''I will endure and surely fulfill all my objectives.''

    With determination, I look out the window of the Sea Dragon Pce with the newly spiritually awakened Hong Fan.

    Thus, 5 years pass.

    Kurung, kururung!

    I inhale the gathering dark clouds filled with the energy of Taiyin, half-opening my eyes.

    ''Finally...''

    Over these 5 years,

    I reached the stage of Core Formation Grand Perfection through human cultivation methods and also approached the extreme limit of Core Formation in the demon beast methods.

    ''Now, it''s time to properly return to the Nascent Soul stage.''

    7 years since regression.

    Well, 17 years if I include the time [He] tested me, but in terms of the flow of time, it''s been 7 years.

    After 7 years, I stand at the threshold of the Nascent Soul stage, thanks to the power of the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections.

    ''Once I reach Nascent Soul, I''ll be able to move a bit more freely under Seo Hweol.''

    I will also be able to formally train in Nascent Soul methods.

    ''Then shall I... return to the Nascent Soul stage?''

 Chapter 192: The One With a Name (3)

    Chapter 192: The One With a Name (3)

    Treading Heavens is clearly different from ordinary cultivation methods, it attracts attention.

    The cultivation methods of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe are clearlypatible with each other.

    ''At the pinnacle of Core Formation, gather the pure Qi inside the Golden Core to leap towards the ne of Soul.''

    This is the realm of Nascent Soul in the Heaven Tribe''s cultivation method.

    The state of Nascent Soul in demon beast methods is different.

    ''Compress the entire consciousness into the same form as oneself, andpress it all the way inside the Demon Core.''

    When the consciousness itself coalesces into the same form as one''s childhood inside the core, that is the realm of Nascent Soul for the demon race.

    Bo-oong!

    Currently, my core is in a rather mysterious state.

    The usual Golden Core of a Heaven Tribe cultivator is golden, with the Celestial Dominion etched on its surface, containing 28 Stars and the positions of the Three Enclosures.

    The typical Demon Core of an Earth Tribe cultivator bes golden when it transforms into a Golden Core, with the form of Taiji etched on its surface.

    However, my core is etched with both the constetions of the Heaven Tribe and the Taiji of the Earth Tribe.

    ''With the methods of both the Heaven and Earth Tribes... coalesce into the realm of Nascent Soul.''

    Wo-woong!

    Through the Vast Cold Form, the Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method, and other methods like the Thousand Lustrous Forest Sea are activated at the same time, leaving the ne of Qi and reaching beyond!

    Ki-eeng!

    As the consciousnesspresses inside the core, the Qi clustered inside simultaneously ascends to the ne of Soul.

    sh!

    I see the light emanating from the center of my Dantian and once again witness a familiar scene.

    Yin and Yang rotate.

    I follow that rotation, revisiting past memories.

    Previously, I didn''t understand what this rotation of Yin and Yang meant when ascending to Nascent Soul.

    But now, having learned the demon beast methods, I can clearly understand.

    ''All of life''s gics contain the power of Yin and Yang.''

    And between the power of Yin and Yang, the information of life is recorded and passed down.

    Likewise, human life itself rotates within the spiritual energy of Yin and Yang, continuously recorded in the world itself.

    ''My soul also contains the energy of Yin and Yang, and between them, my own records are inscribed....''

    What bes visible in the state of Nascent Soul where Qi and Soul intertwine.

    That is the true nature of the visions seen in the state of Nascent Soul.

    Qi is Life.

    And Life is History.

    Having reached Nascent Soul through demon beast methods, the Earth Tribe methods, I feel that I slightly understand what the ck Dragon said back then.

    Thus, I ascend through my own history, arriving back at the records of when I was born.

    Typical Nascent Soul cultivators would obtain their Nascent Soul at this moment, unaware of the gratitude felt at birth.

    However, thanks to the experiences of my past life, I knew the blessings received when a life is born and paused there for a moment.

    A man and a woman are holding a baby, smiling.

    I smile at the scene.

    Even though it''s a scene I''ve seen before, it still makes my heart flutter every time.

    ''Thank you.''

    For gifting me life.

    Everything in this world is made up of Yin and Yang and Taiji.

    Yin and Yang can also be interpreted as Qian (?) and Kun (?), Heaven and Earth.

    I deeply thank the heavens and earth that brought me into this world, stepping back into the realm of Nascent Soul.

    sh!

    This ce is above a small mountain range, outside the Sea Dragon Pce, away from Cloud Heart Lake.

    The surroundings are well protected by formations, ensuring no disturbances.

    Paat!

    A burst of white light from the center of the Dantian announces the birth of a Nascent Soul in the form of a baby.

    All life, no, at least the majority of life, is born from parents.

    And for life forms that have genders, they are born from the amniotic fluid of the mother.

    Male and female have been expressed as Yin and Yang since ancient times.

    Among them, the male represents Yang, and the female represents Yin.

    Therefore, in the early stages of Nascent Soul,

    The Nascent Soul formed based on the memories of just being born from the mother bes a Yin Spirit and takes its ce in the Golden Core.

    As the Yin Spirit grows, starting to interact with the outside and begins to ept light, Yang is added to the nature of the Nascent Soul. In the middle stage of Nascent Soul, both Yin and Yang Spirits are cultivated.

    This process is expressed by likening the Yin Spirit to the Moon and the Yang Spirit to the Sun.

    The main stages of Nascent Soul are expressed as follows:

    Early stage of Nascent Soul, as constant as the Moon.

    Completing the Yin Spirit and incorporating the night on the Celestial Dominion that has been created so far with the 28 Stars and the Three Enclosures, finishing the Starry Skies Map.

    Middle stage of Nascent Soul, as the rising of the Sun.

    Completing the Yang Spirit and creating day with the morning Sun rising beyond the night, dividing the sky in two to form the Yin and Yang Spirits.

    Late stage of Nascent Soul, as long lived as the Five Great Mountains.

    Afterpleting the Yin and Yang spirits, creating the Five Great Mountains to support thepleted sky as pirs.

    At this time, the Five Great Mountains must be created corresponding to the Five Elements, so those aiming for thete stage of Nascent Soul must ept the power of the Five Elements into their body.

    A cultivator challenging thete stage of Nascent Soul with a single spiritual root must ept dharma treasures corresponding to the Five Elements into their body to use as the Five Great Mountains for proper cultivation at this stage.

    The power of the Five Elements epted at this time will y a major role when forming the axis in the Four-Axis stageter on.

    Nascent Soul Grand Perfection, unswerving and uncopsing.

    cing the Yin Spirit as the Moon on the upper right.

    The Yang Spirit as the Sun on the upper left.

    cing the Five Elements as the Imperial Throne in the center, a Map of the Sun, Moon, and Five Great Mountains is drawn. Sitting at this Imperial Throne, one integrates the forces of Yin and Yang and Five Elements within the body,pleting the Nascent Soul.

    That is the method of cultivating in the realm of Nascent Soul.

    ''The Azure Spirit Starlight Quintessence Great Method was originally the most optimized method for the stage of Nascent Soul.''

    The Azure Spirit Striking Origin Technique symbolizes Day, and the Starlight Protecting Void Body symbolizes Night.

    The Five Elements Enduring Origin Scripture provides the foundation for forming the Five Great Mountains with the Five Elements.

    I contemte the Nascent Soul I created by merging the methods of the Heaven Tribe and Earth Tribe.

    Pssss¡­

    The consciousness concentrated inside the Dantian while forming the Nascent Soul spreads out again to the surroundings.

    At the same time, I look up at the sky.

    Kurung, Kurrurung!

    Towards the defier who formed the Nascent Soul,

    The heavens attempt to strike down golden Heavenly Lightning.

    At the same time, towards the one attempting to escape fate, the heavens also prepare blue Heavenly Lightning.

    Dual-colored lightning flickers in the sky, ready to fall upon me.

    sh!

    A pir of light filled with tremendous power falls from the sky.

    However, I am more concerned about something other than the dual-colored light covering the sky above me.

    ''That is¡­''

    Yin and Yang, a massive Taiji rotates in the sky.

    This is the demon race''s vision.

    ''The flow of Yin and Yang is much more clearly visible.''

    Yin and Yang form all things.

    And beyond all things, they create nes and form space.

    Yes. In the demon race''s vision, space is seen to be formed by the principles of Yin and Yang.

    Through this vision, it seems possible to cut through space directly.

    ''No, that''s not the end.''

    The Taiji rotates in the sky.

    As Yin and Yang exchange power, Heavenly Lightning is formed in between and plunges towards me.

    Yes, I have be able to directly witness the formation of the Heavenly Tribtion with my own eyes.

    ''I see it.''

    The pattern of Yin and Yang.

    The principle of forming Heavenly Lightning is clearly perceived.

    ''Then, if one traces back the power of the Heavenly Lightning formed between Yin and Yang in reverse¡­''

    Kurrururung!

    Iunch the power of Taiyin contained in the ck Dragon''s True Blood into the sky, rotating it in reverse to the Taiji currently rotating in the heavens.

    Kururung!

    The yin energy of the lightning is neutralized by the ck Dragon''s Taiyin, leaving only yang energy to strike me.

    However, as I exert my power, scales of the ck Dragon emerge all over my body.

    Simultaneously, following the method of the Starlight Protecting Void Body, a faint starlight envelops my entire body.

    ''It would be easier if I used Treading Heavens, but...''

    This ce is in the heart of the Earth Tribe''s territory, near Seo Hweol''s base, so I refrain from using Treading Heavens.

    Instead, Iunch abined strike of Heaven and Earth methods straight into the heavens.

    In an instant, the energy of the ck Dragon seeps into my arm, and four ck wings sprout from my back.

    ''The Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter has mutated.''

    I concentrate the power of the ck Dragon and Azure Wing Heavenly Shatter into one fist and punch to the sky.

    ''Take this!''

    And that was the end.

    The dark clouds filling the sky are torn apart in a circle, revealing the blue sky, and I smile in the sunlight.

    Today, I have finally recovered the cultivation of my past life.

    No, with the addition of the ck Dragon''s power, it should be said I have surpassed it.

    p, p, p, p¨D

    "Ah...!"

    Apuse sounds from beside me.

    The owner of the apuse is Seo Hweol.

    "Ah, Grand Prince Seo, you''vee."

    ''I''m sure I filled the surroundings with formation barriers in my attempt to challenge Nascent Soul...''

    As expected, to someone in the Four-Axis stage, formation barriers and the like mean nothing.

    While I was coalescing the Nascent Soul, Seo Hweol had somehow approached and is now pping with a smile.

    Fortunately, Seo Hweol wasn''t pping alone beside me, which would have been rather eerie.

    "Truly remarkable. Grand Prince Seo, you were right."

    Gyu-ryeon ps beside Seo Hweol with a smile of admiration towards me, who has achieved Nascent Soul after only seven years since the start of this cycle.

    Over the past seven years.

    I often invited Gyu-ryeon to the Sea Dragon Pce to create opportunities for her to be with Seo Hweol.

    There was a promise with Gyu-ryeon, but at the same time, it was to divert Seo Hweol''s attention from me.

    Thanks to that, Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon seem to have grown considerably closer over the past 7 years. Recently, Gyu-ryeon has been almost inseparably attached to Seo Hweol.

    "Your generous praise is above me."

    "No, you truly deserve generous praise. Nascent Soul in just seven years! Not seen ten thousand years before and not seen ten thousand years after. There will never be another genius like you!"

    "..."

    "Perhaps another Star Shattering Esteemed One from the Earth Tribe will be born. You know you must not forget me then, right?"

    "Yes, Senior Gyu has always been a great benefactor to me."

    As I am exchanging pleasantries with Gyu-ryeon, Seo Hweol subtly inserts himself between us and lightly hugs her.

    "Of course, how could I not pay attention to the child I''ve noticed. But it would be upsetting if you two got too close."

    The tone that seems jealous of my friendly conversation with Gyu-ryeon makes her look ecstatic while I feel a chill.

    ''Recently, it''s been hard to read his intent, but... it''s always eerie how casually suchments are made with that heart essence.''

    Jealousy, affection, whatever it is, there is nothing.

    Just something dark and wriggling, as if something wearing human skin is pretending to be human. It''s simply revolting.

    Gyu-ryeon says with a flushed face to Seo Hweol.

    "Hmm, hmm. I understand. Ahem. Anyway, Grand Prince Seo. It''s about time you tell us, isn''t it?"

    "Ah, yes. That''s right."

    Seo Hweol nods.

    ''Is there something he wants to say?''

    I tense up, listening attentively to what Seo Hweol is about to say.

    "This Prince ns to leave the Earth Tribe territory for a few years to travel abroad."

    "Ah..."

    I almost burst outughing but kept myposure to listen to Seo Hweol until the end.

    "I ascended to the Four-Axis stage as soon as I arrived in the Bright Cold Realm, and I''ve sessfully stabilized my cultivation over the past seven years. Now, it''s time to establish the Axes and elevate my realm."

    "Ah, you''re starting the Axis Foundation Practice."

    In the Four-Axis stage, one progresses by establishing four Axes.

    "Yes, and recently, I''ve heard that the Human Race has been covetously eyeing the True Devil Realm. Before a war breaks out between the two realms, I n to obtain materials for the Orthodox Axis Foundation from other realms."

    The practice in the Four-Axis stage is divided into Orthodox Axis Foundation and Heterodox Axis Foundation.

    The Four-Axis stage involves creating four Axes for progression.

    In thete Nascent Soul stage, one takes one of the Five Elements as one''s own and ces the other four elements in the four cardinal directions,pleting the Four Axes centered around oneself,ying the foundation of one''s own unique domain. This forms the basis of the Four-Axis stage.

    For each Axis created, the Axis Foundation Practice involves conducting a ritual based on the power of the element adopted during the Nascent Soul stage,

    Heterodox Axis Foundation is when one kills cultivators who have mastered a single element and uses that element to perform a ritual to create their own axis.

    Orthodox Axis Foundation is when one obtains materials themselves to conduct a proper ritual and create an Axis.

    "Seo Eun-hyun, you''re an incredible genius, but Grand Prince Seo is also a significant talent in his own right. If he, unlike me, gathers the highest quality materials and builds an Orthodox Axis Foundation, our Dragon Race will enter an unprecedented golden age!"

    Gyu-ryeon says while looking at Seo Hweol with a pleased expression.

    It is said the cultivation of the Four-Axis stage through Orthodox Axis Foundation, rather than Heterodox Axis Foundation, is rare even amongst Four-Axis cultivators.

    It''s because it''s easier to steal another cultivator''s achievements than toboriously gather materials and perform rituals yourself.

    ''Toplete one Axis through Heterodox Axis Foundation, one needs to kill a cultivator of the same realm in the Four-Axis stage, or a hundred in the Heavenly Being stage, or ten thousand in the Nascent Soul stage to extract their attribute and use it for the Axis... For ordinary cultivators, this temptation must be hard to resist.''

    Especially in the case of the Earth Tribe, where the overwhelming majority are demon beasts and thew of the jungle of kill or be killed ismonce.

    Therefore, Heterodox Axis Foundation is overwhelmingly more prevalent.

    "Moreover, Grand Prince Seo is going to the other Realms this time to obtain the highest quality materials for Orthodox Axis Foundation. How impressive is that?"

    "Ah... You mean other Middle Realms?"

    "Yes, as you know, the five Middle Realms correspond to the Five Elements."

    Gyu-ryeon continues with the exnation.

    "Bright Cold corresponds to Earth, True Devil to Fire, Purple Gold to Metal, Nether Ghost to Water, and Ancient Force to Wood. As you know, the five Middle Realms correspond to the Five Elements, offering environments more conducive to cultivating their respective attributes."

    Twitch.

    Seo Hweol''s facial muscles twitch slightly at Gyu-ryeon''s words.

    "And as such, the highest quality materials for Orthodox Axis Foundation are items imbued with the energies of these other Elemental Realms."

    "...So, Grand Prince Seo, you are setting out to gather the Qi from other Realms for this purpose?"

    "Yes, the reason why Orthodox Axis Foundation is much more esteemed than Heterodox Axis Foundation is because using high-quality materials for the ritual can make one much stronger than a regr Four-Axis cultivator. And if it''s the energy from each Realm, there''s nothing more symbolic for embodying the Five Elements, making them the perfect materials!"

    Twitch.

    Again, Seo Hweol''s facial muscles twitch slightly.

    I concentrate as much as possible to understand Seo Hweol''s intent.

    ''That intent is¡­''

    It seems he wants to correct something about Gyu-ryeon''s words.

    However, he doesn''t correct Gyu-ryeon''s statement and remains silent.

    ''Is he hiding something?''

    I recall the moment Seo Hweol reacted to Gyu-ryeon''s words.

    ''When it was mentioned that each Realm corresponds to the Five Elements, that''s when he showed his intent.''

    Perhaps, contrary to Gyu-ryeon''s words, the rtionship between the Realms and the Five Elements isn''t so straightforward.

    "By the way, as far as I know, apart from the True Devil Realm, the distance between Realms is quite significant from the Vast Cold Realm¡­"

    "Yes, so it can take around 20 years at the earliest, and up to around 100 years at thetest. It will indeed be regrettable not to see Senior Gyu during this time."

    Seo Hweol looks at Gyu-ryeon with a face genuinely expressing sadness about being apart from her.

    ''It''s a lie.''

    From the twitch of his intent when speaking of time, it can either be shorter or longer than stated.

    He then turns his gaze back to me.

    "So, before I leave this time, I came to ask you for a favor."

    "Yes, pleasemand me."

    Seo Hweol, with a smile, hands me a jade bottle.

    "This bottle contains my true blood. Since the Sea Dragon Race is also a branch of the ck Dragon Race, there won''t be any conflict. I haven''t fully epted you into the Sea Dragon Race until now, letting you roam on the outskirts of the court. I''m sorry for not taking better care of you. Now, I''ve decided to give you my blood to fully ept you as a proper member of the Sea Dragon Race. With the Immortal Beast ck Dragon''s True Blood, having condensed your Nascent Soul in seven years, and now receiving my true blood, no one will be able to look down on you."

    "..."

    "By epting my blood, even if I roam in distant dimensions, we can stay in contact through the blood. ept my blood and be a liaison between Senior Gyu and me."

    Seo Hwesl pushes the jade bottle towards me with a grin.

    Gyu-ryeon also speaks up with a flushed face.

    "If you be the liaison between Grand Prince Seo and myself... I, too, shall ensure your reward is substantial."

    I''ve invited Gyu-ryeon to the Sea Dragon Pce countless times, preventing Seo Hweol from making moves against me.

    Yet, now, Seo Hweol seeks to infuse me with his blood under the pretext of maintaining contact between him and Gyu-ryeon.

    It''s incredibly unsettling.

    However, the problem is that I have no reason to refuse Seo Hweol''s blood.

    "Once you assimte the true blood of the Sea Dragon into your being, I will officially appoint you as a prince of the Sea Dragon Pce, and your name will also be vigorously promoted in the Dragon Registry."

    Gyu-ryeon is also sending me suggestive nces with a flushed face, and Seo Hweol too is pushing the jade bottle towards me with a smile.

    "This is a splendid opportunity for your name to echo throughout the Dragon Race. Would you kindly ept my goodwill?"

 Chapter 193: Betrayal (1)

    Chapter 193: Betrayal (1)

    How should I do it?

    How can I gracefully decline Seo Hweol''s proposal?

    ''Ordinary excuses won''t work.''

    This isn''t the first time I''ve used Gyu-ryeon under the pretense of gaining her favor, and now Seo Hweol is leveraging her to pressure me. Making any flimsy excuse will be a betrayal not just to Seo Hweol but to Gyu-ryeon as well.

    ''But running away by force is also not an option.''

    Even if I reveal all my abilities of the Heaven, Earth, and Heart Tribe, my power barelypares to the early Four-Axis stage.

    Using the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace and the Canvas of Myriad Forms and Connections might increase my strength, but only to a certain extent.

    ''It''s impossible to shake off Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon.''

    So, what should I do?

    Tsk, tsk, tsk....

    I elerated my thoughts, frantically pondering in my head.

    ''If I agree to ept the blood, there''s a high probability Seo Hweol will offer to assist in the process right here. With Gyu-ryeon in front of him, it''s difficult for him to employ any schemes. Being at the Four-Axis stage, it will be difficult for him to employ any tricks through spells either.''''

    It''s a dilemma.

    In this situation, I''m being coerced into epting Seo Hweol''s blood, and I can''t find any reason to refuse.

    ''Honestly, Seo Hweol''s true blood is more troublesome than that of the ck Dragon.''

    The ck Dragon''s status is so high that it seems unlikely to do anything to me.

    The problem is not knowing what Seo Hweol might have done with the droplet of blood he is offering.

    ''Stop ying tricks.''

    I curse Seo Hweol in my head and finally make a decision.

    "Thank you."

    There is no answer.

    Honestly, a few somewhat disgraceful methods dide to mind, but those are not only low and demeaning but also have a low chance of sess.

    ''If it hase to this, I''ll face it head-on.''

    "Alright, then let''s start the process right now."

    ''I knew that''d be the case.''

    Since it''se to this, I''ll just use the realm of Treading Heavens to swiftly cut off the blood entering my body!

    ''After all, through Baek Nyeong, Seo Hweol must already know that I am from the Heart Tribe.''

    Yet he has not mentioned it until now, which means he must have deemed me useful in some way.

    ''Even if I fend off the droplets of blood using Treading Heavens...''

    The words thate out of Seo Hweol are beyond imagination.

    "Oh, by the way. The process will be assisted by Senior Gyu."

    "...!?"

    Tap, tap.

    He pats my shoulder in a friendly manner and says,

    "Compared to me, who is only at the early Four-Axis stage, it''s more fitting for Senior Gyu, who is at the Grand Perfection of the Four-Axis stage, to assist you in the process. It''s more suitable for a genius like you."

    "Yes, yes. If I assist, it will surely be done properly...."

    "...."

    I am properly trapped.

    In this situation, it''s impossible to discreetly use Treading Heavens to eliminate Seo Hweol''s true blood from within my body in front of Gyu-ryeon.

    ''Of course, it''s much less troublesome than if Seo Hweol were to directly assist in the process....''

    The troublesome part is Seo Hweol''s blood itself.

    "Now, take a seat. I will assist you."

    "...Yes."

    I hesitate for a moment before sitting cross-legged.

    Gyu-ryeon spreads her fingers, and a spell formation simr to the one usedst time for refining the ck Dragon''s True Blood is engraved on the ground around us.

    "Your body already flows with the ck Dragon''s True Blood, and Lord Seo''s blood also belongs to a branch of the ck Dragon''s lineage, so no extensive preparation likest time is needed. It will also be easier than before."

    "...Yes."

    "Let''s begin then."

    I sigh inwardly, staring at the jade bottle in front of me for a moment, then close my eyes tight. I swallow Seo Hweol''s True Blood contained in the bottle.

    Gulp!

    And then.

    Zzzing!

    As Seo Hweol''s True Blood enters my body, I feel as if a gigantic sea dragon is engulfing me.

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon summon a golden energy, guiding Seo Hweol''s True Blood circting within my body.

    I grit my teeth, pondering how to suppress this True Blood.

    It''s during that moment.

    Kurung, Kururung!

    Inside my body, it feels as if dark clouds are gathering, and the dormant energy of the ck Dragon''s True Blood begins to push out the Sea Dragon''s True Blood.

    However, Seo Hweol''s blood, possibly due to being a branch lineage of the ck Dragon''s True Blood, naturally tries to mix with it.

    I hear Gyu-ryeon''s voice in my ears.

    "Do not forcibly mix the ck Dragon''s True Blood with the Sea Dragon''s True Blood. Just let them ovep naturally. Over time, they will slowly blend together, and forcing them could cause a rampage...."

    Hearing her voice, I clench my teeth internally.

    ''That''s it!''

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon seems to guide the power of the bloodlines well with her golden energy, but I slyly attempted to forcibly unify the Sea Dragon and ck Dragon True Bloods.

    At the same time, both True Bloods begin to rampage, causing the energy in my entire body to boil.

    "Wait, Seo Eun-hyun! What are you doing, it''s dangerous! Stop!"

    Gyu-ryeon hastily ces her hand on my back and infuses golden energy while shouting.

    However, I ignore her and focus on pressing down to unify the two True Bloods.

    My blood feels like it''s boiling to the point of vaporization, but I don''t care.

    ''Through this, I''ll erase whatever trickery Seo Hweol has put into his blood!''

    And just as I am forcefully integrating the two energies.

    Chk, Chrk!

    The ck Dragon''s True Blood begins to devour Seo Hweol''s blood.

    Perhaps because they are of the same main lineage,

    As soon as the ck Dragon''s True Blood touches Seo Hweol''s blood, it feels like ink spreading in water, dyeing Seo Hweol''s blood and erasing its influence.

    ''Good, let''s keep going like this!''

    However, I somehow feel the ck Dragon''s True Blood that devoured Seo Hweol''s blood bing even stronger.

    ''What, why is the power continuously increasing....''

    Bubble, bubble, bubble!

    At the same time, I realize that the energy boiling throughout my body had beenpletely eroded by the power of the ck Dragon''s True Blood.

    Gush!

    Blood bursts from my mouth, and tears of blood stream down from my seven orifices.

    ''Ah, this can''t be happening....''

    I''m going to die if it continues like this.

    The amplifying power of the ck Dragon is too much for my body to handle, and I''m about to be crushed!

    It''s then I realize I had fallen into a trap of choosing between two evils that Seo Hweol had set.

    ''If I continue to let the ck Dragon''s True Blood devour Seo Hweol''s blood, I will die. If I stop, I can live by epting Seo Hweol''s blood into my body. But to keep blood that Seo Hweol might have tampered with inside me?''

    It''s no different than living with a knife swallowed in my stomach.

    I ponder at the moment of choice.

    The contemtion is brief.

    ''Even if it kills me, do you think I would willingly be manipted by that filthy Seo Hweol?''

    The danger of this bastard is beyond imagination.

    There is a possibility that by epting Seo Hweol''s blood as it is, I might be his puppet without even realizing it.

    I allow the ck Dragon''s True Blood to consume Seo Hweol''s bloodpletely.

    The next moment, I feel the illusion of Seo Hweol within my mental world.

    It''s his remnant thoughts.

    Seo Hweol''s remnant thoughts are being devoured and crumbled by the ck Dragon''s energy.

    ''As expected, he tampered with something.''

    After all, it would have been more suspicious if he hadn''t tampered with anything.

    Kugugugu!

    But perhaps as a consequence of feeding Seo Hweol''s blood to the ck Dragon''s blood,

    The ck Dragon''s blood exudes an enormous amount of Yin energy, and I clench my teeth, feeling like my body is on the verge of explosion.

    ''Although Gyu-ryeon is assisting my refinement and I can''t use the techniques of the Heart Tribe, I can still use techniques unknown to her but known to Seo Hweol!''

    Tsk, tsk, tsk!

    I ce my hand behind my back and begin to draw a ''circuit'' within me, epting Gyu-ryeon''s golden energy trying to suppress the ck Dragon''s power.

    Crack, crunch, crunch!

    Originally, the circuit was meant for a puppet, causing excruciating pain as if my body is being crushed, but I grit my teeth and continue to engrave the circuit.

    Engraving circuits throughout my body is something I had done asionally in my past life, temporarily creating circuits with the Formless Sword.

    This time, I went a step further!

    Whiii!

    Above the ''Golden Core''.

    On it, where the Starry Sky Map and Taiji are engraved, avoiding the already drawn constetions, a delicate circuit is engraved on the Golden Core.

    Kigigigik!

    "Krrrrrrgh!"

    A cultivator above the Core Formation stage does not die unless their Golden Core ispletely destroyed.

    However, this also means that for those at the Core Formation stage, the Golden Core is their greatest weakness.

    I am guiding the amplifying power of the ck Dragon into this weakness, into a circuit used for puppets, not the living.

    Kugugugu!

    The energy of Taiyin circtes through the Mad Lord''s circuit.

    But the power is so dominantly tyrannical that I tremble, feeling as though my Golden Core will shatter.

    ''No, for the original me, it definitely would have shattered.''

    Currently, my Golden Core and Nascent Soul arerger, wider, and more robust than those of other cultivators, as they were fused with the methods of the Heaven and Earth Tribes.

    Therefore, I can barely withstand the power of Taiyining through the Mad Lord''s circuit and the energy it carries.

    How much of that terrifying and immense energy of the ck Dragon have I absorbed?

    Finally, somehow, I am able to control the expanding power of the ck Dragon that seemed about to explode my body.

    "...Phew."

    It''s when I open my eyes, sweating coldly.

    p!

    A sharp palm strikes my cheek.

    "You foolish thing! Didn''t I tell you not to forcibly merge them!? Didn''t you realize that just now, not only your Golden Core but also your newly condensed Nascent Soul were about to explode and kill you!?"

    "...I''m sorry."

    Gyu-ryeon looks down at me with an angry expression and says,

    "Did you think you could do anything just because you''re treated as a genius? Did you think you were so great that you could ignore the words of a Four-Axis stage senior?"

    Kugugugu!

    An immense pressure presses down on me.

    She is truly angry.

    Having only seen her kind and shy side until now, I had forgotten.

    "Kkuk...!"

    ''This is a Four-Axis cultivator...''

    She is on apletely different level from me, who has not even reached the Heavenly Being stage yet.

    Just her anger makes the gravity intensify and crushes my body.

    The spiritual energy and life force throughout my body feel like they are about to explode.

    Just then.

    "Let''s stop here. I will apologize for Seo Eun-hyun''s mistake."

    "..."

    Wo-woong....

    Seo Hweol calms Gyu-ryeon down, easing her intensity.

    "It seems you''ve managed to control the ck Dragon''s power well by leveraging your genius. But still, it was too reckless. And to proceed ignoring the words of Senior Gyu, a Four-Axis stage senior...."

    Seo Hweol approaches me with a gentle expression, ces his hand on my shoulder, and looks me in the eye.

    "The rtionship between you, me, and Senior Gyu isn''t so distant that we can''t overlook this. However, paying attention to the words of a senior in the cultivation world is certainly necessary."

    Ssshhh....

    Looking into Seo Hweol''s eyes, I feel a chill.

    His eyes are slit vertically, ring at me for the first time in a while.

    Although his tone is gentle, I find Seo Hweol''s smiling gaze more chilling than Gyu-ryeon''s anger.

    He is emitting a level of doubt towards me that has never been present before.

    ''Damn...''

    Seo Hweol, ring at me with his slit eyes, makes no effort to hide his suspicion.

    ''I''ve be openly suspicious now.''

    Until now, even though my actions were suspicious, I hadn''t directly acted against Seo Hweol''s intentions.

    However,pletely devouring Seo Hweol''s blood with the ck Dragon''s True Blood and scattering Seo Hweol''s remnant thoughts was a direct defiance of Seo Hweol''s will.

    Of course, he seems to prefer coaxing me gently in front of Gyu-ryeon rather than admitting he had tampered with his blood.

    Reading the evident intent from Seo Hweol, I realize.

    ''To Seo Hweol, I am now a target to bepletely eliminated.''

    Seven years.

    It all happened in just seven years.

    ''No, it''s still okay.''

    If it''s Seo Hweol, he will try to use me to the fullest before eliminating me.

    ''At least until he returns from gathering materials for Axis Foundation Practice, my life won''t end.''

    And by then...

    ''I should be able to hastily prepare General Seo no matter what!''

    It is sufficient time to find strength to stand against Seo Hweol!

    Seo Hweol, looking at me with his vertical pupils, continues his lecture in a somewhat gentle voice.

    I nod my head as if deeply moved by his words, showing a look of admiration towards Seo Hweol.

    Seo Hweol, too, nods his head as if he finds memendable in any case.

    In front of Gyu-ryeon, we continue our uninteresting y, each harboring our own hidden des.

    "...Well, despite various unpleasant incidents, today''s n will proceed as scheduled."

    Gyu-ryeon nces at us sharply and then flies up into the sky.

    Seo Hweol rises into the air with her, saying,

    "Come along."

    "Excuse me? What''s the asion...?"

    "Before departing on this journey, Senior Gyu suggested we deepen our friendship by going to the Immortal Demon Tower to enjoy a performance. You, among other key figures of the Sea Dragon Race, will also attend this farewell party of mine."

    "Ah... Yes, I understand."

    Hearing Seo Hweol''s words, I fly up to follow them.

    As we move towards the Immortal Demon Tower, Seo Hweol teaches me how tomunicate through the blood in front of Gyu-ryeon. Even though it was devoured by the ck Dragon''s True Blood, it seemsmunication through his blood is still possible.

    ''Fortunately, I managed to eliminate the residual thoughts Seo Hweol intended to imnt in my body through his blood.''

    The method ofmunication through shared bloodline is also known to Gyu-ryeon, so it seems there will be no problem.

    Some elders and seniors from the Sea Dragon Race join us midway, and we head towards the Serving Command Ark, the heart of the True Dragon Alliance.

    Soon after, we arrive at a ce called the Immortal Demon Tower.

    The Immortal Demon Tower serves as a tavern for the demon race, selling immortal wine. Like mortals in the lower realms visiting taverns, the demon race asionally visits the Immortal Demon Tower to drink immortal wine.

    However, the immortal liquor they drink has effects such as increasing cultivation or enhancing the connection with one''s dharma treasure, simr to White-Red Wine, making the taverns in the Bright Cold Realm more akin to shops for magic artifacts, elixirs, or cultivation manuals than the mere taverns in the lower realms.

    Of course, it is still a tavern for enjoying refined pleasures. Therefore, the taverns in the Bright Cold Realm prepare performances to delight the eyes and ears of the distinguished high-level cultivators who visit.

    ''This is the Immortal Demon Tower...''

    The Immortal Demon Tower that Gyu-ryeon leads us to is a building made from the shell of a giant turtle.

    It was said that a monkey demon with the bloodline of the Mountain-Destroying Demon Ape and a turtle demon with the bloodline of the Yin Ghost ck Turtle became friends, drinking and enjoying themselves. When the turtle demon died, the monkey demon, in sorrow, made a tavern out of its shell, naming it the Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''...A tavern made from the body of a dear friend.''

    I can''t quite grasp the sentiment of the monkey demon.

    Nheless, I enter the tavern along with Gyu-ryeon without giving it much thought.

    Apart from Gyu-ryeon and the members of the Sea Dragon Race, there is no one else in the tavern.

    "I''ve rented out the entire Immortal Demon Tower for today to bid farewell to Grand Prince Seo, so everyone, please feel free to enjoy the immortal wine to your heart''s content."

    Gyu-ryeon leads Seo Hweol upstairs, leaving the Sea Dragon Race elders and seniors to disperse throughout the tavern.

    Being tactful, I do not follow Gyu-ryeon but sit near the entrance of the tavern.

    The Immortal Demon Tower has four floors, with Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon sitting alone on the fourth floor, the Sea Dragon Race Heavenly Being stage elders on the third floor, and the Nascent Soul stage elders, including myself, on the first and second floors.

    In the center of the first floor is arge stage, where performers seem to be preparing to show something.

    Everyone at the Immortal Demon Tower orders the immortal wine they wish from the attendants.

    I myself ordered the familiar White-Red Wine.

    As everyone ced their orders, the lights throughout the tavern suddenly goes out.

    ''The performance is starting, it seems.''

    I sip my White-Red Wine and look up at the stage.

    Wo-woong!

    For some reason, a strong prohibition is activated throughout the Immortal Demon Tower, restricting our consciousness.

    This causes a briefmotion among the Sea Dragon Race elders and seniors.

    "Everyone, do not worry. It is customary for the Immortal Demon Tower to restrict consciousness before a performance to ensure its quality. Neither Grand Prince Seo nor I are extending our consciousness either, so please do not be rmed."

    With that, themotion settles down, and soon after, the performance at the Immortal Demon Tower begins.

    sh!

    Lights illuminate the center of the stage, and several beautiful dancers and musicians enter.

    The dancers resemble humans, and the musicians have a variety of appearances.

    A monkey musician holds a pipa,

    A musician with a human upper body and spider lower half holds a zither,

    A musician with a fish face but human lower body ys the flute, and a musician that looked like a m with arms and legs holds a drum.

    Shortly after, the dancers begin their performance, and the musicians y their instruments.

    Honestly, I am quite surprised by the quality of the sound.

    ''Unexpectedly excellent.''

    The monkey ying the pipa expresses emotions through his music with a solemn expression.

    The spider woman creates beautiful tones on the zither without opening her eyes.

    The fish demon continuously blows the flute without stopping for breath, showing remarkable skill.

    And the m... ys the drum well.

    Possibly because they are all demon beasts, each infuses their spiritual energy into their music, creating even more beautiful waves.

    Not just I but also the elders and seniors of the Sea Dragon Race are amazed by the symphonic vibrations created by the musicians'' tones.

    The vibrations harmonize with the flow of yin and yang, eliciting awe from everyone.

    Truly, it''s an incredible disy of art.

    The dancers, too, flutter their delicate garments in tune with the music, captivating everyone from the Sea Dragon Race who have visited the Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''The standard is remarkably high.''

    I sincerely admire the musicians as I listen to the music.

    Listening to the tones, I am able to somewhat calm the tension that had built up due to Seo Hweol.

    ncing up at the fourth floor where Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon are, I notice that Gyu-ryeon had done something to block not only consciousness but also the flow of spiritual energy from entering.

    ''...I don''t need to worry about that. Whatever they do inside, it''s between Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol.''

    I focus solely on the music, tuning out everything else.

    Listening to the music, I feel as though I can discern the skill levels among the musicians.

    ''The spider woman ying the zither with her eyes closed seems to be the most skilled.''

    Following her is the monkey ying the pipa with a craftsman''s expression, and then the fish-headed flutist.

    The m is... trying its best.

    ''The entire performance is harmonized to the sound of the zither.''

    Gradually, the music centered around the zither heads towards its climax.

    Finally, as the tones reach their peak and the emotions contained within explode,

    sh!

    The lights in the tavern turn back on, and all the restrictions on consciousness are lifted.

    "Ah...!"

    As the oppressive restriction on consciousness is lifted, all members of the Sea Dragon Race let out a gasp.

    ''An excellent production.''

    By lifting the restriction on consciousness right as the performance reaches its climax, it seems to double the impact of the relief felt.

    Finally, the performance ends.

    I feel an inexplicable drowsiness wash over me.

    "An excellent performance indeed."

    "It''s clear why Senior Gyu suggested wee. Even if they are below the Qi Building stage, these musicians truly deserve to be called masters."

    As the performance concludes, everyone appears somewhat drowsy, yawning and covering their mouths.

    At the same time, theyvishly praise the performers on stage.

    After the musicians and dancers exit the stage, the Immortal Demon Tower announces a break, turning on the lights and offering more immortal liquor.

    However, I approach one of the monkey servers bringing White-Red Wine and ask,

    "The performance was very impressive. How might one meet the musicians?"

    The server, who appears to be below the Qi Refining stage, is ttered by my question and responds.

    "Ah! The musicians are all resting in the dressing room on the third basement floor of the Immortal Demon Tower. If you wish, I can guide you there."

    ¡°Please do."

    I hand a pouch of spirit stones to the monkey server, who then leads me to the third basement floor of the Immortal Demon Tower.

    "Quite spacious."

    Indeed, the basement of the Immortal Demon Tower is vast.

    It seems spacepression techniques were used, as the space seems to expand majestically the further we descend.

    To myment, the monkey server chuckles and exins,

    "Ah, we sometimes hold auctions in the basement of the Immortal Demon Tower. Many of the demon guests who attend are quiterge, so we''vepressed space to amodate them without difort."

    "Interesting..."

    "We''ve arrived. This is the musicians'' dressing room."

    "Thank you for guiding me."

    After handing a pouch of spirit stones to the monkey demon, I enter the third basement floor.

    "It''s quite spacious."

    The space is indeed vast. Given that auctions are also held here, various protective and isting formations areid out throughout the area.

    Upon entering the musicians'' dressing room, the musicians who were chatting stopped and greeted me in unison.

    "Ah, what brings you here, senior?"

    The pipa-ying monkey, who seems to be the leader, approaches me and asks. I smile and reply.

    "Thank you for the wonderful performance. I wanted to personally show my gratitude, so I came to interrupt your rest."

    "Ah...! It''s an honor that a member of the Dragon Race thinks so highly of us..."

    The monkey''s expression is one of ttered delight, and I hand him a pouch filled with ten thousand spirit stones.

    "I''ve put ten thousand spirit stones in here. Share it among yourselves."

    "Thank you, senior...!"

    "And..."

    I look at the spider woman.

    "Everyone else, please step outside for a moment. Your skill with the zither moved me greatly. I''d like a moment alone to talk with you..."

    The monkey seems to understand my intention and nods.

    "Understood! Everyone, please step outside! Yu Hwa (Oil Painting), you take good care of the Dragon Race senior!"

    The monkey leads the other musicians outside.

    Though not loud, the chatter of the musicians can be heard from outside.

    "That Dragon Race senior has quite unique tastes..."

    sh!

    Iy down the Mad Lord''s circuit on the prohibition, isting the inside of the dressing room from the outside.

    The noise from outside is blocked, and any sound from inside will not carry outside either.

    Wo-woong!

    A barrier activated, isting the interior from the exterior.

    Simultaneously, I draw out my Formless Sword and charge at the spider woman, aiming for her throat.

    The next moment.

    Twang!

    As she strums her zither, a crimson river appears before me, flowing and blocking my Formless Sword.

    "As expected... it''s you."

    I smile wryly as I look at her.

    "It''s been a while, Heart Tribe noble."

    I recognized her by her tone.

    She''s the one from the Heart Tribe who had manipted the crimson river heart essencest time.

    ''Really... Kim Young-hoon has led me to develop some bad habits.''

    sh!

    I distance myself from the surrounding crimson river and lift my Formless Sword.

    ''Seeing a master whose skill has reached the level of art makes one''s blood boil¡­.''

    It''s been too long since I properly dueled in martial arts.

    I''m not even sure if what the Heart Tribe uses can be considered martial arts.

    But upon facing a master of the same realm from the Heart Tribe.

    Upon encountering someone who can infuse their music with both Qi and heart essence, elevating it to the realm of art.

    I can''t help but feel my blood boil uncontrobly.

    "Let''s have a match."

    I raise my sword and take the Starting Form stance.

    Thwug!

    In the next moment,

    She once again plucks the zither, the crimson river flowing and striking my body hard.

    I am flung backward,nding with my upper body crashing onto the drum that the m had been ying.

 Chapter 194: Betrayal (2)

    Chapter 194: Betrayal (2)

    "Hmm..."

    Rustling¡­

    I extract my upper body from the shattered drum and dust myself off.

    "Indeed, quite a formidable force."

    It wasn''t the crimson river that had repelled me.

    As soon as I touched the crimson river, it was not my body, but rather the Pure Spiritual Force flowing within me that automatically reacted and repelled me.

    In other words, the crimson river merely touched my body.

    The fact that I was flung and crashed was entirely thanks to the power flowing within me.

    "Hmm, it seems you''re in the same situation."

    The spider woman.

    Yu Hwa, as she is called, raises her arm while keeping her eyes closed.

    There is a sword scar left by my Formless Sword on her arm, from which blood is flowing.

    "I didn''t expect you to prate my defense just like that."

    "I didn''t know my internal spiritual power could move ording to someone else''s will... How did you do it?"

    "Do you really think I''d willingly teach you my technique? Try to figure it out on your own. I''ll do my best to understand the ability of that sword as well."

    "Oh, you recognized it as a sword?"

    How did she recognize the Formless Sword, which has no shape?

    "Even if it has no form, the intent is so clear, how could I not know what you''re wielding?"

    "It was a foolish question I see."

    I attack her with the Formless Sword again.

    But every time the crimson river touches my body, I am repelled this way and that.

    It¡¯s as if my body is not my own.

    Wo-woong!

    Feeling as if I am floating, I try to approach her, but the problem is the crimson river.

    Wo-woong, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    As the Formless Sword whirls around, the dressing room turns into a mess, but I focus solely on getting closer to her.

    After exchanging blows with her for who knows how long.

    "Wait..."

    Suddenly, she smiles and says.

    "Perhaps this is a good time to stop?"

    "Hm?"

    She detaches her hands from the zither and raises them.

    "There''s no need for us to continue fighting."

    "What are you talking about? When martial artists meet..."

    Suddenly, it dawns on me that I¡¯m unsure whether Yu Hwa is a martial artist or not.

    "I understand what you want. There are many like you within the Heart Tribe Territory. Those who wish to prove themselves byparing their Manifestations with others, or simply those who genuinely enjoy sparring. Our Esteemed One also has such tastes."

    "...Then why refuse to fight?"

    "Because I am not of that kind of Heart Tribe. While I am interested in your sword, I am more suited for infiltration, espionage, and inciting rebellion."

    "Hmm..."

    "Instead of this meaningless act, how about we exchange information more constructively?"

    I look at her and smile.

    "Is ''fabrication'' also one of your specialties?"

    "Excuse me?"

    Wo-woong!

    Holding the Formless Sword in a reverse grip, I swing it towards my head.

    The Formless Sword grazes my skull, cutting out strange sound waves affecting my mind from the ne of Soul.

    Shuk!

    I feel something break, bringing my consciousness back to ''reality.''

    The situation is not much different from before.

    I am confronting her.

    But from the moment I was repelled into the drum, shattering it, to the traces of our exchange of blows, all have disappeared.

    "Quite an impressive illusion technique."

    The feeling that my body is not my own, the sensation of floating.

    It¡¯s all because it wasn''t real, happening in my dream.

    "Fighting in an illusion was interesting... but since you openly tried to extract information without wanting to fight me, I came out."

    She suggested exchanging information, but there¡¯s no guarantee that the information exchanged in the illusion is real.

    She still speaks calmly, with her eyes closed, turning her head towards me.

    "Strictly speaking, what I showed you was not an illusion. I put you to sleep and made you dream, guiding the dream in the direction you desired."

    I retort.

    "In the process, you meddled a bit, asking questions you were curious about."

    "I won''t deny it."

    "Your way of speaking has changed quite a bit since west met."

    "As a Heart Tribe intelligence agent, would I use a manner of speech that easily identifies me? I''ve practiced changing both my voice and manner of speech as needed."

    "Changing the tone at will, is that your Treading Heavens... no, your second stage of Manifestation?"

    Wo-woong!

    Shuk!

    I swiftlyunch a Formless Sword attack at her hand as she subtly reaches for the zither, causing a wound. It seems she was attempting to engage me in conversation while stealthily using the zither to put me to sleep with her scheming.

    She looks at the wound on her arm andughs.

    "It''s not easy to share, especially when I can''t quite tell if you''re from the Heaven Tribe or the Earth Tribe, or one of ours."

    "Figures... Well, forget that. Are you really not going to fight me? It¡¯d be advantageous for your side to obtain my information, wouldn''t it?"

    "That''s true."

    However, she smiles subtly.

    "But, do you suggest we go all out when there are two Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe members just a few floors above us? We''d surely get caught. There''s no benefit in sparring right now."

    I catch her drift.

    "If there''s a benefit for you, you''d spar with me?"

    "If that''s the case, I see no reason why not."

    "Alright, tell me what you want."

    "You''re currently staying at the pce of the Sea Dragon Race, correct?"

    "Yes."

    "In the pce of the Sea Dragon Race, I''m aware that a member of the White Goat Race, Baek Nyeong, whom I had previously rescued and attempted to escape to the Heart Tribe Territory, is being imprisoned. If you promise to help me rescue him, I see no reason why I can''t spar with you."

    "...Hmm..."

    Imprisoned...

    Should that be described as imprisoned?

    Noticing my serious expression while I conceal my heart essence with the Treading Heavens realm, she misunderstands it for something else and clicks her tongue.

    "Perhaps I''ve asked too much of you. If you truly feel a sense of belonging to the Sea Dragon Race..."

    "No, that''s not it."

    I think of the White Goat Race who have be the ruling ss near the Cloud Heart Lake and their leader, Baek Nyeong, feeling a mix of emotions.

    "...Seo Hweol will be leaving the True Dragon Alliance in a day or two for his Axis Foundation Practice. I''ll arrange a time for you and Baek Nyeong to meet after that."

    "Ah...!"

    "However... Hmm. I''m not sure about helping with the rescue. I''ll ensure you can enter and exit the dwelling of the White Goat Race near Cloud Heart Lake by holding off the Sea Dragon Race patrol, but escaping with him will be up to you."

    "Thank you. That will be a great help."

    I smile brightly at her enthusiastic response and then ask out of curiosity,

    "What if I¡¯m lying? We¡¯re both at the Treading Heavens... no, the second stage of Manifestation, so I should be able to lie too, right?"

    "Hehe... Have you never sparred with someone of the same realm from the Heart Tribe?"

    "...No."

    "Well, that''s even better. I can teach you."

    "...?"

    As she touches the zither, she says,

    "Let''s control our power while sparring. As I mentioned, with two Four-Axis stage Earth Tribe members above us... and a barrier set up in the dressing room, not to mention the Immortal Demon Tower''s restrictions suppressing our consciousness, we can easily get caught if we''re not careful. Let''s keep our power at the early stage of Qi Refining andpete using only our Manifestations."

    "Fine."

    A purepetition of capabilities and enlightenment is something I wee.

    The next moment.

    Thwoong!

    Her zither sounds, and my sword surge through the air.

    However, just as I¡¯m about to adopt a stance and employ a technique, I struggle to keep my body from copsing.

    ¡®Sleepy!¡¯

    A drowsiness demon attacks me.

    ¡®With this level of sleepiness even when restricting our power to the Qi Refining stage¡­¡¯

    If we were to fight without restraining our power, fully employing Treading Heavens, I would have fallen into a dream without even realizing it, just like before.

    Thump, thwoong, thump!

    But her performance is just beginning.

    As her zither ys and melodies emerge, my entire body''s strength disperses, and my eyelids feel unbearably heavy.

    "Ugh!"

    Thump!

    I force myself up and re at her.

    Wo-woong!

    Gradually, a faint light of the crimson river begins to swirl around her.

    "This is my Last Quarter (Moon phase), Illusory y under the Rosy Afterglow. Please enjoy."

    It isn''t the crimson river.

    It¡¯s the evening glow.

    The time when those who have finished their day start to prepare for bed, the sunset!

    Teeing!

    I exert all my strength, barely managing to fend off the sleepiness using Mountain Echoes Valley Responds.

    The Formless Sword transforms into vibrations, striking my soul across nes, bringing me back to my senses.

    But the rity is fleeting.

    As her performance continues, I realize I am sumbing to sleepiness again.

    "A fearsome technique."

    Even using only Qi Refining stage power, she brought me to the brink of unconsciousness with sleepiness.

    Even a Heavenly Being stage cultivator, if caught off guard by her determined performance, would end up sprawled on the floor, asleep.

    Moving even a single finger became difficult.

    ''This is especially lethal for me.''

    I''m sleepy.

    I want to rest right now.

    If I were toy down and sleep right now, it feels like I can finally sleep peacefully for the first time in ages.

    ''After joining Seo Hweol 7 years ago... I haven¡¯t slept properly even once.''

    Not just that.

    In my previous life, when I was a governor in the Devil Realm.

    Before that, when I was beaten all over at the Azure Heaven Creation Sect.

    Even before that, when I was captured by the Mad Lord and underwent modification, enduring for a thousand years.

    I never really rested.

    ''No, was there ever a time I properly rested before that?''

    Excluding the times when I rxed my heart with Hyang-hwa, it¡¯s hard to remember when Ist truly rested.

    I want to rest.

    I really want to sleep deeply.

    The Heavenly Treading realm manifested by Yuhwa is stirring up an intrinsic desire I''ve had all this time.

    ''Maybe it''s okay to rest a bit.''

    But then.

    Smirk...

    "Resting is something..."

    Crack!

    I drive the Formless Sword into my shoulder.

    A jolt of pain snaps my eyes open.

    "I can do after death."

    I hold the Formless Sword with a grin.

    "If I gain enlightenment in the morning, I¡¯m content with death in the evening. Endure, Seo Eun-hyun! Are you going to miss this great opportunity? I''ll let you rest in death, so open your eyes!

    I scream, twisting the Formless Sword embedded in my shoulder.

    Ssh, ssh!

    Tremendous pain radiates from my shoulder.

    But with bloodshot eyes, I twist and pulled out the Formless Sword, aiming it at Yu Hwa.

    "Good. Shall we continue?"

    "...Let''s do so."

    In the next moment, I dart towards her, shing down with the Formless Sword.

    For a moment, the sword takes on a shape simr to an axe and strikes her.

    Yet, her crimson afterglow river effectively blocks my Formless Sword again.

    But.

    ''She can''t block it.''

    Swoosh!

    My Formless Sword pierces through the afterglow, charging towards her.

    Wo-woong!

    She, holding the zither, leaps back like a grasshopper, and I change stance right after swinging down.

    Along with my stance, the Formless Sword elongates, transforming into a spear-like form.

    ''Shoot!''

    In the next moment.

    The colorless spear in my hand fires off like a cannonball, embedding three gusts of wind around her.

    Thwoong, thud, thwoong!

    Yet, she continues to strum the zither.

    The afterglow swirl around her, dissipating the Formless Sword strikes.

    ''That''s...''

    I am astonished to realize the principle behind her defense.

    ''She''s treating my Formless Sword as a living entity and [putting it to sleep]?''

    It isn''t merely dispersing.

    My Formless Sword is falling asleep as it touches her afterglow.

    Gradually, the energy of the Formless Sword I hold is dropping below the Qi Refining stage.

    If this continues, it will be less effective than simple sword energy.

    ''Interesting.''

    Memories of a long time ago surface.

    When I had not yet reached the pinnacle realm and followed Kim Young-hoon around.

    Kim Young-hoon wandered through various factions in Yanguo, challenging their banners.

    The result was naturally a hundred victories in a hundred battles.

    Among the factions he challenged, there was one that specialized in Sound Arts.

    Back then, Kim Young-hoon definitely said that defeating the leader of that Sound Arts faction was the most challenging, describing them as the trickiest opponent.

    Those memories vividly came back.

    [Phew, it was the most not easy opponent.]

    [So even the words ¡®not easy¡¯e out of your mouth, Hyung-nim.]

    [Well, it''s because Sound Art masters are hard toe by. Those who are mediocre in Sound Arts are as good as useless, but when someone who has mastered Sound Arts to the level of Three Flowers Gather at the Summit and has our vision uses it, it bes incredibly formidable.]

    [I don''t understand what you mean by ''our vision.'']

    [Ah, right. I was meaning to tell you about this.]

    I remember the advice Kim Young-hoon had given me.

    [Sound Arts, after all, are about sound. But how does mere sound harm the opponent? It''s like the poison you study.]

    [Poison, you say?]

    [Yes, poison. From the moment you first hear the opponent''s melody, their Qi begins to mix with the sound entering your body. When the opponent''s sound waves resonate with the ones inside you, your body starts to break down ording to the resonance frequency.]

    [Terrifying.]

    [Yes, so ultimately, if you meet a master who uses sound-based martial arts, you should suppress and kill them before they can shoot their sound waves. If you fail and allow the opponent to shoot their sound waves...]

    [You''ll need to find a way to detoxify.]

    [A physician-like approach, indeed. Well, since Ipared it to poison... But my solution is a bit different.]

    Waves of sunset rush towards me.

    What Yu Hwa is using is no different from sound-based martial arts.

    No, it could be said to be an evolved version of sound-based martial arts, evolved by several stages.

    Perhaps from the moment I first heard her sound at the Immortan Demon Tower today,

    I was under the influence of her poison.

    The poison of her ''wanting to sleep'' heart essence.

    ''Preemptive strike is no longer possible, and what she has infused into me is her heart essence itself, so detoxification won''t work.''

    Then, there''s only one method left.

    [Make the poison your own. If you perfectly control the Qi throughout your body, you can also control the vibrations within. While sparring with the opponent, continuously circte and move the Qi, altering the vibration itself to be different from what the opponent has infused!]

    I begin to elerate my thoughts through the Formless Sword connected to my body.

    Time slows down, while I elerate.

    Kwang, kwang, kwang!

    Cutting horizontally with Transcending Peaks.

    Then, elerating again to thrust into her side with Flowing Ridge.

    All blocked.

    But then, elerating once more, I cut down from above with Dragon Vein

    Kugugugu!

    As I cut down, my Formless Sword is blocked again by her sunset-colored river.

    Touching that river, the force itself will "dissolve," making permeation impossible.

    But the next moment.

    Pssht!

    A small wound appears on her cheek.

    Even though it was "dissolved," my Formless Sword that permeated her river caused a wound on Yu Hwa''s face.

    Chk!

    The next moment, a crimson wave rushes towards me, forcing me to retreat.

    I''m sleepy.

    I feel like I will fall asleep at any moment.

    This is both my heart essence and the poison she subtly infused into me through her Treading Heavens.

    Then, make this poison my own!

    ''It''s not sleepiness, but facing a limit.''

    And if you face a limit.

    You can also surpass it!

    Boong, boong, boong boong boong!

    Gradually, the speed at which I swing my Formless Sword begins to increase.

    ''Every time I endure sleepiness, a limites.''

    Yu Hwa also ys her instrument, continuously attacking me with her river.

    ''Every time I face a limit and ovee sleepiness, I break through the limit.''

    My inner heart essence transforms, changing from sleepiness to a leap in spirit.

    ''Therefore, every time I ovee sleepiness, I be stronger!''

    It doesn''t literally increase my spiritual power or teach me unknown sword techniques.

    But isn''t martial arts about defining oneself?

    Then.

    ''I am indeed growing!''

    Although I am restraining my power to Qi Refining, my speed gradually increases.

    I find ways to more perfectly control and maximize the application of force.

    Severing Mountain Swordsmanship, Joy of Mountains and Peaks!

    The Formless Sword Energy shoots out, crisscrossing like a Go board toward the opponent.

    Yu Hwa plucks her instrument again, and the sunset-colored waves surge, blocking my Formless Sword.

    My move seems to dissolve, but that''s not the end.

    Pssht, pssht!

    Streaks of blood appear on Yu Hwa''s body.

    Gradually, the ''sleepiness'' heart essence she ys is no longer consumed by my Formless Ssword.

    For I am transforming her sleepiness into an ''opportunity for growth'' within me, fighting against her.

    ''If this continues, I will win!''

    When I think so.

    Ssss....

    "It''s been a while since I''ve fought a fellow from the same realm... It seems it won''t work."

    A deep smile leaks from Yu Hwa''s lips.

    It¡¯s pleasure.

    The emotion of finding it too enjoyable to exchange moves with me!

    "Perhaps I can be a bit rougher?"

    The next moment.

    Countless white spider webs spew out from her rear.

    Her spider legs attached to her lower body moves, weaving and throwing spider webs in all directions.

    Soon, the entire waiting room is engulfed in spider webs.

    And then.

    Twung!

    When she plucks one of the spider webs with her spider legs.

    Ziiing!

    "¡­!!!"

    The spider webs she had spread around the waiting room vibrate all at once.

    The entire space around starts to fill with a sunset glow.

    ''Ugh...!''

    Even as I try to distort her heart essence within my own, new poison continually seeps in from outside.

    ''Damn...!''

    I''m sleepy.

    Insanely sleepy.

    ''Everything before me is bing blurry.''

    Before I know it, I''m drifting in and out of consciousness, teetering on the boundary between dreams and reality.

    Yet, even so, my body faithfully swings the Formless Sword as it has always done.

    At the same time, I see the waiting room before me disappear, transforming into a mystically eerie mountainous ravine.

    ''At the boundary between dreams and reality, is it trying to suppress my mind through dreams?''

    Swoosh!

    The fog in the mystical mountainous ravine seems alive as it envelops me.

    Simultaneously, in reality, the river engulfs me.

    Though I am in a dazed state, I manage to split my focus, cutting through the fog in the mountainous ravine, then use my half-conscious body to dodge the sunset glow.

    Her massive counterattack follows.

    Before me, the profound ravine suddenly bes a sea surrounding me, and waves crash over me.

    Then, before I know it, I am swallowed by a sandstorm above the scorching desert.

    However, in reality, my body constantly moves around, and contrary to myself in the heart essence, I keepnding different attacks on her.

    Forced to fight in different environments, with my mind split between them.

    ''How formidable.''

    With the rightpatibility, it¡¯s a technique capable of assassinating a Heavenly Being stage cultivator in a one-on-one fight.

    Of course, with a surprise attack,patibility wouldn''t matter, and a fatal blow could be dealt regardless.

    Juggling my view between reality and the illusory I continue to exchange blows with her, enduring the sleepiness.

    ''The crimson river is the physical manifestation of her melody.''

    Touching that river puts my ''power'' to sleep, and the heart essence of sleepiness is infused into my body, eventually putting me to sleep.

    Although I barely managed to distort the heart essence to the parallel state of dream and reality, a direct hit would undoubtedly knock me out.

    ''The river itself possesses physical force, and while not strong in force, the terrifying part is falling asleep upon contact... Byying down her strings like spider webs everywhere, she ensures her tune can be yed from any location...''

    The entire waiting room was filled with a sunset glow

    I have to find a crack within the sunset glow to sneak through and exploit her openings, while she bombards me from all directions.

    ''This is fun.''

    However, each of the crimson rays she fires is optimized to read each other''s intent and heart essence, shooting in the best path possible.

    My Formless Sword is no different, and exchanging moves with her, I gradually feel exhrated.

    Our exchange of blows intensify.

    And then, I can feel a golden intent emanating from her.

    Joy

    Fun

    And at some point.

    In the world of dreams, I find myself in a world filled with crimson rivers.

    ''This ce is...''

    Swoosh...

    Every time I dip my foot into the river, overwhelming fatigue assaults my mind.

    ¨DI''m tired.

    ¨DI want to rest....

    ¨DPlease, just a little...

    ''This is...''

    When cultivators of the same Treading Heavens sh, it seems they not only exchange intents but also share each other''s heart essence.

    Navigating through Yu Hwa''s heart essence, I feel her fatigue.

    Fatigue.

    That is the essence of the enlightenment she has reached.

    ''This is...''

    Not just the vision of Treading Heavens but also with the vision of the Earth Tribe, the flow of Yin and Yang within this heart essence shows me fleeting scenes.

    It¡¯s Yu Hwa''s life.

    She was born into a species known as half-human half-spider.

    Her race was famous for producing webs and creating pleasant sounds by plucking their webs.

    Of course, they had no other abilities and, congenitally unable to withstand the violent flow of spiritual power, couldn''t learn demon beast methods.

    Thus, her race was treated as ves and sold across the Bright Cold Realm.

    Yu Hwa was sold from ce to ce, learning to y the instrument, forced to y without a moment''s rest.

    Her skill at ying was indeed excellent, and for her owners, having her perform was directly equivalent to wealth.

    They never allowed her to rest.

    If she was tired, they gave her spirit fluids to eliminate fatigue, and if she showed anyziness, they threatened to grind her up into medicine, forcing her to perform incessantly for five years.

    Yu Hwa began to go mad.

    Who could endlessly draw upon their talent, ying without rest, and not grow tired?

    ¨DI want to sleep.

    Not just dozing off while being transported to another venue but to properly, deeply sleep.

    She hoped, and hoped, and hoped again.

    The rest she longed for did note easily.

    If she were to fall asleep during a performance, her owner would immediately grind her up into medicine.

    Since they forced spirit fluids on her to eliminate fatigue, excuses of being tired were not epted.

    But having not slept for years, she felt like she would lose her mind if she did not sleep, and thus, she found a solution.

    The solution she found was to immerse herself in something else.

    She immersed herself in her music, pouring all her madness about wanting to sleep into ying her instrument.

    Her ying skills eventually grew to be unparalleled among her half-spider peers.

    She craved more perfect performances, more perfect tones.

    Then, one day, she discovered how to imbue her music with Qi.

    And then, another day.

    She realized while ying music that she could see the colors of emotion in the sound. From that day, she could see the intent of the guests who came to listen to her y.

    Again, one day, she saw countless colors of emotions merge into one, forming a single field of consciousness.

    From then, she realized her music had a direction.

    And to reach that direction, she continued to practice, even if it meant her hands and feet bled.

    Finally.

    On the day when her ying reached perfection, adding perfection to perfection and ultimately reaching the pinnacle of understanding.

    She seeded inbining the basic Qi she had with the intent flowing from her ying, achieving what she had longed for years.

    She wanted to sleep.

    Her performance, which actualized the ''rest'' she had never properly obtained in her lifetime, put all the guests who came that day, her owner, and even herself to sleep.

    While asleep, she continued to y and killed the malicious brothel owner who never gave her a moment''s rest.

    Thus, she awakened as a member of the Heart Tribe.

    Later, she fled to the territory of the Heart Tribe and joined them.

    That is her story.

    Boom!

    In a sh!

    I open my eyes.

    My Formless Sword is already at Yu Hwa''s throat, and her instrument is split into two.

    "You''ve lived a tumultuous life."

    Only now can I understand why she had agreed to spar with me.

    When members of the same Heart Tribe spar with others of the same realm, it''s possible to see the opponent''s heart essence and the essence embedded within that heart essence.

    After receiving a promise from me to meet Baek Nyeong, she sparred with me to see if I am trustworthy.

    Whether I was lying or not.

    ''It wasn''t about whether to ept the spar or not. From the moment she saw me, the spar was inevitable.''

    Quite an audacious woman.

    As I look down at her, she chuckles.

    "It seems you, too, have lived a life no less eventful than mine. Really... I thought I was going to die entering your heart essence."

    "My heart essence is indeed not easy."

    Certainly.

    The reason I was able to emerge from her dream and heart essence and defeat her is because she had entered my heart essence as well.

    Entering my transparent hell of agony and feeling like her entire body is being pierced must have distracted her.

    "How curious."

    I say, looking at her with her eyes closed.

    I had thought she was just closing her eyes, but having briefly read her heart essence and memories, I became certain.

    "Have you been sleeping all this time, not just closing your eyes?"

    Yes.

    She wasn''t just closing her eyes; she has been sleeping all along.

    From the day she became a Heart Tribe, she has never woken up from her sleep.

    Continuously sleeping, she controls her body through her dreams ¡ªa remarkable yet peculiar being.

    "Oh, deep sleep is really important. If you never slept properly in your childhood, it''s only natural to keep sleeping to make up for it, right?"

    "No, that''s not the issue... Never mind."

    How is it possible to control one''s body in a dream while sleeping?

    "By the way... You''ve read my memories, haven''t you? I felt the sticky gaze of the Earth Tribe scanning through my head..."

    "Sorry about that. The vision isn''t something I can control."

    "Well, it''s okay. Although your heart essence is that of a madman, I clearly felt that you are not a wicked person. Just your transparent Last Quarter alone."

    "Last Quarter... what''s that?"

    "It means Manifestation. Heart Tribe members, when meeting each other, try to maintain some uniformity by calling it Manifestation 1, 2, 3 stages, etc. But honestly, every Heart Tribe member calls ''Manifestation'' by a different term. I prefer to call it Last Quarter"

    ''I see...''

    It''s simr to my Treading Heavens.

    Then she asks me with her eyes still closed.

    "So, what do you think of me as a being?"

    "Ah..."

    That''s right.

    I look at her, organizing my thoughts.

    This time, using both the vision of the Heart Tribe and the Earth Tribe simultaneously, I discovered something new.

    The Treading Heavens vision that reads the opponent''s heart essence.

    And the Earth Tribe''s vision that reads the trajectory of spiritual energy.

    When these two visionsbine, it was like seeing the shbacks of my life through the trajectory of Yin and Yang when I reached the Nascent Soul stage.

    I realized that I could briefly see another''s life.

    "It was a life full of hardships."

    I continue, looking at Yu Hwa.

    "After all the hardships, you obtained what you wished for, so it''s also a life to be celebrated."

    At my words, she beams.

    "Thank you for thepliment."

    And what she says next takes me by surprise.

    "After my current mission ends,

    If you wish, I will formally invite you to the Heart Tribe Territory and make you a member of the Heart Tribe."

 Chapter 195: Betrayal (3)

    Chapter 195: Betrayal (3)

    "...Ha!"

    I am momentarily taken aback by her words.

    "To ept someone you''ve only met twice into your faction?"

    Isn''t that a bit too reckless?

    "Oh my, what would you do if you were in my position?"

    "Well..."

    "Wouldn''t you know after fighting with a fellow Heart Tribe member?"

    "..."

    Although it sounds ridiculous, it makes sense upon reflection.

    Heart Tribe members can read each other''s heart essence bypeting in skills.

    Of course, in my case, with the addition of the Earth Tribe''s vision, I even read into the past.

    Yu Hwa only somewhat understood what kind of being I am by encountering my heart essence.

    Yet, I can''t easily refute her words.

    We touched each other''s essence.

    Just that has already given us enough knowledge about each other.

    "...Well, I guess I understand the feeling."

    "Hehe, since I know you are an upright person, I trust you will keep your promise."

    "I will keep it. I''ll arrange a ce after Seo Hweol leaves the Sea Dragon Pce."

    "Thank you."

    Chk, chk!

    She begins to retract the spider webs she had spread around and starts cleaning the disordered waiting room.

    I watch her, lost in thought for a moment.

    ''I didn''t read her past perfectly.''

    I only briefly skimmed through the shback that passed by in the blink of an eye during the Nascent Soul stage.

    That alone was enough to roughly understand how she reached the realm of the Heart Tribe,

    But in other words, reading how she became a Heart Tribe was all I did.

    Reading a few fragments of memories was truly all there was to it.

    ''However, it''s certainly possible to read the moments of intense emotion someone has felt throughout their life.''

    Then.

    I look up, lost in thought.

    ''Maybe, if I look at Seo Hweol with this vision, I can also know about Seo Hweol''s past.''

    Thud.

    Yu Hwa and I exit from the third basement level waiting room.

    When we head up to the second basement floor, I see Yu Hwa''s fellow musicians there.

    Out of curiosity, I read their heart essences as well, and apart from the m demon, they seem to be just ordinary ve races.

    "Ah, Yu Hwa, you''re here."

    "Yes. Phew, it''s hot."

    As she enters the second floor, wiping off her sweat, the eyes of her colleagues strangely change.

    They look back and forth between her and me, and seeing both of us sweating, they exchange peculiar nces with each other.

    ''...? Why are they acting like that...''

    Puzzled, I decide to head back up to the Immortal Demon Tower.

    "Today was good. Let''s meet again if there''s a chance."

    "Yes, I look forward to it."

    I nod to Yu Hwa, expecting the day we will spar again, and she also bows her half-spider lower body to me in respect.

    Somehow, there is a lot of murmuring among her fellow musicians, but I ignore it and concentrate on other thoughts as I climb the stairs.

    ''The vision of reading memories is something I glimpsed during our intense spar.''

    She is of the same Heart Tribe, and Heart Tribe members of the Treading Heavens realm or higher intertwine their heart essences when sparring.

    Thanks to that phenomenon, I was able to read a few fragments of her memories.

    ''If I want to enter the heart essence of someone who is not of the Heart Tribe and see their inner thoughts and memories, what should I do?''

    The first thing thates to mind is the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.

    If I were to thrust Seo Hweol''s head with the Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace, my Nascent Soul can directly enter his consciousness and peek into his heart essence and memories.

    But I immediately dismiss that n.

    ''My soul might rot away instantly.''

    The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace can be used on someone manageable, but if I were to immerse my Nascent Soul into Seo Hweol''s heart essence, it''s no joke that my Nascent Soul might corrode.

    ''The Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace... let''s not think about it.''

    Then, what other methods could there be?

    As I ponder over and over, my thoughts reach the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    ''Hmm, maybe with the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon...''

    Using the Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon to momentarily connect my consciousness with Seo Hweol''s, and during that time, peeking into his memories through the heart essence might be an option.

    ''It might rot my consciousness as well, but it''s a bit better than Sea of Righteousness and Mountain of Grace.''

    Maybe if I can get the Mad Lord''s help, a more proper investigation of Seo Hweol''s memories might be possible.

    ''Joining hands with the Mad Lord to kidnap Seo Hweol and then remodel him into a puppet, investigating Seo Hweol''s consciousness trapped in the puppet...''

    But this is too much like something Seo Hweol would do, so I dismiss it.

    If I suggest kidnapping Seo Hweol to the Mad Lord, he will probably try to remodel me first.

    ''It''s futile to expectmon sense from someone you can¡¯t reason with.''

    Step, step...

    Before I know it, I have returned to the first floor of the Immortal Demon Tower, recalling Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon on the fourth floor.

    ''Come to think of it, this building is under a restraint that even controls the consciousness of cultivators at the Four-Axis stage.''

    Of course, cultivators at the Four-Axis stage aren''t really restrained by the restraint but ''allow themselves to be restrained'' for the sake of the performance, and they can break free at any time.

    But anyway, their consciousness is clearly restrained.

    ''Maybe this moment, with Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon together, is when they''re most vulnerable.''

    Then, let''s try out this newly discovered vision today.

    If it''s possible to see fragments of memories just by looking from the outside without mixing with the heart essence, that alone will be a great gain.

    ''I''ll wait for the performance to start again.''

    The consciousness inside the building is slightly restrained now, but not as much as during a performance.

    I decide to wait for the right moment.

    Soon.

    The lights in the building go out again, and Yu Hwa and the musicians once againe up to prepare for their performance. Everyone''s consciousness is restrained once more.

    Ordinary cultivators, if their consciousness is restrained, are practically unable to act properly, as if their senses were restrained.

    But I am different.

    I had lived well even before I had a realm of consciousness as a mortal.

    ''Let''s see...''

    Swish!

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, entering the gaps in the perception of many within the darkness.

    Then, with the Earth Tribe''s vision and my Nascent Soul''s vision, I cut through the flow of Qi itself, making my body invisible to anyone.

    ''And, I also hide the flow of my life.''

    If there is something I realized after reaching the Nascent Soul stage with the Earth Tribe''s method, it is the enlightenment about ''life.''

    ''Those at the Four-Axis stage have gained enlightenment of life...''

    I cut through my own flow of life, momentarily ensuring that those who have gained enlightenment of life can''t detect me...!

    Swish!

    Finally, cutting myself off andpletely hiding in the crevice of perception, spiritual energy, and the flow of life, I begin to ascend to the fourth floor.

    Just in case, I even use a technique to silence my footsteps as I ascend to the fourth floor.

    Woong!

    Although restrained, Seo Hweol and Gyu-ryeon''s consciousness nearly fills the entire fourth floor.

    Of course, considering the original size of their consciousness, this is also a significantly restrained level, but I tense up and carefully make my way through the gaps in their consciousness.

    "...?"

    I see Gyu-ryeon and Seo Hweol not sitting and listening to the musicians but standing and arguing with each other.

    ''...?''

    What''s going on?

    Gyu-ryeon cast a soundproofing spell, and since the entire fourth floor is dark, I can''t tell why they are fighting.

    But clearly, Gyu-ryeon is feeling strong jealousy, pity, obsession and love towards Seo Hweol.

    Of course, Seo Hweol seems to be flustered on the outside, but as usual, he feels no emotion on the inside.

    Just then.

    Wo-woong!

    Inside the dark fourth floor.

    Gyu-ryeon begins to use a strange, pinkish spell.

    As she forms a hand seal, something metaphysical begins happening around them.

    Seo Hweol''s normally calm heart essence shows slight turmoil.

    Seo Hweol is flustered.

    And the next moment.

    ''Hoh...''

    Filled with grief, jealousy, and love, Gyu-ryeon grabs Seo Hweol by the cor.

    She pulls his face towards hers and kisses him.

    Seo Hweol, caught off guard by Gyu-ryeon''s sudden kiss, is flustered but soon calms his emotions.

    ''What exactly is happening...''

    But this is good.

    If Seo Hweol is even slightly flustered now, maybe I can delve into his heart essence and read his memories.

    That''s when.

    "...!"

    As Gyu-ryeon kisses Seo Hweol, something metaphysical seems to happen between them, and I, too, feel caught up in that change while observing.

    ''What is this...!''

    Wo-woong!

    Gyu-ryeon detaches her lips from Seo Hweol and, after dispelling the soundproofing spell, looks this way.

    "Who is it! Who is spying on us!?"

    ''This...!''

    It isn''t so much a problem with the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts, but it seems I was caught because of observing Gyu-ryeon''s spell as a third party.

    I hurriedly descend from the fourth floor, and Gyu-ryeon''s roar echoes behind me.

    "Who dares...!"

    Kugugugu!

    Her restrained consciousness shatters the constraints around her, expanding in all directions.

    But, just in time!

    Whoosh!

    I sessfully leave her consciousness domain and reach my original ce on the first floor of the Immortal Demon Tower before she can find me.

    ''Phew...''

    Just as I sit down and normalize my bodily reactions, taking a sip of White-Red Wine,

    Gyu-ryeon''s consciousness sweeps through the entire Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''She used some spell on Seo Hweol.''

    And, seeing Seo Hweol''s flustered appearance caused by Gyu-ryeon''s actions,

    ''It seems like it was some kind of curse that takes effect through a kiss...''

    Did she use some kind of spell to force marriage?

    I can''t help but feel pleased at the thought of Seo Hweol being flustered.

    ''At least Senior Gyu got one over on Seo Hweol.''

    But upon further thought, before Gyu-ryeon forcibly used that spell on Seo Hweol, their rtionship seemed to be on the verge of turning sour.

    Gyu-ryeon appeared to be boiling with feelings of injustice, jealousy, obsession, and love.

    No, even now.

    Kugugugu!

    Her consciousness thoroughly scans the vicinity, and I can observe the irritation, jealousy, and love carried within her entire consciousness domain.

    Pretending nothing is amiss, Yu Hwa too must have noticed Gyu-ryeon''s jealousy, as she momentarily falters in her performance.

    Of course, like a first-ss musician, she quickly calms her mind and continues ying.

    ''...A lot of interesting things are happening tonight.''

    I finish my White-Red Wine,fortably settling into Yu Hwa''s performance.

    Finally, evenes at the Immortal Demon Tower and Seo Hweol''s farewell partyes to an end.

    Now it is Seo Hweol''s turn to return to the Sea Dragon Pce and prepare for departure.

    As the Sea Dragon Pce party and Gyu-ryeon are saying their goodbyes outside the Immortal Demon Tower,

    "Seo Eun-hyun, stay back for a moment."

    "Yes?"

    Gyu-ryeon suddenly calls me to stop.

    Seo Hweol, looking puzzled, nces back and forth between her and me.

    "There''s something I need to say to this kid for a moment, so Grand Prince Seo, please go ahead."

    "Yes, understood."

    Seo Hweol, appearing embarrassed, can''t meet her eyes and coughs awkwardly before quickly flying away from the Immortal Demon Tower.

    ''What a spine-chilling performance.''

    I inwardly click my tongue,paring Seo Hweol''s demeanor to his heart essence.

    That''s when.

    "Was it you, Seo Eun-hyun?"

    "Yes?"

    "The one who was spying on us."

    "..."

    Gyu-ryeon asks me with a cold expression.

    After a moment of silence, I slowly nod.

    ''I was drawn into the change caused by the spell Gyu-ryeon used.''

    Perhaps Gyu-ryeon detected that change and is addressing it to me.

    Denying it seems pointless.

    As I nod, Gyu-ryeon sighs and looks up at the sky.

    "...From where did you watch?"

    "...When Senior Gyu, you... kissed... the Grand Prince."

    "Yes, I see. Sigh..."

    She presses her temples.

    "...Why were you spying on us?"

    "My apologies.There was something I needed to report to the Grand Prince..."

    "Well, Grand Princel Seo has a lot on his te, so I understand. Maybe... it''s better it was you."

    She nces at me briefly before sighing again.

    "...I used an ancient spell known as the Vast Cold Beautiful Agreement, also called the Vast Cold Oath."

    Gyu-ryeon''s story begins.

    "Long, long ago, in a time unimaginably distant, before the rituals involving White-Red Wine, there was the Vast Cold Oath to prove marriage between two people."

    Yet, despite using the spell she so desired to bind herself to Seo Hweol, she appears somewhat bitter.

    "Congrattions... Didn''t you wish to be bonded with Grand Prince Seo?"

    "Well... I did want to be bonded with him. Not forcibly like this, but naturally, with everyone''s blessings...""

    I ask her the question she seems to want to answer, reading her intent.

    "What happened...?"

    Gyu-ryeon seems to want to unburden her heart to someone.

    "...Last time, I saw Seo Hweol with someone else."

    "Who was it?"

    "It was a woman of the human race, dressed in white. I saw her walking down the streets of the Serving Command Ark, holding hands with Seo Hweol. They were... smiling as if they were extremely happy."

    "..."

    "Once could be overlooked. But after following Seo Hweol several times... they met regrly, bing even closer."

    I am startled by her story about the human woman apanying Seo Hweol.

    "How could... How could he do that? He said he loved me... said he wanted to be with me...! Why is he with another woman, and a human at that...!!"

    She vents her frustration.

    "I took this opportunity to ask him who she was. Seo Hweol said it was nothing, but I could tell. He was thinking of her more than me! I mean, I could understand if he wanted to take a human concubine. But shouldn''t he have discussed it with me first!?"

    "..."

    "I... So, I used the Vast Cold Oath on Seo Hweol by force this time. I wanted to swear to the world that he is mine."

    She suddenly covers her face with a hand, sighing as if feeling self-loathing.

    "If it weren''t for that woman, I wouldn''t have been so desperate to do something about him. Do you think I was wrong...?"

    "...I know Grand Prince Seo well."

    I start to advise her to keep her distance from Seo Hweol.

    "Grand Prince Seo''s history with women is quite severe. As you know, some of the Sea Dragon Pce''s people are his descendants. From the Lower Realm, he has taken countless wives and concubines."

    "...Is that so."

    "Yes... So perhaps not expecting much from Grand Prince Seo might be..."

    "Well... Fine."

    After hearing my words, her golden eyes begin to shine brightly.

    Her golden pupils, along with her golden horns, split vertically as they ze.

    "Then, while Seo Hweol is away on his Axis Foundation Practice, I will definitely reach the Integration stage."

    "...?"

    "As an Integration stage Demon King, I will take Seo Hweol under my wing. Then, he wouldn''t dare take any more concubines."

    "..."

    I am at a loss for words for a moment, but then the thought crosses my mind that perhaps this is for the best.

    ''Gyu-ryeon possesses the cultivation of the Grand Perfection Four-Axis stage.''

    Continuously cultivating will naturally lead to her bing an Integration stage Dragon King.

    That is Gyu-ryeon of the Golden Dragon Race.

    ''If Gyu-ryeon takes Seo Hweol as her husband and bes obsessed with him, constantly doubting him, with her higher cultivation level...''

    Perhaps Seo Hweol''s freedom of movement can be greatly reduced.

    ''I''m sorry for supporting you with ulterior motives but...''

    "I support you. In fact, I wasn¡¯t pleased with the Grand Prince¡¯s phndering ways."

    "Thank you for your support."

    "And about the human woman you mentioned seeing with the Grand Prince..."

    "Yes, that displeasing woman?"

    "Yes, thatdy was originally meant to apany me as per Grand Prince Seo¡¯s ns. It''s just that the Grand Prince has been taking her around. So, if Senior Gyu achieves her realm and forms a marital bond with the Grand Prince, could you possibly leave that woman to me? Considering you might be concerned about the Grand Prince meeting other women."

    "Yes, that sounds good."

    Of course, the human woman mentioned to be apanying Seo Hweol is likely Oh Hye-seo, who was supposed to ''apany me,'' a term with a double meaning.

    Not implying a matrimonial bond but literally meaning that if not for being trapped in this world, she would have continued to apany me as a colleague andrade.

    ''Anyway, if I can, through Gyu-ryeon, separate Oh Hye-seo and Seo Hweol...''

    Gyu-ryeon said she saw them happily walking the streets together, but honestly, I am anxious just by not knowing what Seo Hweol might be doing to her.

    "Hmm!"

    Suddenly, she shakes her head vigorously and exhales a faint energy.

    ''Ah...''

    It¡¯s drunkenness.

    It seems she was a bit intoxicated from drinking the spirit wine.

    "...Sorry for showing you such an unsightly state."

    "Not at all. I sincerely support the rtionship between Senior Gyu and Grand Prince Seo."

    "Thank you. ...I might have babbled some strange things in my drunken state... but I actually have something else to say."

    "Please, go ahead."

    "The Vast Cold Oath I bound with Seo Hweol should originally be formed in front of many witnesses, or inplete privacy."

    "...Did my presence cause a significant issue?"

    "No, there''s no major issue. The reason people must witness the Vast Cold Oath is to serve as ''witnesses'' to prove our marital bond."

    "Ah..."

    "In other words, you are the sole witness to the marital bond between me and Seo Hweol. However, the Vast Cold Oath formed today wasn''t proper, as it was forced upon Seo Hweol in my moment of drunkenness and jealousy..."

    She asks me, fiddling with her hair somewhat embarrassedly.

    "When I be an Integration stage Demon King and have a proper wedding with Seo Hweol, as the sole witness of the Vast Cold Oath, would you be able to witness our marital progression?"

    ''So that''s why she recognized me right away.''

    I inwardly sigh softly.

    Nevertheless, Gyu-ryeon''s proposal holds no downsides for me.

    "Yes. On the day when your Vast Cold Oath with the Grand Prince is properly formed, I will definitely... oversee the progression of your bond."

    "Thank you."

    Gyu-ryeon beams, expressing her gratitude.

    ''It seems I''m starting to see a way to deal with Seo Hweol.''

    I had been frustrated, not knowing how to escape or follow Seo Hweol, who schemes all sorts of wicked ns.

    But today, after hearing Gyu-ryeon''s inner thoughts, I found an answer.

    ''Marry Seo Hweol off!''

    After Gyu-ryeon bes an Integration Stage Demon King and marries Seo Hweol, he will be caught by her strong obsession for hundreds of years, limiting his freedom of action.

    This will greatly increase the chances of achieving the goals I''ve set in this life.

    Of course, this means the Heavenly Lightning Banner should not be ced in the mouth of the newlywed Seo Hweol, but rather in the mouth of the ck Dragon King Hyeon-eum.

    ''While Seo Hweol is away, I''ll meticulously prepare everything necessary for Seo Hweol to marry Gyu-ryeon upon his return!''

    I revise the goals of this life with determination.

    Author''s note: Teaming up to forcefully marry the viinousdy Gyu-ryeon to the romantic fantasy¡¯s male lead and taking the heroine for himself is the wicked mastermind, Seo Eun-hyun¡­.

 Chapter 196: Betrayal (4)

    Chapter 196: Betrayal (4)

    The next day.

    I bid farewell to Seo Hweol, who transforms into his true form and flies away to another realm, from in front of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    [Then, I shall take my leave. Please, take good care of the Sea Dragon Pce in my absence.]

    Whoosh!

    Immediately afterward, Seo Hweol rides the dark clouds and quickly flies far away.

    ''It''s done¡­.''

    Finally, I exhale deeply and smile.

    Seo Hweol has finally left.

    Realizing this fact made me feel like I can finally breathe.

    The past seven years have been days when it was hard to even breathe properly.

    ''Now, I''ve finally got some breathing space.''

    Of course, just because I''ve got some breathing space doesn''t mean I''m going to stupidly just breathe.

    ''Seo Hweol might not have left any schemes against me, but who knows what he''s left behind in the Sea Dragon Pce.''

    Not just the Sea Dragon Pce but also the Sea Dragon Race and even the surrounding aquatic demon race are all subjects of concern.

    Everything under Seo Hweol''s influence is not to be trusted.

    "Upon his departure, the Grand Prince instructed to leave his true blood with Seo Eun-hyun and bestow an official title."

    After Seo Hweol left, the elders of the Sea Dragon Pce summoned me.

    "Now that you have received the true blood of both the Grand Prince and an Immortal Beast, having reached the Nascent Soul stage, you will be granted the title of Great Leader of Many ording to tradition. This is the Grand Prince''smand, and refusal is not permitted."

    "I ept the Grand Prince''s decree."

    "Thank you, Great Leader."

    Following Seo Hweol''smand, I receive an official title from the Sea Dragon Pce.

    And, as expected, what Seo Hweol left behind isn''t just his blood.

    "Since you are now of noble status, Sea Dragon Pce warriors will be assigned to guard you at all times."

    Ten Nascent Soul stage Sea Dragon warriors are assigned to monitor me around the clock.

    "Additionally, as you have received an official title from the Grand Prince, you must fulfill the dutiesid out in the decree he left behind."

    "What duties?"

    "Primarily, it involves internal management of the Sea Dragon Pce, as well as assisting in several rituals."

    "How should I proceed?"

    "First, we will provide you with the techniques needed for the rituals. Learn these techniques and follow their flow during the rituals."

    "¡­"

    Now, instead of dealing with Seo Hweol''s tactics, I have to learn the techniques provided by the elders of the Sea Dragon Pce.

    "Also, the Sea Dragon Pce''s sea ritual is in a month, so please quickly master the Sea Moon True Dragon Transformation we provided within a month."

    "¡­Understood."

    Seo Hweol didn''t just stop there. He imposed all sorts of social restrictions on me, making it impossible for me to step outside the Sea Dragon Pce while he is away.

    ''Heinous indeed.''

    But, amusing.

    Kee-ing¨D

    I fiddle with the circuits of the Mad Lordid out in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The Mad Lord''s circuitry isn''t merely for creating puppets.

    The circuitry spread throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress, interconnected with his Wonderfully Mysterious Innate Heart Canon.

    In other words, the amalgamation of all puppeteering technologies utilized throughout the Wonderfully Mysterious Fortress is the Mad Lord''s circuitry I control.

    With the Mad Lord''s circuitry installed.

    This Sea Dragon Pce is no different from my own puppet.

    ''Of course, to use it as a real puppet, it will need much more modification, but for now, I''m satisfied with having control over the Sea Dragon Pce''s seals, barriers, and various enchantments ced around it.''

    The greatest utility of the Mad Lord''s circuitry is its ability to forcibly convert the opponent''s magic artifacts or dharma treasures into puppets of the Mad Lord.

    Therefore, I freely manipte the entire Sea Dragon Pce, now virtually a puppet, and secretly send a message to someone without the other elders of the Sea Dragon Pce knowing.

    ''A ritual in a month?''

    Surely, there will be more than one or two constraints prepared by Seo Hweol for me.

    But whatever scehmes he prepared will be futile.

    Because, in a few days, not even a month, the Sea Dragon Pce will be in chaos.

    Three days after I sent the message.

    I use the Record of Transcending Cultivation and Exhausting Martial Arts to evade the 10 guards assigned to me and arrive at a certain location in the Sea Dragon Pce.

    ¡°It''s been a while since west met.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean a while? It''s only been a few days.¡±

    I wee Yu Hwa, who has entered the Sea Dragon Pce by bypassing all its seals with my help.

    ¡°By the way, this time of day would be the peak of activity at the Immortal Demon Tower. Is it really okay for you toe?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ My colleagues willingly let me go when I said I was meeting you.¡±

    ¡°¡­? Why would they let you go to meet me? Did they figure something out?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. It didn''t seem like they figured out we''re from the Heart Tribe. Rather, they even encouraged me, saying to do my best. Hmm. Perhaps it''s because you generously donated spirit stonesst time. Maybe they think you might donate more?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it must have been that.¡±

    ¡°Well, those kinds of matters aren''t really important. After all, my main job isn''t as a musician at the Immortal Demon Tower, but as a Heart Tribe espionage agent.¡±

    She says with a light smile.

    ¡°Then, will you lead me to Baek Nyeong now?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let''s do that.¡±

    I nod with a reluctant face.

    ¡°As I said, I''ll control the Sea Dragon Pce''s seals to help you get out. But taking Baek Nyeong with you is purely your responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    I lead her, undetected by the elders of the Sea Dragon Race, to a vige spread with corals where Baek Nyeong and his White Goat Race are living.

    Baek Nyeong and the White Goat Race reside in a vige made of coral reefs next to the Sea Dragon Pce.

    The corals serve as pirs for the barrier, covering the entire vige with arge bubble of air, and most of the White Goat Race adorn themselves with expensive corals and live luxuriously.

    Yu Hwa seems startled by their opulent and peaceful appearance.

    ¡°What is this¡­.¡±

    ¡°¡­Currently, Baek Nyeong and his White Goat Race are living well... under whatever Seo Hweol has cooked up.¡±

    Yu Hwa looks bewildered as she observes the luxurious and affluent White Goat Race and the other enved races being exploited throughout the vige.

    ¡°¡­Is Baek Nyeong here?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. The most luxurious estate over there belongs to Baek Nyeong.¡±

    I point towards a grand estate within the coral vige.

    She then strums her zither.

    Woong!

    Crimson rivers swirl around her.

    Soon after, shepletely merges with the sunset, bing one with the sunset herself.

    It''s like she fuses with her own melody, simr to my Treading Heavens.

    Transformed into a river of twilight, she swiftly infiltrates Baek Nyeong''s estate.

    I also follow her.

    What greets me and Yu Hwa is Baek Nyeong, standing in the estate d in blue attire, wielding a whip made of dragon scales.

    ¡°Wee, Miss Yu Hwa. And Great Leader.¡±

    The yin and yang flow emanating from the cor around his neck naturally trantes his speech into the demonnguage.

    Yu Hwa, appearing bewildered and in the form of a crimson river, swirls around him and initiates a conversation.

    [What on earth has happened...? I came here to rescue you.]

    ¡°Ah, Miss Yu Hwa. There''s no need for that. I am very content serving under the Grand Prince right now.¡±

    [You''re content serving under the Earth Tribe? I saw your kin outside abusing other enved races. What''s going on?]

    ¡°What do you mean what''s going on? ording to thew of the survival of the fittest, we, now being the superior race, are merely enjoying our rightful privileges.¡±

    [What sort of nonsense is that... Have you forgotten the memories of being whipped at the cotton ntations?]

    ¡°That was because we were weak then. Oh, anyway, I truly am grateful to you, Miss Yu Hwa. If you hadn''t approached me when I was just awakening my intent and guided me, I would never have reached Last Quarter.¡±

    [Last Quarter... You call it Last Quarter while you go against my teachings and abuse innocent enved races?]

    ¡°Innocent? They are guilty.¡±

    [What...?]

    Yu Hwa, incredulously, shoots a piercing intent at Baek Nyeong from within the river.

    ¡°They are weak. Isn''t that a crime in itself?¡±

    [What... are you saying?]

    ¡°Miss Yu Hwa, you are like a master to me. You led me to this stage so you should understand more than anyone! How much blood and sweat I have shed to reach here! How much effort I put in, what obsession and longing I had to be strong!¡±

    [Yes. You did work hard. However¡­.]

    ¡°Then! Aren''t those who are weak the ones who did not work hard!? Currently, those serving under our White Goat Race are from races known for theirziness. We, the White Goat Race, have taken up the whip with tears to reform them!¡±

    Stunned by Baek Nyeong''s twisted logic, Yu Hwa appears to be at a loss for words.

    [So, before you appeared, your White Goat Race was abused because they were also consideredzy?]

    ¡°Yes. Sadly, that''s the truth. Thew of this world is the survival of the fittest! Only that!¡±

    [¡­I see.]

    Swoosh¡­.

    Yu Hwa reverts from the river''s form, standing before Baek Nyeong. The upper half of her body remains undting like the river, not fully revealed.

    Baek Nyeong squints at the sight.

    Yu Hwa speaks to him.

    [You have been brainwashed. Someone has subjected you to severe brainwashing and suggestion. The owner of the Sea Dragon Pce... the one who kidnapped you, was it Seo Hweol?]

    However, Baek Nyeong responds with an even more distorted face, retorting,

    ¡°Brainwashing? Don''t talk nonsense, I have sworn loyalty to the Grand Prince of my own will!¡±

    [What...?]

    ¡°Honestly, you have never shown me your true face, even now, Miss Yu Hwa.

    [That''s because... Heaven and Earth Tribes can torture souls to read memories, and it will be troublesome if my face is revealed... Didn''t I say I would reveal my face and form a proper master-disciple rtionship once we reach the hearnd of the Heart Tribe!?]

    Given that Yu Hwa was the one who led Baek Nyeong to reach Beyond the Path by contacting him when he awakened his heart essence, their rtionship seems akin to that of a master and disciple.

    "Ha, speaking of forming a master-disciple rtionship, what did you do when I was captured by the Grand Prince, Miss Yu Hwa? You kept saying you were harboring the Heart Tribe Esteemed One''s strike within your heart essence but you never used it once, did you? If you had used the Esteemed One''s strike when I was captured, perhaps I could have reached the Heart Tribe Territory with you, just as you said!"

    Baek Nyeong''s rebuke is met with silence from Yu Hwa.

    "Ha! I even think it''s fortunate that I didn''t go with you. Unlike you, who never showed your face until the end, that person weed me with a smile from the start and did not hesitate to teach me the techniques for controlling intent, even though I am from a lowly race. Moreover, unlike you, who was always just talk, the Great Prince liberated my White Goat Race and even gave us a position of dominion near the Sea Dragon Pce!"

    [¡­]

    ¡°Even now, do you say I''m brainwashed!?¡±

    A moment of silence falls between them. Then Yu Hwa speaks.

    [¡­I''m sorry.]

    ¡°Ha. Now you say¡­¡±

    [But!]

    Twang!

    She strums her zither.

    Simultaneously, crimson rivers overflow in all directions.

    [You are indeed brainwashed.]

    ¡°With nothing left for excuses, you resort to calling me brainwashed.¡±

    [Not brainwashed, you say? Then let me ask you one thing. What did you see in Seo Hweol''s heart essence?]

    ¡°Grand Prince''s heart essence? I saw an idyllic paradise, fragrant and clean, much like the legendary Peach Blossom Land!¡±

    [¡­]

    Crack¡­.

    My jaw drops at Baek Nyeong''s response, and Yu Hwa, too, is momentarily speechless in disbelief.

    Shockingly, neither I, who have reached the realm of Treading Heavens, nor Yu Hwa can detect any intent of lying in his eyes.

    He truly believes that Seo Hweol''s heart essence is an idyllic paradise.

    [¡­Indeed, you have been brainwashed.]

    ¡°To me, it seems like you, Yu Hwa, have been brainwashed by that Heart Tribe Esteemed One!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Unable to listen anymore, I interrupt Baek Nyeong''s rant.

    ¡°I too have once met a remnant of the Heaven-Copsing Esteemed One. Though powerful, he didn''t seem like someone who would go around brainwashing others.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Great Leader, you were here too. Haha, you also reached the mid-stage of Last Quarter, right? Now that I see it was you, Great Leader, who brought Yu Hwa, the Heart Tribe spy, to the Sea Dragon Pce?¡±

    Baek Nyeong continues, looking at me.

    ¡°The Grand Prince instructed to closely watch over you, Great Leader, in his absence, and here you are bringing Yu Hwa, a Heart Tribe spy, right to the Sea Dragon Pce. Are you betraying the Sea Dragon Race?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    That''s when it happens.

    Boom!

    The crimson river surge, sweeping Baek Nyeong away and hurling him far into the distance of the estate.

    "Kr... ugh¡­!"

    Baek Nyung struggles to stand, barely keeping his eyes open as if resisting ''sleep'' after being hit by Yu Hwa''s sunset wave.

    [¡­Is it not you who is the traitor, Baek Nyeong!]

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Yu Hwa''s voice, filled with rage, echoes in all directions.

    [Once... you swore to save all the enved races from abuse... to ensure no race like yours would ever exist again! Where is the Baek Nyeong who made those vows! You have betrayed yourself!]

    ¡°Me¡­ a traitor? Don''t make meugh! You are the traitor, Yu Hwa! You always acted so high and mighty, iming to possess the Esteemed One''s strike, yet when it came down to it, you did nothing and left me to fend for myself!¡±

    [Enough¡­ there''s no need for long speeches. If that''s how you see it, as the one who led you to Last Quarter, it''s my responsibility to deal with this.]

    ¡°Ha, now you want to act as the master?¡±

    [¡­As an unworthy master, I''ll beat the brainwashing out of you if I must.]

    Twang, Thump!

    She strums her zither, and Yu Hwa''s performance begins.

    Her music is directed solely at Baek Nyeong.

    Thus, it has no effect on me, with all its power focused on Baek Nyeong alone.

    Normally, Baek Nyeong should have sumbed to sleep and wandered into a world of dreams in an instant.

    However, one of the ornaments Baek Nyeong wears emits light.

    sh!

    A faint spiritual energy flows into Baek Nyeong''s Baihui, swirling around his upper dantian before bursting out from his forehead.

    ''Mental awakening¡­!''

    Baek Nyeong, who was about to fall asleep, uses a magic artifact to regain hisposure.

    Yet, seeing that technique, I shout.

    ¡°You¡­! That''s a dangerous technique!¡±

    It isn''t a simple mental awakening technique.

    It resembles the technique I used to burn my upper dantian or the one used by the Jin n to infuse resentful souls into the upper dantian.

    A technique that, by igniting one''s own mind, grants an immense consciousness in an instant!

    Kee-eeng!

    The size of the consciousness domain surrounding Baek Nyeong instantly expands, merging with his energy and infusing into his whip.

    Chk!

    Last Quarter, Mountain Repelling Whip!

    Kugugugung!

    The name he coins resonates through consciousness, swirling around in all directions.

    Yu Hwa continues her performance with the zither, but Baek Nyeong, in the midst of mental awakening, resists her music andshes out wildly with his whip.

    I too want to join their fight, but Yu Hwa stops me.

    [Do not interfere, this is our matter!]

    Her will is so firm that I merely control the aftermath of their battle and stay put.

    Kugung, Kugugugung!

    Baek Nyeong is sacrificing his own lifespan to resist Yu Hwa.

    ''Did he receive a longevity pill from Seo Hweol?''

    It seems he is burning through his life, thinking a little reduction in lifespan is fine as long as it can be extended again.

    Whether it''s because she is facing her own disciple, or because Yu Hwa''s technique isn''t effective against someone who has ovee the sleep demon, Yu Hwa fails to exert much force against Baek Nyeong, who is burning his life.

    In a prolonged battle, Yu Hwa will naturally have the advantage.

    The problem is, this ce is the vige right next to the Sea Dragon Pce, the territory of the Sea Dragon Race, and themotion here will soon attract the elders of the Sea Dragon Race.

    No matter how much I try to control the aftermath, it''s impossible topletely evade the eyes of the Sea Dragon Race''s Heavenly Being warriors within their territory.

    ''Well, that works out.''

    Since themotion has already started, I n to blow up the Sea Dragon Pce entirely, draw their attention, secure some time for the two, and use that as an excuse to escape the various restrictions ced by the Sea Dragon Pce.

    Just then.

    [Are you nning to help us?]

    Yu Hwa''s mental message reaches me.

    [There''s no need for help. As I''ve said, this is a matter between me and my disciple.]

    ¡°But soon, the Heavenly Being elders of the Sea Dragon Race wille here.¡±

    [¡­This is a matter between my disciple and I. No intervention from anyone else is needed.]

    ¡°Realistically speaking¡­¡±

    [Moreover, I am a spy of the Heart Tribe. My primary mission is to recruit awakening Heart Tribe members in the Heaven and Earth Tribes'' Territories and bring them to the Heart Tribe''s Territory. You are also a target of that mission.]

    She continues.

    [But you, being of both the Heaven and Earth Tribes, might not be interested in the studies of the Heart Tribe. So, if I can burn down this filthy territory of the Earth Tribe while dealing with my disciple, and at the same time show you the possibilities that the Heart Tribe can achieve, maybe you will be interested in the Heart Tribe?]

    Twang, Thump!

    She grimly reveals her true selfpletely.

    Her face, which she has never shown to Baek Nyeong, is fully exposed.

    [I advise you to escape to the outskirts of the Sea Dragon Race''ske. I will now show you Last Quarter, the Final Moon. The realm called the third stage of Manifestation.]

    It''s a deration to show the next realm above Treading Heavens, and under normal circumstances, I would have done anything to witness that spectacle.

    But why is it that the moment I hear her words, I feel chills all over my body and see the celestial energy suddenly shift?

    ''The heavens¡­''

    They are revealing the fate of cmity.

    I must flee immediately.

    Otherwise, I will face a great disaster.

    My instincts are telling me so.

    The spiritual energy of heaven and earth begins to vibrate ominously, warning me.

    Escape from the range she mentioned immediately.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Being Sea Dragons of the Sea Dragon Race begin to appear outside the coral vige''s bubble.

    [What is happening here!]

    [Who are you to cause such a disturbance in the territory of the Sea Dragon Race!]

    They growl at Yu Hwa, baring their teeth and gathering spiritual energy, preparing their spells.

    However, she calmly strums her zither once more and advises me again.

    [I''ll say it again. I''m about to perform the third stage of Manifestation, so please leave the domain of the Sea Dragon Race''s Cloud Heart Lake.]

    I look up at the sky for a moment, considering escape.

    It''s the right choice.

    However.

    ¡°¡­No, I''ll watch from the side.¡±

    [¡­You are reckless. I''m telling you. You who are both a Heart Tribe and a member of the Heaven and Earth Tribes, will suffer significant loss.]

    I want to see the next realm with my own eyes, no matter what the cost.

    "I''m curious, though. Were you always someone of the third stage of Manifestation?"

    [I was at the extreme of the middle phase of Last Quarter, and indeed, I was on the verge of entering the Final Moon of Last Quarter.]

    She opens her eyes, which she had been keeping closed.

    Her eyes are tinged with the color of sunset, much like the crimson rivers she controls.

    [With this state, using the strike imnted by the Esteemed One as a beacon, I will burn my life and unfold the third stage of Manifestation with my own hands for a brief moment.]

    She looks at Baek Nyeong with her eyes tinged with sunset.

    [It''s enough to show this power to only my disciple and the filthy dragons of the Earth Tribe. I advise you again, stay far away. Since it''s not performed with my own power, I cannot control it even if you are near.]

    ¡°It does not matter.¡±

    My eyes shine as I speak.

    "If I can see the next realm, I don''t particrly cherish my life."

    "Well, if that''s what you wish."

    Kugugugu!

    Beyond the bubble barrier, the Heavenly Being Sea Dragons try to restrain her with their spells.

    In an instant, the surroundings are filled with water.

    And she, with her eyes wide open, begins to strum her zither.

    [Last Quarter, the Final Moon.]

    The realm beyond Treading Heavens.

    The power of the Heart Tribe known as the third stage of Manifestation unfolds.

    That day.

    I understood why the Heaven and Earth Tribes sought so desperately to exterminate the Heart Tribe and feared them.

    And why a minor tribe with fewer than ten thousand experts couldpete for dominance in the Bright Cold Realm against the Heaven and Earth Tribes and earn an independent title.

    The entire world began to fill with the glow of sunset.